《The Established Siblings Of The Pack》


 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Chapter 1 Seven Sisters Waiting for Me


    Inside the ck, goldced ise Castle of Coliree Ind, the first fortress of Empire Qustia, stood the


    one and only Kingsley Nicholson. With his hands behind his back, he was announcing to the Four


    Great Celestial Saints and Eight Infernal Demons, ¡°The Empire of Qustia will enter a decade of peace


    now that the fire has ceased. Meanwhile, I will return to Cleapolis to investigate the fire. I will entrust


    everything in the fortress to you, my fellowrades.¡±


    The Four Great Celestial Saints and Eight Great Infernal Demons were frontier chancellors of Qustia¡¯s


    twelve military districts.


    Thus, giving all twelve of them power over the whole of Qustia¡¯s military forces.


    A man in silver armor known as Lancer, came forward and spoke deferentially. ¡°Ares, although the fire


    has ceased, ording to reliable sources, our three neighboring countries will probably send forces to


    infiltrate Qustia. We have to be on alert!¡±


    ¡°That, I know.¡± Kingsley¡¯s light brown eyes shifted slightly. ¡°The first batch of informants from the


    Empire of the Setting Sun, Sweoya, has infiltrated Cleapolis. My return would be to obliterate these


    swines myself.¡±


    With that, he ambled down the ck stone steps to the twelve men and cooed, ¡°My seven sisters are


    still waiting for me. It¡¯s been a decade; time to go home¡­¡±


    bbergasted, the Four Great Celestial Saints and Eight Great Infernal Demons exchanged nces,


    for they had never seen Ares, the God of War, reveal such gentleness throughout their decade spent


    with him.


    Meanwhile, Kingsley swept his gaze across the floor and ordered, ¡°Lancer, Hades, you two follow me


    to Cleapolis. The rest of you will return to your stations in the military districts. Keep a close eye on the


    movements at the border and wait for orders.¡±


    ¡°Sir, yes, sir!¡± Everyone boomed and escorted the God of War out of Coliree Ind to annihte the


    enemies¡¯ spies.


    ¡­


    After arriving at Sris Province, Kingsley ordered Lancer and Hades to travel to Cleapolis ahead of


    him in the military vehicle while he traveled light on a coach.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    He had two purposes for returning to Cleapolis this time.


    One, to dig into the fire tragedy that happened seventeen years ago when he was five. Amidst the fire,


    he saw how someone used a rope to strangle his parents to death.


    This was one revenge he could not overlook!


    And two, to dig out the first batch of foreign informants hidden in Cleapolis and nip their enemy¡¯s


    schemes in the bud!


    However, both purposes required him to keep a low profile. Thus, he decided to part ways with Lancer


    and Hades in advance to return to Cleapolis alone by coach.


    ¡°The terminus of this coach is Cleapolis Central Tech za North Railway Station. The duration of this


    journey will take up to two hours. Please fasten your seatbelts. We will be departing shortly.¡±


    Kingsley could barely contain his excitement as he looked out the window at the familiar yet strange


    streetscape while listening to the public announcement.


    Ten years, and I¡¯m finallying home!


    After his parents were brutally murdered when he was five, he was sent to an orphanage where he


    lived with seven sisters with whom he had no blood rtions.


    When he turned twelve, he believed he had already grown up and it was time to avenge his parents.


    Hence, he sneaked out of the orphanage.


    On his journey, he met a man who took him in as his godson. After that, the man took him to Coliree


    Ind and guided him every step of the way until he became the God of War, Ares, who ruled over the


    military world.


    Within this decade, he had survived thousands of big and small battles. Despite aplishing


    unprecedented exploits, he had a good few dances with the grim reaper amidst the crossfire.


    And every time he did, the thing that kept him going was his seven sisters.


    He had told himself to make it out alive during countless battles, for only then could he return home and


    reunite with his seven sisters to protect them as well as shield them from harm¡¯s way just like how they


    did to him.


    While Kingsley was deep in his thoughts andmenting, a bald guy came to his seat andmanded


    while wrapping an arm around a shapely woman, ¡°This seat is mine now. Get up and sit somewhere


    else!¡±


    Kingsley furrowed his brow slightly and looked toward the voice. ¡°Why should I give it to you when I


    bought this seat?¡± he asked inly.


    ¡°This seat next to yours is mine,¡± the woman said, ¡°and I must sit with Mickey. So, you better hurry up


    and sit somewhere else!¡±


    ¡°And if I say no?¡±


    At that, Kingsley sized the couple up with a deadpan face andmented indifferently, ¡°As if you two


    are cursed to die if you¡¯re separated for two hours.¡±


    ¡°You f*cking son of a b*tch¡­¡± the man roared, livid with rage. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that I¡¯m Mickey Kray


    of Cleapolis. So, you better get up now, or you¡¯ll be mangled after entering Cleapolis.¡±


    Many surrounding passengers immediately looked away from themotion at the mention of Mickey


    Kray for fear of being dragged into trouble. Mickey Kray was an infamous rogue assant who had just


    been released recently after being sent to prison for an atrocity two years ago.


    ¡°Mickey, I bet this b*stard has never touched a woman in his life. No wonder he wants to sit next to


    me!¡± The woman rolled her eyes, then rubbed her body against Mickey¡¯s arm while suggesting, ¡°Forget


    about talking. You should just chuck him out of the window!¡±


    Mickey guffawed upon hearing her words. After pinching her on the cheek, he turned to Kingsley before


    threatening, ¡°You heard that, punk? My woman has spoken up. I will count to three, and if you still don¡¯t


    give up your seat, don¡¯t me me for doing it for you!¡±


    ¡°One, two, three.¡± Kingsley counted with a deadpan face. ¡°There, I¡¯ve done it for you. Go on, hit me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Mickey red while his meaty face turned crimson with anger in an instant. Never would he


    imagine he would encounter someone even more of a scoundrel than him! ¡°You asked for it, punk!¡±


    As if Mickey would swallow this kind of humiliation when so many people were staring.


    With that, he introduced Kingsley¡¯s head to his punch.


    Instantly, the other passengers¡¯ hearts skipped a beat.


    Mickey was a beefy man. So, Kingsley would surely get a concussion at the very least, and if the punch


    landed on his temple, he might not even live to see tomorrow!


    Bam!


    Kingsley leisurely raised his right hand amidst the crowd¡¯s horrified gaze and effortlessly stopped


    Mickey¡¯s flying punch. ¡°Is this all you got?¡± he mocked.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    ¡°H-He¡­ He stopped it?!¡±Everyone gasped involuntarily as Kingsley managed to hold a firm grip on


    Mickey¡¯s arm, which was as thick as an average man¡¯s thigh.Who¡¯d have thought this lean fellow had


    such impable strength?!Mickey¡¯s eyes, on the other hand, were even shaking in shock, for he


    discovered his arm wouldn¡¯t budge from Kingsley¡¯s iron grip when he tried to yank it away.¡°What¡¯s


    going on? What the f*ck did you do?!¡±Mickey¡¯s face was crimson with humiliation and anger at this


    point, and in desperation, he threw his left arm toward Kingsley.However, Kingsley was still as steady


    as a rock in the face of the sudden attack. He didn¡¯t even flinch!With that, he used Mickey¡¯s right arm to


    mp the flying fist to the back of the front seat. ¡°Feel free toe at me again if you have a third


    arm.¡±Meanwhile, Mickey¡¯s arms were stacked together, stuck as though concreted in cement.No matter


    how he moved, he couldn¡¯t break free from Kingsley¡¯s vice-like grip!Very quickly, beads of sweat began


    dripping from his forehead.¡°Who¡¯d have thought I picked the wrong horse today? Name your game,¡± he


    grumbled through gnashed teeth.¡°Two options,¡± Kingsley listed inly. ¡°One, I¡¯ll chuck you two out of


    the window like your woman suggested, or two, kneel until we reach the terminus.¡±Upon hearing it,


    Mickey looked behind and red daggers at the woman, appearing beyond furious.The coach was


    currently traveling on the highway. If Kingsley chucked them out, the man would surely be crushed to


    bits by the next second.But how could he choose option two!?¡°Dude, I suggest you don¡¯t burn bridges.


    You¡¯re also heading to Cleapolis, aren¡¯t you? I wouldn¡¯t go this far if I were you. Who knows, we might


    meet again!¡± Mickey threatened eerily with narrowed eyes.¡°Then you better pray that you won¡¯t bump


    into me in Cleapolis,¡± Kingsley smirked and said inly. ¡°I¡¯m going to count to three. If you don¡¯t make


    your choice by then, I¡¯ll do it for you.¡±¡°You¡­¡±Mickey couldn¡¯t believe this guy actually threw his own


    words back at him!This was even more humiliating than being punched in the face!¡°Three¡­


    Two¡­¡±Kingsley gave him no time to think, counting down like he was chanting a killing curse.¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll


    apologize!¡± Mickey hurriedly yielded, suffocating from Kingsley¡¯s intimidation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll find another


    seat¡­¡±¡°One.¡± After Kingsley leisurely counted the final number, he remarked indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve told you.


    You only have two options.¡±With that, he exerted a bit of force on his fingers, and Mickey¡¯s arm beganN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    visibly bending.Crack!A bone-chilling sound came from Mickey¡¯s forearm, and instantly, the man roared


    in pain, drowning the music ying in the vehicle.The pain was so brutal that it felt as though Satan


    himself had yanked his tongue out!¡°Ah! My arm!¡±As soon as Kingsley let go, Mickey hugged his arm


    and rolled on the ground in pain.He was in such a bleak position that he looked like a mutt that had


    mistakenly eaten rat poison, yet no one would spare him a nce. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll go with the second option. I¡¯ll


    kneel¡­¡±The excruciating pain got Mickey to realize that this young man was no pushover he could


    bully as he wished.If he remained stubborn, this man might actually chuck him out of the window!He


    who fights and runs away lives to fight another day, he mused and mbered back up while holding


    back the pain, then kneeled in front of Kingsley.Seeing that they were now in an unfavorable position,


    the shapely woman hurriedly kneeled while shuddering, not even daring to breathe.With peace and


    quiet restored, Kingsley smiled and looked back out the window to enjoy the view he hadn¡¯t seen for so


    long.¡°Can you believe it¡­ Mickey Kray is actually kneeling¡­¡±¡°Everything sure has its vanquisher.


    Who¡¯d have thought thewless Mickey Kray would have such a day¡­¡±While Kingsley couldn¡¯t care


    less about the tyrannical couple, the other passengers began whispering, still reeling at what had just


    happened.Mickey, on the other hand, was so livid that he was going to crush his gnashed teeth when


    he heard the murmurs.When had he ever looked this humiliating when he had been cocky and


    tyrannical his whole life?!At that, he swore to gather hisckeys after reaching Cleapolis and mangle


    this son of a b*tch who dared humiliate him.¡°Dear passengers, please don¡¯t forget your belongings


    when you leave the coach¡­¡±As soon as the coach reached the station, Mickey took the woman with


    him and scurried away like a defeated dog.Kingsley couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste any more time on


    him, either. Thus, he left the tyrant be.Following that, he hailed a cab to Sacred Heart Orphanage,


    which was located in the old town area of Cleapolis. There hadn¡¯t been any further developments in the


    area since a couple of decades ago. Hence, the streetscape was practically the same as when he left


    ten years ago.Kingsley took a deep breath when he arrived in front of a rusty old gate.nk! The gate


    opened, and he mumbled excitedly, ¡°Grandpa Joe, sisters, I¡¯m home.¡±A few scrawny kids were


    squatting in the yard, ying with ants, and upon seeing a stranger, they all fled in a scream.A boy


    even piped while running, ¡°Grandpa Joe, Grandpa Joe, someone¡¯s here!¡±In no time, an old man in a


    white shirt came out from the second floor, snapping, ¡°You brats. Can¡¯t an old man get his


    sleep?!¡±Kingsley thought he would cry when he saw the old man again, and he got choked up.


    ¡°Grandpa Joe.¡±Joseph Vaughn¡¯s lips trembled involuntarily, causing his beard to move in turn as he


    looked at the upright young man at the door.With incredulity, he hurriedly went up to the young man.


    ¡°You¡­¡± he asked with a shaky voice while rubbing his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re Kingsley?¡±¡°It¡¯s me, Grandpa Joe!¡±


    Kingsley hugged the old man with excitement. ¡°I¡¯m back!¡±¡°Good, good. Wee home¡­¡± Joseph said


    as he patted Kingsley¡¯s firm back. But just as he wanted to say something, a little boy came running to


    them, crying, ¡°Grandpa Joe, Bailey fainted!¡±¡°Shoot. The child has a heart condition. It must¡¯ve rpsed


    from him ying wildly!¡± Joseph fretted. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about your sisters after sending him to the


    hospital¡­¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡±With that, Kingsley dashed to the backyard, carried a purple-lipped Bailey Weiss, and


    rushed to Hill Crest Hospital¡¯s A&E Department with Joseph.After watching a few doctors rush Bailey


    into the exam room, Kingsley turned to Joseph. ¡°Grandpa Joe, you wait here. I¡¯m gonna make a phone


    call.¡±¡°Sure, you go ahead.¡±After exiting the A&E, Kingsley went to a corner and lit a cigarette before


    calling Lance.¡°Lance? Get me a car ASAP and bring it to Hill Crest Hospital.¡±It hit him while hailing a


    cab at the front of the orphanage that it was super inconvenient not having a car.¡°Yes, Boss. What are


    you looking for? A sedan, SUV, supercar, or limo?¡±¡°A sedan will do. Nothing shy. I want it in twenty


    minutes.¡±¡°Got it! Hades will bring it to Hill Crest Hospital¡¯s underground parking in twenty


    minutes!¡±Right after Kingsley ended the call, a crisp female voice came from behind him. ¡°This is a no-


    smoking area. Please put out your cigarette.¡±¡°Sorry, can¡¯t break a habit.¡±Kingsley obliged and chucked


    his unfinished cigarette into the bin before turning around, only to bump into a pair of beautiful


    eyes.They were arctic yet suffocatingly gorgeous, belonging to an aloof, gorgeous, shapely doctor in a


    looseb coat.¡°I don¡¯t want to catch you smoking in this hospital again.¡± After reprimanding the man,


    she turned to leave.¡°Wait!¡± Despite the warm smile on his face, his tone was deliberately suggestive.


    ¡°Which department are you working at, babe? I want to try getting that condition.¡±When he left the


    orphanage, the youngest of his seven sisters was already thirteen years old, and their faces had


    basically set in shape. Hence, even when he hadn¡¯t seen them in a decade, he was still able to


    recognize them in one nce.This aloof doctor before his eyes was none other than his second sister,


    Alice Kramer.However, having gone through unimaginably agonizing battlefields, Kingsley¡¯s physicality


    and mannerisms had changedpletely.It wasn¡¯t until one scrutinized that they might finally find the


    hint of resemnce left on his face.Thus, it was within reason that Alice couldn¡¯t tell this young man


    was the little brother she had missed for a decade.¡°I work in the morgue,¡± she said coldly. ¡°Interested,


    still?¡±With that, she headed to the A&E Department without ever looking back, looking to be in a


    rush.Meanwhile, Kingsley smirked as he recalled how Alice wanted to disembowel him with a utility


    knife. At that, he shook his head with amusement.Looks like Alice can finally use a de justifiably¡­


    Bailey was done with his examination and was sent to the OR when he returned to the A&E.¡°How is it,


    Grandpa Joe?¡±Joseph sighed, then revealed, ¡°He¡¯s waiting for surgery.¡±Something jolted his memory,


    and he said to Kingsley, ¡°That reminds me. Your sister, Alice, is working here.¡±¡°We¡¯ve met.¡± Kingsley


    smiled.¡°Good¡­¡± Joseph nodded. ¡°They said the surgery might take over ten-plus hours. I¡¯ll leave


    Bailey to you two. I still have to look after the other kids in the orphanage¡­¡±¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa Joe.


    I¡¯ll pick you up from the orphanage after Bailey¡¯s done with his surgery.¡± After seeing Joseph off at the


    hospital entrance, Kingsley rode the elevator back up to the OR on the sixth floor.When he arrived, a


    group of doctors and nurses crowded together, seemingly in a fight.¡°Bailey¡¯s my little brother. I have to


    be the one doing this surgery.¡± Kingsley heard Alice say when he got close.However, the middle-aged


    doctor wearing gold-rimmed sses frowned upon hearing it. ¡°Dr. Kramer, I know you¡¯re anxious, but


    the patient is too young. What¡¯s more, he has a rare innate lesion. You should let Dr. Church handle


    this surgery.¡±Aside, the male doctor with the name tag ¡®Zayne Church¡¯ on his chest nodded. ¡°That¡¯s


    right. Complicated surgeries like this are my forte, Dr. Kramer. Don¡¯t argue anymore.¡±¡°Your forte?¡± Alice


    snorted. ¡°Would you like me to tell everyone your surgery sess rate? As if you¡¯re not thinking of


    using these rareplexions to pave your way to promotion! So be it if you perform this surgery


    sessfully. But ask yourself this, with your ability, can you really afford to take this case?!¡±¡°You¡­¡±


    Zayne turned grim. ¡°Dr. Kramer, please mind your words. You don¡¯t need me to remind you who I am.


    Besides, Dr. Lynch has already given the order. So why do you still want to argue?¡±After finally getting


    the gist of things, Kingsley squeezed through the crowd and got to Alice. ¡°What¡¯s the sess rate of


    this surgery?¡±Alice frowned upon seeing him, but just as she wanted to tell him to mind his own


    business, she met Kingsley¡¯s light brown eyes and blurted just like that, ¡°If I¡¯m the one operating, it¡¯ll be


    at an eighty to eighty-five percent. But if it¡¯s Zayne, it¡¯ll be less than sixty.¡±Kingsley looked over at


    Zayne in response. ¡°Is she right?¡±¡°N-No¡­¡± Zayne was about to retort when he realized something


    wasn¡¯t right. ¡°Who the hell are you? What makes you think you can question me?¡±Aside, Dr. Lynch


    cleared his throat and warned, ¡°Outsiders, please leave immediately, or I¡¯ll call security over!¡±¡°Chill.¡±


    Kingsley wrapped an arm around Alice¡¯s shoulder and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m Dr. Kramer¡¯s husband, so how can


    you call me an outsider?¡±¡°Husband?¡±The surrounding doctors and nurses began whispering uponN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    hearing Kingsley¡¯s words.Never had they imagined Alice, the Ice Queen, was a married woman!¡°What


    are you talking about!?¡±Alice tried moving Kingsley¡¯s arm away from her shoulder, but of course, her


    struggles were in vain, for what a woman like her could do when even a brute like Mickey was under


    Kingsley¡¯s mercy?Meanwhile, Kingsley smiled in response to Alice¡¯s struggle, and he gave her


    shoulder a light squeeze. Instantly, Alice went limp, like someone had pressed her vital pressure


    point.¡°Are you an expert in cardiac surgery, Dr. Church?¡±Kingsley felt superfortable at the feel of


    his sister¡¯s body warmth that even his tone toward Zayne had eased.¡°You don¡¯t say!¡± Zayne boasted


    with his nose in the air. ¡°Take this surgery, for instance. No one else in Hill Crest Hospital can operate it


    apart from Dr. Kramer and me!¡±¡°Dr. Church, don¡¯t waste any more time with him!¡± Dr. Jude Lynch


    waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Have the securitye and throw this b*stard out!¡±At that, Kingsley¡¯s


    smile turned cold as he stared callously at Dr. Lynch while asking Alice, ¡°Do you want to take this


    surgery?¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    ¡°Of course!¡± Alice fretted. ¡°They don¡¯t give a sh*t about Bailey¡¯s life at all. All they want is to add a


    complicated surgery into their resume so that they can embellish their promotion dissertation with


    it!¡±¡°Alright.¡± Kingsley let go of her shoulder and said, ¡°Your wish is mymand.¡±¡°You insolent fool!


    Who do you think you are?¡± Zayne snorted disdainfully. ¡°My father is the director of this hospital, and


    even I am not as cocky as you!¡±Upon seeing that Zyane was growing upset, Jude hurriedly


    reprimanded Alice with a frown. ¡°Alice, take this man away this instance, or don¡¯t me me for being


    rude!¡±However, Alice remained unmoved in the face of such an outright threat, stubbornly standing in


    front of the OR entrance, biting her lower lip so hard that it might bleed any second.Kingsley couldn¡¯t


    help sighing. Sure enough, Alice is still the cold and stubborn Alice I remember. Time sure hadn¡¯t


    smoothened her edges.With that, he went up to Zyane and asked with a half-smile, ¡°Do you really want


    to do a cardiac surgery so badly?¡±Zayne¡¯s pupils shifted at a barely noticeable degree while he was


    taken aback. ¡°Every doctor worries about the sick. It¡¯s only natural that I want to help those who are


    dying!¡± he said with feigned nobility.¡°Alright, since you want to do cardiac surgery so badly, I shall fulfill


    your wish!¡±¡°What do you mean¡ª¡±But before Zayne could even finish his words, Kingsley had already


    turned, balled his right hand into a fist, and gave Jude a solid punch right at his heart.His movement


    was so swift that everything happened within a second!Pfft!Jude, who was still frowning and ring a


    second ago, had fallen stiffly to the floor with a copsed chest, the depth at over an inch.¡°Ah! Dr.


    Lynch¡­¡± The surrounding doctors and nurses backed up in shock, for none of them expected the


    gentle-looking young man to punch with the intent to kill!Zayne, who felt the hostility up close, was even


    more appalled, and his blood froze, causing his face to look much whiter than hisb coat.When the


    wind that followed after Kingsley¡¯s punch brushed past his skin, he even had the illusion of dancing with


    the grim reaper!¡°You said you wanted to do a cardiac surgery, didn¡¯t you?¡± Kingsley smirked, then


    pointed toward Jude, who was groaning on the floor, and said to Zayne, ¡°Here, your patient.¡±Everyone


    was rendered speechless, including Zayne, who stood rooted on the spot, livid with rage.With that, he


    clenched his fists with resentment and ordered through gnashed teeth, ¡°Send Dr. Lynch to the OR on


    the seventh floor! He needs an operation, stat!¡±When everyone hurried off, Kingsley went up to Alice


    and beamed like he wanted to take credit for what he had just done. ¡°No need to thank me. Hurry up


    and do the surgery on Bailey. Just remember to treat me after you¡¯ve saved him.¡±After taking a good


    look at him, Alice pushed the door open without a word and entered the OR Bailey was in.Now that


    things came to an end, Kingsley heaved a long sigh of relief but then remembered Hades had probably


    arrived with the car.With that, he went down to the first floor of the basement parking lot, only to find a


    straight-faced Hades in all ck standing by the elevator hall entrance after stepping out of the


    elevator.Using the dim lighting in the hall, Kingsley wiped his forehead in exasperation. ¡°Can you not


    make yourself so scary next time? Where¡¯s the car?¡±¡°At lot B704,¡± replied Hades deferentially as he


    handed Kingsley the car keys with both hands. ¡°Ares, we¡¯ve already purchased the whole of Qustia


    Park, located in Central Tech Valley, to use as our temporary lodging in Cleapolis.¡±¡°Alright, got it. I¡¯ll


    contact you guys immediately if anything. Careful not to blow your cover.¡± ¡°Yes, Ares.¡±Following that,


    Kingsley went to the parking spot, B704, while swinging the set of car keys, only to find a janky 90¡¯s


    Volkswagen Santana lying there like it would immediatelye apart as soon as he started its engine,


    on itsst legs.¡°F*cking hell¡­¡± After cursing, he pulled his phone out to call Lancer. ¡°This is the car you


    got me?!¡±¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Lancer said soberly. ¡°You requested for an average car that isn¡¯t shy. But all


    the ones in the headquarter are worth over millions, which don¡¯t fit your requirement. I only managed to


    find this one after searching the whole Cleapolis Military District.¡±¡°You¡­ Had it not urred to you that


    you can get a new car that¡¯s about two hundred thousand?¡±¡°It has. But we can¡¯t pick it up within twenty


    minutes and send it to Hill Crest Hospital.¡±Lancer seemed to have realized what he said wasn¡¯t very


    appropriate, so he added, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve tested this car. It¡¯s well maintained enough to take you around. I¡¯ll


    get you a new one in a couple of days.¡±¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll find one myself when I¡¯m free.¡±After hanging up,


    Kingsley checked his watch to find it had just passed noon.Since it¡¯d bete night by the time Alice


    finished with the surgery, he decided to grab lunch near the hospital before returning to the orphanage


    to pick up Grandpa Joe.The janky Santana instantly grabbed many¡¯s attention after it squeaked out of


    the underground parking.While waiting at the red light, the BMW driver beside Kingsley rolled down his


    window and shouted toward him, ¡°Cool ride, dude! You sure this car is allowed to be on the road? You


    have someone in the traffic police department, don¡¯t you?¡±Kingsley returned a polite, fake smile to him,


    then turned his head embarrassingly to one side to find a news reporting on the big screen by the side


    of the road.¡°Recently, fivepanies from the Rosnd Chamber of Commerce have simultaneously


    initiated a sanction against Neveah Department Store, causing its market value to plummet overnight.


    Will the president of Neveah, goddess entrepreneur Reene Wynn fall from the altar because of this?¡±As


    the news anchor spoke, a picture of Reene Wynn was disyed on the screen.The woman looked


    absolutely stunning, and her ss seemed to havee from deep within her.Kingsley froze upon


    seeing the picture. I-Isn¡¯t that Reene Zimmer?!His eldest sister had probably taken the family¡¯sst


    name after being adopted, bing Reene Wynn.With that, he pulled over and sent Lancer a text.


    ¡®Dig into the president of Neveah Department Store, Reene Wynn.¡¯Very quickly, Lancer sent a profile


    over. ¡®Reene Wynn enrolled in Cleapolis Business School after receiving financial support from the


    Wynn Family at eighteen years old and was taken in as Elijah Wynn¡¯s adoptive daughter the same


    year. The patriarch of the Wynn Family, Henry Wynn, has two sons. The eldest, rence Wynn, has a


    son and a daughter. Thepany under his name, rk Corporation, is one of the five great


    corporates of the Rosnd Chamber of Commerce. rence¡¯s son and daughter are working in rk


    Corporation as senior executives. Henry¡¯s second, Elijah Wynn, has no children of his own. His position


    in the Wynn Family is lowly and disregarded.¡¯Malice shed across Kingsley¡¯s eyes when he read the


    profile on his phone while thinking about the news earlier.rence Wynn and his family are clearly


    bullying Reene! Surely this is a battle between the rich for heirdom!With that, he started the engine and


    headed straight to Neveah.Reene was the most gentle with him when he was a child, and she was the


    most caring out of his seven sisters.So how could he sit idly by when he now knew she had been


    targeted?!Let¡¯s see if you have what it takes to bully the God of War¡¯s sister!N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Kingsley arrived at the entrance of Neveah Department Store¡¯s parking lot apanied by the clinks


    and nks of the janky Santana.After sizing Kingsley and his car up, the parking lot attendant


    disclosed with disdain, ¡°The parking fee is twelve bucks per hour. Ruining over the boom barrier will


    cost you five thousand.¡±Kingsley was rendered at a loss for words for a moment. ¡°Got it,¡± he mumbled.


    Does this guy think I¡¯ll hit the boom barrier and run away, figuring I can¡¯t afford the parking fee?Then


    again, he couldn¡¯t me the guy for thinking so, for anyone driving such a janky car might actually not


    be willing to pay a couple of bucks.Kingsley learned from the profile Lancer gave him that Reene¡¯s


    office was located at the top of the office building behind the department store.Hence, he wasted no


    time and rode a staff elevator to the top.After exiting the elevator, he was greeted by a bright lounge


    with three window walls filled with greenery and the sound of rippling water resounding through the


    space.It got him eximing involuntarily. Reene¡¯s taste is still so refined and sophisticated.She actually


    built an elegant sky garden in this part of the town where every inch was worth a fortune.But just as he


    nned to search for the president¡¯s office, a guard securing his falling hat was running to him,


    shouting, ¡°This is the president¡¯s private area. No one else is allowed in this premise!¡±¡°I need to talk to


    your president.¡±¡°I don¡¯t care what business you have.¡± The guard panted while saying impatiently, ¡°You


    have to book an appointment with Gardiner if you want to see the president.¡±¡°Gardiner?¡± Kingsley


    scratched his chin, asking, ¡°Is he a he or a she?¡±¡°What does it have to do with you? Get the hell out of


    here! I¡¯ll get a scolding if the president finds out a stranger has entered!¡±However, just as the guard


    wanted to shove Kingsley out, the elevator door opened with a ping again.A stunning beauty in a low-


    cut evening dress sauntered out of the elevator the next second. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± she asked with a


    frown.The woman was none other than Kingsley¡¯s eldest sister¡ªReene Wynn.¡°P-President, you¡¯re not


    in your office?!¡± Terrified, the guard stuttered and pointed to Kingsley. ¡°This guy insisted on barging in.


    I¡¯m chasing him out right now!¡±Reene looked coldly at Kingsley in response, her gorgeous face elegant


    and cold.¡°It¡¯s been a while, Reene.¡±Her name sounded a little foreign to Kingsley after having not said it


    for over a decade.The guard, on the other hand, immediately condemned Kingsley upon hearing him


    call Reene by her name. ¡°How dare you call her by her name?! She¡¯s¡ª¡±However, the guard paused his


    words the next second, for he saw Reene¡¯s icy face melt into a puddle of gentleness.¡°You¡­ Are you


    Kingsley?¡± she asked with a shaky voice while covering her mouth with her hands.¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯m back,


    Reene.¡±¡°It¡¯s really you¡­¡±Tears fell like a never-ending waterfall from Reene¡¯s eyes as she scrutinized


    Kingsley¡¯s face for a solid minute before throwing herself into his arms, sobbing, ¡°We¡­ We all thought


    you were dead¡­ We even imed a disfigured corpse¡­ What took you so long toe


    back¡­¡±Kingsley patted his sister¡¯s back while taking in the affection he hadn¡¯t had for so long. ¡°Well,


    I¡¯m back, aren¡¯t I?¡± he cooed.¡°Will you leave again?¡±¡°No, never again.¡±At that, Reene wiped her tears


    away and punched his chest lightly, feigning anger. ¡°You son of an a*shole. Do you know how worried


    we¡¯ve been in thest ten years? If you dare run away again, I swear I¡¯ll break your legs!¡± In contrast to


    the affectionate scene between the brother and sister, the guard was scared sh*tless, shuddering like


    he was naked in the arctic.It wasn¡¯t until after a long while that Reene jolted back to her senses and left


    Kingsley¡¯s arms, returning to her usual noble self after fixing her evening dress.¡°Gus, you can just leave


    him be whenever hees over.¡±¡°Y-Yes, ma¡¯am¡­ Got it¡­¡± the guard stuttered while wiping the cold


    sweat off his forehead, his head so low that it was practically on the ground.After entering the


    president¡¯s office, Kingsley sat across Reene and chuckled. ¡°Reene, is Gardiner a he or a she?¡±¡°She.


    Why?¡±¡°I have nothing to worry about then.¡± Kingsley grinned. ¡°Have you forgotten, Reene? You and the


    others promised to marry me when we grow up.¡±¡°That¡¯s child¡¯s bber. How can it count when we¡¯re


    ying pretend?¡± Reene changed the subject with a flushed face. ¡°By the way, the others still don¡¯t


    know you¡¯re back, do they? We should all gather in a couple of days!¡±¡°Are they all in


    Cleapolis?¡±¡°Jessica and Courtney aren¡¯t, but the rest are.¡±With that, Kingsley asked with interest, ¡°I


    know Alice has be a doctor, but what is everyone else doing?¡±¡°Serena¡­ I guess you can say she


    provides service for special clients. Victoria¡¯s managing a tea house. Well¡­ let¡¯s just call it that. Yulia¡¯s


    the least troubling one among them. She¡¯s a big-time model now. Jessica wille back every


    Christmas, but no one knows what she does or where she is. As for Courtney, she¡¯s studying at a


    college in a nearby city. Then again, because of her two-hundred-plus IQ, she behaves a little


    weirdly¡­¡±¡°Why does it sound like none of their jobs are average¡­¡± Kingsley¡¯s cheek twitched uponThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    hearing Reene talk about his six other sisters¡¯ recent situation. ¡°Servicing special clients, managing a


    ¡®tea house¡¯, no one knows where she is, behaves a little weirdly¡­ What is all this?¡±Though he knew his


    sisters were no in Jane, never had he imagined they still went on such unorthodox paths¡­¡°Let them


    exin it to you themselves.¡± Reene smiled mysteriously. ¡°Who knows? There might be a pleasant


    surprise?¡±¡°Yeah, well, I¡¯ll find out sooner orter.¡± Kingsley sighed and tucked away his smile. ¡°Now,


    let¡¯s talk about you.¡±¡°Me? What about me?¡± Reene smiled awkwardly and tucked an errant lock of hair


    to the back of her ear, facing Kingsley¡¯s stern look. ¡°You¡¯ve seen it for yourself. I¡¯m now the president of


    a department store. Things can¡¯t get any more glorious for me.¡±He had wanted to ask her about the


    sanction by the Rosnd Chamber of Commerce and if the Wynns were bullying her, but he swallowed


    his words when they were at the tip of his tongue.Knowing how assertive and aloof Reene was since


    she was a child, he surely wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything from her if he asked directly.Thus, he


    grinned and went along with her. ¡°You¡¯ll have to support me when I run out of money then!¡±¡°Oh, you!


    Juste to me whenever you need money. I can afford to support you!¡± Reene smiled and seemed to


    have eased.¡°Reene, you¡¯ve gotten a lot sexier since Ist saw you ten years ago.¡± Kingsley changed


    the subject, taking a sip of water while checking out Reene¡¯s beautiful evening dress. ¡°But isn¡¯t it a little


    too much for you to always dress in something so fancy?¡±¡°Shoot!¡± Reene eximed upon hearing his


    words. ¡°I was so excited to see you again that I¡¯ve forgotten something important!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    ¡°The Wynns have a family banquet today!¡± Reene slurred as she checked her watch. ¡°It¡¯s starting in


    less than an hour. I can¡¯t bete!¡±¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Kingsley insisted as he stood up.He wanted to see


    what kind of b*stards rence and his family were when they dared sanction his sister!¡°Just wait for


    me here, Kingsley. The Wynn Family isplicated. It¡¯s best that you don¡¯t get yourself dragged into


    it.¡±With that, Reene pulled a bank card out of her handbag, handing it to him. ¡°Go down and shop while


    you wait. Buy whatever catches your eyes. There¡¯s still about a hundred thousand in there. Spend it


    however you like!¡±However, Kingsley felt upset when he took the bank card from her. As the president


    of arge department store, how could she only have a hundred thousand in her bank?! Clearly, the


    Wynns had seized the money she earned!¡°I¡¯ll run away again if you don¡¯t take me with you


    today.¡±¡°There¡¯s really nothing I can do about you, is there?¡± Reene sighed with mixed


    emotions.Victorious, Kingsley grinned.Sure enough, after all these years, Reene still couldn¡¯t resist his


    ¡®pestering¡¯.After sitting in Reene¡¯s red BMW, Kingsley twitched his nose while smelling the enticing


    perfume in the car. ¡°Sweet ride you have here, Reene.¡± He grinned.¡°You like it? Why don¡¯t I get you


    one when I get my Christmas bonus?¡±¡°No, no¡­¡± Kingsley hurriedly waved his hands. ¡°I¡¯ve got a car of


    my own.¡±They happened to pass by where he parked the janky Santana, and he pointed toward it.


    ¡°There, see? That¡¯s my car.¡±Reene was rendered speechless for a moment, and her eyes turned red-


    rimmed. ¡°Kingsley, I can¡¯t imagine how much you¡¯ve suffered thesest few years,¡± she said with a


    broken heart. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, now that you¡¯vee home, I won¡¯t sit by and watch you drive a janky car


    like that.¡±It was Kingsley¡¯s turn to be speechless this time. He had pointed it out so that Reene wouldn¡¯t


    get him a car, but who¡¯d have thought it did theplete opposite?!¡°Reene, that car is just so that I can


    get from point A to point B. I¡¯ll find a new car in a couple of days.¡±¡°Alright, leave it to me


    then.¡±¡°¡­¡­¡±That¡¯s not what I mean!The Wynn Family banquet was held in the Paragon Hotel.


    Meanwhile, the eldest young master of the Wynn Family, rence, crossed his legs and quirked his


    lips with dissatisfaction. ¡°Elijah, why hasn¡¯t your adoptive daughter shown up yet? Look at the time


    now!¡±At that, Elijah and his wife, Ysabel Joslin, exchanged a nce with grim faces. ¡°It¡¯s only natural


    Reene is swamped with work when she has arge department store to manage.¡±¡°Pfft!¡± Alex Wynn


    sniggered. ¡°You sure know how to blow your own trumpet, Uncle Elijah. Busy? More like ipetent!¡±


    ¡°Ain¡¯t that right, son.¡± rence snorted. ¡°A family of losers!¡±¡°You¡­¡± Elijah trembled with anger,


    livid.However, he dared not talk back to his brother, only throwing his arm up, saying with seething fury,


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and see if she¡¯s at the door.¡±Just as humiliated, Ysabel chased after her husband.¡°What are you


    doing out here? Go and chat with those bunch of rtives!¡± Elijahshed out at his wife.Ysabel flew off


    the handle and red with a face caked with makeup, arms akimbo. ¡°All you can do is act tyrannically


    toward me. If you¡¯re so capable, why don¡¯t you ask Dad to give you apany?!¡±¡°And it¡¯s my fault?!¡±


    Elijah was livid with rage. ¡°Why should the old man give us his business when you can¡¯t even bear a


    son? So be it even if you bear a daughter. Look at Mia. After finding herself a rich husband, rence¡¯s


    nose is practically in the air now!¡±¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Ysabel¡¯s eyes twinkled. ¡°We should find Reene a rich man


    to marry off to. Who cares if I gave birth to her or not? As long as the family she¡¯s married off to is


    better than Mia¡¯s, we won¡¯t have to be looked down on ever again!¡±Meanwhile, Reene and Kingsley


    had arrived at the hotel¡¯s entrance.¡°Mom, Dad.¡±Ysabel switched to a faint smile the second she heard


    Reene¡¯s voice. ¡°Reene, you¡¯re here.¡±Immediately after, she noticed the young man standing next to her


    adoptive daughter, and her smile froze. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡±¡°He¡¯s my brother from the orphanage, and he has


    come to join the family banquet with me.¡± Reene introduced the unexpected guest. ¡°Kingsley, these are


    my adoptive parents.¡±¡°Hello.¡± Kingsley extended his hand and greeted them with a fake smile.¡°What is


    the meaning of this?¡± Elijah reprimanded with a frown. ¡°What makes you think a punk from an


    orphanage can join our family banquet? You better tell him to leave!¡±Meanwhile, Ysabel pinched and


    twisted Reene¡¯s arm with no mercy, screeching, ¡°You shameless brat! How can you hang out with a


    scoundrel like this?! How do you think you¡¯ll be able to find a rich husband after this!?¡±The pinch


    bruised Reene¡¯s arm, and she retorted while fighting back her tears, snarling, ¡°He¡¯s my brother, not


    some punk! Have some respect!¡±¡°How dare you talk back!? You¡­ I¡¯m going to show you what¡¯s


    respect!¡± Elijah huffed and raised his hand up in the air to p Reene in the face.Bam!Kingsley


    grabbed Elijah¡¯s forearm in time and stared at the middle-aged man like he was staring at a dead


    man.¡°I wouldn¡¯t if I were you.¡± At that, he shoved Elijah away, causing Elijah to reel and nearly fall toText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    the ground.Kingsley, on the other hand, took a cold gander at Elijah before grabbing Reene by the


    hand and striding into the hotel.¡°There isn¡¯t someone still capable of stopping me from going where I


    want!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Reene was shocked when Kingsley behaved like apletely different person. ¡°Kingsley, you¡­¡±After


    tucking away his malice, Kingsley smiled warmly at Reene. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Reene. No one can bully you


    when I¡¯m around.¡±Instantly, an unparalleled sense of security filled her heart, and her gaze blurred for a


    split second beforeing to her senses.¡°Don¡¯t be so reckless again, Kingsley. The Wynns might only


    be a second-ss family, but you shouldn¡¯t cross them if you want to stay and develop your career in


    Cleapolis.¡±¡°Got it, sis.¡±At that, Kingsley wrapped an arm around her shoulder and whispered in her ear,


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be your brother today. You promised to marry me after we grew up, so why don¡¯t


    you let me be your husband for a day?¡±Tickled by his warm breath, Reene blushed and pushed him


    away limply. ¡°Cut it out. It¡¯s bad if people see us like this¡­¡±Meanwhile, Ysabel, who followed behind


    them, cursed, seeing how intimately they behaved. ¡°Goddammit! We have to arrange a blind date for


    her quickly. We can¡¯t let a piece of trash like him be with Reene!¡±Elijah, on the other hand, was looking


    grim. ¡°President Kean¡¯s son happened to have returned from abroad in the past couple of days. I¡¯ll ask


    around; see if we can match them up.¡±¡°President Kean from Kean Corporation?!¡± Ysabel gushed, wide-


    eyed. ¡°His son is truly a gifted one! If Reene can marry him, then we will never have to bear rence¡¯s


    humiliations ever again!¡±¡°Don¡¯t worry. With Reene¡¯s looks and figure, no man can say no¡­¡±Soon, the


    four arrived at the banquet hall one after another, causing the bustling crowd to silence in an instant,


    looking at them with gazes filled with contempt.¡°Huh, look, if it isn¡¯t the goddess entrepreneur of


    Cleapolis. Shouldn¡¯t we all bow down to her?¡±¡°My, she has even brought a man with her. Does she


    think she can have our family feed another mouth?¡±¡°Herpany¡¯s on the verge of bankruptcy, and yet


    she¡¯s still in the mood to keep a toy boy? Huh, what a sl*t!¡±The rtives of the Wynns scoffed one after


    another, drowning Reene with their mockery.Reene paled in response, and her body began trembling


    uncontrobly.Kingsley, on the other hand, wrapped an arm around her shoulder, patting her, feeling


    her delicate, smooth skin when he sensed her anger and fear.While leaning in her brother¡¯s muscr


    arms, Reene took a deep breath to calm down before pulling a wry smile, whispering, ¡°This is the


    hospitality I get in the Wynn Family. I didn¡¯t want you to see this.¡±¡°Why would they treat you likeBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    this?¡±¡°The department store I established on my own is now one of the biggest supporting businesses


    of the Wynn Family, only second to rk Corporation. They¡¯re intimidated.¡±Kingsley got it now. Reene


    was so outstanding that the Wynns were jealous and fearful of her! They wanted to seize Neveah and


    im it as their own! At that, he held Reene¡¯s arm tightly and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Reene. No one


    can take whatever¡¯s yours.¡±Just then, a woman in a white evening dress approached them and spoke


    sarcastically. ¡°My, isn¡¯t this my goddess of a cousin? Hadn¡¯t you been acting all chaste and lofty all this


    while? Howe you¡¯re now also fishing for men?¡±This woman was none other than rence¡¯s


    daughter, Mia Wynn.With that, Mia crossed her arms and sized Kingsly up with a reproving gaze. ¡°Well,


    Reene, I have to say, you¡¯ve got pretty bad taste! I can¡¯t believe you actually got yourself a boy toy!


    What use is there if a man is only good-looking? What¡¯s important is his ability and background!¡±¡°Quit


    your nonsense and take your seat. Grandpa wille in any minute,¡± Reene said coldly and walked


    past her with disgust.¡°Tsk, poser!¡± Mia rolled her eyes and followed after her, swaying her bootylicious


    backside left and right.At the head table of the banquet, rence crossed his legs and insinuated


    triumphantly, ¡°Everyone sitting at this table is going to make major decisions in the family business.


    Those not involved should just mind their own business.¡±¡°Yeah, Uncle Elijah, you have no businesses


    under your name here. So why don¡¯t you join our rtives next to our table? They¡¯re all employees of


    our businesses. Surely you guys share amonnguage,¡± ridiculed Alex with a face full of


    derision.The father and son¡¯s mockery left Elijah seething with fury, and he retorted, ¡°Reene¡¯s the


    president of Neveah. As her father, why can¡¯t I sit here?¡±¡°You don¡¯t know yet, Uncle Elijah?¡± Alex took a


    sip of red wine and gloated, ¡°The five great corporations of the Rosnd Chamber of Commerce have


    boycotted Neveah, and now it¡¯s on the verge of falling. Who knows, someone else might take over her


    spot by next month!¡±What?!Elijah and Ysabel¡¯s faces turned grim.Their only hope now was on Reene.


    If rence and his family sessfully seized Neveah as their own, they would have nothing


    left!¡°Reene, what is going on?!¡± Elijah bellowed through gnashed teeth, livid with rage. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you


    tell us something so important?!¡±¡°You won¡¯t be able to settle it, Dad. Telling you will only add to your


    troubles,¡± Reene answered inly while sitting upright with her eyes drooped.¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Mia covered


    her mouth and chuckled. ¡°My, Uncle Elijah, I really pity you. Even a lowly orphan dares to look down on


    you.¡±¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Everyone at the table guffawed at Mia¡¯s words.Orphan?Malice shed across


    Kingsley¡¯s eyes, for the term was his biggest taboo.¡°Reene, you god*mned brat¡­¡± Elijah mmed on


    the table with veins popping out under his skin, roaring, ¡°I¡¯m going to give you a good beating!¡±¡°Dad


    ¡ª¡±Just as Reene wanted to speak up, a row ofmotion came from the hall¡¯s entrance.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    ¡°Old Master Wynn is here!¡±Alex and Mia stood up under rence¡¯s lead, weing the patriarch of


    their family.Henry might be over seventy now, but he was still in the pink.After sitting down next to his


    eldest with a loving face, he swept his gaze across the room, saying with contentment, ¡°Good. With so


    many family members, we, the Wynns, will surely have an even more prosperous future!¡±Just then, he


    froze for a split second and turned to Mia. ¡°Mia, why hasn¡¯t your fianc¨¦ arrived? It¡¯s been a long while


    since Ist saw him!¡±¡°Grandpa, Ethan was suddenly summoned home, saying there¡¯s something


    immediate they have to deal with, and he might bete.¡±¡°Is that so¡­¡± Henry nodded. ¡°The Windsors


    are a big family, so it¡¯s only natural that they¡¯re busy with work. Let¡¯s wait for a while. We¡¯ll start the


    banquet when hees!¡±Kingsley frowned upon hearing it. What condescending f*cker is so high and


    mighty that the entire Wynn Family is willing to wait for him?Just then, Henry noticed a stranger


    amongst them at the table.¡°And this is¡­¡±Reene hurriedly introduced Kingsley, speaking deferentially,


    ¡°Grandpa, this is my brother from the orphanage.¡±¡°And also her future husband,¡± Kingsley added


    almost instantly.¡°Knock it off.¡± Reene gave him a kick under the table.¡°Is that so?¡± Henry shot a


    disdainful nce at Kingsley before reprimanding Reene. ¡°I was wondering why Neveah¡¯s sales


    dropped so drastically. So you¡¯ve neglected work for love!¡±¡°It¡¯s not like that, Grandpa. The Rosnd


    Chamber of Commerce¡ª¡±But before she could finish her words, Alex butted in. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Reene


    Wynn. All the money you used to start your business came from our family. No way will we just sit and


    watch you neglect your duty. So you better hurry up and hand Neveah over.¡±The other rtives


    hurriedly echoed Alex¡¯s condemnation.¡°Yeah, don¡¯t be the dog in the manger when you¡¯re ipetent!


    Have you no shame?!¡±¡°Our family¡¯s business should naturally be managed by one of us. Even if you¡¯ve


    changed yourst name, you¡¯re still an untrustworthy outsider.¡±¡°You guys¡­¡± With eyes red-rimmed,


    Reene screamed, ¡°I¡¯ve worked day and night to build Neveah from nothing. Even if the Wynn Family


    had provided me with the start-up fund, I¡¯ve long returned it all after all these years.¡±¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    Henry mmed the table. ¡°Everyone, shut up!¡±Just as the tension was at its max, someone pushed the


    door open, breaking the frozen atmosphere.¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte,¡± the dashing young man apologized like a


    true gentleman.Everyone began whispering in awe as soon as they saw who it was.¡°So he¡¯s Mia¡¯s


    fianc¨¦, Young Master Ethan of the Windsor family?!¡±¡°I heard he had just returned from studying in


    Mittera. Surely his future will be limitless!¡±¡°Goodness, the Windsor Family is one of the top ten families


    of the city! Who¡¯d have thought Mia could y up to a family like that?!¡±Ethan¡¯s nose was now even


    higher in the air, basking in the crowd¡¯s envious gazes.After sitting next to Mia, he apologized


    graciously, ¡°Sorry to keep everyone waiting. There was a family emergency.¡± At that, rence hurriedly


    waved his hand. ¡°No need to apologize. It¡¯s only right that we wait.¡±Henry, on the other hand, smiled


    lovingly and asked, ¡°Ethan, what kind of emergency was it? Do you mind sharing it with us?¡±He had a


    keen sense of judgment for business, and he had already sensed an abnormality from Ethan¡¯s


    absence.With that, Ethan turned sober and said in a low voice, ¡°A giant hadnded in Cleapolis from


    out of nowhere this afternoon with a paid-up registered capital of one hundred billion. Not only that,


    they even bought the entire Tech Valley in Central Area to be their business site. This has never


    happened before! They¡¯ve thrown a few joint projects out in the market. If we¡¯re able to bag any one of


    them, we¡¯ll surely jump straight to the top and be the top family of Cleapolis and even the entire


    Sris Province!¡±Gasp!Everyone at the table gasped with incredulity. ¡°A paid-up registered capital of


    one hundred billion? Who can it be that¡¯s this mighty?!¡±¡°Coliree Group!¡± Ethan announced with great


    admiration. ¡°They¡¯re so powerful that it¡¯s unimaginable!¡±¡°My dear grandson-inw.¡± Henry was so


    excited that his voice was shaking. ¡°Do you think¡­ the Wynn Family will be able to get a chance at half


    of a joint project?¡±¡°Well¡­¡± Ethan¡¯s gaze drifted off as he boasted with feigned ability. ¡°Coliree Group


    will hold a tender assembly in a couple of days. With my family¡¯s help, you guys might get a


    chance.¡±¡°Fantastic!¡± Henry grinned ear to ear. ¡°If this is a sess, I¡¯ll allocate another eight million to


    rk Corporation and fully support your coboration with Coliree Group!¡±¡°Thank you, Father!¡±¡°Thank


    you, Grandpa!¡±rence and Alex were in seventh heaven.However, while some were happy, there


    were some in misery, and Elijah and Ysabel¡¯s faces were beyond grim.If things went on like this, no


    doubt all of their family fortunes would end up in rence¡¯s and his family¡¯s pockets.Reene, on the


    other hand, frowned and asked, ¡°Grandpa, where will you take the eight million from you promised so


    easily? You¡¯re going to take it from Neveah again, aren¡¯t you?¡±Henry red at her upon hearing that,


    and he retorted by saying, ¡°What are you trying to say? Neveah is also our family¡¯s business! What


    does it matter if you give a bit of money?!¡±¡°Yeah! What does it matter if we sell Neveah to work with


    Coliree Group?¡± Mia rolled her eyes with contempt. ¡°I bet you¡¯re jealous of rk Corporation and that


    my fianc¨¦ is more capable than your boy toy!¡±¡°You¡­¡± Reene huffed, gnashing her teeth, livid with rage.


    No one in the Wynn Family saw her as anybody!Meanwhile, malice shed across Kingsley¡¯s face.How


    dare you pick on my sister? Fine, I¡¯ll send all of you to hell!¡°Reene, leave this to me.¡±With that, he


    swept his cold gaze across the table beforending it on Henry. ¡°Old Master Henry, what do you say to


    a bet?¡±¡°Who the f*ck do you think you are to make a bet with my father, you low life?!¡± rence chided


    as he mmed the table.On the other hand, Reene was rendered pale with shock. ¡°Kingsley, this is no


    joking matter. I can handle this. Don¡¯t drag yourself in,¡± she whispered to Kingsley.However, Kingsley


    continued to stare at Henry with a zing gaze, provoking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Old Master Henry? Do you


    not dare to make a bet with me?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    ¡°Alright, name your bet,¡± Henry said with a grim face.¡°The coboration with Coliree Group! If rk


    Corporation can strike a deal with Coliree, then my sister will hand Neveah to you on a silver


    tter.¡±rence¡¯s eyes lit up after he heard Kingsley¡¯s words, for he had been coveting Neveah for the


    longest time!¡°Don¡¯t get so excited just yet,¡± Kingsley smirked. ¡°If Neveah signs the deal first, you guys


    will have to transfer all of rk Corporation¡¯s shares to Reene!¡±But¡­ Henry¡¯s expression changed


    multifold at that moment.Yes, he wanted to kick Reene out of the game, but he also dared not make a


    bet with such high stakes.¡°We¡¯ll bet!¡± Alex snarled. ¡°This guy is nothing but a boy toy that lives off of


    women. He knows nothing about the business world. When else are we going to bet if not now?! Am I


    right, or am I right, Ethan?¡±At that, Ethan gave Kingsley a side-eyed nce disdainfully. ¡°Do you really


    think you can get a Coliree¡¯s project just because you want it? With all due respect, Neveah might not


    even be able to enter the tender assembly.¡±After hearing their words, Henry felt secure and announced


    confidently, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll bet as you say!¡±The entire banquet erupted!¡°Who the hell does this guy think


    he is? He¡¯s just asking for a death wish!¡±¡°Reene¡¯s doomed. What does she have to go against the


    Windsors?¡±¡°Get your popcorn ready. We have a good show during the tender assembly. Reene¡¯s boy


    toy sure has screwed her for good!¡±Mia, on the other hand, was even chortling. ¡°Say, how stupid are


    you, Reene? You actually let your boy toy call the shots?! Do you really have no other


    family?!¡±Following that, the entire banquet boomed intoughter.Elijah was livid with rage while Ysabel


    was crying. ¡°Reene Wynn, you evil wench! How can you drag us down to hell with you?! Oh,


    heavens¡­¡±Reene was rendered dumbfounded.¡°Kingsley, you¡­ You¡¯ve messed up big


    time¡­¡±However, Kingsley grabbed Reene¡¯s hand, stood up, swept his gaze across the room, and said


    with zero enthusiasm, ¡°Since the bet has been made, and I have no interest in your family banquet,


    we¡¯ll be leaving. No need to see us out.¡±With that, he led Reene out of the hall.¡°Kingsley¡­ Kingsley


    Nicholson!¡±After exiting the hotel, Reene flung Kingsley¡¯s arm away. ¡°Kingsley, what are you doing? Do


    you know what Neveah means to me?!¡±¡°I do, and it¡¯s exactly that that I want to help you retain


    it.¡±¡°But¡­¡± Reene¡¯s eyes turned red-rimmed. ¡°But you don¡¯t know anything about the stakes. The


    Windsor¡¯s influence is far greater than you imagine.¡±Kingsley took a step forward and fixed his light


    brown eyes on her, asking, ¡°Reene, do you trust me?¡±naturally do, but¡­¡±¡°No buts then.¡±Kingsley


    grinned, then changed the subject abruptly. ¡°Then again, Reene, I¡¯m famished. I miss the braised short


    ribs you used to make!¡±Sure enough, Reene yielded in the face of her little brother¡¯s ¡®pestering¡¯.¡°Oh,


    well, what will be will be.¡± At this point, she could only sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to engage with Coliree


    Group. C¡¯mon, let¡¯s go home and eat¡­¡± Reene¡¯s home was located in an average mansion


    neighborhood in Sector 4 of Cleapolis.Worse than some but better than many.After pulling over at the


    front of the mansion, Reene turned to Kingsley. ¡°Kingsley, you head inside while I¡¯ll go and get some


    ingredients at the local supermarket. The password for the main door is six zeros.¡±¡°Why don¡¯t I go with


    you?¡±¡°Nah, it¡¯s fine. The supermarket is real close. Go inside, take a shower or a nap.¡±Kingsley nodded


    at that. He indeed needed a good shower. Besides, he hadn¡¯t had time to sit and take a breather ever


    since leaving Coliree Ind.After entering the mansion, he went to the bathroom on the second


    floor.However, the sound of a booming shower came from inside, and it baffled him. Is Reene not living


    alone? Or how can someone else be in the shower at this time?The person inside must¡¯ve heard


    Kingsley, for the water was turned off, and a voice then followed, ¡°Hey, sis? Is that you? Bring my


    nightwear in for me, will you?¡±Sis?Kingsley stopped in his tracks and grinned.No doubt the person


    inside was one of his other six sisters!With that, he looked around and found a ckced nightgown


    hanging on the rack by the bathroom door. Then, he brought it down and handed it through the crack of


    the door.However, the person inside grabbed his wrist the next second.¡°Who are you?!¡± A crisp female


    voice with hints of malice came.Just as he wanted to answer, something white shed across his eyes,


    and the woman came out the next split second, giving him a kick without a word.¡°Sis, you¡¯re shing!¡±


    Kingsley joked while dodging her attacks without as much as breaking a sweat.But slowly, he realized


    something was off.Her every attack was urately aimed at his vital points!None of it wasn¡¯t


    deadly!Her MO was so masterful that the elites on Coliree Ind might not even be her match!Hold


    on¡­ MO?It suddenly hit Kingsley that his hot woman must be his third sister, Serena Langley!Back


    then, both Alice and Serena loved to y with des. It was just that Alice used it to save while Serena


    used it to kill.Then again, Serena didn¡¯t just stop at des. She was a master in making and dropping


    poison, ambush, injuring insidiously, and many more.And because of her, Kingsley had never seen a


    live rat in his seven years in the orphanage!A ten-year-old Serena had even once said to a seven-year-


    old Kingsley, ¡°I only kill who and what should be killed.¡±With that, Kingsley shackled the woman in his


    arms with her back facing his front. ¡°Man, you sure have no mercy. How can you kill your


    husband?¡±¡°Let go of me!¡±All Serena was wearing was a skimpy nightgown, so after a fight, her private


    bits were pretty much out on disy¡­¡°Who the hell are you? Why have you snuck into someone else¡¯s


    home?¡±Serena struggled to break free a few times, only to fail all of them, and she couldn¡¯t help feeling


    shocked, wondering who in the world could be this strong.¡°I was going to ask you! How can you throw


    a punch at someone without a word, Serena?¡±¡°You¡ª¡± Right as Serena retorted, something hit her, and


    she turned her head around with incredulity. ¡°What did you just call me?¡± she asked with a shaky voice,


    looking at the face that was only inches away.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Kingsley gave Serena a cheeky pinch while grinning. ¡°You haven¡¯t really forgotten about me, have you,


    Serena?¡±Serena slowly turned around like a lifeless doll and pressed herself against Kingsley¡¯s broad


    chest, asking, ¡°A-Are you really Kingsley?¡±In an instant, her eyes were red-rimmed with oing


    tears.Meanwhile, Kingsley brought her slipping strap back up to her shoulders to fix her nightgown. ¡°It¡¯s


    me. It has been a while, Serena.¡±¡°Kingsley¡­¡± Serena¡¯s eyes lit up and she wrapped her arms around


    the young man while burying her head in his chest, whispering in a muffled voice, ¡°Have youe


    back¡­ to die?¡±Though he didn¡¯t hear what exactly she said, he could feel the cold malice she emitted,


    and without a second of hesitation, he escaped Serena¡¯s embrace with a spin, jumping to the couch


    aside. ¡°You¡¯re not really thinking of killing me, are you, Serena?¡± he asked speechlessly.While cracking


    her knuckles, Serena spitted a needle out of her mouth and spoke with a deadpan face. ¡°You saw


    practically every part of my body! That¡¯s the ultimate indignity for an assassin!¡±¡°A-Assassin?¡±Kingsley


    was once again at a loss for words. At this moment, Reene¡¯s words popped into his head. She provides


    service for special clients. Let me guess? Her service basically includes eliminating unwanted


    personnel for her clients?¡°Serena, let¡¯s calm down for a second.¡± Kingsley put his hand out and jested,


    ¡°Do you really have the heart to kill me, your beloved brother?¡±¡°I don¡¯t.¡±¡°Then, why are you still doing


    it?!¡±¡°It¡¯s precisely because you¡¯re my beloved brother that I¡¯m giving you a hundred chances.¡± At that,


    Serena extended her index finger at him. ¡°I will attempt to kill you a hundred times. If you manage to


    live through my one hundred attempts, I will drop this. Just now, you¡¯ve sessfully escaped attempt


    number one. Ny-nine more to go.¡±Kingsley was so speechless that it took him a while to speak up.


    ¡°Can we negotiate a deal, Serena?¡±¡°No. I never let my target live. I¡¯m already bending the rules for


    you,¡± she answered coldly.¡°Then¡­ Can you at least wear a pair of pants?¡± Kingsley pointed to her fair


    legs. ¡°I¡¯m a normal grown man. Aren¡¯t you just entrapping me?!¡±Instantly, a red tingeced Serena¡¯s icy


    face.¡°Ny-nine times, Kingsley. I won¡¯t go easy on you!¡± Serena dashed back to her room after


    threatening Kingsley, and coincidentally, Reene had returned.¡°Reene, you¡¯re finally back! Serena¡¯s


    freaking scary!¡± After running downstairs, he tattled as he took the grocery from Reene. ¡°She said she¡¯s


    going to kill me.¡±Though Serena¡¯s assassination attempts were like child¡¯s y to him, he didn¡¯t want to


    have to watch his six, even in his sleep.He had thought Reene would stick up for him after snitching on


    Serena.Yet, who¡¯d have thought that his eldest sister would only smile gently and say, ¡°The seven of us


    won¡¯t interfere in each other¡¯s business, and Serena happens to be an assassin. So, I won¡¯t intervene.¡±


    Seeing that Kingsley was utterly stupefied, Reene poked his forehead and recounted affectionately,


    ¡°Do you really think she¡¯ll kill you? She cried the hardest when you went missing back then.¡±Kingsley


    was touched, but what he heard next rendered him speechless again. ¡°At that time, she said¡ªwhile


    sharpening her knife and crying¡ªshe¡¯d kill you and turn you into a doll if she caught you. That way, you


    will never go missing ever again,¡± Reene added while washing the ingredients.It was enough to render


    Kingsley speechless yet again.Meanwhile, Serena came down to the kitchen after changing into a


    different set of clothes, standing silently behind Kingsley. ¡°Reene, let¡¯s deep fry Kingsley for dinner,¡±


    she mumbled.Despite long sensing someone behind him, Kingsley still had the goosebumps. ¡°Serena,


    do you ever make a sound when you walk?¡±¡°I don¡¯t, but you¡¯ve clearly sensed my presence.¡± Serena


    smiled knowingly.However, he yed dumb. ¡°How would I know you¡¯vee down when I did not turn


    around?¡±¡°You might be able to fool Reene, but you can¡¯t fool me.¡± Serena squinted. ¡°Speak! What have


    you been doing in thest decade?¡±Kingsley knew their duel had gotten her suspicious.With her kind of


    ability, not even an average muscle could get close to her, yet he was able to subdue her with ease.


    So, how could she not be suspicious?¡°I joined the army!¡± Well, he wasn¡¯t exactly lying. ¡°I joined the


    military for a few years, and I¡¯ve just recently dmissioned.¡±¡°The army?¡± A hint of painced


    Serena¡¯s gaze as she patted Kingsley¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It must¡¯ve been hard in the army, huh? Your fighting


    skills are better than mine now.¡±¡°Nah, I¡¯ve just gotten a little stronger. You¡¯re still better at ying the


    underhand.¡±¡°That makes the two of us. If anyone ever dares bully you, tell me. I¡¯ll get rid of him.¡±He


    hurriedly waved his hand at that. ¡°No need for that. Just¡­ don¡¯t kill me.¡±¡°Fat chance,¡± she said gravely.


    ¡°These are two entirely different matters. They don¡¯t cross.¡±¡­After finishing his meal, Kingsley checked


    his watch and said to Reene, ¡°Reene, my car is still parked at your office building. Can you send me


    there? I¡¯m going to pick Grandpa Joe up at the orphanage and send him to the hospital.¡±¡°Is Grandpa


    Joe sick?¡± Serena ced her cutleries down while asking. ¡°I¡¯lle with you in that case.¡±ReeneText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    shook her head in response. ¡°It¡¯s one of the children there. Alice is performing surgery on him.¡±¡°Then,


    I¡¯m out.¡± Serena stood up and announced while heading upstairs, ¡°I¡¯m noting back tonight.¡±¡°You¡¯re


    noting back?¡± Kingsley turned around and asked while resting one arm on the back of the chair.


    ¡°Where are you going if you¡¯re noting home?¡±¡°To kill, make money to buy you poison.¡±After


    finishing her words, Serena disappeared at thending of the stairs¡­

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    The sun slowly set on their journey to Neveah Department Store, and while Kingsley watched the


    reversing streetscape, a thought suddenly popped into his head.¡°Reene, why do you want to suffer in


    silence when the Wynns treat you so horribly? With your ability, there¡¯s absolutely no reason for you to


    bear their bullying.¡±¡°After graduating high school, I was faced with two options: college or work.¡± Reene


    recalled while driving. ¡°As the eldest, I couldn¡¯t be selfish. So I decided to work so that the girls could


    continue their studies. On the day we were supposed to fill in our college application, my now adoptive


    father, Elijah, came to me. He was an old friend of my homeroom teacher. After hearing about my story,


    he said he could fund my college fees pro bono. At that time, he was like an angel sent from the


    heavens to me, saving me from hopelessness.¡±Suddenly, Kingsley thought his chest felt stuffy, and he


    looked over at Reene. ¡°No conditions attached?¡±¡°None.¡± She shook her head. ¡°He was like a


    phnthropist back then. After hearing that I had a gift in business, he said he didn¡¯t want to see a


    talent be buried because of financial problems.¡±¡°So you want to repay his kindness?¡± Kingsley pointed


    out.¡°Yes. For whatever reason he funded me in the beginning, I have to admit, he had indeed changed


    my life,¡± Reene exined inly. ¡°Kindness and loathe are two different matters. I¡¯ve sworn to either


    serve the Wynn Family for twenty years or return one hundred million to him. I thought only this way


    would I be able to repay him for saving me.¡±¡°It¡¯s just one hundred million. I can give it to him straight,¡±


    Kingsley mumbled while scrolling his phone idly.¡°Sorry? What¡ª¡±¡°Reene, pull over!¡± Reene didn¡¯t hear


    what he was mumbling earlier, but just when she wanted to ask what he said, he suddenly shot straight


    up.He had received a message from Lancer a second ago. ¡®Sighting of a Sweoyan spy.!¡¯¡°What is


    it?¡±Startled, Reene hurriedly hit the brakes and pulled over. As soon as the car stopped, Kingsley


    jumped out and slurred, ¡°Reene, I can¡¯t head to the hospital anymore. Pick up Grandpa Joe for me,


    please.¡±¡°What is it, Kingsley? What happened?¡±¡°A friend needs my help.¡± He made a random excuse


    but seeing that his sister wanted to press on, he added, ¡°It¡¯s men¡¯s stuff!¡±¡°Alright, stay safe then.¡± What


    else could she do but nod?It wasn¡¯t until the red BMW drove far away that Kingsley answered Lancer¡¯s


    call. ¡°What¡¯s the sitch?¡±¡°Boss, we just got word from our informant that they¡¯ve discovered a Sweoyan


    with very suspicious movements. He¡¯s very likely a spy.¡±¡°His identity?¡±¡°A college professor. He has


    come to Qustia to attend an academic forum.¡± ¡°Catch him! I¡¯d rather catch all than let one escape!¡± A


    hint of malice shed across Kingsley¡¯s eyes as he demanded, ¡°His exact location?¡±¡°Riverfront Road,


    house number 45 of Ivy Grove Estates,¡± Lancer replied. ¡°Hades is already on his way with our men!¡±¡°I


    happen to be close by. Tell Hades to wait for my arrival.¡±At that, Kingsley hailed a cab and said to the


    driver, ¡°Riverfront Road, Ivy Grove Estates, please.¡±Meanwhile, Hades and the group of Coliree Ind


    elites he brought along were waiting outside of Ivy Grove Estates.After arriving at where they were


    hiding, Kingsley asked, ¡°Have you guys finished scouting, Hades?¡±Hades was so well hidden that he


    had practically merged with the darkness, only ever hearing his voice. ¡°Yes, Ares. The professor is


    named Boris Oakley, a well-respected schr from the Empire of the Setting Sun. We can almost


    confirm he¡¯s among the first batch of spies that have infiltrated. But the security in Ivy Grove Estates is


    tight. Only authorized personnel and vehicles can enter. I was deliberating if we should barge in.¡±¡°Don¡¯t


    alert them.¡±With that, Kingsley devised a n and ordered, ¡°Two in a group. Group 1, control the


    guards with sevoflurane cigarettes; Group 2, cutoff all surveince; Group 3, extraction team; Group 4,


    with me, we¡¯re going in.¡±Surprised, Hades sputtered, ¡°Ares, you¡¯re going in?¡±¡°This is our first catch. If


    anything goes wrong, it¡¯ll be tough for us to drag the entire chain out.¡±¡­¡­¡­When midnight came,


    Kingsley checked his watch and gestured to his troops. ¡°Move out!¡±With that, everyone dispersed,


    merging silently into the darkness.About ten minutester, the blinking red light of the surveince


    camera not far from them suddenly switched off, and Kingsley whispered, ¡°Alright, we¡¯re going


    in.¡±When they passed by the guardhouse, the members of Group 1, who were hiding in the dark,


    gestured a ¡®safe¡¯, and Kingsley and the guys entered the premise smoothly, arriving at mansion number


    45 with no mishaps.When they arrived, one of the rooms was still lit. Clearly, Boris was still


    awake.¡°Hades, Is it only him in there?¡±¡°Our informant said he lives alone. No one came with


    him.¡±¡°Alright, open the door.¡±At that, a soldier came up and picked the lock. He worked so silently that


    nothing and no one was rmed.Every Coliree Ind elite was loaded with skills. Something like


    entering a locked space was nothing but child¡¯s y.Click! The main door opened, and the group snuck


    into the mansion, following the light they saw outside to the study on the second floor.There was a gap


    between the door and its sill, letting light shine through to the dark corridor.While standing by the door,


    they could hear someone flipping through a book, but just as they waited with bated breaths, getting


    ready to catch their spy, a sense of bone-chilling danger crept up to Kingsley, causing the hair on the


    back of his neck to stand.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    ¡°Watch out! Hide!¡± With that, the group hurriedly hid in the dark corners.Kingsley pulled a silent pistol


    out from his waist, slowly pointing it at a shadowy area not far from them.To that, Hades whispered,


    ¡°Someone¡¯s in the shadows.¡±Both sides stood off silently, none daring toe out into the light


    first.Thus, Kingsley closed his eyes and focused on listening to his surroundings¡­There were six


    different breathings on the second floor: his, Hades¡¯, two Group 4 soldiers¡¯, Boris¡¯, and the hidden


    figure across from them.With closed eyes, Kingsley tilted his head slightly as he listened to the


    somewhat erratic breathinging from across them.The next second, he pulled the trigger, and Bam!


    The figure fell to the ground, having no chance to even fight back.¡°Who goes there!?¡± Boris spoke in


    Sweoyan upon hearing noises outside. ¡°Is it you, Abegg?¡±However, what responded to him was a kick


    on the door. ¡°Speak Qustian!¡± Kingsley ordered.Appalled by the four strangers barging in, Boris shot up


    from his chair and spoke in a broken Qustian. ¡°Who are you people? How dare you trespass?!¡±Kingsley


    smirked in response. ¡°I¡¯m your father!¡±At that, he turned to his men. ¡°Tie him up!¡±Seeing that he was in


    apromising position, Boris turned to a desk drawer, but just as he was about to open it, Hades


    appeared by his side and tied his hands behind his back the next second.The knot was so secure that


    there was no way he could break free.Following that, one of the two soldiers went up to the drawer and


    pulled out a pistol. ¡°Ares, a pistol,¡± he reported to Kingsley.¡°Secure it. Bring it back along!¡±¡°I am Andrew


    Kean¡¯s teacher!¡± Boris shouted at the top of his lungs. ¡°I am an ambassador of the academic


    exchanges between Sweoya and Qustia! You cannot treat me like this!¡±After knocking the professor out


    cold, Hades went back out into the corridor to clean up Abegg¡¯s blood at the fastest speed, leaving no


    traces of their presence.Following that, the group headed out of the neighborhood gates with a fainted


    Boris and a dead Abegg, where Group 3 immediately took over, loading the two Sweoyans into their


    vehicle.Meanwhile, Group 2 reconnected the surveince, returning everything to normal.Just like that,


    this half an hour would forever be an unsolvable mystery¡­¡°Hades, you and the guys head back


    first. Keep Boris alive. I¡¯ll question him myself some other time.¡±After a pause, Kingsley added, ¡°Oh,


    one more thing. Find out the address of the Nicholson Manor ASAP!¡±Though the house was burned toOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    nothing, thend still belonged to the Nicholson Family, and he must reconstruct the manor there to


    console histe parents!However, he was only five when his parents were murdered. So all he could


    vaguely remember was that his house was massive, and it was sectioned into five big areas. As for the


    address, he had lost it in his sea of memories. The Cleapolis now waspletely different from how it


    was a couple of decades ago. Not even Grandpa Joe could tell where exactly the Nicholson Manor


    might be. Thus, he could only ask his men to scout.¡°Yes, Ares!¡±After acknowledging, Hades led the


    others back to Coliree Group, while Kingsley hailed a cab back to Neveah¡¯s parking lot, heading back


    to Reene¡¯s mansion in his janky Santana.By the time he got home, it was already past three. A whole


    day of ¡®adventure¡¯ got him pooped, and he fell right asleep as soon as he hit the couch¡­After the sun


    had risen high up in the air the following morning, Kingsley stretched and opened his bleary


    eyes¡­¡°F*cking sh*t!¡±A pair of gorgeous eyes were staring right at him from less than four inches


    away!Startled, Kingsley shot right up, shrieking, ¡°Serena, what the hell?!¡±Serena narrowed her foxy


    eyes. ¡°Our little Kingsley sure has gotten more and more good-looking. I¡¯m beginning to doubt if I


    should kill you.¡±¡°Serena¡­¡± Kingsley slowly reached for the cushion aside and brought it to his chest.


    ¡°Are you going to give me the ride of a lifetime before killing me¡­¡±¡°Dream on!¡± Serena cursed, but


    there seemed to be a tint of red on her face. ¡°Get up. Reene has already made breakfast!¡±Right at the


    next second, Reene¡¯s voice came from the dining room. ¡°Breakfast is ready. Come and eat.¡±¡°C¡¯mon,


    let¡¯s eat!¡± Kingsley dashed to the dining room.After the three sat at the table, Serena put a bowl of


    oatmeal with fruits in front of her little brother, cooing, ¡°Have some oatmeal, Kingsley. The fruits are


    really sweet.¡±¡°Umm¡­¡± Suspicious, Kingsley picked up the bowl and scrutinized it before shaking his


    head. ¡°I don¡¯t have a sweet tooth.¡±With that, he chucked the entire bowl of oatmeal into the trash


    can.¡°Congrattions. 98 more to go,¡± Serena said with a hint of a smile in her foxy eyes.Just then,


    Reene¡¯s phone rang. However, Reene frowned upon seeing the caller ID, answering, ¡°Hello?


    Mom?¡±¡°Reene, we¡¯ve arranged a blind date for you today. Would you like to meet up with him?¡±


    Ysabel¡¯s voice was so loud that even Serena and Kingsley heard her loud and clear.¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want


    to think about my love life now.¡±¡°He¡¯s the son of President Kean, your father¡¯s old acquaintance. He just


    returned from studying in Sweoya, and his family is super influential. You really don¡¯t want to think


    about it?¡± Audibly, Ysabel was clearly beginning to get upset.¡°But I still have work to do today. I¡ª¡±¡°I¡¯m


    telling you, your father pleaded and beggedst night before we finally get this chance.¡± Ysabel


    shrieked before even letting Reene finish her words. ¡°Go, or we¡¯ll think you want to see us


    doomed!¡±Reene bit her lower lip, stuck in a difficult position. But just as she wanted to refuse again,


    Kingsley said inly, ¡°Say yes. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Not hearing an answer from Reene, Ysabel chided again, ¡°You d*mn girl! I¡¯ll make sure you live in a


    living hell if you don¡¯t attend the blind date with Mr. Kean!¡±With a sigh, Reene said helplessly, ¡°Got it,


    Mom. I¡¯ll go.¡±What else could she do when she was no match for that shrew?¡°See, it wasn¡¯t so hard to


    say yes, was it?¡± That woman¡¯s attitude did a one-eighty faster than Kingsley could pull a trigger.


    ¡°11:30AM, VIP Room 6, Floor 60 of Ramada Hotel. Don¡¯t bete, alright?¡±¡°Got it.¡±After hanging up,


    Reene rubbed her temples, resigned. ¡°Guess I can¡¯t get away today.¡±¡°Reene, why don¡¯t I clip him for


    you?¡± Serena suggested while skillfully fiddling with a table knife.¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±With that,


    Reene stood up, announcing, ¡°I¡¯ve promised Cecilia to go ring shopping with her in the morning. After


    that, I¡¯ll go straight to Ramada Hotel. Kingsley, why don¡¯t youe with me?¡±She wasn¡¯tfortable


    leaving Kingsley alone at home, for she was afraid of losing him again when they had lost him


    once.Now that he had finallye home, she worried he would suddenly leave without a word


    again.¡°Fine by me!¡± Kingsley downed a full ss of milk in one shot. ¡°But who¡¯s Cecilia? Is she


    beautiful?¡±¡°She¡¯s Reene¡¯s bestie.¡± Serena shot him a side-eye. ¡°She¡¯s known to be one of the Five


    Beauties of Cleapolis. But she¡¯s already engaged. So you¡¯ve got no chance even if you¡¯re the hottest


    man alive.¡±¡°Five Beauties?¡± Kingsley grinned. ¡°I thought the prettiest women in Cleapolis were my


    seven sisters?¡±¡°Rascal!¡± Serena and Reene scolded in unison.¡­¡­¡­A hot young woman was sitting in


    the VIP room of Gavell Jewelry Atelier, looking out the window every now and then.Suddenly, she


    beamed and waved. ¡°Reene! Over here!¡±Kingsley, who came along with Reene, couldn¡¯t help but be


    taken aback upon seeing the young woman.She sure lived up to the name of Five Beauties of


    Cleapolis!The short, red bodycon dress enveloped her curves nicely, and her impable facial


    features even gave all the hottest celebrities in town a run for their money!After dragging Reene to the


    couch, Cecilia took a curious look at Kingsley before turning back to Reene, asking, ¡°Reene, this is¡­¡±It


    was the first time she had ever seen a man next to Reene.¡°He¡¯s the brother I grew up with.¡±Jaw-


    dropped, Cecilia covered her mouth. ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s the brother you always talk about?¡±At that, she sized


    him up. ¡°He¡¯s cute. No wonder you can¡¯t forget about him¡­¡±¡°What are you talking about?¡± Reene


    blushed and cooed, ¡°Hurry up and pick your ring. I have a blind date to go toter!¡±¡°Shut up!¡± Cecilia¡¯s


    eyes widened with incredulity. ¡°No way! The great President Reene Wynn is going on a blind


    date?!¡±¡°It¡¯s my adoptive mother¡¯s idea. I can¡¯t say no.¡±¡°I knew it¡­¡± Cecilia understood immediately.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯ll make sure he goes away without a word!¡± Just then, a biracial beauty in


    a uniform suit approached them with a professional fake smile. ¡°Hello, Miss Larson. I¡¯m Gavell Jewelry


    Atelier¡¯s chief jewelry designer, Rosalind. We¡¯ve picked out ten designs as per your request. Why don¡¯t


    you take a look and see if you¡¯re happy with any of them?¡±Following that, a staff member wearing a


    pair of white gloves put a fancy tray super gently on the coffee table in front of the couch.On top of the


    expensive goldced velvet were ten neatly arrangedrge top-tier engagement rings, looking


    absolutely dazzling. Cecilia and Reene had their eyes lit up upon seeing them, so excited that their


    faces were flushing.Then again, no woman could say no to sparkly things like this, could they?¡°So


    pretty!¡± Cecilia wrapped her arms around Reene¡¯s and asked, ¡°Reene, which one do you think looks


    good? I don¡¯t know which one to pick anymore!¡±¡°They all look very pretty to me.¡± Reene stared at the


    rings with envy. ¡°You¡¯re the one getting married. You should be the one to pick.¡±¡°What do you think


    about this one?¡± Cecilia pointed to a round ring.Immediately, Rosalind squatted and introduced, ¡°The


    inspiration for this design came from the Royal Family Order of the United Isles. It¡¯s thetest design of


    the season. VIPs get to have a five percent discount, only at 6.66 million.¡±¡°Six hundred million¡­¡±


    Reene gasped in shock. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of money¡­¡±¡°It¡¯s already the discounted price.¡± A hint of disdain


    then appeared on Rosalind¡¯s face. ¡°For diamonds of this size, they aren¡¯t expensive.¡±With that, Cecilia


    sighed. ¡°Though I loathe arranged marriages, looking at it now, it¡¯s not all that bad. At least it¡¯ll get me a


    diamond ring.¡±Reene turned glum in response, and she began wondering if epting Mr. Kean was


    the better option.¡°I¡¯ll take this one then,¡± Cecilia said to Rosalind. ¡°Someone from the Carter Family will


    come and pick it up in two days.¡±¡°Alright, Miss Larson.¡±With a sessful deal, a hint of sincerity was


    woven into Rosalind¡¯s fake smile.However, just as she stood up and had the staff take the rest of the


    rings away, Kingsley spoke up. ¡°Wait.¡±Then, he looked over at Reene. ¡°Reene, you seem like you like


    them too. Why don¡¯t you pick one? I¡¯ll give it to you as a gift.¡±¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, Kingsley!¡±At that, she


    smiled apologetically at Rosalind. ¡°He¡¯s just joking.¡±A hint of disdainced Rosalind¡¯s professional fake


    smile after she sized Kingsley up. ¡°Sir, may I suggest that you look for one at the jewelry wholesale


    market in the old town area if you want to buy your girlfriend a ring? You¡¯ll be able to find what you¡¯re


    looking for easier.¡±In other words, ¡®only off-the-rack items suited your requirement, for you definitely


    couldn¡¯t afford anything here with your budget!¡¯Though it sounded like she was politely advising, in


    reality, she was beyond contemptuous.¡°I¡¯ll take all nine of them,¡± Kingsley announced inly as he


    leaned against the couch. ¡°Forget about the discounts. I¡¯ll take them all.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    What?!Kingsley¡¯s words stumped Rosalind so much that her voice went up one octave. ¡°Sir, mind I


    remind you that the total price of these nine rings goes up to fifty million!¡±¡°Fifty million; got it. Wrap them


    up then.¡±¡°Wrap¡­ Wrap them up?¡± Rosalind¡¯s face was beyond grim at this point. ¡°Sir, we work closely


    with the police here. If you¡¯re just causing trouble, I¡¯m going to call the police over.¡±With that, she went


    to the door and called out, ¡°Miss Sheffield, we have someone buying nine of our best rings in one go!


    Can you pleasee and deal with this?¡±What?!The entire jewelry atelier stirred upon hearing


    Rosalind¡¯s words, and instantly, all the customers and staff gathered around, wanting to see for


    themselves who in the world could afford such arge spend.However, upon seeing Kingsley and his


    beyond-average attire, everyone began booing invariably.¡°Pfft, I was thinking there¡¯s really a local


    tyrant spending big bucks here. Who¡¯d have thought it¡¯s just a stinkin¡¯ pleb.¡±¡°Pretentious b*stard. I bet


    he can¡¯t even afford one!¡±¡°He¡¯s definitely just boasting in front of thedies. He¡¯ll be gobsmacked once


    the billes!¡±Cecilia¡¯s face turned grimmer by the second under the crowd¡¯s scoffs.As the daughter of


    the affluent Larson Family, when had she ever been in such a humiliating situation?!¡°Reene, what¡¯s


    wrong with your brother? Isn¡¯t he just making a fool of himself?!¡±She was on pins and needles, having


    toe to terms with a judgy crowd.If Reene weren¡¯t her friend, she would¡¯ve long walked out the


    door!Reene, on the other hand, was flushed with humiliation, reproaching, ¡°Kingsley, what in the world


    are you trying to do? This is not a ce for you to screw around!¡±¡°But I¡¯m not. I just want to give you a


    present. Rx, I¡¯ve got money.¡±¡°You¡­¡± Reene was so livid that she was speechless.As if she would


    believe Kingsley¡¯s bullsh*t after having met his janky Santana!Just then, a woman in a ssy dress


    sauntered over.A sense ofnguorous ssic beauty enveloped her, and her every smile and frown


    exuded endless elegance.This woman was none other than the store manager of this Gavell Jewelry


    Atelier, Cameron Sheffield.¡°What¡¯s going on, Rosalind?¡±With that, Rosalind pointed at Kingsley and


    scoffed, ¡°Miss Sheffield, this loser is causing trouble. He said he wants to buy these nine rings.¡±Her


    words stumped Cameron, for only a handful in the entire Cleapolis could afford to make such an act,


    and every single one of them was a big shot who dominated the game!This man, on the other hand,


    was far too young¡­After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Cameron still very politely spoke to Kingsley. ¡°Sir, if


    you¡¯re certain, please follow me to my office to make the transaction.¡±The sum was clearly far too


    massive to be transacted hastily, what more in front of so many pairs of eyes. ¡°Miss Sheffield!¡±


    Rosalind eximed. ¡°You don¡¯t possibly think he can afford these rings, do you? He¡¯s just a boastful,


    pretentious b*stard!¡±To that, Cameron shot her a cold nce, warning, ¡°You better keep your mouth


    shut if you don¡¯t want to lose this job.¡±¡°I¡ª¡± Rosalind still wanted to retort, but she shut right up upon


    seeing Cameron¡¯s cold gaze.However, indignation was still written all over her face as she shot a re


    at Kingsley as though taunting, I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re able to pull out such arge sum!Meanwhile,


    Kingsley stood up and saidzily, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I give you the money; you give me the goods.¡±¡°Kingsley!¡±


    Reene was truly panicking now. ¡°Things won¡¯t end well if you keep this up. Let¡¯s go!¡±¡°Rx, Reene.


    Just wait here until Ie back with the rings,¡± Kingsley said with a smile before following Cameron to


    her office.While watching their disappearing figures, Rosalind quirked her lips. ¡°This pretentious


    b*stard. As if he really has the money. Later if the security kicks him out, I¡¯ll surely take a picture of him


    and put it online so that everyone knows who this king of grandiose is.¡±The crowd burst intoughter at


    that and beganmenting.¡°Surely he¡¯ll be a meme.¡±¡°If this goes viral, he¡¯ll be the clown of


    the town. I guess you can call him a social media influencer by then.¡±¡°Haha, I have to be sure to take a


    picture with him and ride the wave!¡±On the other hand, Cecilia¡¯s face was beyond grim. ¡°Reene, I¡¯m


    going to freshen up.¡±She really couldn¡¯t stay any longer, for such ridicule was worse than being burned


    alive!Meanwhile, Kingsley sat across from Cameron in the store manager¡¯s office. ¡°Are you not worried


    that I might actually not have the money to pay?¡± he asked, curious.¡°What¡¯s there to worry about?¡±


    Cameron smiled faintly, revealing a shallow dimple. ¡°What if you do? Wouldn¡¯t I have won the


    bet?¡±¡°Congrattions, you have indeed won.¡± Kingsley pulled a gold bank card and put it on the table.


    ¡°Go ahead, swipe it.¡±¡°T-This is¡­¡± Cameron widened her eyes with incredulity upon seeing the print on


    the card. ¡°Is this the Federacy¡¯s joint Elite Gold Card?!¡±She gulped while gingerly scrutinizing the card


    in her hand.I can¡¯t be wrong!This was the legendary Elite Gold Card she had only ever seen in her


    economics textbook!This card was practically like extraterrestrial life forms, only existing in theory!No


    one had ever seen the real thing, but right now, she was truly holding it in her hands!She was freakingN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    out so much that she had forgotten to breathe.¡°H-How may I¡­ address you, sir?¡± Cameron gasped as


    she gawked at Kingsley.¡°Nicholson.¡±¡°Hello, Mr. Nicholson. Allow me to introduce myself. I¡¯m Cameron


    Sheffield, the eldest daughter of the jewelry-making family in Cleapolis, the Sheffield Family. I¡ª¡±Tap,


    tap, tap! Before she could finish her words, a knock came at the door.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    ¡°Come in,¡± Cameron said to the door after taking a deep breath to calm down.With that, the door


    creaked open to reveal Cecilia behind it.Aftering out of the washroom, she noticed Kingsley was


    still in the store manager¡¯s office. Thus, she got curious and wanted to check things out.¡°Is there


    something I can do for you, Miss Larson?¡±Cecilia entered the office with her heels clicking and cking


    against the floor. ¡°Are you guys¡­ done with the transaction?¡± she asked with an awkward smile.¡°Not


    yet.¡± Kingsley pointed at the bank card in Cameron¡¯s hands. ¡°Soon.¡±¡°You¡­ You can really afford it?!¡±


    Cecilia¡¯s jaw dropped with incredulity.¡°Duh! Did you think I was fooling around?¡±She was utterly


    stupefied. Kingsley wasn¡¯t just acting! He really has the money!¡°This card doesn¡¯t have a password.


    Please hurry up and make the transaction, Miss Sheffield,¡± Kingsley urged as he checked his watch.


    ¡°My sister might not be able to wait any longer.¡±¡°Oh, okay, sure¡­¡± Cameron dared not dy further,


    hurriedly making the transaction before handing the card back to Kingsley with both hands.No words


    were already enough to describe how jaw-dropped Cecilia felt right then.Fifty-plus million, gone, just


    like that! Not even the Carters dare to spend so extravagantly!Meanwhile, Kingsley got up from his seat


    and turned to Cecilia. ¡°Do me a favor, will you?¡±¡°Um¡­ Sure¡­¡±¡°Can you pretend that you made the


    transaction?¡±¡°Sure¡­ I¡¯m sorry, what?!¡± She had agreed before her brain had even processed what he


    had just said, and when it finally did, she realized it wasn¡¯t right. ¡°Why should I do that? You¡¯re the one


    who paid for it!¡±At that, Kingsley scratched his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t found a job yet. I can¡¯t exin to Reene


    how I got the money¡­¡±Cecilia and Cameron were rendered speechless.You¡¯re jobless, yet you can


    chuck fifty over a million bucks away just like that?! What kind of super-rich background do you


    have?!Kingsley didn¡¯t think this far when he let his impulse get to him after seeing how envious Reene


    looked and how Rosalind looked down on her.It was only now that he realized he¡¯d have trouble


    exining all of this to Reene. Fortunately, Cecilia came providing him with a good excuse.Cecilia


    nodded in agreement. ¡°I don¡¯t get why you want to lie, but since you asked, I¡¯ll help this once.¡±Her gaze


    toward Kingsley had changed at this point¡ªcurious with a sliver of seduction.She had even begun


    regretting, thinking if it was right that she said yes to being engaged to Shane Carter so early¡­After


    the trio returned to the VIP room, Rosalind jeered, ¡°So? Have youe back defeated? I knew you


    didn¡¯t have the money!¡±The crowd was also waiting for a good show.However, to everyone¡¯s dismay,


    Cameron shot a cold nce at Rosalind and turned to the staff beside, instructing, ¡°Mr. Nicholson has


    bought all nine of these rings. Hurry up and pack them all up with our best standard.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got to be


    joking!¡± Rosalind¡¯s eyes widened with incredulity. ¡°A loser like him can afford to buy these


    rings?!¡±Smack! Cameron gave Rosalind a p on the face and announced, ¡°From this moment on,


    you¡¯re no longer an employee of Gavell Jewelry Atelier!¡±¡°W-What¡­ What did you¡­¡± Rosalind held her


    burning cheek, dumbfounded.The crowd, on the other hand, was even more bbergasted.¡°F*cking


    hell! He really bought it all?! Sh*t!¡±¡°This dude must be a son of some super affluent family. Look at his


    temperament. He¡¯s not like one of us!¡±A fewdies who came to buy wedding rings with their fianc¨¦s


    were even awestruck.¡°How lucky this girl would be to be able to marry a man like this!¡±¡°His girlfriend is


    so lucky! I¡¯m willing to lose a few decades of my life if I can marry him!¡±Thedies gushed with zero


    care about their fianc¨¦s¡¯ grim expressions.¡°Kingsley, what on earth is going on?¡± Reene felt like she


    was dreaming, having a hard time believing everything that was going on.Kingsley had actually really


    bought those freakishly expensive top-tier diamond rings?!¡°I¡¯ll exin it to youter,¡± Kingsley


    whispered.Soon, the staff returned with nine diamond-encrusted upscale ring boxes. ¡°Mr. Nicholson,


    Here are your purchases,¡± the staff announced deferentially.With that, Kingsley randomly grabbed one


    and chucked it to Cameron, saying, ¡°It¡¯s yours now.¡±¡°Huh¡­¡± Words could not describe how


    gobsmacked Cameron was. ¡°This ring costs over seven million, and you¡¯re giving it to me just like


    this?!¡±Even being the eldest daughter of a jewelry-making family, she had never seen or heard of


    anyone giving a seven-million-buck ring to a stranger like this instance!¡°I have seven sisters, one for


    each. The other two will end up in the trash anyway. Just keep it.¡±At that, Kingsley turned to Cecilia.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you pick one too?¡±¡°I get one as well?¡± Cecilia blushed, her eyes so big and bright that they


    wereparable to the stars.Gasp¡­ The crowd gasped.He gave away two top-tier rings just like


    that?! How is this any different from chucking wads of cash onto the streets?! This is way too


    prodigal!After giving away two of them, Kingsley shoved the remaining seven into Reene¡¯s bag, saying,


    ¡°Reene, you decide who gets what.¡±These expensive rings, each worth tens of millions, were likeText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    nothing to Kingsley, being treated carelessly like they were just a bunch of fakes that only cost a couple


    of bucks, and the crowd couldn¡¯t help feeling jumpy.Rosalind, on the other hand, was looking beyond


    grim, utterly regretful.If she hadn¡¯t been condescending earlier, she might have even gotten a ring


    too!But forget about that now; she had even lost her job!The Sheffields had monopolized Cleapolis¡¯


    jewelry industry. Now that Cameron had fired her, it¡¯d be impossible for her to find another job!With


    that, she kneeled to the ground with a thud and grabbed Kingsley, who was leaving, begging and


    pleading¡­

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned my lesson, Mr. Nicholson. Please forgive me!¡±As a biracial, Rosalind was inherently much


    more curvaceous than most Qustians. Thus, her bootylicious figure was fully disyed when she


    kneeled by Kingsley¡¯s legs.¡°Why are you apologizing to me?¡± Kingsley looked down at her. ¡°I¡¯m not the


    one who fired you.¡±¡°I¡¯ll do anything if you can forgive me! I can¡¯t lose this job, Mr. Nicholson!¡±¡°Anything?


    Like what?¡±In response, Rosalind looked up at Kingsley with fathomless, pleading eyes. ¡°Whatever you


    want. I can even spend the night with you!¡±With that, she even raised her chest, showing her


    impressive mountains to Kingsley.The white dress shirt underneath her fitting suit skirt set was so tight


    that it looked like the buttons on her chest might give way at any second, and now that she raised her


    chest, she sessfully attracted every man¡¯s attention.¡°Huh, spend the night with me?¡± Well, every


    man but Kingsley, for he merely took a in nce at her and snorted. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy enough


    yet!¡±¡°My God¡­¡± The men in the store were all already green-eyed when a seductive, bootylicious,


    biracial beauty threw herself at Kingsley, and yet he couldn¡¯t care less about her!Just how high of a


    standard did this man have?!Kingsley spared no more nces at Rosalind after that, leaving


    indifferently under everyone¡¯s envious and admiring gazes¡­After exiting the store, Reene couldn¡¯t


    contain her curiosity anymore, and she asked, ¡°Kingsley, what in the world is going on? How can you


    afford to buy so many rings?¡±To that, he shrugged and used Cecilia as his cover. ¡°Ask her!¡±He didn¡¯t


    want to lie to Reene, but his mission this time was far too dangerous.He didn¡¯t want them to worry or


    drag them into it, so he had to keep his identity a secret.However, one lie would lead to many, and he


    didn¡¯t want toe up with so many excuses. Thus, he used Cecilia as his cover.Cecilia stuttered


    under Reene¡¯s dubious gaze. ¡°Um¡­ You see, I paid for them all. To gift them to you.¡±¡°You paid for


    them all?!¡± Reene eximed with shock. ¡°Where did you get all the money from?¡±The Larson Family


    and Wynn Family¡¯s influences were on par¡ªboth second-ss families.So she knew no way was her


    bestie able to fish out fifty million.¡°It¡¯s not my money,¡± Cecilia said ambiguously. ¡°My fianc¨¦¡¯s Shane,


    no? He has the money¡­¡±¡°The Carter Family paid for it?¡±At that, Reene took the rings out of her bag


    hurriedly. ¡°I can¡¯t possibly ept something this expensive from the Carters! You should return


    them!¡±¡°Reene, how can you return something like this?¡± Kingsley stopped her at once. ¡°Since it¡¯s from


    Miss Larson, you should just keep it. Take it as your bridesmaid present.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± Cecilia


    hurriedly echoed. ¡°It¡¯s precisely your bridesmaid present. The Carters are so rich; why not spend a


    couple more bucks?¡±¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll take it then. I¡¯ll get you something when the timees¡­¡±Reene felt


    stuck in a difficult position. She refused to ept these rings for nothing, but she didn¡¯t want to


    overlook her kindness either.So she decided to return Cecilia somethingparably priced after she


    earned money.Seeing that she was no longer suspicious, Cecilia sneakily shot Kingsley a hinting gaze


    before changing the subject with a chortle. ¡°By the way, Reene, who¡¯s this guy you¡¯re seeing


    later?¡±¡°The son of President Kean of Kean Corporation, I think.¡±¡°Well, look at you. Kean Corporation


    has been riding hightely, and I heard Mr. Kean is a talented young man who studied abroad!¡± Cecilia


    held Reene¡¯s arm excitedly. ¡°C¡¯mon, I want to see if he¡¯s really as the rumors say!¡±¡­¡­¡­Ramada Hotel


    was one of the most exclusive hotels in Cleapolis. Located in the central business district, the 66-


    floored hotel was also arguably a localndmark!The minimum spending on a meal there was up to six


    figures, and anyone who wasn¡¯t rich or noble wasn¡¯t allowed to dine there.It could be said that dining at


    Ramada signified a person¡¯s identity and status!Moreover, the sixtieth floor and above were


    priceless.Not everyone could book a table even if they had the money, for they needed to have the


    identity, status, influence, and connection¡­Cecilia dreamed while looking at the towering building. ¡°If


    only I could hold my wedding on Floor 66. I can die in peace by then.¡±¡°Stop dreaming. The Carters


    aren¡¯t that powerful,¡± Reene jokingly said.With that, Cecilia took a knowing nce at Kingsley. ¡°For all


    we know, Reene, you might be able to hold your wedding on the top floor¡­¡±¡°Fat chance! There are


    only so many in Cleapolis with that much ability!¡±On the other hand, Kingsley scratched his chin and


    commented, ¡°Isn¡¯t this just another freaking hotel? If you really want to eat on the 66th floor, Reene, I¡¯ll


    book a table.¡±¡°Sure. You work hard, and I¡¯ll wait for the day you¡¯re sessful enough to treat me


    here!¡±¡°I want to follow along too!¡± Cecilia raised her hand. ¡°I want to see for myself too.¡±Reene might


    think Kingsley was only joking, but Cecilia knew well that he was very well capable of doing so.How


    hard could it be for him to eat on the top floor of Ramada Hotel when he could spend fifty million on


    rings like they were nothing?!At that, Kingsley leaned his face close to Cecilia¡¯s cheek, smelling her


    faint perfume as he teased, ¡°If you marry me, we¡¯ll hold our wedding on the 66th floor.¡±¡°You mean it?¡±


    Cecilia¡¯s eyes lit up.Kingsley just barely touched her ear with his lips as he mumbled, ¡°I never go back


    on my words.¡±With that, breaths belonging to a man came at Cecilia, causing her face to flush and her


    heart to pound wildly¡­Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Just as the trio was about to head into VIP Room 6, located on the sixtieth floor of Ramada Hotel,


    someone in a supervisor uniform extended his hand, blocking their path. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Kean has booked


    this room, and he has only invited Miss Wynn.¡±Standing behind him were six regr servers, not giving


    them any chance of entering the private room.Reene frowned in response. ¡°These two are my friends,


    and they¡¯re tagging along with me. Can¡¯t they go in too?¡±¡°We have a rule here. The number of booked


    guests cannot be changed, or it¡¯ll affect other guests dining in,¡± the supervisor disclosed as he sized


    Kingsley up, growing visibly impatient. ¡°Anyone without a reservation will have to leave immediately.¡±In


    other words, they would chuck him out.¡°Well, I¡¯ll just book a table then.¡± Kingsley scanned the empty


    space. ¡°So many of your rooms are unupied. I¡¯ll book one right now.¡±¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The supervisor


    burst outughing. ¡°Do you even know the rules of our reservation?¡±At that, Kingsley pulled a pack of


    cigarettes sold exclusively to the military from his pocket and lit one up. ¡°What¡¯s the rule? Please, do


    enlighten me,¡± he said inly.When the supervisor saw the brand-less white cigarette pack, he snorted


    disdainfully and revealed by exining, ¡°One seat is two hundred thousand, not including any


    spending. As if you have what it takes to get a seat here!¡±¡°Two hundred thousand? That¡¯s it?¡± Kingsley


    smiled inly. ¡°How much for an entire floor?¡±Taken aback, the supervisor fought back hisughter and


    asked, ¡°What did you say? You want to book the entire floor?¡±¡°That¡¯s right. I want the whole


    floor.¡±¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The supervisor couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer, bellyughing.Likewise, the servers


    behind him sniggered contemptuously.¡°Haha, I¡¯ve never seen anyone as much of a pretentious b*stard


    as you are. You want to reserve the entire sixtieth floor of the Ramada Hotel? What a joke! You better


    leave now. We don¡¯t have time to entertain a madman boast!¡±Reene frowned at the unpleasant words


    and retorted, ¡°Is this how you serve your customers at Ramada Hotel?¡±But right as Reene finished her


    words, a facetious voice came. ¡°Yo, which b*stard has upset the great and beautiful Reene


    Wynn?¡±Everyone looked reflexively to find a man, about thirty years old, sauntering over to them with a


    few burly bodyguards behind him.He was none other than Hugo Stein, the first young master of the


    Stein Family of Cleapolis and the CEO of Ramada Hotel and many other corporations.As someoneN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    born to a super-rich family, Hugo screamed ¡®prodigal cob¡¯ from top to bottom.The suit he was


    wearing alone was already equivalent to the half a lifetime sry of an average sryman. Right then,


    he was leering at Reene while swaying toward them.¡°Tell me, which b*stard has pissed off Cleapolis¡¯


    goddess entrepreneur? I¡¯ll deal with him!¡±However, Reene¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t at all friendly. ¡°We¡¯ve


    come to have lunch, but who¡¯d have thought we¡¯de across a condescending a*s!¡±At that, the


    supervisor hurriedly exined, ¡°Young Master Hugo, Mr. Kean had only reserved two seats, but these


    two here thought they could sneak in!¡±Hugo dismissed Kingsleypletely after sizing him up but was


    all smiles toward Cecilia. ¡°My, isn¡¯t this the beautiful Cecilia Larson? It took me so long to get over the


    fact that you¡¯ve gotten engaged to Shane Carter.¡±His expression changed in a split second, and he


    booted the supervisor¡¯s stomach, cursing, ¡°You f*cking son of a wh*re! How can you let Miss Larson


    wait out here?!¡±While snapping, he even brazenly leered at Cecilia¡¯s long legs. ¡°We haven¡¯t had


    enough of such beautiful legs; better not wear them out!¡±Made ufortable under his lecherous


    gaze, Cecilia hid behind Kingsley. ¡°In that case, can we go in now?¡±Pissed that Kingsley prevented him


    from ogling Cecilia, Hugo announced, ¡°Youdies can but not this punk!¡±¡°Why?¡± Reene retorted with a


    frown. ¡°All three of us came together. Why is only he not allowed to enter?¡±¡°Well, he can,¡± Hugo


    suggested with a face screaming ¡®horny¡¯. ¡°You just have to agree to one request.¡±¡°What is it?¡±¡°Sleep


    with me in the room downstairs. If I¡¯m satisfied with your service, I¡¯ll let this punk in to see what he can


    never have.¡±¡°You¡­¡± Livid, Reene gritted her teeth. ¡°You¡¯ve gone way too far!¡±¡°Have I?¡± Hugo grinned


    like a scoundrel. ¡°You have a blind date with Andrew, don¡¯t you? We grew up together. We share


    everything, and naturally, women.¡±When had Reene ever been humiliated like this?!¡°I¡¯m warning you;


    mind yournguage. I¡¯m not the kind of woman you think I am!¡±¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Hugo guffawed and wiped


    away a tear at the corner of his eye¡ªif there was even any. ¡°Haha, what a joke. Do you really think


    Kean will marry you? You¡¯re nothing but a toy to him! You¡¯re no different from those lowly h*es! Do you


    really think you¡¯re f*cking somebody just because you¡¯ve been adopted into a second-ss


    family?!¡±Reene was so livid that her body shook, and her nails dug deep into her palms.You asked for


    this! Kingsley narrowed his eyes and stepped forward.The next second, a kingly magisterial aura burst


    from within him, and he roared, ¡°Kneel and apologize!¡±His voice was so cold and emotionless that it felt


    like he summoned it from the void.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Hugo was taken aback by Kingsley¡¯s words.A few momentster, he scoffed as if he had heard the


    biggest joke ever. ¡°Hahaha, have I misheard? You want me to get down on my knees to apologize to


    her?¡±While pointing his finger at Kingsley, he growled, ¡°Who the f*ck are you to speak to me like


    that?!¡±Kingsley pushed Hugo¡¯s hand away coldly and muttered, ¡°Stop testing my patience.¡±¡°So what if I


    do? What can you do to me?¡±At once, the tension between both of them grew.Sensing that both of


    them might get into a fight, Cecilia immediately stood out and tried to smooth things over. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s


    enough¡­¡±¡°Do you want to sleep with me in her stead?¡± Hugo red at her and scoffed.¡°You better


    watch your mouth! I¡¯m Shane Carter¡¯s fianc¨¦e!¡±¡°You mean that Shane Carter? He¡¯s merely an


    illegitimate child of the Carter Family. Do you think I¡¯ll be afraid of him?¡± Hugo sneered while looking


    displeased.Finding herself at a loss for words, she retreated angrily behind Kingsley. Whilst staring at


    Kingsley, Hugo took a step forward. The distance between them was barely even seven inches


    apart.With spittle flying from his lips, Hugo jeered, ¡°You should be the one kneeling down, you piece of


    trash! I¡¯ll let you in if you get on your knees and lick my shoes clean now!¡±As he lifted his leg, he


    continued, ¡°It just so happened that I identally stepped on a piece of gum earlier on. Lick it clean for


    me!¡±The stoic Kingsley merely stared at him and said, ¡°Young Master Hugo, is it? Don¡¯t you think that


    you¡¯re getting ahead of yourself?¡±¡°F*ck! You¡¯re currently in my territory! I make the rules!¡±¡°Your


    territory?¡± Kingsley asked with a smirk. ¡°This will not be your territory anymore in a trice.¡±¡°What do you


    mean?¡±Kingsley took out his cell phone and replied nonchntly, ¡°Ramada Hotel will instantly change


    ownership with just a phone call.¡±After hearing his words, Hugo guffawed. ¡°Hahaha, how dare someone


    that is less significant than my pet dog speak of such a lie!¡±Soon,ughter filled the room before the


    waiters and bodyguards looked at Kingsley like he was a moron. The way they looked at him seemed


    to suggest¡ªwhich mental institution did that kid escape from?That was because the Ramada Hotel


    made up most of the Ramada Corporation. It was thergest among other businesses in the


    corporation. Thus, not even aristocrats in Sris Province would be brazen enough to say such a


    thing!¡°This guy is bold!¡±¡°He¡¯s not just bold, but presumptuous even!¡±¡°I¡¯ve attended many nobilities, butN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    this is the first time I¡¯ve encountered someone this shameless!¡±As Cecilia listened to the mockery


    toward Hugo, she tugged at his shirt and whispered to him, ¡°Let¡¯s just leave as nothing good wille


    from messing with the Carters¡­¡±Although she was aware that Hugo was rich, buying the whole


    Ramada Hotel was different from buying 50 million worth of diamond rings!I don¡¯t think that¡¯s


    possible!Reene nodded in agreement. ¡°Kingsley, you should hold it in. I will think of a way to deal with


    him in the future,¡± she uttered, feeling confident in her ability to manage businesses.She believed that


    in ten years¡¯ time, she would be able to build a business empire that would surpass Ramada


    Corporation.¡°Thinking of leaving after boasting? No way!¡± Hugo ridiculed. While giving Kingsley a re,


    he couldn¡¯t help but provoke him. ¡°I shall give you time to make a phone call! Don¡¯t be a coward if you


    are a real man!¡±The spectators were anticipating what would happen next. ¡°Sure.¡± Kingsley then took


    his phone out and made a phone call. ¡°Lancer, acquire the Ramada Hotel immediately! Dispatch a


    team of Special Forces from Cleapolis Military District to seize the hotel. All of these must be done


    within fifteen minutes!¡±¡°Haha!¡± Hugo couldn¡¯t help butugh after he heard Kingsley.¡°Within fifteen


    minutes? And also the Special Forces? You are indeed presumptuous!¡±Right after his wildughs, he


    instantly restrained his smile and revealed a sinister expression before saying, ¡°If it¡¯s not done within


    fifteen minutes, then you¡¯ll have to lick the sole of my shoe clean!¡±After fourteen minutes had passed,


    Hugo nced down at the Rolex watch around his wrist. ¡°Hey brat, there¡¯s less than one minute left.


    Are you ready to lick my shoe?¡±Just as hepleted his sentence, the hotel General Manager, James


    Turner, came running over, gasping with sweat trickling down his face. ¡°Young Master Hugo, we just


    received news that our hotel has been acquired!¡±What?!Hugo and everyone there were bbergasted


    by the news!Hugo stood still and stared nkly at James. ¡°What do you mean that it¡¯s been acquired?


    Which big shot acquired the Ramada Hotel?¡±¡°It¡¯s Coliree Group,¡± James answered swiftly.Everyone


    was taken aback as they heard the mention of Coliree Group because it had just been established in


    Cleapolis yesterday. And today, it acquired the Ramada Hotel. Their capabilities were just too


    appalling!As Hugo trembled, he looked at Kingsley in disbelief and shook his head profusely. ¡°T-This is


    impossible. Impossible¡­¡±Shortly after that, James walked up to Hugo and held the phone in front of


    him. ¡°Young Master, the electronic copy of the contract has been signed.¡±It was safe to say that Hugo


    and everyone else were astounded by the sudden news.No one expected that the Ramada Hotel could


    change hands in merely five minutes!As everyone was bewildered by the news, James walked toward


    Kingsley and bowed deeply. ¡°Mr. Nicholson, the management of Coliree Group has stated that you are


    a lifetime VVIP guest of our hotel. You can enjoy all the privileges without having to make an


    appointment.¡±Gasps could be heard after James made the statement.Throughout the establishment of


    the Ramada Hotel, they had received numerous dignitaries, celebrities, and people of high society.


    However, none of them ever had such privileges.The head server that insulted Kingsley almost broke


    into tears and trembled, as if he had been electrocuted.¡°No¡­ It shouldn¡¯t be¡­¡±Taking two steps


    backward, Hugo muttered, ¡°I have to go home and ask my dad about what just happened! How could


    Ramada Hotel be sold?!¡±¡°Thinking of leaving after boasting? No way!¡± Kingsley grabbed Hugo by the


    cor and repeated his words.¡°What¡­ What are you trying to do?¡±Suddenly, there was amotion


    outside.Ten or more military helicopters could be heard flying over the roof. The next moment, they


    were hovering in front of the Ramada Hotel¡¯s windows!Boom! Boom! Boom! Explosion sounds could be


    heard and the floor-to-ceiling windows exploded one after another thereafter.Right after that, twenty or


    so fully armed members of the Special Forces abseiled into the hall through the broken windows.No


    sound was made as theynded on the ground, and with lightning speed, they rolled over andnded


    in a fan-shaped formation and guarded in front of Kingsley while squatting.Rows of gun barrels could


    be seen lined up across the hall, aiming at Hugo and his men.At the same time, the walkie-talkie rang


    consecutively. ¡°Level one, clear; level two, clear; level three, control clear.¡±It was followed by, ¡°Sniper


    one in ce; sniper two in ce!¡±The unexpected guests had frightened each and everyone out of their


    wits, not to mention it was the Special Forces and not the average street thugs.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    The entire 66 floors of Ramada Hotel were within the Special Forces¡¯ control. At that moment, Hugo


    was so petrified that his stomach and legs were cramping. ¡°What¡­ What is happening?¡±In the next


    second, ten or so redser beams shot in through the windows, pointing at him from head to chest, as


    if they were the answer to his question. All of them were aimed at lethal spots on his body.Noticing that,


    Hugo froze and then slowly raised his hands to surrender. He was horrified! The burly bodyguards


    behind him that were ferocious earlier on were now as docile asmbs. They shrugged their shoulders


    and trembled with fear.Meanwhile, the head server and the others that looked down on Kingsley


    shuddered and almost passed out from fear.At this time, the head of the Special Forces took out his


    walkie-talkie and said, ¡°Target is on the 60th floor, target is on the 60th floor¡­¡±¡°Copy that, copy that. If


    there are any signs of resistance, shoot him dead on the spot!¡±Once the instruction had been given, all


    the helicopters flew over to the 60th floor and hovered there.The M134 machine guns that were


    mounted on the cabin door were aimed at Hugo and his men. If any of them were seen moving, they


    would be shot till they were riddled with bullets! The most terrifying part was¡ªa few of the helicopters


    were equipped with automatic cannons! Those cannons could easily tten the whole Ramada Hotel!In


    that instant, all the hotel staff and bodyguards were so terrified that they almost wet their pants. With a


    dazed expression on their faces, all of them trembled, and their legs had be so jelly-like that they


    couldn¡¯t move an inch!The head server that insulted Kingsley earlier immediately got down on his


    knees and pped himself on the face. ¡°It¡¯s my fault¡­ Please spare me life¡­ I¡¯m begging you¡­¡±On


    the other hand, Hugo was so terrified that he stammered and could hardly say a word. Both Reene and


    Cecilia were startled by the scene. They never expected that they could spectate something that


    normally only happened in movies. Cecilia covered her mouth in surprise and looked at Kingsley with


    admiration and feelings of love!Kingsley turned to look at Reene and said, ¡°Reene, both of you should


    enter the private room first. Things will get violent from here on.¡±¡°Kingsley¡­¡± Reene looked at him


    worriedly, wanting to say something.¡°Reene, believe in me.¡±¡°In that case¡­ Kingsley, please be


    careful.¡±As Reene¡¯s eyes met with Kingsley¡¯s hazel eyes, she only had trust in him.After they hadN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    entered the private room, all four of the elevator doors on the 60th floor slowly opened, and a team of


    Special Forces armed with 95-1 assault rifles marched into the hall. As they marched, their stomping


    caused the chandelier on the ceiling to shake. The one leading the team was a man dressed in an


    army green uniform, with the insignia of two stars and two bars on his shoulder.When he stood in front


    of Kingsley, he did a military salute and reported, ¡°Captain Kevin Leonard of Cleapolis Military District


    Special Forces reporting to Lieutenant Nicholson!¡±The captain¡¯s entrance came with such authority that


    it sent chills down Hugo and hisckeys¡¯ spines.Kevin nced at Hugo and the bodyguards behind him


    before questioning, ¡°So you¡¯re the ones that tried to harm our lieutenant?¡±Ba-dum! Ba-dum!It was a


    mere question, but it got their heartbeats raised by BPMs. Scrambling to the floor, they got on their


    knees in fear of the man.If they were found guilty of harming the lieutenant of the military district, it


    would have been a death sentence for them. ¡°Captain Leonard¡­ W-We are merely bodyguards


    employed by a securitypany. This has nothing to do with us!¡± they stuttered and begged for


    forgiveness, fearing that they would be implicated.While ignoring them, Kingsley red at Hugo coldly


    and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to lick your shoe clean just now?¡±Upon hearing that, Hugo was so


    frightened that he peed in his pants. ¡°I-I-I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡± he stammered.He regretted his actions so


    much that he wanted to strangle himself to death. To ask an army lieutenant to lick his shoes was like


    digging his own grave!¡°That¡¯s not what you meant?¡± Kingsley lit a cigarette and puffed the smoke on


    Hugo¡¯s face. ¡°Then what is it supposed to mean?¡±At that moment, Hugo was sweating so much that he


    was soaked in his own sweat. ¡°I-I meant that I¡¯m going to lick your shoes.¡±¡°Great.¡± Without wasting any


    time, Kingsley threw the cigarette butt to the ground and stomped on it.¡°Now, lick the ash from my


    shoes! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll take your puny life!¡±Just then, Hugo¡¯s face was flushed red, and he stammered,


    ¡°L-Lieutenant¡­¡±However, before Hugo had the chance to beg for mercy, Kingsley grabbed his wrist


    rapidly and twisted it. The next moment, cries of pain filled the entire hall.¡°Ah! Let go! Let go! It f*cking


    hurts!¡±Hugo¡¯s broken wrist appeared deformed, hanging at an odd angle. Crackling sounds could be


    hearding from the joints!Everyone in the hall was sweating profusely after watching the grueling


    scene.¡°Please have mercy on me¡­ I admit to my wrongdoings! I¡¯ll lick¡­ I¡¯ll lick your shoes clean!¡±


    Hugo begged for his dear life, as he couldn¡¯t stand the pain anymore.Kingsley scoffed coldly and


    pushed him away. Just like that, Hugo was thrown several feet away.Immediately after, while enduring


    the pain, Hugo crawled over to Kingsley and leaned over to his shoes. As his tongue was about to


    touch the shoe, Kingsley gave him a re and jeered, ¡°You filthy thing! You¡¯re not worthy to even lick


    my shoes!¡±The next moment, Kingsley bent his knee and kicked Hugo in the face! Instantly, Hugo¡¯s


    nasal bone was shattered by the kick. With blood all over his face, he rolled on the ground in pain and


    gave out a miserable howl.Kingsley walked toward him and looked at him condescendingly before


    saying, ¡°This is the price that you have to pay for insulting Reene!¡±After that, he lifted his right leg and


    kicked Hugo¡¯s jaw¡ªone¡¯s most vulnerable body part with all his might. Crack! Hugo rolled his eyes and


    passed out from the kick.While ring at him, Kingsleymanded, ¡°Take him away. The sight of him


    makes me nauseous.¡±It was as if an amnesty was granted! The bodyguards hurriedly lifted Hugo and


    ran away in a panic.¡°Whoever dares to reveal a word about what happened today will end like Hugo!


    Do you understand?!¡± Kingsley hollered and looked around at the crowd sternly.The savvy General


    Manager Turner immediately walked up and said, ¡°Mr. Nicholson, don¡¯t you worry about it. I¡¯ll get them


    to sign a non-disclosure agreement, and I promise that not a word will get out.¡±Fearing for their lives,


    everyone in the hall had no choice but toply. ¡°Yes! We wouldn¡¯t tell a single soul about it¡­¡± They


    have decided to take everything they saw today into their graves.Kingsley then patted Kevin¡¯s shoulder


    andplimented, ¡°You¡¯ve done a good job! You can leave now and wait to be rewarded!¡±¡°Yes!


    Lieutenant!¡± Kevin replied with great joy and gave him a military salute.Once Kingsley entered the


    private room, the anxious Reene walked up to him and asked, ¡°Kingsley, what happened? Is it


    coincidental that Coliree Group acquired this hotel? Are you the one that called the Special Forces


    over?¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    ¡°About that¡ª¡± After some contemtion, Kingsley answered, ¡°To be honest, Reene, the owner of


    Coliree Group used to be myrade. I merely seized the opportunity to execute the acquisition since


    he was already nning to do so. He¡¯s also the one who dispatched the Special Forces here¡ª¡±¡°The


    owner of Coliree Group used to be yourrade?¡± Reene asked in astonishment. ¡°Is that why you


    made that bet with Grandpa?¡±She had absolute trust in Kingsley and believed everything that he


    said.Kingsley nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Since we have a strong rtionship, executing a contract or two


    wouldn¡¯t be an issue. I¡¯ll arrange a time for you to meet him when I¡¯m free.¡±Reene was so ted that


    she hugged his neck.Meanwhile, Cecilia felt a tad jealous when she saw their intimate interaction and


    coughed before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t get all excited and hug each other yet. Have you thought of what we


    should do with Mr. Kean?¡±After being reminded by Cecilia, Reene suddenly remembered that she was


    there for a blind date with Andrew. However, she doubted that they could proceed with the date due to


    themotion.¡°What should we do?¡± Reene asked anxiously. ¡°If I do not proceed with the blind date,


    my adoptive parents are going to make a big fuss!¡±Just when Reene was feeling distressed about it,


    her phone suddenly rang.When she answered it, a maic voice could be heard. ¡°Hello, is this Reene


    Wynn?¡±Reene nced at both Kingsley and Cecilia before she turned on speaker mode. Then, she


    answered the call and said, ¡°That¡¯s me. You must be Mr. Kean. I¡¯ve reached Ramada Hotel, but


    ¡ª¡±Before she couldplete her sentence, Andrew interrupted to say, ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry, Miss Wynn. I


    can¡¯t make it to the blind date today.¡±Reene was surprised while Andrew continued, ¡°Miss Wynn, I¡¯m


    back in the country to prepare for an academic forum which could be a turning point in my career.


    However, my professor went missing yesterday, and the forum can¡¯t go on without him. Consequently,


    my career would suffer a big blow because of that. Before I find him, I will not have the time or mood for


    blind dates. I¡¯m sorry about this.¡± Immediately, he hung up the phone.As Reene listened to the beeping


    sound after the call ended, she eximed in excitement, ¡°He won¡¯t be able toe! My adoptive


    parents will not be able to me it on me!¡±Kingsley frowned and asked, ¡°What is Mr. Kean¡¯s full


    name?¡±¡°His name is Andrew Kean, and he justpleted his studies at Sweoya. What¡¯s the matter?N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Do you know him?¡± Reene asked doubtfully.He smirked and replied, ¡°You could say that, I guess. He¡¯s


    an acquaintance.¡±Yesterday, he had just captured a spy from Sweoya whose identity was a professor


    participating in an academic forum there. When he was captured, he even yelled that he was Andrew¡¯s


    professor. Both of them were probably rted, and it was obvious that Andrew¡¯s professor who went


    missing was Boris!¡°Reene, you don¡¯t have to worry about this since I¡¯ve got a hold over him. If he


    decides to proceed with the blind date in the future, I have my ways of dealing with him.¡± Immediately


    after, he received a call from Hades. ¡°Ares, we managed to locate the Nicholson Family¡¯s old house


    address! However, it has been upied by someone else. You should go and see for


    yourself.¡±Noticing that Kingsley looked distracted, Reene asked, ¡°Did something happen?¡±¡°M-My


    comrade is moving houses. I¡¯ll go help out.¡±When she saw how serious his expression was, Reene


    stopped probing and said worriedly, ¡°In that case, you should go now. Please be careful¡­¡±After giving


    a brief response, Kingsley drove over instantly. Throughout the entire ride, he felt anxious as it was his


    first time returning home after seven years. He could finally go home after so long, after all!When we


    returned to the family home this time, he vowed to announce to everyone in Cleapolis that the


    Nicholson Family still existed and was as glorious as always!Based on the address that Hades


    provided, he managed to locate the house in no time. However, as he looked at the scene in front of his


    eyes, anger rushed through him!A luxurious mansion was built on the Nicholsons¡¯nd, and the words


    ¡®Summer Residence¡¯ were engraved on the gold-ted que.The gates of the residence opened at


    that moment, and the ce was crowded with luxury cars driving in and out.Kingsley was so frustrated


    that he clenched his fists. Did they think that there was no one left in the Nicholson Family? How dare


    they openly upy the Nicholsons¡¯ property?Suddenly, a thought came to his mind. Could it be that


    Summers Residence was rted to the fire that happened back then?He then sent a text message


    over to Hades. ¡®Investigate Summers Residence.¡¯Not longter, Hades sent a document over. ¡®Randy


    Summers, head of the Summers Family, suddenly made a fortune seventeen years ago. He then


    established a few enterprises with Summers Corporation being its core business¡­¡¯Kingsley stopped


    reading, for the phrase ¡®seventeen years ago¡¯ gave him an eyesore. No one would believe it if Randy


    denied that he had anything to do with the fatal fire that happened back then!Randy had made a


    fortune at the same time the Nicholson Family fell apart. Adding to that, he built the Summers Mansion


    on top of the Nicholsons¡¯nd.He must be the murderer! There¡¯s no other way to exin it!Suddenly, a


    beautiful long-haired girl in a red mini dress came knocking on his car window. Her beauty was slightly


    above average, but her body was smoking hot.A ribbon was draped over her shoulder and she wore a


    name tag that read, ¡®Reed Modeling Agency, Ka Brooke¡¯.As she bent over, she knocked on the car¡¯s


    window and tried to tell him off. ¡°The Summers Family is having a birthday banquet today, so you can¡¯t


    park your car here.¡±Kingsley looked around and noticed that more than a dozen luxury cars were


    stopped on the square outside the gate. ¡°Since the other cars are parked here, why can¡¯t I do the


    same?¡±She looked at him with contempt and replied, ¡°You¡¯re daring enough to ask, eh? Did you notice


    that all of the cars here are worth at least one million? Take a look at your lousy car¡ªcan it be


    compared with the others?¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Kingsley was speechless. Even though he was aware that his car was lousy, he was rather unhappy


    with the way Ka talked to him and refused to move his car. Feeling annoyed, she mmed on this


    car and eximed, ¡°I¡¯m going to alert the security guards if you don¡¯t leave!¡±¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ka?¡±


    Just then, a young man dressed in formal clothes that looked well-groomed stepped forward with a


    lustful expression on his face. This man was Caleb Summers, Randy¡¯s second eldest son.¡°Mr.


    Summers, this man insists on parking his lousy car here, which is unsightly. I¡¯ve asked him to leave, but


    he refuses to do so!¡±As Caleb¡¯s attention was on Ka¡¯s curves earlier on, he didn¡¯t notice the car


    parked in front of his house. Once he turned his attention away from her, he saw the car and felt a jolt


    of anger. ¡°Hey, today is my father¡¯s fiftieth birthday banquet, so you¡¯d better move your car. If it


    obstructs the banquet, you¡¯ll be dead meat!¡±When he heard that, Kingsley got down from the car and


    mmed the door shut, causing specks of dust to fly off. ¡°Are all these people here to celebrate Randy


    Summers¡¯ birthday? He must be a big shot.¡±While Caleb covered his nose and mouth, he fanned the


    dust away and said annoyedly, ¡°Who are you to call my father by his full name?¡±¡°I¡¯d like to visit the


    mansion and wish Mr. Summers a happy birthday,¡± said Kingsley with a faint smile as he looked at the


    other man.¡°Hah, do you think that anyone can enter the Summers Residence? Get lost now, you


    buffoon!¡± Caleb shot a look of contempt at Kingsley.Just then, many well-dressed guests started


    gathering around, criticizing Kingsley contemptuously. ¡°Why is this indigent man causing a scene here?


    Doesn¡¯t he know what this ce is? He¡¯s even talking about wanting to enter the mansion¡ªhow


    presumptuous of him! It¡¯s disgusting to see this kind of low-level garbage, and the security guards


    should just take him away.¡±Meanwhile, Ka crossed her arms and chided, ¡°Did you hear them? You¡¯re


    just a piece of garbage, so get out of here with your lousy car!¡±¡°That¡¯s right, you should leave while I¡¯m


    in a good mood!¡± Caleb smirked as he hugged Ka before adding, ¡± Someone as poor as you isn¡¯t


    worthy of celebrating my father¡¯s birthday. I doubt that you can even produce a decent birthday


    present.¡±Ka was enraged by Kingsley¡¯s attitude, so she whined and said, ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking


    nonsense with a sc*mbag like him and just call the security guard!¡±¡°Alright.¡± Just as Caleb was about to


    wave his hand to summon a security guard over, a voice in the crowd was heard saying, ¡°I¡¯ll bring him


    in.¡± The next moment, a middle-aged man in a ck suit appeared among the crowd. As soon as


    Caleb saw him, he immediately retracted his hand that was ced on Ka¡¯s bottom and greeted


    respectfully, ¡°Mr. Tanner.¡±The Tanner Family was the most affluent family in the Northern District of


    Qustia. The middle-aged man who exuded a noble vibe was Gavin Tanner, the rightful sessor of the


    Tanner Family.However, he wasn¡¯t there for the birthday banquet since Randy wasn¡¯t worthy of it in the


    first ce. Instead, he was there for a business meeting with the man, and it just so happened that


    their meeting shed with the banquet.Since he knew who Gavin was, Caleb asked with a puzzled


    expression, ¡°Mr. Tanner, this man is merely a pauper. Why would you want to bring him in?¡±¡°Are you


    questioning my decision?¡± Gavin red at him coldly.¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to¡ª¡± Caleb denied. He was so


    frightened that he had to bend over slightly as his legs were shaking.Gavin ignored him, turned toward


    Kingsley, and said, ¡°You can follow me into the Summers Residence, my friend.¡±¡°Why? Who are you,


    and why are you helping me?¡± asked Kingsley. He seemed to think that there was a motive behind


    Gavin¡¯s actions.Everyone in the crowd gasped when they heard Kingsley¡¯s words. This man was


    brazen enough to speak to Mr. Tanner in such a way!Caleb smirked and thought to himself, This


    brazen piece of garbage even dares to be disrespectful toward Mr. Tanner. He¡¯s digging his own


    grave!Everyone in the crowd had the same thought, for they knew that the Tanner Family had the


    unimaginable authority since they possessed the Northern Draken Tag. Once the Northern Draken Tag


    was released, everyone within the underworld had to obey them regardless of their ranks.Much to


    everyone¡¯s surprise, Gavin wasn¡¯t angry at all. Instead, he replied, ¡°I¡¯d like to befriend you since you


    seem familiar.¡±Everyone was taken aback by his words. ¡°Oh my, why would Mr. Tanner want to befriend


    him? Is that poor man even worthy of that?¡±As everyone looked at Kingsley with envy, he shrugged and


    replied, ¡°Alright, I shall do you the honor.¡±Do Mr. Tanner the honor? Everyone¡¯s jaws dropped as they


    couldn¡¯t believe how brazen Kingsley was.However, Kingsley didn¡¯t see any issues with that as he was


    Ares, the God of War. A normal man like Gavin should be honored that he was willing to befriend


    him!As Gavin and Kingsley walked into the mansion, Caleb said sulkily, ¡°How did that garbage get so


    f*cking lucky?¡±¡°Mr. Summers, we shall let him make a fool out of himselfter on at the banquet. ByN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    then, Mr. Tanner would know what kind of a man he is!¡±¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Caleb squinted his eyes sullenly


    before continuing, ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to please Mr. Tanner for so long, but I¡¯ve failed to do so. How can


    he seed on his first try? I¡¯ll teach this sc*mbag a lesson today!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    As they entered the Summers Residence, Kingsley¡¯s expression was cold as he looked at thevishly


    decorated mansion. This was supposed to be his house, after all!The Summers Family upied their


    house and were currently livingfortably, whereas his parents had been beheaded and killed in the


    fire. Until today, their remains were undiscovered. Such stark differences made him loathe the


    Summers Family to the core.Noticing his expression, Gavin looked at him with an elusive expression


    and asked, ¡°My friend, I haven¡¯t gotten your name yet.¡±Kingsley Nicholson.¡±¡°Nicholson?! Is Xavier


    Nicholson your father?¡± As soon as Gavin heard Kingsley¡¯s name, he was surprised.¡°How did you


    know?¡± Kingsley was shocked to hear his father¡¯s name being mentioned by someone else after


    seventeen years!Gavin was really emotional as he gushed, ¡°I knew it! His son is still alive!¡±Kingsley


    immediately raised his guard. He then looked at him and questioned, ¡°Why do you know my father¡¯s


    name? Who are you?¡±¡°My name is Gavin Tanner, and I¡¯m your father¡¯s friend.¡±¡°You¡¯re from the Tanner


    Family?¡±¡°That¡¯s right. The head of the Tanner Family is my father.¡±When Gavin sensed Kingsley¡¯s


    skepticism, he sighed and continued, ¡°Why would the heir to the Tanner Familye to Cleapolis just


    to discuss business with the mere Summers Family?¡±¡°Did youe because of my father?¡± Kingsley


    seemed to guess his motive.¡°That¡¯s right. I was abroad when Xavier and your mother passed on, and


    by the time I came back to Cleapolis to look for them, this ce had already be Summers


    Residence.¡±Gavin continued, ¡°Although I could¡¯ve used the Tanner Family¡¯s authority to get rid of the


    Summers Family, I had to find out the truth about Xavier¡¯s death. That¡¯s why I¡¯m using the business


    discussion as a reason toe here and investigate the truth behind the fire.¡±Although Kingsley looked


    calm, he was touched by Gavin¡¯s words. He was d that there was actually someone in this world


    who wanted to avenge his father¡¯s death!¡°Kingsley, my father will being to Tanner Mansion in


    Cleapolis soon. I¡¯ll bring you along to meet him when hees, for he will be a great help to you in the


    future.¡±¡°You want me to meet the head of the Tanner Family?¡± Kingsley was surprised when he heard


    that. Within the Northern District, Henrich Turner¡¯s status was described as the underworld king since


    no one had ever gotten a glimpse of him even if they went through great lengths to do so.¡°What did my


    father do? What is his rtionship with the Tanner Family?¡± Kingsley frowned as he asked. It was


    unusual that Gavin would treat him that well, so perhaps his father had an unusual identity that he


    didn¡¯t know of!¡°Your father¡­ was an outstanding man. For your safety, there are some things that you


    shouldn¡¯t know,¡± Gavin responded hesitantly. He then patted Kingsley¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.


    The banquet is about to start.¡±Since Gavin was reluctant to tell him the truth, Kingsley decided to stop


    probing. He believed that he would be able to dig out the truth sooner orter using his identity as Ares,


    after all!The Summers Mansion banquet hall was crowded with people of high society that looked


    dapper in their luxurious attire. Kingsley looked out of ce in his casual clothes, but no one dared to


    tell him off as he was sitting next to Gavin. They simply looked at him with disdain as they felt that it


    was an insult to them to be sitting at the same table as him.Shortly after, Randy walked up the main


    stage gleefully and announced, ¡°Thank you all for attending my birthday banquet. Please forgive me if


    there¡¯s any inconvenience caused.¡±Everyone in the hall responded, ¡°It¡¯s our honor to be invited to your


    fiftieth birthday banquet¡­¡±Kingsley merely smirked and judged Randy for having a grand birthday


    banquet even though he was just fifty years old as if he was worried that Death would forget about


    him.Soon after, Randy approached Kingsley¡¯s table with a wine ss in his hand before gushing, ¡°Mr.


    Tanner, it is a great honor to have you at my birthday banquet! Cheers!¡±Gavin merely batted an eyelid


    at him and responded impassively, ¡°I don¡¯t drink.¡±Gavin¡¯s response was a humiliation to Randy. He


    merely kept quiet as his face was flushed red with shame. He smiled awkwardly before returning to the


    main stage, feeling defeated.When he noticed his father¡¯s expression, Caleb nced over and grabbed


    Ka before saying, ¡°You mentioned that the top model from your agency is here. Bring her over to


    cheer my dad up!¡±¡°She¡¯s too aloof to agree to do such a thing. If not for our Chairman¡¯s demand, she


    wouldn¡¯t have even epted this gig,¡± Ka responded.¡°You¡¯re such a fool! Juste up with some


    excuse and get her here. By then, it would be hard for her to refuse in front of everyone,¡± urged Caleb


    as he pped her bottom.At the same time, in the models¡¯ lounge at the back of Summers Residence,


    one of the models was unhappy with the arrangements. She was a tall and slender beauty. As she


    removed her red stilettos, she rubbed her foot that was covered with her pantyhose andined,


    ¡°How could they let us professional models attend to guests just because they can afford to hire us?¡±IfN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Kingsley was here, he would have easily recognized that the sexy and beautiful model was Yulia


    Ansley¡ªhis fifth sister!¡°Shh, you should stopining!¡± One of the models sitting beside her made


    a hand gesture, signaling her to stop talking.¡°Summers Corporation is a big enterprise in Cleapolis. Did


    you see the luxury cars parked in front of the mansion? The owners of the cars had to depend on the


    Summers Family to earn a living!¡±Right after that, Ka suddenly pushed the door open and entered


    the room before saying vaguely, ¡°Yulia, you should go to the banquet hall. Something has


    happened.¡±¡°What is it? Hasn¡¯t the guest reception ended?¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    ¡°Just go when you¡¯re asked to! The Summers Family is one of ourpany¡¯s investors. Don¡¯t me


    our chairman for being infuriated if anything major happens due to your dy!¡±Ka had always been


    envious of Yulia for having a better body shape and resources than her, so that was why she often


    spoke rudely to thetter.The model sitting next to Yulia agreed, saying, ¡°She¡¯s right. You should go


    have a look so that you don¡¯t get us involved in this.¡±Yulia had no choice but to follow Ka into the hall


    after putting on her four-inch stilettos.Caleb had been drinking when he spotted Yulia, and his eyes lit


    up while he almost drooled. She was a stunner, and he was annoyed that he had sent such beauty


    over to his dad. However, he didn¡¯t have any choice since he had to do whatever he could so that


    Randy would appoint him as the heir of the Summers Family while his eldest brother was away.¡°What


    is it?¡± Yulia asked with uncertainty while being brought to Caleb under Ka¡¯s lead.The mini bodycon


    dress that she wore showed off her voluptuous figure. The words ¡®voluminous¡¯ and ¡®slender¡¯ aptly


    described her stunning body figure, and Caleb felt as though his soul had left his body as he lusted


    over her.It took him a while to snap out of his reverie. ¡°Miss Ansley, since you are one of the hottest


    models at the moment, I¡¯d like for you to wish my father a happy birthday.¡±Upon hearing that, a trace of


    displeasure shed across her face. Caleb was the notorious yboy of Cleapolis who had inherited


    his father¡¯s antics. She could easily tell what his motive was!Noticing that Yulia was about to reject him,


    he immediately stood up on his feet and eximed, ¡°Father, Miss Ansley is here to wish you a happy


    birthday¡ªshe¡¯s one of the hottest models now!¡±His words caught everyone¡¯s attention and a heated


    discussion followed. ¡°Oh my, isn¡¯t she Yulia Ansley? She¡¯s the most popr, sexy model right now!¡± ¡°As


    expected of the Summers Family to be able to invite her!¡±Some of the male guests were so excited that


    their faces flushed red. ¡°She¡¯s my favorite. I have a few of her sexy pictures at home!¡±¡°Her figure is


    simply the best, and any part of her could turn a man on.¡±As Kingsley heard the men¡¯s discussion, he


    turned over curiously and eximed as he spotted her, ¡°Yulia?¡± Wasn¡¯t the woman with the stunning


    body figure his fifth sister?At this moment, Randy walked over to Yulia and said sciously, ¡°You¡¯re the


    famous model, Miss Ansley, right? Come and sit with me.¡± As he spoke, he lifted his hand, attemptingText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    to touch her waist.Yulia swiftly dodged and uttered displeasedly, ¡°Happy birthday Mr. Summers. If


    there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±¡°Miss Ansley, since you are here, won¡¯t you drink with me?¡± Randy


    held the wine ss and looked at her lewdly before saying, ¡°Come on, have some wine.¡±¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr.


    Summers. I don¡¯t drink.¡± Yulia took a step back.Randy growled. ¡°How dare you reject me?!¡±This was


    the second time someone refused to drink with him. He didn¡¯t dare to provoke Gavin, but he could


    impose his will on a mere model.Suddenly, Caleb grabbed her tiny waist and grinned. ¡°You have no


    option but to finish this ss of wine!¡±Yulia was frightened like a deer, and her eyes filled with fear.Just


    then, a sound could be heard from behind her, and Caleb¡¯s grip on her waist loosened. The next


    moment, a wine ss fell onto the ground and shattered. Caleb, on the other hand, was squatting


    down while holding his head.¡°This f*cking hurts! Who the hell attacked me?¡±It was Kingsley¡¯s doing.


    When he saw Caleb groping his sister, he immediately threw the wine ss in his hand at him and it hit


    his forehead!¡°Who? Who did it?!¡± Randy growled with a frown.Kingsley raised his hand and admitted


    nonchntly, ¡°I did it. Is there a problem?¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    ¡°You¡ª¡±Caleb was infuriated at the sight of Kingsley.¡°Father, this is the guy who parked his old


    Volkswagen Santana in front of our house! I think he¡¯s here to make a scene!¡±As Yulia looked over at


    Kingsley while he stood tall and dignified among the crowd, he exuded a manly attribute that was rarely


    seen in young men nowadays. On top of that, she stared at him wistfully as she had seemingly fallen


    for him after he got her out of trouble earlier on.After Randy¡¯s n had been ruined, rage seized him as


    he gritted his teeth. ¡°Someonee and get rid of this man!¡± he growled.When he heard that, Kingsley


    smirked impassively and cracked his neck. ¡°I¡¯ve not been in a fight for a while, and this is a great


    opportunity for me to flex my muscles!¡±¡°Kingsley, don¡¯t be rash.¡± Gavin, who was seated next to him,


    suddenly said. ¡°Let¡¯s not alert the Summers Family.¡±Immediately after, Gavin slowly stood up and told


    Randy, ¡°He is my nephew. I apologize if he has offended the Summers Family.¡±This¡­The muscle on


    Randy¡¯s face twitched, for he did not have the guts to offend Gavin. Even though shame had been


    brought upon him, he had to ept it with a smile.¡°Since he¡¯s your nephew, then I shall let it go.¡±


    Randy barely squeezed out a smile and added, ¡°Let¡¯s continue with the banquet without letting this little


    episode affect everyone¡¯s mood.¡±Hearing this, everyone in the hall raised their sses and smiled


    while pretending tough. The atmosphere suddenly became deceptively lively.Then, Kingsley waved


    at Yulia. ¡°Come and sit here, pretty girl.¡±The uneasy Yulia immediately went over as if she¡¯d met her


    savior. ¡°Thank you,¡± said Yulia shyly once she was seated.¡°No worries, you can buy me a meal when


    you¡¯re free,¡± answered Kingsley with a smile. Since it wasn¡¯t a good time to rekindle their brother-sister


    rtionship, he decided that he would give her a surprise the next time they met.Caleb, whose


    forehead was throbbing red, noticed his father¡¯s bitter expression. He immediately took over the


    microphone and announced, ¡°ording to tradition, the next segment should be the gifting session,


    but my father says that the birthday banquet is a gathering for everyone to enjoy themselves, so he will


    not ept birthday gifts from anyone.¡±Right after that, everyone in the crowd spoke up. ¡°How can that


    be? You should receive presents from us!¡±¡°That¡¯s right, since the presents are our token of sincerity,


    you should ept them!¡±Among the guests, ny percent of them had business rtions with theN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Summers Family. Some distant rtives tried to forge rtionships usingvish gifts.As Randy listened


    to the crowd¡¯s ttery, he beamed and chirped, ¡°In that case, I shall oblige and ept your gifts!¡±Once


    Randy gave the green light, everyone presented to him their carefully curated presents, ranging from


    jewelry, antique paintings, and so on. The hall was instantly filled with expensive gifts. After everyone


    had presented their gifts, Caleb red at Kingsley sinisterly. ¡°Since that kid is here to attend a birthday


    banquet, don¡¯t tell me he didn¡¯t prepare any gifts.¡±The next moment, everyone turned their attention to


    Kingsley. ¡°Looking at the way he¡¯s dressed, what can he possibly offer?¡±¡°How dare he attend an


    elderly¡¯s birthday banquet without bringing a gift? How impudent of him!¡±¡°Mr. Tanner might help him out


    of pity. Let¡¯s just hope that he doesn¡¯t humiliate Mr. Tanner.¡±As he listened to everyone¡¯s criticism,


    Caleb nced over at Kingsley, waiting for the moment when he would make a fool out of himself in


    front of everyone.¡°I have a PIN-less credit card that you could give to him as a present,¡± Gavin


    whispered.¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Kingsley shook his head and rejected.After that, he stood up and


    waved at Ka in front of everyone. ¡°You theree over and receive the gifts.¡±¡°Me?¡± Ka was


    stunned as she looked over at Caleb.¡°Go on, let¡¯s see what he¡¯s going to do.¡± Caleb nodded.Kingsley


    beamed. ¡°I have prepared two gifts today, the first one is¡ª¡±As he spoke, he shot a cold re at Ka


    before pping her in the face. A loud pping sound was heard, and Ka¡¯s front tooth flew out!¡°The


    first gift is to teach Young Master Summer¡¯s contemptuous lover a lesson on his behalf!¡±Everyone was


    stunned as they never expected him to hit someone!As he turned to look at Yulia, he asked, ¡°Does she


    often bully you?¡±Before she could reply, he stomped on Ka¡¯s stomach and asked coldly, ¡°Mr.


    Summers, do you like this gift?¡±Ka vomited blood and fell to the ground after she was kicked. Her


    mini skirt that merely covered her buttocks was rolled up, revealing her undergarments.s, no one


    was in the mood to enjoy it.Everyone focused their attention on Kingsley, fearing what he was about to


    do next!¡°You!¡±Randy was so angry that he flew into a rage. ¡°How dare you behave atrociously at my


    birthday banquet, you¡ª¡±Before he couldplete his sentence, Kingsley went up the stage and


    snatched the microphone from Caleb before announcing, ¡°My second gift is for Randy and the rest of


    the Summers to leave Summers Residence in a month!¡±When they heard that, everyone in the hall


    started a heated discussion!He was too brazen!How did he have the guts to ask the Summers Family


    to leave Summers Residence?!¡°You insolent little brat! Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want


    with Mr. Tanner¡¯s backing!¡±¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like my gifts?¡± Kingsley¡¯s re was piercingly


    cold. ¡°I¡¯m being kind enough to give you a month,¡± he added.Randy was about to go berserk, for the


    birthday banquet that he¡¯d been nning for some time had been ruined by a brat! If he had to endure


    such humiliation, how would the Summers Family be able to establish a foothold in Cleapolis in the


    future?¡°Someone! Come and seize this brat!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    After the order was given, a dozen security guards rushed in menacingly.¡°Mr. Summers, don¡¯t you dare


    touch him!¡± Gavin stood up and challenged Randy.¡°Mr. Tanner, this is about my family¡¯s dignity. I will


    apologize to you in personter on!¡± Randy responded as his face was flushed red from anger.This


    meant that Randy wouldn¡¯t let Kingsley go even if Gavin tried to talk to him.With a cold expression on


    his face, Gavin dered, ¡°Are you telling me that you want me to retrieve the Northern Draken Tag


    from Seavale?¡±The Northern Draken Tag!Everyone was silent as they heard the mention of the tag.


    Within the Northern District of Qustia, possessing the tag meant that the owner had absolute authority


    over someone¡¯s life. Once an order was given using the tag, all of the forces within the underworld


    would have to concede to them.Caleb swallowed his saliva before muttering fearfully, ¡°Father, why


    don¡¯t we let him go for now? We shall think of a way to deal with the kid once Mr. Tanner leaves


    Cleapolis!¡±Randy took a deep breath and suppressed his intention to kill. Then, he red at Kingsley.


    ¡°Since Mr. Tanner brought up the Northern Draken Tag, I shall let you go this once. If you happen to fall


    into my hands again, I will kill you!¡±¡°We shall see whether you have the ability to do so.¡± Kingsley


    smirked.After letting out a groan, Randy left the hall without looking back.His grand birthday banquet


    ended in a mess!As Kingsley walked Yulia to the door, he asked, ¡°Do you need me to send you home,


    pretty girl?¡±¡°N-No, it¡¯s fine. I will buy you a meal next time¡­¡± Yulia was so shy that she left immediately


    after passing him her name card.As he looked at Yulia¡¯s sexy back, Gavin chuckled. ¡°She¡¯s the most


    popr and sexy model from Reed Modeling Agency. If you like her, I can pull some strings to help you


    get the woman.¡±¡°She is my fifth sister,¡± Kingsley nced at him before saying.¡°I see¡­¡± Feeling


    embarrassed, Gavin changed the topic. ¡°Alright then, I will contact you once my father has reached


    Cleapolis.¡±As both of them waved goodbye, Randy returned to his study furiously.He swept all of the


    books and documents off this desk as he was about to explode with rage!¡°F*ck! Where the heck did the


    scoundrel pop up from? How dare he ruin my birthday banquet?!¡±¡°Father, we cannot tolerate this! We


    have to do something to that a*shole!¡± said Caleb with a grim expression as he clenched his fists.¡°Of


    course, we cannot tolerate this! I have been in the business world for many years, and this is the first


    time I¡¯ve been trampled over and humiliated! It will put the Summers Family to shame if I were to


    tolerate this!¡± Randy roared.While waving his hand, he ordered, ¡°Investigate! Go and look into his


    background!¡±However, the identity of the God of War wasn¡¯t something they could find out if they


    wanted to. The results of their investigation would be falsified information released by Coliree Ind to


    protect Kingsley¡¯s true identity. Using his widework of contacts, Randy managed to obtain


    Kingsley¡¯s so-called file in less than half an hour.¡°Sacred Heart Orphanage? Turns out he¡¯s an orphan! I


    don¡¯t know what Mr. Tanner is thinking. Why would he take an orphan¡¯s side?¡± Caleb questioned as he


    read through the file.¡°Whatever! Let¡¯s see how brazen he can be without Mr. Tanner¡¯s protection!¡±


    Randy scoffed.¡°Father, that Nicholson kid probably isn¡¯t easy to deal with since he made Ka vomit


    blood with only a kick. He¡¯s probably someone from the mob. I¡¯m afraid that only people from the


    underworld can deal with him.¡±¡°Someone from the underworld?¡± Randy asked with a frown. ¡°We have


    never dealt with anyone there. Where do you think we should start looking from?¡±¡°We don¡¯t know


    anyone from the underworld, but the Lawson Family does! They perform frequent dealings with these


    people, so it would be easy for them to get someone for us. I¡¯m friends with Young Master Lawson, so


    it shouldn¡¯t be an issue to ask for his help.¡± Caleb smirked.¡°The Lawson Family?¡± Randy was deep in


    thought before he finally looked up and agreed to it. ¡°In that case, you shall be in charge of this


    matter.¡±¡°Don¡¯t worry father!¡± Caleb squinted his eyes before adding, ¡°A mere orphan dared to trample


    all over the Summers Family! I will make sure that he pays for it! It¡¯s a pity that he doesn¡¯t have any


    rtives since he is an orphan. If not, I¡¯ll destroy his family as well!¡±A thought suddenly shed across


    Randy¡¯s mind. ¡°Sacred Heart Orphanage¡­ Isn¡¯t the beautiful entrepreneur of Cleapolis from the same


    orphanage too? Are they rted?¡±¡°Do you mean Reene of Neveah?¡± Caleb paused before responding,


    ¡°I know Gordon from Neveah¡¯s legal department. I¡¯ll give him a call right away to rify this.¡±A few


    minutester, the phone call ended. ¡°Father, you¡¯re right! Gordon mentioned that Reene suddenly got a


    younger brother, and he seems to be that Nicholson guy!¡± Caleb eximed.Randy smiled cruelly and


    said, ¡°That¡¯s great. Since he humiliated me, I shall make him regret his actions!¡±¡°Father, what do you


    mean by that?¡±¡°I will bring down Reene¡¯s Neveah Department Store and let everyone around him pay


    the price for these brazen actions!¡±When he heard that, Calebughed grimly. ¡°That¡¯s right, we shallN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ruin everyone that is connected to him!¡±Randy then took his phone out and dialed a number before


    saying coldly, ¡°From what I know, the Jacob Family has business dealings with Neveah Department


    Store. I¡¯ll give Mr. Jacob a call and get him to teach Reene a lesson!¡±¡°Sure, I¡¯ll contact Peter


    immediately and ask him to get a few people from the underworld to kill that Nicholson guy,¡± Caleb


    muttered.The Jacob Family acted so swiftly that within a few days, they had withdrawn all their funds


    from Neveah Department Store. Overnight, the capital flow of the department store had been cut off


    and was now on the brink of life or death!

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    To make up for the shortfall, Reene visited all of the investmentpanies in Cleapolis from sunrise to


    sundown. However, none of them were willing to invest in herpany as they didn¡¯t want to offend


    the Jacob Family.Herst resort was to return to the Wynn Family and seek her grandfather¡¯s help.As


    Henrich Wynn sat on his armchair, a light flickered in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for me to temporarily


    get you through your difficulties¡­ However, the funds withdrawn by the Jacob Family are not a small


    amount, and the Wynn Family can¡¯t help you unconditionally, can we?His words clearly meant that


    Reene wasn¡¯t part of the Wynn Family.Her gaze darkened. ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t have to make up for


    the shortfall all at once. You just have to invest a portion of funds for thepany to operate normally.


    I¡¯m confident that we will be able to get through this! Neveah Department Store is a product of my hard


    work, and I will never let it go down. If you¡¯re willing to help me get through this, I¡¯m willing to pay the


    price!¡± Reene pleaded.¡°Hahaha! Since you¡¯ve brought it up, I might consider it.¡±He then looked over at


    rence and asked, ¡°rence, do you have any thoughts about this? Please share them with


    us.¡±¡°rk Corporation would be able to fund the money, but as a condition, you¡¯ll have to transfer


    eighty percent of Neveah Department Store¡¯s shares to me!¡± rence let out a sinister smile before


    continuing, ¡°Moreover, you¡¯ll have to let Alex be the chairman of thepany!¡±¡°Eighty percent of the


    shares¡­¡± Reene¡¯s red lips trembled as she was caught in a dilemma.¡°Why? Are you not willing to do


    so? In that case, we shall wait for the demise of Neveah Department Store!¡± Alex scoffed.His words


    were like a sharp knife, stabbing right into her heart. She¡¯d never let her hard work go down the


    drain!¡°Sure! I promise to give you eighty percent of the shares, as well as the position of chairman.


    However, I must participate in making important decisions for thepany!¡± Reene gritted her


    teeth.renceughed smugly, ¡°Hahaha! That won¡¯t be an issue. I¡¯ll get someone to draft the transfer


    contract over the next few days, and we shall sign it at Neveah Department Store in three


    days!¡±Meanwhile, Kingsley had no idea about the difficulties that Reene was facing. Currently, he was


    on his way to the suburbs; after dinner, he had received a phone call from Gavin notifying him that


    Henrich was in Cleapolis.The Tanner Mansion was located in the suburbs, and it was designed with aN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    vintage touch to it.In one of the rooms on the second floor of the mansion, Henrich was seen sitting on


    a luxurious cushion while ying chess. His second son, George Tanner, and his third daughter,


    Chermaine Tanner, were standing next to him.Even though Henrich was almost in his eighties, he was


    still full of energy like a sixty-year-old.After Gavin brought Kingsley into the room, he bowed


    respectfully. ¡°Father, Kingsley is here.¡±The next moment, one of the chess pieces dropped on the chess


    board.As Henrich slowly raised his head, he saw Kingsley standing upright by the door. ¡°Are you the


    descendant of the Nicholson Family?¡± he asked.Henrich looked at him intently as if he was trying to


    figure him out.Kingsley greeted smilingly, ¡°Mr. Tanner, it¡¯s nice to finally meet you.¡±Henrich raised his


    brows, recalling how frightened the juniors of the Tanner Family were when they first met him. In fact,


    they were so nervous that they would stutter. However, the young man standing in front of him didn¡¯t


    show any trace of fear whatsoever.¡°ording to the Tanner Family¡¯s house rules, juniors will have to


    greet Mr. Tanner by kneeling,¡± Gavin said in a small voice.¡°I¡¯m not part of the Tanner Family,¡± Kingsley


    replied calmly while smiling. How could they make the God of War kneel in front of them? After all, it


    might be too overwhelming for an old man reaching his eighties.When they heard those words, the


    Tanner siblings felt anxious since no one in their family had been so impudent toward Mr. Tanner. Not


    only that, no one in the Northern Underworld of Qusita dared not to kneel before him!As Gavin was


    about to reprimand Kingsley, Henrich raised his hand to stop Gavin. ¡°That¡¯s fine. You can sit down if


    you don¡¯t want to kneel,¡± he stated.¡°Sure thing, old man.¡± Kingsley sat down directly on the cushion. As


    he sat right in front of Henrich, the only thing between them was the chess board.Three of the siblings


    looked at each other with sour expressions, for only several people could sit on the cushion. Up until


    then, only a few venerable men were lucky enough to have sat on it a few times. Even the three


    siblings weren¡¯t qualified to sit there!¡°Kingsley, you can¡¯t sit there!¡± Gavin was covered in sweat as he


    muttered. ¡°Why can¡¯t I sit here?¡± He moved to make space before asking, ¡°Uncle Tanner, would you like


    to sit next to me?¡±Gavin took a step back and refused while shaking his hand. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to


    ¡ª¡±¡°Why not? Isn¡¯t this cushion for people to sit on? Don¡¯t you think so, old man?¡± Kingsley grinned at


    Henrich.The older man gazed at him intently and exined, ¡°Of course it is, but there¡¯s a condition to


    it.¡±¡°Oh? What is it?¡±¡°If you sit here, you¡¯ll have to y a round of chess with me. If you win, you can sit


    however you want in the future,¡± Henrich said nonchntly.¡°What if I lose?¡±¡°If you lose, the hill behind


    the Tanner Mansion will be your final resting ce.¡±Upon hearing that, Chermaine immediately went up


    and said, ¡°Father, he is not part of the Tanner Family. He¡¯s unaware of our rules, so you


    should¡­¡±Before she couldplete her sentence, Henrich interrupted, ¡°He doesn¡¯t know about the


    rules, but shouldn¡¯t you know about it?¡±¡°Y-Yes, I¡¯m aware.¡±Chermaine didn¡¯t dare to say anything. In the


    end, she merely stepped aside with a worried expression.As Henrich pointed at the chessboard in front


    of him, he said, ¡°Shall we continue with this game?¡±¡°Sure. It seems like both sides are evenly


    matched.¡± Kingsley nodded.¡°You¡¯ll y for white, and I¡¯ll y for ck.¡±¡°Alright.¡±After they reached an


    agreement, Kingsley picked up a chess piece and ced it on the chessboard.Thirty minutester,


    Henrich¡¯s frown deepened as he was on the losing end.Kingsley had all the advantages, and all that


    was left was for him to make hisst move. By then, Henrich would be defeated.Meanwhile, the Tanner


    siblings stood on one side as they held their breaths. They were so nervous that they almost forgot how


    to breathe.Henrich had obtained the highest ranking in chess and his chess skills had transcended to


    another level. All these years, no one had been able to win against him. Needless to say, no one


    expected that Kingsley could break the old man¡¯s winning streak!¡°Kid, are you trying to let me win?¡± As


    Henrich looked at Kingsley, he asked, ¡°You had the opportunity to take me down, why did you let me


    live instead?¡±¡°I¡¯m waiting.¡±¡°What are you waiting for?¡±¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to admit that you¡¯ve lost.¡±


    Kingsley smirked while looking calm.Upon hearing his words, the siblings¡¯ hearts almost stopped!


    Henrich had ruled over the Northern Underworld of Qustia and was considered a hero. Never in his life


    had anyone dared to ask him to surrender. Gavin¡¯s palms were sweating as he feared that the old man


    would order Kingsley to be buried alive.¡°Please leave the room, the three of you. There¡¯s something I


    need to tell him.¡± Henrich waved his hand.¡°Father¡ª¡± Three of them shouted in unison.¡°What¡¯s the


    matter? Do you need me to repeat myself?¡± Henrich¡¯s eyes widened. The three siblings didn¡¯t dare to


    disobey him, so they left the room feeling unsettled.Now, Henrich and Kingsley were the only ones left


    in the room.The former looked at thetter andmented, ¡°You y chess very aggressively.¡±¡°As


    long as I¡¯m able to win.¡± Kingsley didn¡¯t deny it.¡°When ying chess, you should pay attention to self-


    cultivation. ying with a heavy killing intent is not the right way to go.¡± Henrich shook his head in


    disagreement.While smiling lightly, Kingsley replied, ¡°When I¡¯ve killed all my enemies, I will start


    practicing self-cultivation like you.¡±Henrich was stunned upon hearing those words. A few seconds


    later, he burst outughing.¡°Hahaha! Child, I can see my younger self in you!¡±As he was talking, he


    took out a brocade box from a drawer behind his back.He then stroked the brocade box with his wrinkly


    hand and sighed, ¡°You are the second person who has beaten me over the years.¡±¡°Who was the first


    person?¡±¡°It was your father, Xavier Nicholson.¡±Kingsley was surprised upon hearing that. Back then


    when Kingsley¡¯s godfather had taught him to y chess, he started winning every game after his first


    three attempts. Now, he realized that this talent ran in the Nicholson Family!After cing the box on the


    chess board, he pushed it toward Kingsley and said, ¡°This is for you.¡±¡°What is it?¡±¡°It is something that


    I¡¯ve been nning to pass to your father.¡±Kingsley slowly opened the box, and a wooden tag could be


    seen inside it.The words ¡®Northern Draken Order¡¯ were written on it!¡°The Northern Draken Tag? The


    tag that would warrant its owner the right tomand all forces within the Northern Underworld of


    Qustia?¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Even Kingsley, the suprememander whomanded the twelve military districts of Qustia, was


    surprised to see it! The forces within the underworld and the military were different as one was made


    up ofwless criminals, while thetter was part of the government. It hadn¡¯t been easy for him to track


    down foreign spies since he couldn¡¯t engage the army to investigate openly. Now that he had the


    Northern Draken Tag, things would be more convenient for him.¡°Once you possess the Northern


    Draken Tag, the lives of the people within the Northern Underworld of Qustia will be in your hands. With


    great poweres great responsibility. Thus, you shouldn¡¯t take people¡¯s lives unnecessarily,¡± Henry


    advised solemnly.¡°You said something wrong earlier, old man.¡± Kingsley grinned.¡°What did I say


    wrong?¡±As Kingsley picked up a white chess piece, he exined, ¡°Earlier on, you mentioned that I y


    chess very aggressively with the strong intention to topple my opponent. However, having true grit is


    key to winning chess. Even if I win, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that I¡¯m overly aggressive. The killing is


    shown on the outside, but my underlying strategizing has gone unnoticed by you.¡±¡°You little brat! You


    dared ask me to surrender, but I¡¯m not allowed to teach you a lesson in return?¡± Henry mmed on the


    table.¡°Sure, sure. Please go ahead with it.¡± Since Henry was sixty years older than him, he was


    considered elderly. Out of respect, he wouldn¡¯t try to oppress him using his identity as Ares.¡°That¡¯s it.


    Get out of my sight this instant! You are an eyesore!¡± Henry chided before closing his eyes and ignoring


    Kingsley.When thetter walked out of the room, the Tanner siblings went up to him immediately. ¡°Are


    you alright? Did my father do anything to you?¡± Gavin asked worriedly.Just then, an old woman in her


    sixties walked over from the other end of the corridor and told them off in a serious tone. ¡°It is now his


    bedtime. You guys should have your discussion elsewhere,¡± she said.¡°Yes, Aunty Helen,¡± the three of


    them answered and brought Kingsley to the living room on the first floor after that.As they sat on the


    couch, Gavin asked Kingsley impatiently, ¡°Kingsley, what did my father tell you?¡± The other two Tanner


    siblings were eager to know the answer to that as well.Kingsley took the brocade box, which was the


    size of his palm out from his pocket, and ced it on the coffee table before saying, ¡°Here, he gave me


    this.¡± Gavin lifted the box and opened it. ¡°This is¡ª¡± Looking at the words ¡®Northern Draken Order¡¯N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    written on the tag, Gavin was stupefied.¡°What is it? Can we have a look at it?¡±When they saw how


    surprised Gavin was, both of them bent forward to get a closer look at it. ¡°F*ck!¡± George, who was


    usually calm, couldn¡¯t help but swear when he saw those three words. ¡°I-Isn¡¯t this the Northern Draken


    Tag?¡±Chermaine asked in astonishment, ¡°Oh my, did my father really give you the Northern Draken


    Tag?¡±¡°He lost the game. I suppose this is my reward.¡± Kingsley nodded.The three of them were


    speechless upon hearing that. Surrendering the Northern Draken Tag that could warrant its owner the


    authority tomand the underworld just by losing a game of chess? Wasn¡¯t that a joke?After a while,


    Gavin closed the box carefully and passed it to Kingsley. ¡°Kingsley, my father must have his reasons


    for passing the tag to you. Therefore, you shouldn¡¯t let him down. The Tanner Family has a very strong


    base. Even though we do not have the tag, we wouldn¡¯t be affected by it in the short run.¡± A hint of


    despair could be detected in his tone.¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Uncle Gavin. I¡¯ll return the Northern Draken


    Tag to you once I¡¯m done ying with it.¡± Kingsley smiled. Since he was Ares, the God of War who


    commanded millions of troops, he wasn¡¯t willing to be themander of the underworld as it didn¡¯t


    interest him. Once he had exterminated the foreign spies, he would naturally return the tag.The Tanner


    siblings seemed relieved after hearing his words. Although the world ¡®y¡¯ sounded inappropriate, they


    were d that the Tanner Family¡¯s authority would be preserved.Chermaine held Kingsley¡¯s hands


    while saying enthusiastically, ¡°Since it¡¯s alreadyte, you should stay here tonight instead of driving


    back to the city.¡±Kingsley agreed to it as he nodded.¡°Since there¡¯s not much room in this mansion, you


    can sleep in my niece¡¯s room tonight since she¡¯s away,¡± Chermaine chirped.¡°Your niece? Is it Uncle


    Gavin¡¯s daughter?¡±¡°She is George¡¯s daughter. Her name is Paige Tanner.¡± Chermaine led him to one of


    the rooms on the second floor and said, ¡°This is Paige¡¯s room. Have a good rest.¡±After Chermaine left,


    Kingsley took a hot shower and went to bed naked as he couldn¡¯t find any clean clothes to wear. The


    next morning, a sudden whipping sound was heard before the nket on Kingsley was pulled off. It


    woke him up, and he immediately got off the bed. As he covered his crotch with his hands, he looked at


    thedy standing in front of him and asked in surprise, ¡°Who are you? How did you get in?¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    ¡°This is my room! I should be the one questioning you!¡± grumbled the girl while holding the whip in her


    hand.¡°Hold on!¡± Kingsley stretched his hands out as he tried to stop her. Because of that, his crotch


    was exposed.¡°You hooligan!¡± The girl in a ck leather suit red at him with her round eyes before


    sheshed the whip at him.After Kingsley kicked up a pillow, he grabbed it with his right hand and used


    it to shield his body. At the same time, he grabbed her whip with his other hand and uttered helplessly,


    ¡°Youngdy, you must be Paige Tanner. You have misunderstood¡ª¡±Before he could finish his


    sentence, the girl retracted her whip and screamed angrily, ¡°I will kill you, you hooligan!¡± The next


    moment, the seven-section Serpent Whipshed out at him. Kingsley was rather shocked as he tried to


    dodge her attacks. Even though he had only used thirty percent of his strength to grab the whip, it


    would have been impossible for ordinary people to do so. He never expected that a youngdy with a


    small build would possess such powerful strength!¡°Let go of my pillow!¡± Paige was fuming with anger


    when she saw that her pillow was being ¡®tainted¡¯ by Kingsley, and she had a strong urge to kill him to


    release her anger. However, she was surprised that he was unharmed by her Serpent Whip.She then


    smashed the bedsidemp with the whip and scolded, ¡°Stinky hooligan, don¡¯t hide if you are that


    capable!¡±¡°Fine!¡± Kingsley grabbed the Serpent Whip and instantly walked around Paige with light


    footsteps, circling her. Before she could make sense of what was happening, she had been bound by


    her whip.¡°Let go of me!¡± She struggled to escape but to no avail. It was only then that he had the


    chance to get a proper look at her. She seemed to be eighteen or neen years old, but she had a


    cute face with a voluminous body figure.At this moment, Charmaine went into the room after hearing


    themotion. Kingsley was seen naked with only a pink pillow between his legs and a long whip in


    his hand, whereas Paige¡¯s sexy body was bound tightly by it. When she saw such an amorous scene,


    she eximed, ¡°W-What the hell are both of you doing?¡±Ten minutester, Kingsley went to the living


    room on the first floor after getting dressed. With an embarrassed expression, he confessed, ¡°About


    that¡­ I went to bed nakedst night because I didn¡¯t have any clothes to wear. I never expected


    ¡ª¡±¡°Hmph!¡± Paige snorted coldly before grumbling, ¡°I think you are a pervert for sleeping naked in


    someone else¡¯s room!¡±¡°Paige!¡± George reprimanded her in a serious tone. ¡°He is our valued guest, so


    you should be respectful to him and address him by his name!¡± Since the Northern Draken Tag was


    with Kinglsey, they dared not anger him.¡°Dad! How could you side with a stranger?¡± Paige pouted. ¡°He


    bullied me just now!¡±¡°In that case, I shall apologize to you on his behalf. Is that alright?¡± Gavin


    comforted her. Paige wasn¡¯t angry anymore when she heard that, but she pouted before mumbling, ¡°I¡¯ll


    clean my eyes after seeing such filthy things!¡± Looking at her daughter¡¯s back, George shook his head


    and sighed. ¡°My daughter is getting impudent these days.¡±¡°Paige has been appointed as a major of


    Seavale Military District at such a young age, and it is natural for her to act in such a way,¡± Chermaine


    exined with a smile. Hearing that, Kingsley was surprised since such a youngdy was already


    ranked a major in the army. He decided to find time to learn more about this outstanding girl from


    General Tobias of Seavale Military District.After bidding farewell to the Tanner siblings, Kingsley drove


    back to the city. Along the way, his old Volkswagen Santana made creaking sounds as if it was going to


    fall apart. Halfway through the journey, a Land Rover that was wrapped with pink vinyl sped from the


    back, caught up with him, and drove alongside his car. Seeing that, he frowned before he slowed down,


    to which the Land Rover followed suit and both vehicles drove side by side.¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    Kingsley turned over and looked at the car, but the windows were so dark that he couldn¡¯t see who the


    driver was.He honked. The window of the car opposite his quickly wound down, and Paige was seen


    driving the car with her sunsses on! She stretched her hand out and gave him the finger as she


    smirked. She stepped on the elerator and sped away afterughing. Meanwhile, her car


    disappeared from his sight within a few seconds.In an attempt to catch up with her, Kingsley stepped


    on the elerator, but his lousy car couldn¡¯t pick up the speed. As such, he could only watch her get


    away.¡°Major of Seavale Military District?¡± I¡¯ll kick your butt to pieces once I catch hold of you!¡±Once he


    arrived home, he encountered Reene before she made her way to work. ¡°Reene, why do you look so


    grim? Did something happen?¡± Kingsley frowned and asked.Reene¡¯s face was pale, and there were


    visible dark circles beneath her bloodshot eyes. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t get much sleep the night


    before. She was hesitant to tell him the truth since she didn¡¯t want him to worry about her.¡°Kingsley,


    why didn¡¯t youe homest night? Are you hungry? There¡¯s breakfast on the table, so don¡¯t forgetN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    to eat it. I¡¯ll leave for work first¡ª¡± Reene answered in a rxed manner after squeezing out a


    smile.She left immediately after that. Looking at the direction where Reene had gone, a hint of worry


    could be seen in Kingsley¡¯s eyes. Reene must be facing some sort of issue!Right after he arrived


    home, the man changed his clothes and went straight to Neveah Department Store without taking a


    rest. No matter what happened to Reene, he would definitely protect her!When he stepped into the


    office tower of the department store, he frowned as he saw how messy the entire ce was. One of the


    money trees, which was as tall as him,y across the ground. The huge pot that the tree was nted in


    had been broken into pieces while the soil was scattered all over the ground. Everywhere he went, he


    could see clutters of discarded office supplies and documents scattered all around.If not for the office


    staff who were running around with stacks of documents in their arms, he would have thought that he


    was at apany that had been shut down. He grabbed a staff member that walked past him and


    asked, ¡°What happened here?¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± As the employee carried a pile of documents in his arms, he quickly exined, ¡°Our


    company¡¯s capital chain has broken! President Wynn is going to transfer her share of thepany and


    the signing will be the day after tomorrow! The new president, Alex Wynn, has brought a new batch of


    middle-level managers into thepany to review all of us! Also, those who aren¡¯t willing to betray


    President Wynn have all been fired! That¡¯s why everyone is denying their connections with her since


    they don¡¯t want to be seen as her henchmen and lose their jobs! I can¡¯t waste time talking to you


    anymore. I need to hand this rtionship chart to the new manager right now before others try to take


    credit!¡± As soon as he said that, he ran to the elevator in great haste.Right then, Kingsley¡¯s eyes were


    filled with coldness. Alex Wynn is the new president?! With a sullen face, he took the elevator to the top


    floor only to discover total chaos at the usual peaceful hanging gardens.¡°Reene Wynn, the document I


    gave you two days ago is still unsigned, right? Give it back to me now! I need the signature of the new


    president!¡±¡°Oh, and my project proposal too! All mytest ideas are in it! Hand it to me right now!¡±¡°Mine


    contains all confidential information! Where did you keep it? I¡¯ll get awyer if you¡¯re not going to return


    it to me!¡±Even though Reene¡¯s office door was shut, the sound of the crusade inside¡ªwhich was


    adding insult to her injury¡ªcould still be heard from outside.¡°Everybody, there¡¯s no need to panic. I¡¯ll do


    a proper handover with Alex and I won¡¯t get in your way, I promise.¡±¡°You¡¯ll do a proper handover? How


    can we believe you?¡±¡°That¡¯s right! All the documents contain thepany¡¯s highest level of ssified


    info! I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re kind enough to not take any of them with you!¡±¡°You¡¯re not to leave unless


    you warrant us to conduct a body search or you could just walk out of here naked! Otherwise, our legal


    department will charge you for theft of confidential info!¡±As the usations and threats increased,


    Kingsley could not stand it anymore. Bang! He kicked the office door open and shouted, ¡°Neveah Store


    has yet to change its regime and y¡¯all are already so eager to turn your backs on her?!¡±That powerful


    voice stunned the whole office, including the business elites in their suites.A surprised Reene asked,


    ¡°Kingsley, why are you here?¡±¡°Well, I¡¯m d I¡¯m here.¡± The sullen-looking Kingsley walked to her side.


    ¡°Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have seen how these ungrateful idiots are walking all over you!¡±As soon as heN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    said that, the whole office turned into chaos once again.¡°Hey! Who are you calling idiots?¡±¡°Reene,


    who¡¯s this guy? How disrespectful of you to let outsiders stomp in here!¡±¡°Right! Even a random little


    brat cane in here to tell us what to do. Can thepany get any worse than this?¡±Reene was


    flushed with distress and quickly exined, ¡°Everybody, please calm down. He¡¯s my little brother. He


    didn¡¯t mean what he said so please don¡¯t¡ª¡±Before she could even finish her sentence, the assistant


    manager of the legal department, Gordon Rhodes, waved his hand impatiently. ¡°So what if he¡¯s your


    brother? It doesn¡¯t matter to us! What we want now is a body search and then you¡¯ll get the h*ll out of


    here!¡±Benjamin, who was beside Gordon, nodded as he chimed, ¡°Heck yeah, body search! We¡¯re not


    letting any confidential information be sneaked out of this room! Then, we can take our time checking


    her room andputer!¡± Without any hesitation, a few obscene-looking men came forward and


    volunteered. ¡°I¡¯ll do the search! I¡¯ll search every part of her from head to toe!¡±¡°Over my dead body!¡±


    Kingsley shouted and stood in front of Reene. If he was not his sane self, he would not have waited


    another heartbeat to kill all these b*stards off!These idiots fawned over Reene like dogs with treats


    back when thepany was still doing well, but look at how the tables had turned! It would be


    redundant to keep people like them; they would be the scourge of thepany!His hazel eyes nced


    coldly at everyone in the office as he uttered, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try?!¡±At that moment, they were


    dominated by his ferocity; looks were exchanged in the room while the ¡®tributes¡¯ who previously


    volunteered were nowhere to be heard.Kingsley¡¯s expression could not be any colder at this point.


    ¡°Rubbing salt to the wound, huh? Aren¡¯t you afraid to be fired by President Wynn once we pull through


    this crisis?¡±¡°Pull through this crisis?¡± Gordon sneered. ¡°Are you kidding me? Jacob Corporation is


    obviously trying to bring Reene down. It¡¯s patently absurd if she¡¯s still able to get any investment to


    save thepany!¡±While crossing his arms across his chest, Benjamin gave a contemptuous look and


    left ament. ¡°Do you think we¡¯re as dumb as you? Who doesn¡¯t know that the Wynns will be taking


    over Neveah Store? Alex Wynn is taking over the office and Reene is already in the doghouse!¡±When


    Kingsley heard that, he turned to Reene and asked, ¡°Reene, have you signed the equity transfer


    agreement?¡±¡°Not yet. We¡¯ve agreed to carry out the handover with rk Corporation the day after


    tomorrow,¡± Reene sighed. ¡°But Alex just couldn¡¯t wait. He has already brought people over to handle


    the personnel of thepany.¡±At this moment, his face turned cold in an instant. rk Corporation?!


    It¡¯s rence and Alex Wynn! Oh, they¡¯re definitely getting bored of their peaceful life. They think they


    can just walk all over Reene while I¡¯m here, huh?¡°Quit dragging this out!¡± Benjamin shouted impatiently.


    ¡°Our strategy development department is going to have a meeting with the new president in the


    afternoon. Hand me all the document proposals. Now!¡±The others were getting grumpy as they echoed,


    ¡°Right! Our brand management department needs the documents urgently too! The new manager


    wanted us to collect all the information about the suppliers!¡±¡°Not as urgent as our finance department!


    Don¡¯t you know the financial statements are going to be the first thing he checks?!¡±¡°Reene, give them


    up right now if you still wanna retain some respect!¡±Watching these hideous faces pushing Reene to


    the sideline, Kingsley bellowed with a cold tone, ¡°The equity transfer agreement has not been signed


    yet, which means Reene is still the president! And I can tell you for sure that Neveah Store will not


    change ownership!¡±With that, the others looked at each other and jeered, ¡°How does a little novice like


    you know how to run a business?¡±¡°Shut your crap. You don¡¯t even have the right to speak up here!¡±Just


    then, Gordon walked up to Kingsley and poked his shoulder provocatively. ¡°Kid, Young Master Caleb


    has previously asked me to look into you. You¡¯re in big trouble, aren¡¯t you, big boy? So, I¡¯ll say, mind


    your own d*mn business before I ruin your whole life!¡±A thundering pnded on his face seconds


    after his threat! It was Reene! You can screw me over but not my brother!While gnashing her teeth in


    rage, she snapped, ¡°This matter is only between us! Don¡¯t you dare involve him!¡±Gordon¡¯s cheek was


    burning hot from her p. With a scowl, he yelled, ¡°You f*cking b*tch just pped me?!¡± In his anger,


    he grabbed a chair from the side and threw it right at Reene.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Whack! Kingsley raised his arm and shielded Reene from being hit. Almost immediately, the chair was


    broken into pieces.Seeing that, Reene¡¯s beautiful eyes turned red at once. While hugging him, she


    asked with an aching heart, ¡°Kingsley, are you okay?! Are you hurt?!¡±¡°I¡¯m okay, Reene,¡± he answered


    while patting her back. Soon after, his bloodlust eyes red directly at Gordon. ¡°Well done. You¡¯ve


    sessfully pissed me off.¡±Now that Gordon was creeped out by his stare, he took a step back while


    still pretending to be tough. ¡°W-What do you want?¡±¡°Go to f*cking hell!¡±Everyone in the office was


    startled by those words.Thud! Gordon¡¯s knees buckled as he fell to the ground, chanting in fear, ¡°C-Call


    the security¡­ This man is crazy! He¡¯s going to kill me!¡±Right then, an arrogant voice resonated from


    the door. ¡°Well, well, well¡­ With whose balls? In my ce, mypany?¡± It was indeed Alex


    Wynn.When Gordon heard that voice, he felt as though he had been saved by God. He hastily crawled


    to hide behind Alex and said, ¡°Young Master Alex, you¡¯re finally here!¡±The others greeted him


    respectfully as well, ¡°Young Master Alex.¡±Alex slowly walked into the room and nced at Kingsley in


    disdain. ¡°Toy boy, it¡¯s you again. Are you going to let Reene take care of you for the rest of your


    life?¡±Kingsley coldly reminded, ¡°The equity transfer agreement has not been signed yet. Alex, you have


    stepped out of line!¡±¡°I stepped out of line?¡± Alex burst intoughter. ¡°This is my family¡¯s business after


    all, I can just do whatever I want! And who are you to say sh*t to me? You¡¯re nothing but a f*cking


    loser!¡±Atst, with a dominating voice that sided with them, the others wore a scornful look and echoed


    with him, ¡°That¡¯s right! Get a mirror, you loser. You have no ce to speak like that.¡±¡°You¡¯re just an


    orphan who, I guess, never had the chance to go to school. And that¡¯s why¡­ you don¡¯t know your


    f*cking ce!¡±With Alex¡¯s presence, even Gordon, who had just snapped back from the shock, dared to


    shout with his hands on his waist, ¡°Hey, sc*mbag! Weren¡¯t you super ballsy just now? Now that Young


    Master Alex is here, I¡¯d like to see how rampant you can get!¡±A proud Alex sat on a couch at the side


    with his crossed legs. ¡°Reene, I salute your naivety. Is the toy boy all you have to back you up?¡±He


    flicked his nails and disyed a superior attitude. ¡°Since you¡¯re also a Wynn, I don¡¯t mind telling you a


    fun fact. A lowborn character like you is just a pet for the Wynns! Now that Neveah Store is on the rightText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    track, there¡¯s no need for you to be in charge anymore. I suggest you leave nobly if you still have a tad


    bit of dignity in you.¡±When Reene heard his degrading speech, her body trembled in fury. Am I getting


    discarded after they¡¯ve got what they wanted?! ¡°Alex Wynn, I¡¯ve worked my *ss off for Neveah Store!


    Even when it¡¯s handed over to rk Corporation, I¡¯ll still keep a part of the share for my


    own!¡±¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Alexughed coldly. ¡°Oh gosh, do you seriously think you¡¯d still be in management?


    You must be kidding me. But sure! If you beg before me, I¡¯ll consider having you back as a¡­


    merchandiser!¡±¡°You¡­¡± Reene¡¯s chest was heaving; she wanted nothing more than to rip that arrogant


    face off of Alex Wynn! Then, Kingsley walked up to Alex and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯ve ced a bet


    with Old Master Henry. You don¡¯t know what¡¯s gonna happen after the pre-bid conference of Coliree


    Group!¡±¡°You freaking moron!¡± Alex chuckled at him as though Kingsley had said something ridiculous.


    ¡°Neveah Store is on the verge of bankruptcy and you¡¯re still talking about the pre-bid


    conference?¡±While looking at Alex with his cold eyes, Kingsley said sonorously, ¡°Investment wille


    in soon!The Neveah Store will never be transferred to rk Corporation!¡±¡°Hahahaha¡­ What did you


    say? Investment wille in soon?¡± Alex doubled up withughter after hearing that. ¡°You don¡¯t get


    investments by just bluffing! Oh gosh¡­ Are you just childish or a dumb?¡±The others in the office


    sneered loudly as they looked at Kingsley with contempt and disdain.¡°Just you wait.¡± Kingsley did not


    bother to argue with Alex anymore. He nned to get rid of the budget deficit for Reene once and for


    all.¡°Hahaha! I¡¯ll wait then. I¡¯m also curious about what more you can do.¡± Alex had an evil look on his


    face as he did not have a single ounce of belief that Kingsley would have any way to save Neveah


    Store. Jacob Corporation was a puissantpany and nobody would be so foolish to fight the


    Jacobs.Reene was afraid that things would head sideways if they continued to argue, so she quickly


    said, ¡°Then, let¡¯s just talk on the day after tomorrow when Grandpa and Dad are all here.¡± As soon as


    she said that, she tugged on Kingsley¡¯s arm and strode to the door, wanting to leave.¡°Hey! Hold on! We


    haven¡¯t searched your body yet! We¡¯re not letting you sneak anything out!¡± Benjamin stood at the door,


    blocking her way.¡°Get out of my way!¡± Reene¡¯s face turned cold at once.¡°We can¡¯t let you go just like


    that,¡± Benjamin rebuked. ¡°Unless Young Master Alex gives the order to let you go. Else, you¡¯ll have to


    let us search your body!¡±Seeing how Benjamin was still not willing to let up, she looked at Alex with a


    darkened face. ¡°Alex, I¡¯m going to leave right now. Are you going to stop me or what?!¡± This was the


    first time she had felt such rage. At that moment, she felt as though her sense of superiority in her


    blood was gushing out.¡°I¡­¡± Alex uncrossed his legs instinctively and answered diffidently, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t


    stop you¡­¡±Then, Reene coldly stared at Benjamin, who was blocking the door. ¡°Get lost!¡±A horrified


    Benjamin hurriedly stepped aside.¡°Let¡¯s go, Kingsley!¡± However, Kingsley did not move an inch.¡°Reene,


    I still have some unfinished business here.¡± He nced at Gordon and said, ¡°I told him that I would


    drag him to hell and I can¡¯t go back on my own words.¡±¡°You¡­¡± Gordon¡¯s face paled at once and he


    quickly hid behind Alex.Clearing his throat, Alex said, ¡°Nicholson, I suggest you leave before I¡ª¡±Before


    Alex could finish his sentence, Kingsley had already strode his way to Gordon and choked him.¡°H-


    Help¡­ me¡­¡± Gordon twisted his body trying to escape. Gradually, his face was turning red from the


    choke.¡°Nicholson! You better let go of him right now! I¡¯m warning you!¡± Alex rose up from the couch


    sharply. ¡°You¡¯re not actually thinking to kill him, are you?!¡±Kingsley curled up the corners of his mouth


    coldly and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing I wouldn¡¯t do in this world.¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Just then, a crack sounded at that moment! A bone-chilling snap was suddenly heard from Gordon¡¯s


    neck! It was the sound of his bones getting crushed!!At that very moment, the whole office became so


    silent that one could hear a pin drop. Everyone was terribly horrified by the sight of Gordon¡¯s snapped


    neck! He was crushed to death right in front of their eyes!Every one of the business elites inside the


    office became petrified and started to tremble in fear after seeing what had happened. It was especially


    so for Benjamin as he passed out instantly!Thud! Kingsley threw Gordon¡¯s dead body toward Alex and


    warned him coldly, ¡°This is how you¡¯ll end up if you mess around with Reene!¡±After getting struck by the


    dead body, Alex fell to the ground as he feared for his life with goosebumps running all over his body.


    He pushed the corpse away hastily while screaming with all he had, ¡°Ahhhhhh! You murderer! You


    murdered him!!¡±¡°Him? That was just a piece of garbage.¡± Wow, that¡¯s cold. With that, Kingsley left the


    ce with Reene right away.It took a distance away from Neveah Store for Reene to finally snap out of


    shock. ¡°K-Kingsley, did you really kill him?¡±As her body trembled, she started to look through her purse


    in a flurry and hushed. ¡°Here, take all this money and run away as far as possible! If the cops find you,


    just say that I did it¡ªI killed him!¡± While saying that, she stuffed all her credit cards into his hands. ¡°Get


    out of Cleapolis and live a decent life!¡±Kingsley was touched by his sister¡¯s attempt of sacrifice, but


    what came out of him wasughter. He returned the credit cards to Reene and replied gently, ¡°Reene,


    don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be fine.¡±¡°How will that be possible? You killed Gordon! The Wynn Family won¡¯t let you


    get away with it for sure! They¡¯ll use every possible way to get you executed!¡± Reene¡¯s eyes started to


    redden in her anxiety. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Kingsley. There¡¯s no need to be afraid. Take this money and hide


    somewhere incognito. I¡¯ll go to jail for you. I don¡¯t think the Wynn Family will make it too hard for


    me.¡±Kingsley took a step forward and hugged her trembling body tofort herself. ¡°Trust me, Reene.


    Everything will be fine.¡±Reene started to calm down in his wide and muscr embrace. ¡°Really?


    Everything¡¯s gonna be okay? Please¡­ don¡¯t be this reckless anymore¡­¡± While wiping the tears off her


    face, she continued, ¡°Just let Serena do all the killing stuff¡­¡±¡°Got it.¡± Kingsley gently ran his finger


    through her fringe and tucked it behind her ears. ¡°If things like this happen again, get hold of me


    immediately, okay?¡±A helpless Reene sighed. ¡°What¡¯s there for you to do even if I¡ª¡±¡°How much more


    do you need?¡± he asked calmly. ¡°I have money, so I can pay off the bnce.¡±She shook her head and


    forced a bitter smile. ¡°The deficit is too much¡­ The Jacob Family has withdrawn the fund and canceled


    all business cooperation, leaving the operation of Neveah Store toe to a halt. If I was to pay off the


    deficit, I¡¯ll need at least a few million. But if I want to cover the loss in the future, I¡¯ll probably need more


    than ten million in total¡­¡±Kingsley teased her with a grin. ¡°Just ten million? I can pay for it!¡±¡°Don¡¯t joke


    with me. Even the Wynn Family would have a hard time taking out so much money at once.¡± Reene


    sighed again. ¡°I don¡¯t wish to get ten million at once, but I just hope to get a breather and a chance to


    help Neveah Store get through this hardship gradually. Unfortunately, out of all the investment


    companies in Cleapolis I¡¯ve gone to, none of them is willing to help me, especially the Humming Group.


    They even tore my project proposal in front of me and had the security kick me out¡­¡± Kingsley¡¯s eyes


    instantly turned cold at once after hearing that. ¡°Did they really kick you out physically?!¡±Reene wore a


    mournful look and answered, ¡°Yep, but it¡¯s just a slight kick. I¡¯m alright.¡±¡°Well. Very well,¡± he said with a


    cold tone. ¡°I¡¯ll make the Humming Group pay that deficit, then.¡± He actually wanted to use his own


    money to pay it off, but now, he wanted them to pay the price!¡°Reene, why don¡¯t you head back for a


    rest?¡± Kingsley tried to suppress his anger and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the Humming Group now! Let¡¯s see if


    they¡¯d kick me out too!¡±Shock took over Reene¡¯s body as she immediately shouted, ¡°Kingsley, you¡¯re


    letting rage take over your head again! We can¡¯t afford to mess with the Humming Group!¡±Just as


    Kingsley was about to open his mouth and rebut her, nothing came out of it. He swallowed the words


    he wanted to say, for he knew that she was worried about him. Instead, he tried tofort her. ¡°Okay,


    fine. I¡¯ll listen to you. I won¡¯t go to the Humming Group, but I¡¯m going to find myrade.¡±Reene finally


    calmed down and nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay. Head home early then.¡±¡°Of course.¡± As soon as she


    left, his face suddenly darkened; the next thing he knew, he was already driving straight to the


    Humming Group.The Humming Group was the biggest investmentpany of Cleapolis and its


    president¡ªCharlie Dean¡ªhad been at the top of the Cleapolis¡¯ Billionaires List for a few consecutive


    years; therefore, he was definitely filthy rich!There was a reason why he refused to fund Reene, but it


    was not because of their fear toward the Jacob Family; he had just simply looked down on Neveah


    Store. He had numerous projects under hispany that wereparably simr to Neveah Store,


    hence, he did not bother to earn that extra little money from Neveah.As soon as Kingsley arrived at the


    Humming Group, he took the elevator and went straight to the top floor of the building, striding toward


    the president¡¯s office thereafter.¡°Hey! Hey! Who are you?¡± A female secretary in a luxury suit walked up


    to him and asked him rudely, ¡°Which department are you from? This area is exclusively for the


    president!¡±A frowning Kingsley answered, ¡°I¡¯m representing the Neveah Store to meet Charlie


    Dean.¡±¡°Neveah Store?¡± She wore a contemptuous look after hearing his answer. ¡°Why did they send


    another person here? The woman who came here previously was hit and kicked by the security; her


    shoes even fell off while running away! Are you guysing back for more of that?¡±As the secretary¡¯s


    words sunk in, Kingsley¡¯s eyes reddened instantly. With coldness radiating from his body, he asked,


    ¡°Which woman, exactly?¡±¡°Who else could it be? Of course, it¡¯s the goddess entrepreneur of Cleapolis¡ª


    Reene Wynn!¡± She crossed her arms in front of her chest and sneered. ¡°But, too bad. There¡¯s no way


    she can get more support anymore. She¡¯spletely ruined this time round!¡±Kingsley clenched his fist


    and snapped, ¡°Did you guys really hit her?!¡±¡°Yeah, we did! So what?¡± The secretary disyed an


    indifferent attitude. ¡°She kept begging and asking our president to invest in the Neveah Store. Of


    course, the president was annoyed and called the security on her to kick her out. I can¡¯t imagine how


    embarrassing it is for the president of a department store to get kicked in the butt and even fall under


    the re of everyone!¡±¡°F*ck off!¡± Kingsley pushed her away and strode into Charlie¡¯s office right


    away.The female secretary staggered after being pushed away, but almost immediately, she trotted in


    her heels to chase after him. ¡°Stop there! The president is in a meeting with a VIP! You can¡¯t go in


    now!¡±As soon as she said that, she saw himnd a kick onto the ss door of the president¡¯s office!


    Crack¡­ The morous ss door broke into pieces all over the ground.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    In the office, Charlie could be seen chatting with a middle-aged man, and both of them were astounded


    by the sudden interruption.After being stunned for a moment, Charlie banged on the desk and shouted,


    ¡°Who are you, and how dare you act like this in the Humming Group?!¡±Although he appeared tough, he


    was shaken on the inside because the office¡¯s ss door was made out of customized, super standard


    bulletproof ss! Even if one pointed a gun and shot at the door from a close distance, the bullet could


    only leave a few scratches on it, so he didn¡¯t expect a man could shatter the ss with just one kick!If it


    wasn¡¯t for the fact that the client sitting on the couch beside him was someone extraordinary, he


    would¡¯ve called the police in shock.Kingsley stepped inside, walked right up to Charlie¡¯s desk, and said


    in a cold tone, ¡°Were you the one who ordered your people toy a hand on Reene?¡±¡°You¡¯re from


    Neveah Department Store, eh?!¡± Charlie frowned in fury and said, ¡°Reene Wynn, that ungrateful b*tch!


    How dare she send people here to start a riot?!¡±¡°I dare you to say that again!¡± Kingsley charged toward


    him with murderous intent. The audacity to insult Reene! I think he really wants to die badly!¡°Who cares


    if I say it again? That b*tch refused to sleep with me when she was the one who wanted me to invest in


    herpany. There¡¯s no such thing as free lunch in this world, you know!¡± He pursed his lips and


    continued, ¡°Although she¡¯s quite alluring, her face isn¡¯t pretty enough for me to invest in her


    business!¡±Thump! Kingsley hit the wooden desk in front of Charlie, his fists clenched. Unexpectedly,


    the whole wooden table broke apart!¡°You¡ª¡± Startled, Charlie took a few steps backward. Is he really


    human?!¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, boy, but since you¡¯re behaving atrociously in my territory, I¡¯ll let you


    know what death looks like!¡± With his shock turning into anger, he pointed at the client on the couch


    beside him and yelled at Kingsley, ¡°Open your f*cking eyes and look closely! The person here is Jarett


    Cole¡¯s advisor, Kenny Shane. How dare you be arrogant in front of him?!¡±Kenny crossed his legs and


    red at Kingsley coldly. ¡°Young boy, I think you¡¯ve heard about Boss Jarett. I¡¯m his number one


    combat advisor, and let me give you a piece of advice¡ªdon¡¯t bring about your own destruction.¡±When


    he heard that, Kingsley put on a cold smirk and said, ¡°Jarett? Even if he¡¯s here, he wouldn¡¯t dare to be


    presumptuous in front of me.¡±Jarett was the boss of thergest gang in the underworld of SrisThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Province¡ªthe Cole Gang. In fact, he could even be considered the underworld king of this


    territory.When Kenny heard that Kingsley took Jarett for nothing, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°What an


    arrogant b*stard! How dare you disrespect Boss Jarett?! Do you have a death wish?!¡±Charlie quickly


    chimed in upon hearing that, saying, ¡°That¡¯s right! First, you shattered my office, and now you¡¯re not


    paying any respect to Boss Jarett. Is this how Reene teaches her staff?!¡± Just then, Kingsley pulled a


    chair from the side and sat down right away. He took out a box of military limited cigarettes from his


    front pocket, lit one up, and took a puff. While blowing wreaths of smoke, he said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not one of


    Reene¡¯s staff. She¡¯s my eldest sister.¡±Confused, Charlie asked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t she adopted by the Wynns?


    Since when did she have a brother?¡± Then, he came to a sudden realization. ¡°Oh, I know! You¡¯re both


    orphans from the same orphanage!¡±When Kenny heard that, he sneered. ¡°How dare you act so


    arrogant when you¡¯re only a little orphan? You¡¯re really conceited! I¡¯ll consider sparing your life if you


    kneel and kowtow thrice to President Dean and me.¡±With a devilish look shing across Charlie¡¯s face,


    he said to Kenny, ¡°Advisor Shane, you¡¯re being too easy on him to only ask him to kowtow. You¡¯ve


    heard of Reene from Neveah Department Store, right?¡±¡°Of course, she¡¯s a renowned female


    entrepreneur.¡±¡°Don¡¯t you have any interest in her?¡±Kenny understood Charlie¡¯s intention at once. He


    licked his lips and put on ascivious smile before saying, ¡°Speaking of which, sleeping with a female


    president is really something new for me!¡±As he squinted his eyes, Charlie continued, ¡°She seemed


    rather alluring when she begged me to invest in herpany the other day, but she¡¯s too aloof. She¡¯d


    rather refuse my investment than ept my request, but the tables have turned now. Since her brother


    has arrived on his own feet to be a hostage, we can just detain him and threaten her toe and get


    him. By then, she wouldn¡¯t be able to say no!¡± As he spoke, he put on a devilish smile along with


    Kenny.Meanwhile, Kingsley took a deep puff of his cigarette, trying hard to suppress his intention to kill


    them. ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯ll take me as a hostage?¡± His tone seemed nonchnt, but it sounded


    so cold that it felt bloodcurdling.When he heard that, Charlie waved his hand arrogantly and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t think we can¡¯t do anything to you even when you have great strength!¡± As soon as he said that,


    he turned to Kenny and requested, ¡°Advisor Shane, let¡¯s call all the brothers up!¡±Kenny had brought


    along more than ten of his subordinates on his trip here to discuss the coboration with Charlie, and


    all of them were in the VIP waiting room downstairs as Kenny and Charlie were talking.¡°Okay!¡± With a


    ruthless expression, Kenny took out his phone, ready to call his subordinates. However, just as he


    pressed the dial button, a wooden tag fell on the couch next to him with a plop. Kingsley had thrown the


    tag over.¡°What the f*ck is¡ª¡± He didn¡¯t finish cursing, for what was written on the wooden tag stunned


    himpletely¡ªit was the Northern Draken Tag!He swallowed hard; seeing the term here was like a


    bolt out of the blue. He could even feel his ears ringing from the shock!¡°T-This is¡ª¡± With his face full of


    fear, he held the Northern Draken Tag with his trembling hands, as though he was holding onto a bomb


    that was going to explode at any moment.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Advisor Shane?¡± Charlie didn¡¯t know what happened, and he had no idea what


    Kingsley had just thrown.At this moment, Kenny¡¯s call was picked up. A tough voice resonated from the


    other side of the phone, saying, ¡°Hello? Advisor Shane?¡± However, Kenny just sat there nkly as


    though his soul had left his body.Charlie didn¡¯t know what was happening, but he shouted, ¡°Call the


    brothers up, Advisor Shane! Once we let him escape, there won¡¯t be a chance as great as this to


    threaten Reene!¡±The person on the other side of the phone had seemingly heard Charlie¡¯s shouting, so


    he yelled, ¡°Advisor wants us to go up! Everybody! Grab your weapons!¡±With all this happening around


    him, Kenny still turned a deaf ear and remained ssy-eyed.¡°Advisor Shane?¡± Charlie tried calling him


    again, but he was still not responding.Just then, Kingsley blew a wreath of smoke and said, ¡°There¡¯s no


    point in calling him, for he won¡¯t dare to open his mouth anymore.¡±¡°What do you mean?¡± Startled,


    Charlie felt something wasn¡¯t right in an instant. A moment ago, he was in his own world, fantasizing


    about how he¡¯d toy with Reene without realizing the sudden change in Kenny¡¯s expression. He finally


    caught on and noticed that there was a problem.¡°What is going on¡ª¡± Before he could finish his


    sentence, he saw Kenny sliding down from the couch gradually as though he had lost his bones. Thud!


    Almost immediately, Kenny had his knees on the floor, kneeling before Kingsley!At this moment,


    Charlie waspletely dumbfounded. Boss Jarett¡¯s number onebat advisor, who could influence


    the whole underworld of Sris Province with a stamp of his, was kneeling before someone! Even


    worse, that someone was a young man in his twenties!¡°What¡¯s going on? Advisor Shane, what¡¯s wrong


    with you? He¡¯s just an orphan! Why are you kneeling¡ª¡±¡°Shut up!¡± Before Charlie could finish his


    sentence, Kenny yelled at him furiously with reddened eyes, cutting him off.Charlie was speechless; he


    was in total confusion and had no idea what was going on.Just then, Kenny held up the Northern


    Draken Tag respectfully and walked on his knees to approach Kingsley. Then, he presented the tag to


    thetter with both his hands and said, ¡°You are¡­ This tag¡ª¡± He was so shaken up that he was


    rambling in a shaky voice.¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am.¡± Kingsley gave him a cold stare. ¡°What matters is


    that you nned on detaining me and threatening Reene, right?¡±Kenny¡¯s face paled at once upon


    hearing that, for whoever possessed the Northern Draken Tag was the underworld king in the Northern


    Underworld of Qustia! For an ordinary person like him, attempting to hold the king hostage was a death


    wish.¡°I-I dare not¡ª¡± Just then, Kenny raised his hand and pped himself.¡°I spoke impulsively!¡± p!¡°I


    shall be punished!¡± p!¡°I was wrong!¡±p! He pped himself mercilessly after every


    sentence.Meanwhile, Charlie became terrified and confused as he watched the scene unfold from the


    side. From what he saw, Kingsley had thrown something at Kenny before thetter immediately went


    insane. ¡°W-What kind of ck magic is this?!¡± He sat behind the broken desk while trembling.At this


    moment, more than ten stalwart men flooded into the room from the corridor. Some of them were


    holding wooden sticks while others held batons, but all of them had a vicious look on their faces. Once


    they saw the shattered door of the president¡¯s office, they knew something was up at once, so they


    bellowed, ¡°Advisor!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡±¡°Where¡¯s Advisor Shane?¡±They came in aggressively, and their


    faces were ruthless. However, as they stepped on the shattered ss, ready to start a fight, they were


    all stunned in an instant. At once, the fierce expressions stuck on their faces seemed hrious.¡°Advisor


    ¡ª¡± The exalted number onebat advisor in their hearts was kneeling before a young man and


    quivering like a dog.¡°Get out! All of you!¡± Kenny was scared to death, for he was afraid that his


    incongruous subordinates would make things worse, so he yelled at them in an attempt to chase them


    out.¡°Since they¡¯re already here, why leave?¡± Kingsley threw the cigarette butt under his feet and


    stamped the cigarette out. ¡°Come in, all of you!¡± Everybody got the chills from his roar of rage.Thirty


    secondster, all the vicious-looking brawny men let go of the weapons in their hands and kneeled


    beside Kenny.With his legs crossed, Kingsley looked at Charlie, whose face was full of fear. ¡°President


    Dean, what was your request to Reene again?¡±¡°I-It was nothing¡ª¡± Charlie¡¯s legs were quivering in fear.


    Now that even Boss Jarett¡¯s number onebat advisor was acting cowardly, how could he still be


    arrogant?When Kingsley heard that, his expression turned cold at once. ¡°I really hate people lying to


    me. If you still dare to answer with another lie, I¡¯ll cut your tongue out!¡±As soon as he said that, Charlie


    could feel a heavy pressure against him. ¡°I-I¡¯ll say it¡ª¡± His face was totally pale. ¡°I-I asked Reene to


    sleep with me for a night, and I promised that I¡¯d invest in her¡ª¡±¡°How much?¡±¡°T-Twenty million


    ¡ª¡±¡°You¡¯re only offering twenty million, yet you still dare to ask her to sleep with you?¡± Kingsley gaveText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    him a murderous re.With that, Charlie¡¯s knees buckled as he fell to the ground. He said with


    quivering lips, ¡°I-I won¡¯t do it again¡­ Never again¡­ I can provide funds for Reene right now! One


    hundred million! I can give her one hundred million right away without any dividends! No, no, a


    billion!¡±He knew that if he didn¡¯t offer anything, he would be a dead person today. Even though he was


    rich, he still didn¡¯t dare offend those in the underworld. After all, they were all cold-blooded and had no


    scruples aboutmitting murder!Kingsley tapped his finger on his knees and thought about it for a


    moment before asking, ¡°Do you know whichpanies Reene went to ask for investment?¡±¡°Well¡ª¡±


    After putting his thoughts together, he answered, ¡°Cleapolis has eight investmentpanies that can


    be brought to the table; plus the big corporations that have business connections with Neveah


    Department Store, I can probably guess whichpanies President Wynn reached out to.¡±¡°Good.¡±


    Kingsley stood up gradually. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two days to find them all! I¡¯d like to see who would still dare to


    refuse to invest in Neveah Department Store!¡±As sweat trickled down from his forehead, Charlie


    uttered, ¡°I-I¡¯m not that influential¡ª¡±Just then, Kingsley nced at Kenny. ¡°If I spare your life now, can


    you be of any use?¡± What he really meant was that if he couldn¡¯t help Charlie toplete this task, he


    would certainly die today.¡°Of course¡ª¡± Kenny nodded again and again. ¡°Who would dare not to


    cooperate? I¡¯ll let my brothers kill their whole family!¡±¡°Great!¡± Kingsley thundered. ¡°I want to see all of


    them at Neveah Department Store two dayster at noon. Bring me their heads if they¡¯re a minute


    late!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    When Kingsley returned home, Reene was dressed in a satin night dress and sitting on the couch in a


    daze. Thinking that she would need to surrender Neveah Department Store at noon the day after


    tomorrow, she felt depressed.¡°Reene.¡± The man sat beside her and spoke gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there


    will definitely be investmentsing in when they see your capability.¡± He didn¡¯t tell her about what


    happened earlier since she didn¡¯t want him to visit the Humming Group, so he could only wait until


    noon the day after tomorrow. By then, he¡¯d fix everything for her right off the bat.Reene shook her head


    and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked everyone I could possibly ask for help, but none of them are willing to go


    against the Jacob Family¡ª¡± She flipped her long, wavy hair to one side of her shoulder andy down


    on hisp beforementing, ¡°My work all these years is about to fall into ruins¡ª¡±When Kingsley heard


    that, heforted her while patting her arm, ¡°Everything¡¯s going to be fine. Trust me.¡±At this moment,


    the doorbell destroyed their peaceful moment. Both Elijah and Ysabel¡¯s screams resonated from


    outside. ¡°Reene! Open up! Open the f*cking door right now!¡±When she heard her adoptive parents¡¯


    voices, she sat up sharply. ¡°Why are they here?¡± She flitted to the door and opened it.Even before she


    could say anything, Ysabel pushed her and walked straight into the house, making Reene stumble.


    ¡°Where is that b*stard?! Ask him toe out now!¡± Elijah followed behind Ysabel, entering the house


    with a darkened face.Once they were inside, they marched right up to Kingsley as he sat on the couch.


    ¡°You murderer! Get out of here now!¡± Elijah pointed at Kingsley and bellowed, ¡°Do you know how much


    trouble you¡¯ve caused us after killing Gordon from the legal department?!¡±Following that, Ysabel sat on


    the carpet and hit her thigh while crying, ¡°How can we continue to live like this? You¡¯ve really made our


    lives miserable!¡±As he looked at the chaos, Reene frowned and asked, ¡°Mum, Dad, can you exin


    what¡¯s going on? What does Gordon¡¯s death have anything to do with you?¡±¡°His family came to us and


    asked for five million inpensation!¡± Elijah red at her in fury. ¡°Your grandpa has already made a


    statement that we cannot let this matter affect the Wynn Family¡¯s reputation! We can either hand this


    prick over¡ªit¡¯s an eye for an eye, after all¡ªor we¡¯ll need to pay the five million on our own!¡±When


    Ysabel heard the words ¡®five million¡¯, she started to make a scene again while sitting on the ground.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never earned this much money in my entire life! Asking five million from us is like asking us to


    die!¡±At this moment, Reene was feeling troubled too. If this happened in the past, borrowing five million


    from thepany was not a big deal, but now that Neveah Department Store was on the verge of


    bankruptcy, wanting to borrow five million from thepany had be an impossible task. ¡°Mom,


    Dad, I¡¯ll figure out a way.¡± She bit her lower lip and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll see if I can borrow some money from


    my friends. It may be enough after adding it together with my savings.¡±Hearing that, Ysabel finally


    stopped her sobbing and got up from the ground. ¡°Do it now! Immediately! I need five million


    today!¡±¡°Mom, it¡¯s five million, not five thousand! How can I collect so much money in one night?¡± Her


    facial expression revealed her distress. ¡°How about this? Give me two days, and I will return the money


    to you for sure.¡±¡°No way!¡± Elijah stated categorically. ¡°We don¡¯t believe you! I already know that Neveah


    Department Store is going down! What if you flee with this b*stard? Who am I going to get the money


    from?¡±He red at Reene furiously and said, ¡°If I knew that you couldn¡¯t even handle a department


    store, I wouldn¡¯t have sponsored or even adopted you in the first ce! D*mn it! I thought I had


    adopted a business prodigy, but you just ended up losing all of my f*cking money!¡±¡°That¡¯s right! You


    even said you¡¯d return a hundred million to us!¡± Ysabel shouted bitterly. ¡°Why can¡¯t you just take out


    five million now?!¡±With her eyes reddened from their criticism, Reene clenched her fist and gnashed


    her teeth, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, for I¡¯ve never owed anyone anything! I¡¯ll definitely return the hundred


    million I promised you! By that time, I¡¯ll leave the Wynn Family in an instant, and I won¡¯t stay even if you


    beg me to!¡±Ysabel rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Okay, okay. There¡¯s no need for you to bluff. Just give us


    the five million now. Otherwise, just let this b*stard pay for it with his life!¡±¡°Fine! I¡¯ll borrow it now!¡±


    Reene grabbed her phone from the couch, ready to call Cecilia.Since Cecilia was the eldest daughter


    of the Larson Family, her personal savings should go up to one or two million. However, even if they


    were best friends, Reene couldn¡¯t just ask Cecilia to lend her all her savings.Just as Reene was


    struggling on the inside, Kingsley snatched her phone and said in a deep voice, ¡°Reene, I¡¯m the one


    who killed Gordon. I¡¯ll pay thepensation.¡±¡°Where can you get so much money from?¡± She tried to


    take her phone back. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can figure this out.¡±With a smile, he then exined, ¡°I¡¯ve been in the


    military for so many years. Naturally, I have five million. It¡¯s not that big of a sum, after all.¡±Shocked,


    Reene¡¯s mouth widened slightly as she asked, ¡°You have five million in your savings?¡±Before Kingsley


    could answer, Ysabel sneered and said, ¡°Just five million? He¡¯s obviously boasting! I¡¯ve never heard of


    anyone earning up to five million just by being in the military.¡±¡°That¡¯s right! Brandon Baxton is an old


    ssmate of mine. His son is a toon leader of the Sris Military District, and he only earns about


    two hundred thousand annually!¡± Elijah had contempt written all over his face. ¡°You don¡¯t even have a


    rank, so how dare you im to have earned five million?¡±¡°Who says that I don¡¯t have a rank?!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    ¡°What¡¯s your rank?¡± Elijah asked while crossing his arms in front of his chest. ¡°I won¡¯t believe you with


    only your words. Show me your military uniform with the epaulet!¡±¡°My military uniform is guarded by


    people assigned from the Secret Service of Military Headquarters, and I only wear it on special


    asions.¡±As Kingsley said that, Ysabel sneered aloud. ¡°Pfft, you¡¯re really good at boasting! I¡¯ve never


    heard about a military uniform needing to be guarded. Well, unless it¡¯s encrusted with gold, of


    course.¡±With a nod, he answered affirmatively, ¡°Indeed. Not only that, the star emblem on my military


    hat is encrusted with the highest grade of Kohinoor Diamond.¡±¡°Hahaha!¡± His answer got Ysabel roaring


    withughter. ¡°Are you really talking about the Kohinoor Diamond? There are only three of them in this


    whole world, and you¡¯re saying that one of them is on your hat?!¡±¡°Enough!¡± Elijah showed impatience in


    his expression. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear this b*stard talking crap anymore! Transfer the five million to my


    bank ount right now, Reene. Otherwise, I won¡¯t move an inch from here!¡± As he said that, he pulled


    Ysabel to sit with him on the couch, and their rogue-looking expressions showed their determination to


    get what they wanted.Kingsley was tired of exining further to them, so he simply said, ¡°Give me your


    bank ount number.¡±Contemptuously, Elijah looked up and said, ¡°70128975¡­¡± After he told him the


    numbers, he smiled sardonically before saying, ¡°If you can get me the five million, you prick, I¡¯ll chop


    my head off and let you kick it like a ball!¡±¡°Remember what you¡¯ve said!¡± Kingsley took out his phone


    and started performing the transaction.After a few moments, he lifted his head and looked at Elijah


    coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you said; if I can get you the five million, your head will be mine!¡±Just then,


    Elijah received a message. At first, he thought it was just some spam advertisement, so he simply took


    a nce. However, when he looked closer, he was so shocked that his eyes popped out!The message


    stated, ¡®Your bank ount ending 1027 has received a transaction amount of 5,000,000 on June 23.


    Your bnce after the transaction is 5,205,000. Sris Bank.¡¯The five million had been transferred!He


    gasped in shock. ¡°Y-You really have five million in your ount?!¡± It was totally beyond his


    expectations that an orphan in his twenties could take out such a huge amount of money!When Ysabel


    strained her neck to see the message on the phone, she became stunned as well. However, almost


    immediately, she put her hands on her waist and scolded Reene, ¡°You ungrateful b*tch! Did you take all


    the money from thepany for this guy?! I was wondering why Neveah Department Store was going


    bankrupt all of a sudden. It seems like you¡¯re the one ying tricks!¡±Elijah caught what she said


    immediately and chimed in, ¡°F*ck! Given all these years that we¡¯ve raised you, you¡¯re still so ungrateful!


    I can¡¯t believe that you gave all the money to this prick, but not to the ones who raised you!¡±As he was


    scolding her, a wicked idea formed in his mind. ¡°You have embezzled quite a lot of thepany¡¯s


    funds, right? Give them all to me! Otherwise, I¡¯ll let everyone in the family know about this!¡± Since


    rence¡¯spany, the rk Corporation, was going to take over Neveah Department Store, he


    nned to get whatever he could now. Reene started to tremble in fury. ¡°I didn¡¯t! I¡¯ve never taken a


    penny from thepany¡¯s funds for myself! In fact, it was the Wynns who embezzled the funds,


    bringing difficulties to thepany¡¯s development!¡±¡°You¡¯re not willing to give us the money, eh?¡± Elijah


    reached out his hand and pointed at her, saying, ¡°You¡¯ve taken so much for yourself, but you aren¡¯t


    willing to give us anything?¡±¡°I¡¯ve never taken anything! What do you want from me?!¡± Reene was on the


    verge of breaking down.¡°You¡¯re such an ungrateful b*tch!¡± Elijah put on a devilish look. ¡°Just wait until


    the day after tomorrow when you hand over Neveah Department Store! I¡¯ll get them to check the


    company¡¯s ount on the spot! If I find out that you took even a penny from the Wynns, you can be


    prepared to go to prison!¡±After all, Reene would be of no use once rence¡¯s family took over Neveah


    Department Store. Since he couldn¡¯t get his money, he would just make things ugly! With that, he


    mmed the door and left after threatening her.While she looked at the closed door, Reene lowered


    her body gradually and hugged her knees before she started sobbing. She had always considered


    them her family and always felt thankful and grateful toward them.Despite how they manipted her,


    she had never uttered a word ofint. Sadly, even after all those years of selfless devotion, she


    didn¡¯t expect them to treat her like this in the end.Just then, Kingsley bent down, carried her in his


    arms, and put her down on the couch gently.With her blushing face, Reene tidied up her messy


    nightwear and wiped her tears before asking, ¡°Kingsley, where did all that moneye from? If it¡¯s


    from the loan sharks, I¡¯ll figure out a way to pay it off.¡± Even when she was in despair, Kingsley was still


    the first person she worried about.¡°It¡¯s all my savings. Don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine.¡± He stared at


    her eyes quietly. ¡°Trust me; Neveah Department Store will not be taken away, and the Wynns who have


    been bullying you will learn their lesson.¡±¡­¡­¡­In the blink of an eye, two days had passed.Early in the


    morning, Henry had already brought rence, Elijah, and the other members of the Wynn Family to


    Neveah Department Store.It was the Wynn Family¡¯s second major business after rk Corporation,


    which was why they valued this takeover.When they reached the president¡¯s office on the top floor,


    greediness and excitement could be seen crawling all over Alex¡¯s face. After today, he would be the


    president here. Getting this big of apany without making any effort made himugh in his


    dreams.As they entered the office, Reene got up from the chair immediately. ¡°Grandpa, Uncle


    rence, Dad.¡±Right then, Alex strode toward her and grabbed her clothes, dragging her out from the


    president¡¯s desk as he yelled arrogantly, ¡°How dare you stand behind this desk when Grandpa is


    here?! Show some respect!¡±¡°Let go of your hand!¡± Reene shrugged his hands off. ¡°You¡¯re being


    outrageous!!¡±Alex showed an indifferent attitude while he pursed his lips. ¡°So what if I¡¯m outrageous?


    You¡¯re getting out of here soon, and there¡¯ll be no ce for you in the Wynn Family anymore!¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    As she stood alone in front of the others, Reene couldn¡¯t help trembling. At that moment, not even one


    of them took her side and spoke up for her. Even her adoptive father, Elijah, simply cast a cold eye on


    her.With the help of two younger members of the Wynns, Henry sat on Reene¡¯s chair and said


    arrogantly, ¡°The equity transfer agreement has been prepared. You can sign it now if there are no other


    problems.¡±Reene took a deep breath. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll sign it.¡± There would be no turning back once she


    signed the agreement, but she had no other way.She took the agreement from Alex and read it line by


    line. Almost immediately, there was a sudden change in her expression.¡°Grandpa, why are the shares


    being fully transferred to rk Corporation? Didn¡¯t we agree to leave a small portion for me?¡± Her


    hands that were holding the agreement started to tremble. ¡°Also, why is my father taking the transfer


    fee? What about me? I¡¯ve poured my heart into running the business, so why am I not getting


    anything?!¡±As he stroked his white beard, Henry exined, ¡°It will be better for thepany if we fully


    transfer the shares to one side, so there¡¯s no need for you to be upset about this. As for the transfer


    fee, Elijah is your father, so there¡¯s no need to distinguish whether it¡¯s yours or his, don¡¯t you think


    so?¡±Although it sounded as if it was a justified statement, he was just trying not to leave anything


    behind for Reene. Once she signed the agreement, she wouldn¡¯t have any connections to Neveah


    Department Store anymore, and she wouldn¡¯t even get a single penny!¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m signing this


    unjust agreement!¡± Reene was determined as she shook her head, for it really hurt her that the Wynns


    drafted an unjust agreement like this. They were really trying hard to kick her out of the game without


    mercy!Reene bit her lip with sadness and despair written all over her face. She couldn¡¯t understand


    how they could be so ruthless to just kick her away as though they were kicking a stone. She had been


    part of the family for nine years, after all!When Alex realized that Reene was going to back out, he


    scowled at her immediately. ¡°Stop being so shameless, Reene! Don¡¯t waste our time and just sign the


    agreement already!¡±Meanwhile, a furious Henry mmed the table forcefully. ¡°You¡¯re not in a position


    to say no! Sign it now!¡±She gnashed her teeth and replied toughly, ¡°Don¡¯t try to bully me! I won¡¯t sign


    this sh*tty agreement even if I see Neveah Department Store going down in front of my own


    eyes!¡±¡°Elijah! Is this how you teach your daughter?! Do you want to see Dad get mad?!¡± rence


    rebuked Elijah with a darkened face.Getting scolded like a kid totally embarrassed Elijah since he was


    not a young kid anymore. This is all that b*tch¡¯s fault! The more he thought about it, the angrier he got,


    so he snapped at Reene and said, ¡°Reene Wynn! If you¡¯re not signing this agreement today, you can


    cut ties with our family right now!¡±Reene chuckled mncholically. ¡°Hahaha! Even if I sign it, I¡¯ll still get


    kicked out of the family! You guys are just going to discard me after getting what you want, am I


    right?¡±¡°D*mn it!¡± Alex couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He pointed at her nose and shouted, ¡°You wretch, hurry


    up and sign the agreement while we¡¯re still being nice! Don¡¯t make mey my hands on you!¡±Just then,


    a sonorous voice resonated from outside the room. ¡°Do it and see what happens, then!¡±Everyone


    turned around, only to see Kingsley standing upright at the door with a ruthless face.When they caught


    sight of him, several younger members of the Wynns started whispering, ¡°Isn¡¯t he the boy toy that


    showed up during our family banquet? Why is he here?¡±¡°He¡¯s probably afraid that Reene won¡¯t have


    any money for him anymore once she signs the agreement.¡±¡°Hahahaha!¡± In an instant, the room was


    filled with mockingughter.With a stern face, Kingsley strode right into the room and stood beside


    Reene. Then, he threatened Alex in a condescending tone, ¡°We¡¯ll see if you dare toy your hands on


    Reene!¡±Alex¡¯s face paled at once when he saw Kingsley, for he witnessed with his own eyes how the


    latter had choked Gordon to death with one hand! When he saw how embarrassing his son looked,


    rence said coldly, ¡°This is a matter between the Wynns. You have nothing to do with this!¡±Kingsley


    simply ignored him and looked at Henry. ¡°Old Master Henry, you still remember our bet, don¡¯t you?¡±¡°Are


    you talking about the coboration with the Coliree Group?¡± Disdain could be seen on Henry¡¯s face.


    ¡°Now that Neveah Department Store¡¯s capital chain has broken, I can¡¯t even enter the pre-bid


    conference! What¡¯s the point of our bet then?¡±Alex chimed in and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Everybody knows


    that the invitation to Coliree Group¡¯s pre-bid conference is extremely hard to get. With what¡¯s going on


    in Neveah Department Store now, it¡¯s impossible for us to get an invitation!¡±Kingsley smirked upon


    hearing that and said, ¡°The invitation? I can get as many as I want!¡±¡°Pfft! Pfft! Pfft!¡± As soon as he said


    that, most of the people in the room couldn¡¯t hold back theirughter.¡°Hahahaha! Are you out of your


    mind?¡± Alexughed out loud while holding his stomach. ¡°You can get as many as you want? Hahaha!Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Stop bluffing, will you? You¡¯re really hrious!¡±rence sneered too. ¡°A piece of garbage like you


    probably doesn¡¯t even know what kind ofpany the Coliree Group is, so how dare you speak so


    arrogantly?!¡±When he heard the crowd¡¯s mockingughter, Henry shouted, ¡°Enough! Don¡¯t waste time


    listening to this ignorant prick anymore. Hurry up and sign the agreement!¡±¡°I¡¯m not going to sign this


    unfair¡ª¡±Before Reene could finish her sentence, Elijah red at her coldly and interrupted, ¡°Do you


    want us to check thepany¡¯s ounts in front of everybody, Reene? If there¡¯s anything fishy about


    it, we¡¯ll send you along with your boy toy to prison!¡±¡°I¡¯m a person with integrity, and I¡¯ve done nothing


    wrong! Just go ahead if you want to check the ounts!¡±¡°Sure! I¡¯ve brought rk Corporation¡¯s


    treasurer along anyway!¡± Alex put on an evil smile. ¡°It¡¯s an easy task to tamper with the ounts when


    we¡¯re checking them. By then, I¡¯ll see you siblings in prison! Think twice before you make a decision,


    Reene.¡±¡°You b*stard!¡± Reene didn¡¯t think that Alex would go to such lengths to bring her down. If she


    was the only one involved, she would never surrender. However, since Elijah firmly believed that she


    gave all the money to Kingsley, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get away with it if they were to frame him.With


    her trembling hands, she gave in. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll sign it¡­¡±She could give everything up if it was for


    Kingsley.¡°There¡¯s no way you¡¯re signing that!¡± Just then, Kingsley snatched the agreement from her


    hands and shredded it!¡°The investors are going to be here soon, so this agreement will be


    useless!¡±When he heard that, Henry¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Investors? What investors? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s


    anyone around willing to invest in Reene.¡±¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Grandpa. They¡¯re just putting up ast-ditch


    struggle!¡± Alex then said contemptuously, ¡°I know that she has been to nearly all the investment


    companies in Cleapolis, but none of them have taken her seriously!¡±The other Wynns chimed in and


    said, ¡°Hahaha, since the Jacob Family has already given the order, it¡¯ll be impossible for her to get any


    investments!¡±¡°My friend who¡¯s working in the Humming Group told me that Reene was kicked out by


    security, and she even fell. Imagine how embarrassed she must¡¯ve been!¡±¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I heard


    too. Now, everyone is avoiding her as though she¡¯s the Grim Reaper!¡±When Reene heard their


    remarks, her face turned pale and waspletely devoid of color.Vroom, vroom, vroom! At that


    moment, the sound of a hypercar¡¯s engine resonated from downstairs, cutting off their taunts.Following


    that, the engine noise reverberated non-stop from far to near. The sound was so thunderous that it


    could be heard clearly through the window on the ninth floor.Alex ran up to the window and looked


    down, curious. The next moment, he was so shocked that his jaw dropped, and his eyes nearly popped


    out of his head! ¡°What the f*ck?! Where did all these hypercarse from?!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    On the ground floor, rows of luxury cars entered Neveah¡¯s parking lot one after another, making the


    spectacle only second to an auto show.There was a Rolls-Royce Cullinan, a Bentley Mulsanne


    Extended, and even a Ferrari F8.Nearly all of Cleapolis¡¯ grandest cars hade together!¡°T-This¡­ W-


    What¡­¡± Alex was so awestruck that he could barely stutter a word.¡°What is it?¡±¡°What¡¯s


    happening?¡±Seeing Alex¡¯s reaction, the Wynn brothers went up to the window.Meanwhile, Elijah


    choked upon seeing the grand ¡®auto show¡¯ on the ground floor, causing him to cough violently. ¡°W-What


    in the world is going on?!¡± he eximed with a flushed face.Just then, rence pointed to a gray


    Porsche Macan as his eyes widened with incredulity. ¡°I know that car! That¡¯s President Galey of


    Cleapolis Trust Investment¡¯s ride!¡±Even Henry couldn¡¯t sit still anymore when he heard ¡®Cleapolis Trust


    Investment¡¯, and he shot right up with his hands propped onto the table. ¡°President Galey hase to


    Neveah?!¡± he eximed while staggering to the window, stretching his neck to get a better view of the


    ground floor.Everyone gasped in the next second, for they were watching the mighty president of


    Cleapolis Trust Investment following differentially behind a middle-aged man.¡°W-Who¡¯s that?!¡± Henry


    and his sons exchanged a nce in horror, but none of them knew who this big shot was.In the blink of


    an eye, dozens of priceless luxury cars had parked right below them, and everyone who stepped out of


    the cars were dressedvishly and exuded utmost ss.¡°Have they¡­e to shop at Neveah?¡± Alex


    asked while continuously rubbing his eyes with incredulity.¡°Impossible!¡± rence denied it in two


    shakes. ¡°Cleapolis Trust alone has a handful of megamalls. As if they would even think about buying


    anything from this measly mall.¡±However, just as he finished his words, the group of men and women in


    suits came toward the office building.¡°They¡¯re walking toward us!¡±¡°They haven¡¯te to buy out


    Neveah, have they?!¡±The Wynns were shocked and terrified, whereas Reene was dumbfounded.All of


    them were basically big shots among major investmentpanies!Meanwhile, she had gone door to


    door, begging them to invest in Neveah just a couple of days ago.However, all of them had shut her


    out!Thus, it was only within reason that Reene¡¯s mind was nk upon seeing that they had all gathered


    in front of her office building.On the other hand, Kingsley simply smiled when he saw how baffled hisText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    sister was. ¡°What did I tell you, Reene? See, the investors have arrived!¡±The Wynns froze at his words,


    and Elijah¡¯s jaw even tremored. ¡°D-Did y-you just say that they are the investors you brought


    over?¡±¡°How is that possible?!¡± Alex sneered. ¡°He¡¯s nothing but a scoundrel. As if he knows all these big


    shots!¡±rence nodded and affirmed, ¡°Yeah, even only I know a couple of them. As if a twenty-year-old


    orphan has what it takes to have these big shotse over!¡±Soon after, a series of footsteps came


    from outside.Those big shots had ridden the elevator up to the president¡¯s office!¡°Go on! Wee


    them, hurry up!¡± Henry cried out.Following their patriarch¡¯s words, the Wynns immediately scrambled to


    the door, weing all the rich big shots deferentially.The first to enter was none other than Donavan


    Galey of Cleapolis Trust Investment.At that, rence hurriedly reached both of his hands out to greet


    him deferentially. ¡°Hello there, President Galey. What brings¡ª¡± Before rence could even finish his


    words, Donovan walked right past him without even sparing him a nce.rence¡¯s face paled in turn,


    and he was speechless upon being shrugged off like a piece of dust.Meanwhile, a dozen of fashionably


    dressed middle-aged men and women came in one after another behind Donovan.Without exception,


    every one of them ignored the Wynns.Thest person to enter was Humming Group¡¯s Charlie Dean,


    and his muscles stiffened upon seeing Kingsley. Just as he pulled a fawning beam and was about to


    greet Kingsley, thetter shook his head to a barely noticeable degree.If his sister found out he still


    went to Humming Group when she had already said no, she might be pissed off at him, and he didn¡¯t


    want that from Reene.Since he was a shrewd guy, Charlie instantly shifted his direction and walked up


    to Reene.¡°Hello, Miss Wynn. I¡¯m Charlie Dean, president of Humming Group.¡±The Wynns were all


    dumbfounded upon hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s introduction.Humming Group was Cleapolis¡¯


    number one investmentpany, and President Dean was worth tens of billions at least.ttered,


    Reene immediately returned the handshake. ¡°Pleased to meet you, President Dean¡­¡±Henry took the


    opportunity to go up to the two. He then introduced himself to Charlie, saying, ¡°Hello, President Dean.


    I¡¯m the head of the Wynn Family, Henry. My family¡¯s rk Corporation¡ª¡±However, Charlie cut Henry


    off without hesitation before he could even finish his words. ¡°The head of the Wynn Family? You¡¯re still


    not worthy enough to talk to me directly!¡±The whole Wynn Family¡ªHenry included¡ªwere at a loss for


    words. In fact, the man was mortified.However, there was nothing he could say in response since


    Charlie was right.rk Corporation¡¯s market value was only worth about tens of millions. They were


    indeed unworthy to speak before the great Humming Group.Very quickly, the other big shots introduced


    themselves to Reene one after another.¡°Hello, Miss Wynn. I¡¯m Lennox Spencer of Evergreen


    Investment.¡±¡°Greetings, Miss Wynn. I¡¯m Brooklyn Zeller of Encore Investment.¡±¡°Afternoon, Miss Wynn.


    I¡¯m Can Switt of Rosebank Advisors.¡±¡­¡­¡­While the imposing big shots introduced themselves to


    Reene with a smile, the Wynns grew increasingly stupefied at every mention of their renowned names


    andpanies.Alex even gave himself a solid p, thinking that he was dreaming. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!


    Have they alle for Reene?!¡±rence, too, was very much bewildered. ¡°T-They haven¡¯t reallye


    to invest in Neveah, have they?!¡±As though affirming their doubts, President Spencer of Evergreen


    Investment spoke up first. ¡°Miss Wynn, we have looked through your funding application, and we think


    Neveah¡¯s future is very promising. As such, we¡¯ve decided to fund one hundred million.¡±What?! One


    hundred million?!The announcement rendered the Wynns frozen stiff as though they had turned into


    fossils.Henry¡¯s facial muscles were even twitching non-stop!Neveah was nothing but a small


    department store, and one hundred million was enough to buy it out dozens of times!Likewise, the


    announcement came like a bolt in the blue to Reene, and she thought her heart would jump out of her


    chest at any moment now.However, that wasn¡¯t all. After Lennox spoke up, the others followed


    suit.¡°Encore Investment will also fund one hundred million!¡±¡°Rosebank Advisors too¡ªwe¡¯ll invest one


    hundred million!¡±¡°One hundred million from Summit International Management as well!¡±¡­¡­

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Everyone was beyond bbergasted upon hearing that all these big shots were fighting to fund


    Neveah, and Alex even struggled to swallow as he muttered in bewilderment. ¡°I-I must be hearing


    things. That¡¯s a total of 1.2 billion!¡±1.2 billion to a second-ss family like the Wynns was a totally


    unimaginable figure!Henry was dumbfounded, and so were the Wynn brothers. In fact, everyone was


    beyond shocked!They simply couldn¡¯t understand how the exhausted and cornered Neveah


    Department Store could suddenly receive so much funding from so many big shots!Just then, Charlie


    dropped another bomb. ¡°Along with the total of 1.2 billion from all of our presidents here, Humming


    Group will add another 1.2 billion to your funds, doubling the whole investment!¡± he said to


    Reene.Everyone flipped upon hearing the announcement.Just how deep is the Humming Group¡¯s


    pocket?! How is he able to double the others¡¯ funding with such ease?!¡°Pfft!¡± The announcement


    overwhelmed Henry so much that he spewed a mouthful of blood. 2.4 billion! Why invest in and-


    rented mall like Neveah when that money is enough to erect a few new megamalls?!Reene was


    beyond gobsmacked as she hurriedly waved her hands. ¡°President Dean, 2.4 billion is far too much¡­ I


    only need twenty million to revive Neveah¡­¡±Good grief, she hadn¡¯t said anything, and they had already


    offered a hundred and twenty times more than the required funding!It was so hard to believe that she


    thought she was dreaming.Charlie burst intoughter at her words. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t just aim for reviving


    it, Miss Wynn. We¡¯ve all seen what you can aplish. With this funding, I believe you can turn


    Neveah into Sris Province¡¯s biggest chain mall!¡±¡°But¡ª¡± Just as Reene wanted to say more, Alex cut


    her off. ¡°Are you dumb, Reene? How can you turn down their money?¡±He approached Charlie,


    buttering up to him as he said, ¡°President Dean, Reene will be transferring all of Neveah¡¯s shares to


    rk Corporation shortly. Why don¡¯t you just use this 2.4 billion to invest in rk Corporation instead?


    I guarantee the proceeds will be far greater than investing it in Neveah¡ª¡±Meanwhile, rence and


    Henry looked yearningly at Charlie, but no one had thought that the man would only give Alex a cold,


    dismissive gaze. ¡°This money has nothing to do with rk Corporation! If Neveah¡¯s shares aren¡¯t in


    Miss Wynn¡¯s hands, we won¡¯t fund even a single penny!¡±What a joke! Everyone only funded this much


    money because of Kingsley. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t even bother ourselves with a second-ss family


    like you guys!When he saw how ghastly Alex looked, Charlie announced coldly, ¡°Let me make this


    clear¡ªthe 2.4 billion is for Miss Wynn! If any of you guys are thinking of devising some scheme to


    seize the shares, we will collectively pursue legal responsibility against the Wynn Family!¡± Henry,


    rence, and Alex¡¯s faces paled upon hearing Charlie¡¯s words.The Wynn Family couldn¡¯t do anything


    but brace themselves if one of these big shots ever decided to fight them, so what more when they all


    came at once?!Charlie¡¯s words hadpletely severed their thoughts of ever seizing Neveah.With


    that, a dejected Henry nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, President Dean. We won¡¯ty a finger on Neveah¡¯s


    shares!¡±¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Look, the contract has even been ripped apart!¡± rence pointed toward the


    contract Kingsley had shredded. ¡°Neveah is forever Reene¡¯s. Forever¡­¡±Elijah, on the other hand, felt


    nothing but regret when he saw how the tables had turned. If he had known Reene would end up


    forever owning Neveah instead of being screwed, he wouldn¡¯t have shed with her before this.With


    that, he tentatively buttered up to Reene. ¡°Uh¡­ Reene, I¡¯ll ask your mom to cook up a feast, so why


    don¡¯t youe back for dinner?¡±¡°Sorry, I have lots to do!¡± Her tone was beyond cold as she had


    be utterly disappointed.Thump! Elijah immediately kneeled before Reene and cried, ¡°I was wrong,


    Reene! Please forgive me for this once. After all, I helped you in the past¡­¡±Reene¡¯s face turned glum.


    This again! This man really knows my weak spot!¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t disregard you before I return the


    one hundred million to you.¡±Elijah instantly beamed and got up at that.However, Alex wasn¡¯t going to


    leave things at this. ¡°You have 2.4 billion in your hands, yet you¡¯re nning to only return us a mere


    one hundred million?! I¡¯ll have you know that without us, you would¡¯ve probably been dead in some


    dark alley, let alone study in a university!¡±Henry nodded and fanned the mes. ¡°That¡¯s right. You have


    to return at least one billion! We won¡¯t interfere in any of your businesses again if you give us one


    billion!¡±Reene was beyond livid at her adopted family¡¯s shamelessness.How could there be such


    shameless people in this world!?Kingsley, on the other hand, frowned. ¡°You guys have nothing to do


    here anymore, so leave before I get angry!¡±¡°You son of a¡ª¡±Before Alex could finish cursing, Charlie


    snapped, ¡°We still need to sign the contract with Miss Wynn. Anyone who has nothing to do with our


    business, leave now!¡±Simrly, Donovan spoke up. ¡°Stay, and I will sue you with theft of tradeText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    secrets!¡±With that, Reene looked at Henry coldly. ¡°You heard them, Grandpa. You guys can forget


    about ever obtaining Neveah! If you don¡¯t want any trouble, please take all these sc*mbags and get out


    of my office now!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Henry was so livid with Reene¡¯s mockery that he passed out the next second. Naturally, the Wynns


    dared not waste a minute as they scurried out of the building while carrying Henry with them.Before


    leaving, Alex scowled and said, ¡°You owe our family a billion, so don¡¯t forget that, Reene! Before you


    pay everything off, you will forever be our family¡¯s mutt!¡±With that, he left while mming the door


    behind him.¡°Miss Wynn, would you like me to take down rk Corporation?¡± Charlie suggested with a


    deep furrow.With Humming Group¡¯s ability, taking down rk Corporation was as easy as lifting a


    finger; even if the rk Corporation had the Rosnd Chamber of Commerce backing them, he just


    had to take another couple of back and forths.¡°Thank you, President Dean, but it¡¯s fine.¡± Reene shook


    her head. ¡°Kindness and hatred are different matters. I¡¯m still confident I can clear my one billion


    debt.¡±A hint of admirationced Charlie¡¯s gaze after hearing Reene¡¯s words. ¡°Well then, President


    Wynn, let¡¯s sign the contract, shall we?¡±After taking over the contract, Reene pondered for a while and


    said resolutely, ¡°President Dean, I want to be slow and steady and work my way up genuinely. Hence,


    2.4 billion is way too much. I¡¯m already very thankful if you guys can invest fifty million in Neveah.¡±¡°But


    President Wynn¡ª¡±Charlie¡¯s palms began sweating out of nervousness. He had promised Kingsley that


    he¡¯d fund a billion, after all!Just then, Kingsley spoke up. ¡°Fifty million is perfect. Just ask them for more


    if you require additional funds in the future.¡±¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± Charlie secretly heaved a sigh of relief


    and hurriedly called Humming Group¡¯s legal advisor over. ¡°Quick, change it to fifty million, and make


    sure the contract renews automatically!¡±Likewise, the other investors signed the investment contract


    with Reene and even ensured that Neveah would never face funding problems ever again.After


    everything was settled, the funding from Hummin Group had already entered Neveah¡¯s bank


    ount.After seeing all the big shots to the parking lot, Reene thanked them. ¡°President Dean, I can¡¯t


    be any more grateful for you and everyone¡¯s help. Rest assured, I won¡¯t let your investments sustain


    any losses.¡±¡°It¡¯s not that important whether we gain or lose from it.¡± Charlie chuckled. ¡°However, I can


    give you a bit of advice regarding your mall¡¯s branding, President Wynn.¡±Reene¡¯s eyes lit up upon


    hearing him. ¡°Please do tell, President Dean.¡±With that, Charlie pointed to the jarring VolkswagenOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    Santana parked amongst the array of luxury cars. ¡°If you want to establish a high-end image, the


    customers¡¯ first impressions are crucial. Scraps like that car shouldn¡¯t appear in your office building¡¯s


    parking lot.¡± ¡°Well¡ª¡± Reene snuck a nce at her little brother to find his face had turned grim.¡°That¡¯s


    my car, Dean,¡± Kingsley said coldly.Charlie was rendered at a loss for words, and so were the other


    big-shot investors.¡°Well, President Wynn, we won¡¯t take up any more of your time. If you ever need any


    help, just give me a call¡ª¡± After hurriedly bidding Reene goodbye, Charlie dove into his car and


    scurried off, shaken to his core.While watching the dozen priceless luxury cars leaving one after


    another, Kingsley grumbled, ¡°That¡¯s it, I¡¯m going to buy a new car in the next few days!¡±He had enough


    of this janky Volkswagen Santana!He always had to worry if it¡¯d be regarded as scrap and towed away


    every time he parked it on the side of the road.To make it worse, Charlie even frankly pointed out that


    his piece of ¡®scrap¡¯ had affected Neveah¡¯s image!It wasn¡¯t about his dignity, but even Kingsley had


    enough of it too!¡°Reene, I don¡¯t know much about cars. Why don¡¯t you check it out with me in a couple


    of days?¡±¡°I¡¯d love to, Kingsley, but I have a lot to deal with when thepany has just finally revived¡­


    How about this? I¡¯ll ask someone who knows cars to apany you, and I¡¯ll reimburse you after


    that.¡±¡°Someone who knows cars? Who?¡±¡°Cecilia,¡± Reene answered with a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t know, do


    you? The Larsons are in the second-hand car business, so she knows a lot about cars!¡±¡°A sweet car


    and a beauty? Fine by me!¡± Kingsley grinned.¡°I¡¯ll head back to work now,¡± Reene said. ¡°Wait for me at


    home, alright? I¡¯ll cook up a feast for you!¡±Kingsley nodded in response, then drove out of


    Neveah.However, before he could get far, a ck Mercedes-Benz suddenly sped from his left rear and


    overtook him, forcing him to the side of the road.Following that, the ck car parked horizontally in


    front, blocking the path.Meanwhile, a Porsche parked behind him, blocking his retreat.At that, Kingsley


    hit the brakes with a tight furrow.They were clearlying at him!Just then, the ck Mercedes-Benz¡¯s


    door opened, and a young man in high-end casual clothing stepped out, looking all haughty.He was


    none other than the second young master of the Summers Family, Caleb!Meanwhile, a young man in


    brightly colored clothing had alsoe out of the Porsche, looking even more pompous than Caleb.He


    was none other than the second young master of the Lawson Family, Peter!After exchanging nces,


    the two young masters approached Kingsley¡¯s car.Following that, Caleb knocked on the Volkswagen


    Santana¡¯s window and snapped haughtily, ¡°I knew I¡¯d be able to catch you if I waited at Neveah! Come


    the f*ck out immediately!¡±With a grim face, Kingsley opened the car door, which proceeded to nk


    open. ¡°What, is the one month I gave you and your family too long? Can¡¯t wait to court death, eh?!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    ¡°F*ck, he¡¯s cocky!¡± At that, Peter sized Kingsley up with both hands in his pockets. ¡°To think a piece of


    trash like you dares to wreak havoc during Mr. Summers¡¯ birthday banquet!¡±¡°And who are you?¡±


    Kingsley looked at the young man with a frown.¡°I am Peter Lawson, the second young master of the


    Lawson Family!¡± Peter pped Kingsley¡¯s shoulder with the back of his hand. ¡°Young Master Caleb told


    me you strike hard and that you seem to be of the underworld. Surely you¡¯ve heard about my


    family.¡±Kingsley flicked his hand away coldly and said, ¡°The Lawson Family? Never heard of it. I


    suggest you don¡¯t drag yourself into trouble!¡±¡°F*cking hell, you¡¯ve never heard of the Lawson Family?!¡±


    Peter exploded as his eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re not disregarding me on purpose, are you?!¡±His booming


    voice attracted a crowd, and amongst them, a young woman in a ck leather jacket was watching


    with great interest.It was none other than Paige!She had been passing by and coincidentally saw the


    familiar Volkswagen Santana. Thus, she got out of her car to see what was going on.When the crowd


    heard Peter introducing himself, they began whispering among each other.¡°That¡¯s the young master of


    the Lawson Family? Holy cow, the Lawson Family is big in Cleapolis!¡±¡°As if they¡¯re just big. Rumor has


    it that they have connections to the underworld!¡±¡°Poor dude has met his doom. No doubt he¡¯ll be


    mutted if not beaten to death when he dares to mess with Mr. Lawson.¡±Everyone automatically


    assumed Kingsley was a penniless underss when they saw the janky vehicle behind him.Clearly, the


    penniless loser had nothing on the influential young master!Meanwhile, Peter became even more


    rampant when he heard everyone extolling him, and he boasted with his nose in the air, saying, ¡°You


    hear that? I¡¯m not someone you can afford to mess with! Since Young Master Caleb has asked for my


    help, I will see to the end of it! If you kneel and apologize to Young Master Caleb, then offer a humble


    apology at the Summers Residence, I¡¯ll spare your life!¡±However, Kingsley only looked indifferently at


    him, having not a sliver of emotions beneath his eyes. ¡°Is your family really that powerful?¡±¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Peter guffawed as though he had just heard the funniest joke in the world. ¡°Have you never heard of


    the Lawsons on the news? Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t even afford a phone!¡±At that, the crowd burst into


    laughter.It was indeed ridiculous that someone could be this disconnected from society when the media


    was practically everywhere!¡°In that case, I¡¯ll be kind and enlighten you!¡± Peter puffed his chest. ¡°Have


    you heard about the newly emerged Coliree Group? Let me tell you that the Lawsons have gotten


    invitations for their pre-bid conference through internal sources! Now, do you know how powerful we


    are?¡±Gasps and exmations echoed amongst the crowd following Peter¡¯s words. Following Coliree


    Group¡¯s aggressive emergence in Cleapolis, it had be the talk of the towntely.Now, the whole


    city knew how deep this mysterious megacorporation¡¯s pocket was.Anyone who could associate


    themselves with thispany would surely rise to the top overnight!When the crowd heard the


    Lawsons had already gotten the invitations through internal sources, they couldn¡¯t help being


    impressed and envious.Even Caleb was shocked. ¡°Peter, has your family gotten the


    invitations?!¡±¡°Naturally!¡± Peter nodded smugly.¡°Coliree Group¡¯s pre-bid conference?¡± Kingsley quirked


    his brow. ¡°Is it impressive to be able to join this conference?¡±The so-called pre-bid conference was


    merely a few coboration projects Lancer had randomly thrown out as red herring.This wasn¡¯t at all


    the focus of their job, but who¡¯d have thought a mere invitation would be so valuable and hard to get for


    these outsiders.¡°What did you just say? Is it impressive?!¡± Peter looked at Kingsley like he was an idiot.


    ¡°There¡¯s only so many in Sris Province who¡¯d get the chance to attend, yet my family managed to


    get two invitations. You tell me if it¡¯s impressive!¡±Caleb sniggered in response. ¡°Why bother exining


    so much? As if a loser like him would get it!¡±Kingsley smirked and suggested to Peter, ¡°Since this


    invitation is so valuable, I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you kneel, apologize to me, and get out of my sight, I


    can reconsider withdrawing your invitation.¡±Kingsley pretty much threw Peter¡¯s threat back at


    himself.¡°What did you just say?!¡± It took Peter a second to process what Kingsley just said before he


    held his belly andughed. ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯ve got to be kidding me! You, withdraw my family¡¯s invitation?


    What a joke!¡±Likewise, Caleb guffawed. ¡°You think you¡¯re some big shot, f*cker?! What do you have to


    bullsh*t?!¡±Even the crowd burst intoughter, for no one believed Kingsley could do as he


    said.¡°Hahaha, the best surely live amongst the folks. This dude sure can boast.¡±¡°If he gets a say in


    Coliree Group¡¯s invitations, I¡¯ll set up a live stream and eat sh*t!¡±At that, the crowd ridiculed and


    guffawed.However, Kingsley only looked coldly at Peter. ¡°Don¡¯t believe me? I just have to make a call,


    but it¡¯s up to you whether the Lawson Family gets to rise to the top or lose this opportunity!¡±In other


    words, it all came down to either Peter leaving without a word or refusing to apologize.¡°Hahaha, f*cking


    hell, are you a stand-upedian?! You sure know how to make peopleugh!¡± Peter wasughing so


    much that he was tearing up. ¡°If your phone call can really have my family¡¯s invitation withdrawn, I¡¯ll do


    as they say. Heck, I¡¯ll set up a live stream and eat sh*t!¡±¡°Alright, those are your words, not mine!¡±


    Without saying more, Kingsley pulled his phone out and called Lancer. ¡°Withdraw the Lawson Family¡¯s


    invitations, stat!¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    ¡°Lancer, has the invitation for Coliree Group¡¯s pre-bid conference been sent out?¡±¡°The invitations


    haven¡¯t been officially sent out, Boss.¡±¡°What¡¯s with the Lawson Family, then? Howe they¡¯ve


    already received two invitations?¡±To that, Lancer exined, ¡°A few of the big families and


    conglomerates in Cleapolis are on the insider¡¯s list.¡±¡°Whose decision is this?¡±Hearing the displeasure in


    Kingsley¡¯s tone, Lancer hurriedly exined, ¡°Boss, Hades and I have been busy scouting for the


    enemies¡¯ spies. Daniel Robinson is currently in charge of thepany¡¯s affairs, and he¡¯s the best at


    trading amongst all the soldiers on Coliree Ind. He might not stand out in the military, but he¡¯s


    definitely a force to be reckoned with in the marketce. The enemies certainly won¡¯t be able to see


    through it!¡±¡°Daniel Robinson?¡± Kingsley ordered. ¡°Whoever made the decision, withdraw the Lawsons¡¯


    invitations immediately!¡±¡°Yes, Boss!¡±Lancer wouldn¡¯t ask questions but only follow orders.After hanging


    up, Kingsley checked his watch. ¡°Today¡¯s the twenty-third. I want to see you set up a live stream and


    eat sh*t by the end of this month.¡±At that, the crowd began whispering again.¡°Why does it feel like this


    dude is out of his mind? Could it be that he has experienced some kind of trauma and has gone


    nuts?¡±¡°He surely has! If his one call can influence Coliree Group, would he need to drive such a janky


    car?¡±¡°I bet he has been boasting for so long that he¡¯s beginning to believe his own words. Typical


    delusional behavior!¡±Likewise, Peter looked at Kingsley as though he was some madman. ¡°You act


    well, I¡¯ll give you that. If Caleb hadn¡¯t wanted to kick your a*s, I¡¯d love to continue watching you act like


    a mad dog!¡±The crowd burst intoughter once again, extolling Peter for calling Kingsley a mad dog.On


    a high, Peter wanted to continue his taunts, but his phone suddenly rang at this time.With that, he


    answered it. ¡°Hey, Dad. What¡¯s up?¡±¡°What¡¯s up?! Get the f*ck home now, that¡¯s what! We¡¯re in big


    trouble!¡± A voice thundered the moment Peter finished his words, causing his ears to buzz. ¡°What


    happened, Dad?¡± he asked, baffled.¡°Coliree Group just withdrew our invitation! We¡¯ve lost all our


    chances!¡± The head of the Lawson Family roared so loudly that everyone close by heard him. The


    news left Peter dumbfounded, and so did everyone else.The Lawsons¡¯ invitations have really been


    withdrawn!Peter¡¯s face nched instantly, and his hand holding the phone began shaking


    uncontrobly as well. ¡°Dad, I-I don¡¯t know anything about this¡­ Did Coliree Group say


    why?¡±Meanwhile, he looked toward Kingsley in horror, and he thought his heart would jump out of his


    chest at any second.Could it really be¡­ because of that phone call?!Shock and awe enveloped


    everyone¡¯s gazes as their jaws dropped, looking like imbeciles.None of them believed a penniless


    young man such as Kingsley could actually shake up Coliree Group¡¯s decision.It was Coliree Group, for


    heaven¡¯s sake!Thispany was considered the prime existence in the six provinces of the north!Just


    then, Peter¡¯s father spoke. ¡°They didn¡¯t say why, but if I were to guess, it might have something to do


    with ourpany¡¯s drop in sales! Stop fooling around with your scoundrel friends ande back


    home at once!¡±It was at that that Peter huffed a murky breath.He could finally rx now.It doesn¡¯t


    matter as long as it isn¡¯t because of that phone call¡­ Phew, what a relief!¡°Got it, Dad. I¡¯ll go back as


    soon as I help Caleb take out the trash!¡±After hanging up, he roared at Kingsley with arms akimbo,


    saying, ¡°D*mn, I nearly let you get away with it! You¡¯ve got dumb luck, though. Coliree Group happens


    to be readjusting their policy.¡±With that, he scrutinized Kingsley¡¯s austere clothing and janky ride, and


    he scolded himself for having such ridiculous thoughts.The crowd was relieved after hearing Peter¡¯s


    words too. ¡°What did I say? How can that broke loser be that powerful? He just got lucky!¡±However,


    Paige turned grim. She didn¡¯t think the honored guest of their family her father had insisted on was


    really a penniless loser with dumb luck.¡°You made me break into a cold sweat. You¡¯d better kneel and


    apologize today, or I¡¯m going toe after you!¡±Peter took a step forward and balled his hand,


    intending to punch Kingsley in the face.He thought he had humiliated himself when he showed his


    flustered side out in public.However, before he could evennd his punch, Kingsley had already raised


    his right foot and booted him right on the chest.Thump! Peter was sent flying a couple of yards away,


    crashing into an SUV right behind him. At once, he spewed a mouthful of blood.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Peter thought his chest felt so excruciatingly painful that it might explode any second.Meanwhile, the


    crowd gasped when they saw how badly Peter was injured.They assumed this loser had a death wish


    for daring toy a finger on someone from the Lawson family.Peter¡¯s face was ashen, and he held his


    chest while cursing through gnashed teeth, ¡°How dare you kick me¡­ you b*stard¡­ You¡¯re dead


    meat¡­¡±Meanwhile, Caleb had been reeling for a long time before he finally came around. He then


    dashed toward Peter, squatting down as he asked, ¡°Peter, are you alright?!¡±Peter coughed painfully.


    ¡°F*ck, how is that b*stard so strong¡­¡±¡°It¡¯s precisely because he can fight and strikes hard that I asked


    for your help!¡± Caleb fretted. ¡°Haven¡¯t you contacted Mr. Birch?! Why hasn¡¯t he shown up?!¡±¡°He¡¯ll be


    here soon¡­¡± Peter hissed through gnashed teeth. ¡°When hees, I want this b*stard dead!¡±Just


    then, a ck Hummer pulled over, and a man in a ck shirt who appeared to be around thirty-five


    years old came out of the vehicle. He was holding a hand fan with the word ¡®Reaper¡¯ written on it.The


    man was none other than Ashton Birch, Sris Province¡¯s notorious underworld lord.Along with the


    Seven Legends, he was the underworld¡¯s most powerful existence, second only to Boss Jarett.When


    he saw the crowd in front, he went over with a frown.After pushing the spectators away, he instantly


    found Peter on the ground.¡°Peter! What happened to you?!¡±Peter had asked him toe and stick up


    for Young Master Caleb, but who¡¯d have thought this was the first thing he saw after arriving?!A


    glimmer of light shed across Peter when he saw that Ashton had arrived.With that, he struggled to sit


    up, but the pain was so unbearable that he grimaced and winced. ¡°Ashton, you¡¯re finally here!¡±¡°What


    happened, Peter? Who did this to you?¡±Ashton had always been an affiliate of the Lawsons.The


    Lawsons provided him financial support, and in turn, he settled their nuisance for them.Lately, he heard


    the Lawsons had associated themselves with Coliree Group. Thus, he became even more responsive


    to the family.Peter pointed to Kingsley, saying, ¡°It was him! He booted me!¡±Following that, blood trickled


    down the corner of his lips, and he began gasping for air.With that, Ashton stood straight up and looked


    toward Kingsley viciously. ¡°Are you the b*stard who hurt my brother over here?!¡±When the crowd heard


    the name ¡®Ashton Birch¡¯, they hurriedly stepped back.He was one of Sris Province¡¯s notoriousText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    underworld lords, and hisckeys were all cold-bloodedwbreakers! No one would dare to mess with


    him. However, Kingsley couldn¡¯t care less if he was a lord of the underworld or the king of an empire,


    for he would have to cower before Ares, the God of War!Meanwhile, Caleb turned to Ashton and


    affirmed, ¡°Yes! It¡¯s him! Mr. Birch, he¡¯s the one who wreaked havoc during my father¡¯s birthday banquet


    and even injured Peter! You have to show him who¡¯s the boss!¡±In response, Ashton narrowed his eyes


    and snarled, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that there are some people you can¡¯t afford to mess with?!¡±¡°Well, it just


    so happens that I¡¯ve never met anyone I can¡¯t afford to.¡± Kingsley stood with his hands behind his back,


    looking collected. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to end up like Lawson, I suggest you mind your own business.¡±The


    crowd was rendered dumbfounded!Is this dude mad, dumb, or both?! How dare he talk to Ashton like


    that?! He has a death wish, doesn¡¯t he?!¡°Hahaha!¡± Ashton was so livid that he actually burst into


    laughter. ¡°You think you¡¯ve got f*cking balls, eh? First, you injure Peter, and now you¡¯re threatening


    me?¡±¡°Anything wrong with that?¡± Kingsley smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that there are some people you


    can¡¯t afford to mess with¡ªfor instance, someone like me!¡±¡°You f*cking son of a b*tch!¡± Ashton


    thundered as he flipped his paper fan around, revealing the words ¡®World Peace¡¯.Horrorced the


    crowd¡¯s eyes upon seeing the words, for the Reaper¡¯s idea of ¡®world peace¡¯ meant zero mercy and


    pardon.With that, the crowd looked at Kingsley as though he was a man on the verge of this


    death.Instead of feeling bad for the man, they abhorred him for fear that they would be dragged into it


    as well.Lo and behold, Kingsley sneered disdainfully and said, ¡°Decent handwriting. I wouldn¡¯t call it a


    work of art, though.¡±¡°You!¡± Ashton was livid with anger, for no one had ever dared disregard his


    supremacy before this.¡°I have hundreds of mobsters in mymand. As soon as I give the word, there


    will be nothing of you left!¡± While speaking, he pulled his phone out to call his men over.¡°Mobsters?¡±


    Kingsley quirked a brow while pulling the Northern Draken Tag out of his pocket, saying inly, ¡°I


    happened to have just gotten a treasure. I heard it¡¯s specifically used to govern mobsters like


    you.¡±Ashton looked up reflexively and happened tond his gaze on the Northern Draken Tag, causing


    his hand to jerk and the phone to drop to the ground.¡°T-The Northern Draken Tag?!¡± He was so shaken


    that even his pupils trembled. ¡°H-How d-did you g-get the Northern Draken Tag?!¡±¡°That¡¯s for me to


    know and you to find out! I¡¯ll only ask you once¡ªdo you adhere to this tag?!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Appalled, Ashton dropped to the ground with a thud.He had chucked his paper fan to the ground as


    well, no longer the haughty man he was a few seconds ago.It wasn¡¯t like he¡¯d continue causing trouble


    in the face of the Northern Draken Tag!The tables had turned, and Ashton was now on all fours,


    kneeling like a tortoise right there and then.¡°W-What¡¯s going on?!¡± The crowd became


    apprehensive.Ashton was the Sris Province¡¯s notorious underworld lord, and those who shared the


    same power and reputation were only Boss Jarett and the Seven Legends.However, never had they


    expected Ashton, who was alsomonly known as the Reaper, to kneel to this twenty-year-old


    man!In particr, Paige was shaken to the core.The average citizen might not know the Northern


    Draken Tag, but she did.It was her family¡¯s crown jewel and the reason why her family was able to


    remain standing in the north!She then recalled how her father, Uncle Gavin, and Aunt Chermaine


    treated Kingsley with enthusiasm and hints of servile.No doubt it had something to do with the Northern


    Draken Tag.However, she was so livid back then that it didn¡¯t dawn on her until now.At that, she felt


    even more shocked that her stern grandfather had given this young man the tag, for it was the ultimate


    grace and recognition!At this point, her gaze at Kingsley had turnedplicated.Meanwhile, Kingsley


    sauntered to Ashton and shoved the Northern Draken Tag at his face. ¡°Take a good look!¡±¡°I¡¯m looking,


    I¡¯m looking¡­¡±This was Ashton¡¯s first time seeing the Northern Draken Tag for himself, and he thought


    he was going to sh*t his pants. At that point, he was already drenched in cold sweat, thinking if he


    should beg Kingsley for mercy.Caleb, on the other hand, was livid when he saw Ashton¡¯s actions.He


    had expected the man to stick up for him, but who¡¯d have thought he¡¯d immediately kneel when


    Kingsley pulled out this wooden thing?!F*cking hell¡­Meanwhile, Peter¡¯s expression looked even


    worse. ¡°Ashton, did you even look closely? Could it be a fake?¡±Though he wasn¡¯t a part of the


    underworld, he often hung out with people like Ashton. Thus, he had heard a thing or two about this


    Northern Draken Tag.Ashton froze upon hearing Peter¡¯s words.He had freaked out the moment he saw


    the words ¡®Nothern Draken¡¯ that he never even stopped to verify its authenticity.¡°I-It can¡¯t be, can


    it?¡±Ashton¡¯s expression changed multifold within that moment.He had never heard of a fake Northern


    Draken Tag in all his years in the underworld.What was more, who would have the balls to create a


    fake?!¡°Ashton, do you see the Volkswagen Santana there? That¡¯s the b*stard¡¯s ride! As if someone like


    him can really pull out the Northern Draken Tag!¡±Ashton¡¯s facial muscles twitched in response.That


    ancient Volkswagen Santana got him wanting to flip.F*ck! Have I really been fooled?¡°What¡¯s your


    name?¡± he asked through gnashed teeth.¡°Nicholson.¡± Kingsley knew Ashton was trying to find out if he


    was a Tanner.¡°You f*cking piece of sh*t!¡± Ashton shot right up to his feet at the revtion and


    thundered, livid with rage, ¡°How dare you f*cking lie to me using a fake?! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±He was


    truly and utterly pissed right now.He, the Reaper of Sris Province, had been duped by a callow and


    even kneeled before him in front of so many people!His dignity had been severely damaged!At that,


    Ashton cracked his knuckles with a face enveloped in malice. ¡°Just you wait, you motherf*cker. My men


    will tear you into pieces!¡±His forces were spread all across Sris Province. With one call, hisckeys


    nearby would instantly rush over.However, Kingsley wasn¡¯t bothered at all, still looking collected.He


    was ever-victorious in the face of the enemies¡¯ elites and artilleries, so why should he be afraid of a


    bunch of scoundrels?Just then, a crisp voice came from within the crowd. ¡°I¡¯ll prove the authenticity of


    this Northern Draken Tag!¡±The one who spoke up was none other than Paige, who had been watching


    among the crowd.Though she loathed Kingsley¡¯s ¡®rascality¡¯, she would not allow anyone to nder her


    family¡¯s Northern Draken Tag!¡°And who the f*ck¡ª¡± cursed Ashton as he looked in the direction of the


    voice to find a young woman in a ck leather jacket, and his gaze instantly turned into a leering


    one.¡°My, aren¡¯t you gorgeous.¡± He licked his lips and grinned.The leather jacket fit snuggly on Paige¡¯s


    shapely body, and though she didn¡¯t show an inch of skin, it made her very alluring.Ashton couldn¡¯t


    take his eyes off her at all, for he had never seen a woman who couldbine adorable and sexy so


    perfectly.¡°How dare you act presumptuously in front of the Northern Draken Tag?!¡± Paige chided, her


    adorable face covered in frost.However, Ashton continued the size Paige up, leering. ¡°The great


    Northern Draken Tag isn¡¯t something a little girl like you can identify, babe.¡±¡°Where are you looking at?!¡±


    Malice filled Paige¡¯s eyes when she saw Ashton¡¯sscivious gaze on her.¡°Chill, babe. I¡¯ll let you do


    whatever you want with me after I¡¯m done dealing with this b*stard. Hehehe¡­¡± Ashton¡¯s smile was


    super creepy.¡°You asked for it!¡± Paige scowled and pulled her Serpent Whip out from her waist and


    whipped it hard on the floor, producing a loud pow!¡°You insolent scoundrel, I will punish you in the


    name of justice!¡±The crowd was astonished how Paige pulled a snakeskin whip out from her waist like


    magic.¡°Why does she carry a whip on hand?¡±¡°Who knows? Maybe it¡¯s her kink¡­¡±At that, the crowd


    smiled with hints of obscenity.However, Ashton dared not pull even a sliver of a smile, and his calves


    were cramping from fright.Everyone in the underworld knew the second youngdy of the Tanner


    Family held a seven-section Serpent Whip, and it spared its victim no mercy!As dumb as Ashton was,


    he knew he was in deep sh*t when the Serpent Whip and the Northern Draken Tag appeared at the


    same time.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    ¡°P-Paige¡­¡± Ashton stuttered with an ashen face, his legs shaking as though they had been


    electrocuted.Just how dumb and blind was he to audaciously hit on Miss Tanner?!¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss


    Tanner!¡± Ashton dropped to the ground with a thud and begged Paige for mercy.Before the crowd had


    time to react, Paige swung her whip while chiding, ¡°Sorry? It¡¯s toote for that!¡±With a crisp pow, the


    Serpent Whip pped viciously on Ashton¡¯s back, and the cloth instantly ripped apart, revealing a


    crimson whip mark.Ashton grimaced in pain, not daring to make a sound as he gnashed his


    teeth.Everyone was bbergasted by the turn of events, for none of them had thought this innocent-


    looking young woman could be so ruthless.However, what was even more shocking was that the


    Reaper dared not even make a sound when he was being whipped.With that, everyone started to look


    at each other, wondering who in the world this hot young woman was.Peter and Caleb, on the other


    hand, were even more dumbfounded.In their minds, Ashton was someone who could get anybody to


    do whatever he wanted.But now, he was cowering in front of a woman like a dog!¡°Mr. Birch! What are


    you doing?!¡± Caleb¡¯s eyes widened with incredulity. ¡°She¡¯s just a girl. Can¡¯t you handle her?!¡±¡°Shut up!¡±


    hissed Ashton, shaken to his core when he heard Caleb¡¯s words. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, just keep


    quiet!¡±¡°You should shut up too if you don¡¯t want to die!¡± Paige ordered coldly as she looked down at


    him.¡°Yes, yes, yes. Whatever you say, Miss Tanner.¡± Ashton didn¡¯t even dare to look up.His influence


    was nothing in the face of the Tanner Family, so he didn¡¯t dare to continue acting rampantly.It was only


    then Kingsley sauntered to Paige and waved. ¡°Hey, we meet again.¡±The image of his naked body


    popped into Paige¡¯s head when she looked at Kingsley, and her face flushed instantly. ¡°You stinkin¡¯


    mug! As if I¡¯m pleased to meet you!¡±Ashton raised his head gingerly to find Paige behaving a little


    bashfully, leading his jaw to drop.Is this really Miss Tanner, the one who has her enemies cowering in


    fear?!Kingsley chuckled awkwardly. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that day. Your bed was so nice that I forgot to put


    my clothes on before¡ª¡± identally falling asleep, he wanted to say.¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Paige cut him off


    before he could finish his words. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡±However, for those who didn¡¯t know what


    actually went down, Kingsley¡¯s words sounded rather suggestive.He didn¡¯t put his clothes on before¡­Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ashton finally realized why this b*stard dared to be so arrogant¡ªhe was Miss Tanner¡¯s boy toy!¡°How


    do you n on dealing with these guys?¡± Paige asked coldly as she put her whip back on her


    waist.With that, Kingsley beckoned to Caleb and Peter. ¡°You two,e here.¡±Caleb¡¯s face changed


    multifold, and his legs took him nowhere as he stayed rooted to the ground.On the other hand, Peter¡¯s


    face was bloodless, and he held his chest in pain while saying, ¡°I-I¡¯ll apologize. I¡¯ll apologize, how about


    that? I really can¡¯t move. It hurts too much¡­¡±How dare he continue acting tough when Ashton had


    yielded?!However, Kingsley had booted him so ruthlessly that his chest felt unbearably painful when he


    breathed even a little heavier, let alone move an inch.Kingsley smirked in response, then looked over at


    Caleb. ¡°You¡¯re unscathed; howe you¡¯re not moving? Are you scared of me?¡±¡°I¡­¡± At that, Caleb


    went up to Kingsley resolutely. ¡°What do you want?¡±¡°Young Master Caleb,¡± Kingsley said inly. ¡°I


    won¡¯t take your life now when I¡¯ve given you and your family a month.¡±Then, he pointed at Ashton. ¡°You


    two¡ªbreak each other¡¯s legs, and we¡¯ll call it a day.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Ashton looked up angrily. ¡°Ever heard


    about sparing when you can, kid? Don¡¯t burn bridges!¡±¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will still find a way even when all


    hope is lost.¡±With that, he chucked the Northern Draken Tag at Ashton¡¯s face while saying


    monotonously, ¡°My patience is limited. What¡¯s it going to be, then?¡±As Ashton took a dreaded nce at


    the Northern Draken Tag, a hint of malice shed across his eyes. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it!¡± he said.Following


    that, he slowly got up and mercilessly booted Caleb on the calf, and the sound of a bone snapping in


    half could be heard immediately.¡°Ah!¡± Caleb howled in pain. Beads of sweat instantly gathered on his


    forehead, and he fell to the ground with a thud.Kingsley sneered in response. ¡°Looks like Young Master


    Caleb won¡¯t be able to retaliate.¡±¡°Are you happy now?¡± Ashton¡¯s hands were balled into fists.¡°What


    about yourself?¡± Kingsly asked emotionlessly. ¡°Are you going to do it yourself, or do you want me to


    help you?¡±Ashton took a gander at the paralyzed Peter before saying through gnashed teeth, ¡°I¡¯ll do it


    myself!¡±With that, he grabbed arge rock from the ground and smashed it against his left arm.Bam!


    Blood instantly flowed from his hand while his bones deformed.Ashton grimaced due to the pain and


    said through gnashed teeth, ¡°Is this¡­ good enough for you?¡±Every single person in the crowd was


    shocked by what they witnessed.This young man is really ruthless!To think he can have the Reaper


    self-mutte submissively!At that point, everyone looked at Kingsley with utter awe, no longer daring to


    say another insult or mockery.Seeing Ashton¡¯s bloody hand, Paige scrunched her nose and said, ¡°This


    is too brutal. I¡¯m done ying with you guys. Bye!¡±Ashton, on the other hand, hit the roof and nearly


    cursed.Why didn¡¯t you think it was brutal when you whipped me?!After Paige left, Kingsley looked down


    at Caleb. ¡°I¡¯ve said this before; I won¡¯t take your life today, but you¡¯d better behave yourself.¡±Caleb


    couldn¡¯t talk tough anymore, for he was already on the verge of passing out from so much


    pain.Following that, Kingsley walked over to Peter and squatted down to his eye level. ¡°Young Master


    Peter, I hope you won¡¯t forget about your promise.¡±The terrified Peter shuddered, looking at him like he


    was Satan. ¡°W-What promise?¡±¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d set up a live stream and eat sh*t if your


    family¡¯s invitation is withdrawn?¡±¡°But¡­¡± Peter still wanted to quibble.¡°Young Master Peter, I would


    advise you not to go back on your word,¡± said Kingsley as he patted Peter¡¯s face lightly. ¡°You have


    seven days until the end of the month. I look forward to your live stream then.¡±With that, he slowly


    stood up and left, disregarding Peter¡¯s terrified and begging gaze.It wasn¡¯t until the janky Volkswagen


    Santana disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight that Ashton dared to raise his head.¡°Pfft! You¡¯re just


    Tanner¡¯s boy toy! How dare you act so rampantly?!¡± he cursed then turned to Caleb and Peter. ¡°You


    two hang on. I¡¯m calling the ambnce. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely make sure he pays for it!¡±¡°I¡¯m going to


    kill that son of a wh*re! I want him dead!¡± Caleb roared, lying on the ground while hugging his


    leg.¡­¡­¡­Connor, the eldest young master of the Summers Family, rushed back home from the next


    town when heard someone had broken his younger brother¡¯s leg.Veins popped from his clenched fists


    when he saw Caleb lying on the bed with a stered leg. ¡°This is intolerable! No one is allowed to


    trample all over us! He has to pay for what he¡¯s done!¡±¡°Yes, he has to pay!¡± Caleb was outraged.


    ¡°Connor, what are you going to do? Do you have a good n?¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Caleb exined worriedly, ¡°We need a good n if we want to retaliate! That b*stard can really fight,


    and force won¡¯t work. Also, he has a woman with a strong background backing him. Even those in the


    underworld can¡¯t do anything about him!¡±Connor frowned in response. ¡°How did you get yourself


    tangled with this fiend?!¡±¡°He came to Dad¡¯s birthday banquet and wreaked havoc first!¡± Caleb snapped


    with enmity. ¡°He even got belligerent there and then for a model, so I had to teach him a lesson!¡±At


    that, he punched the bed and bellowed, ¡°Dad¡¯s birthday banquet was ruined, but that b*stard went


    home with the model. The two are definitely dating now! I¡¯m f*cking pissed! F*ck! After my leg heals,


    I¡¯m going to make that model mine! I want that b*stard to watch me f*ck his woman!¡±¡°Model, eh?¡±


    Connor mused. ¡°Why don¡¯t we start with her?¡±Caleb¡¯s eyes lit up upon that. ¡°Connor, you don¡¯t


    mean¡­¡±¡°You like that model, don¡¯t you?¡± A hint of ill will shed across Connor¡¯s eyes. ¡°In that case,


    we¡¯ll end her. By the time that b*stard finds out, it¡¯ll be toote! This will definitely put him in


    agony!¡±Caleb eximed happily, ¡°Great idea! Since we can¡¯t fight that b*stard, we¡¯ll crush him mentally!


    Break him! Have him go nuts!¡±Randy nodded in agreement as he listened to the conversation. ¡°Hurry


    up and get to it, then! Our family¡¯s honor must be redeemed as soon as possible!¡±On the other hand,


    Yulia had no clue about the Summers¡¯ n.She had rendezvoused with Kingsley for lunch at 2.00PM


    after work to thank him for saving her at Summers Residence the other day.It was 1.30PM when


    Kingsley entered Reed Modeling Agency, and just as he was about to find a spot to wait for Yulia to get


    off work, a woman shrieked, ¡°Security! Where¡¯s the security?!¡±Kingsley turned around reflexively, and it


    was none other than the woman he saw at Summers Residence¡ªKa.After being severely injured by


    Kingsley, Ka had to recuperate in the hospital for a solid week before she could return to work.It


    hadn¡¯t only held up an important endorsement, but the other models also seized a lot of her


    resources!Ka was so pissed upon seeing Kingsley again that she gritted her teeth until they nearly


    cracked.Upon hearing Ka¡¯s screams, a young man in a security uniform came running over. ¡°What


    can I do for you, Miss Reed?¡±¡°Can¡¯t you do your job right? How can you let just anybody in?!¡± Ka


    snapped while pointing at Kingsley. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that a lot of crazy fans and perverts will find allN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    sorts of ways to sneak in?!¡±The security scratched his head. ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything out of line, though. I


    can¡¯t stop him from entering, can I?¡±p! Ka gave the security guard a solid p and scolded, ¡°Did


    thepany hire you to people-watch?! Wouldn¡¯t it already be toote by the time he actually does


    something?!¡±The security was rather young; it was obvious he was from an impoverished family and


    that he had to begin working at a young age.His eyes instantly turned red-rimmed upon being pped,


    yet he dared not fight back, for Ka was Caleb¡¯s lover, and the Summers Family was also the


    company¡¯s main investor.In other words, he dared not cross this princess.Kingsley¡¯s gaze turned cold


    when he saw the security¡¯s grieving look. ¡°I¡¯vee to look for Yulia. You have no business here,¡± he


    said with seething rage. He¡¯d have long dealt with this condescending woman if he hadn¡¯t had to mind


    the fact that this was his sister¡¯s workce.¡°Haha, what¡¯s the matter? Do you want to give me another


    kick?!¡± Ka shrilled with crossed arms. ¡°You don¡¯t have Mr. Tanner to back you up now! If you darey


    a finger on me, I¡¯ll make sure you get more than what you¡¯ve bargained for!¡±While speaking, she


    approached Kingsley and swayed provocatively in his face. ¡°Come on, hit me if you¡¯re so great! Do you


    even dare?!¡±Ever since sessfully hooking up with Caleb, she had been super arrogant and


    overbearing in the agency.Even the CEO of the agency turned a blind eye to all the evil deeds she had


    done.She was acting even more outrageous right now, looking super insolent, certain that Kingsley


    wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to her on her turf.Many staff had gathered around them at this point, and


    many shapely models were also watching from the side.¡°Who is this? How dare he mess with Ka in


    our office?¡±¡°Huh, beats me. Princess Ka won¡¯t go easy on him, though. You¡¯d better get your


    popcorn ready.¡±When the security guard saw more and more people gathering to watch, he hurriedly


    advised, ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t you just wait outside? Miss Reed isn¡¯t someone you can mess with¡ª¡±p!


    Ka suddenly raised her hand and gave the security another solid p, snapping, ¡°Why the f*ck do


    you have so much to talk about?! Keep yapping and I¡¯ll f*cking cut your tongue off!¡±How would she be


    able to take revenge for what he did to her back in Summers Residence?!Besides, she wasn¡¯t done


    throwing her weight around!The security¡¯s cheeks were swollen from being pped, and he gritted his


    teeth aggrievedly, wishing he could just burst into tears.¡°What¡¯s with that look?!¡± Ka red daggers


    at the security. ¡°Are you upset because I pped you?!¡±¡°N-No¡­¡± He dared not talk back to her, for he


    needed this measly wage.¡°Hahaha!¡± Ka guffawed triumphantly, then turned to Kingsley. ¡°Do you see


    this?! No one dares to mess with me here! If you don¡¯t want Yulia to be bullied like this, then you¡¯d


    better kneel and apologize for what you did to me in Summers Residence!¡±A hint of malice shed


    across Kingsley¡¯s eyes when he heard her words. ¡°You¡¯ve been bullying Yulia like this?¡±¡°Huh, what¡¯s


    wrong with that? I just can¡¯t stand how she pretends to be all noble!¡± Ka crossed her arms, looking


    all arrogant. ¡°Who would back her up when she can¡¯t even read between the lines?! It serves her right


    to be bullied!¡±¡°I will back her up!¡± Kingsley snarled. ¡°It won¡¯t be as simple as coughing up blood if you


    dare bully her again.¡±Hearing that, Ka guffawed. ¡°You, back her up? Who do you think you are?! Do


    you want to bet with me? Later, I will¡ª¡±p! Not waiting for her to finish her mor, Kingsley raised his


    arm and pped her cocky, odious face mercilessly, causing her face to swell instantly with blood


    trickling down from the corner of her mouth.¡°How dare you p me?!¡± Ka held her swollen cheek.


    ¡°How dare you f*cking hit me when Mr. Tanner¡¯s not here?!¡±Kingsley¡¯s gaze wasced with frost as he


    warned, ¡°I¡¯m already being merciful! I don¡¯t mind killing you if you dare to bully Yulia again!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    ¡°That¡¯s a bold im!¡±Ka swept her gaze across the crowd with resentment filled in her eyes.She was


    known as Princess Ka here in Reed Modeling Agency, so who¡¯d have thought she would get


    pped in the face right in front of everyone?!She would definitely be the topic of the other


    models¡¯ gossip after this!Growing increasingly livid at the thought, Ka snapped at the security, ¡°Are


    you a f*cking corpse?! Did you not see him attack me, you f*cking useless piece of garbage?!¡±Since


    she was no match for Kingsley, she could onlysh out at the poor security so that she wouldn¡¯t look


    too embarrassing.The poor security took a terrified step forward and said to Kingsley, ¡°Sir, you should


    really go.¡±¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± asked Kingsley as he looked at the security.¡°L-Leroy Johnson.¡±¡°Go on.¡±


    Kingsley pointed to Ka. ¡°Return the two ps she gave you.¡±¡°W-What¡­¡± Leroy shook his head like


    a rattle, so terrified that all blood drained from his face. ¡°I-I can¡¯t¡­ I still need this job to pay for my


    sister¡¯s education¡­¡±¡°I promise I can give you a better one,¡± Kingsley vowed.Ka sneered in disdain


    at that. ¡°As security in ourpany, he earns a good five thousand! Where else can a punk who


    doesn¡¯t even have a bachelor¡¯s degree get a better job than this?!¡±Woebegone, Leroy looked at


    Kingsley and said, ¡°I know you mean well, sir, but I really can¡¯t¡ª¡±Before he could finish his words,


    Kingsley spoke up. ¡°Coliree Group. I can have you work as security there. Ten thousand a month. If


    you want a different post, I can make the arrangements too,¡± he said inly, leading the hall to fall


    silent.Everyone looked at each other, smiling with hints of ridicule on their faces.What sort of existence


    did this man think Coliree Group was?!Lots of rich and noble young masters fought each other and


    used all sorts of means to bootlick their way intonding a measly position at Coliree Group, yet


    Kingsley brazenly promised the young man any job he wanted!His im was so outrageous that no


    one believed him, thinking it was all big talk.¡°Hahaha!¡± Ka guffawed. ¡°You don¡¯t think you¡¯re really


    part of the upper ss just because Mr. Tanner helped you once, do you? I¡¯ll have you know that even


    the Tanner family wouldn¡¯t dare say such big words in front of Coliree Group!¡±However, Kingsley wasn¡¯t


    paying attention to her as he sent Leroy¡¯s name to Daniel. ¡°Dig into his profile.¡±It was super easy for


    Coliree Ind to dig into an average Joe¡¯s information, and thus, Daniel¡¯s message popped up in aText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    sh. ¡®Leroy Johnsones from a vige nearby Cleapolis. Dropped out of college in his third year.


    His father became paralyzed from a work injury, and his mother ran away. He has a sister who¡¯s still in


    high school. Clean record, excellent character, and a great student.¡¯Upon seeing the final few words,


    Kingsley replied without a second thought. ¡®Transfer his profile into Coliree Group, and recruit him as


    an official staff!¡¯¡°What are you still standing here for?! Chuck him out! Do you not want your job


    anymore?!¡± Ka snapped at Leroy impatiently when she saw Kingsley putting all his attention on his


    phone.Just when Leroy was at a crossroads, Kingsley shoved his phone to Leroy. ¡°This is Coliree


    Group¡¯s official website. Take a look at thetest personnel recruitment info.¡±Though baffled, Leroy still


    did as he was told. ¡®Coliree Group recruits Mr. Leroy Johonson as an official staff of thepany. Your


    position will be chosen upon reporting for duty.¡¯¡°T-This¡­¡± Leroy rubbed his eyes hard with incredulity.


    ¡°Are they referring to me?¡±¡°Do you know another Leroy Johnson?¡± Kingsley snorted.¡°H-Have I really


    be an official staff of Coliree Group?! I¡¯m not dreaming, am I?!¡± Leroy whooped as he wept with


    joy. What?! Everyone in the lobby was shaken when they heard Leroy¡¯s cheer.With incredulity,


    everyone fished their phones out and frantically searched Coliree Group¡¯s official site.¡°I-It¡¯s¡­ real! This


    is the personnel transfer notice!¡±¡°I¡¯m seeing it too! It¡¯s not fake if it¡¯s on the official site, is it?¡±¡°Good


    grief! His position will be chosen upon reporting for duty?! Doesn¡¯t that mean he can choose whatever


    job he wants?!¡±Every single person in the crowd was beyond bbergasted.Who would¡¯ve thought this


    security guard that they had always looked down on could choose whatever job he wanted when the


    children of dignitaries, rich, and nobles had to fight each other to the death for a mere clerk position!?


    Pigs are really flying!Kingsley said to Leroy smilingly, ¡°What are you waiting for? Retaliate!¡±Leroy only


    hesitated for a split second before he approached Ka, enunciating, ¡°Every human is born equal, but


    you¡¯ve never even viewed me as one! Today, I shall be presumptuous this once to close my lowly


    life!¡±With that, he raised his fist and threw a punch at Ka¡¯s face.Bam! The heavy blow sent Ka


    flying, her mouth spewing blood and her left cheek swelling at a visible rate.The crowd gasped at the


    turn of events.An honest man can be terrifying once they¡¯re tired of being bullied!Then again, no one


    stood up for Ka. Some of the models were even feeling schadenfreude.¡°Why did you stop?¡±


    Kingsley was baffled that Leroy stood rooted to the spot after throwing one punch.¡°This punch is to


    repay all the humiliation she has made me suffer.¡± Glints of rity shone in Leroy¡¯s eyes. ¡°But if I


    continue, I¡¯d be allowing myself to sumb to evil, and the nature of things wouldn¡¯t be the same


    anymore¡­¡±Kingsley nodded with approval as he looked at the young man with admiration. ¡°Good. I¡¯ve


    made the right choice.¡±It was a long time before Ka came to herself, and she exploded on the floor


    while yelling, ¡°How dare you f*cking hit me?! Somebody! Tear this son of a wh*re to shreds!¡±The other


    security guards had long arrived, but none of them dared to step up, standing rooted to the spot with


    fear.¡°Why are you afraid of him?! Do you really think he can work in Coliree Group?!¡± Ka hissed and


    spit bloody saliva. ¡°Use your brains, for f*ck¡¯s sake! How can a nobody like him enter Coliree Group?!


    By dreaming?¡±After hearing her words, the other securities began swaying¡­Just then, a shapely


    model came up and asked diffidently, ¡°I¡¯m Eve Chester, Yulia¡¯s friend. Uh¡­ Are you here for


    her?¡±¡°That¡¯s right.¡± At that, Kingsley checked his watch. ¡°Has her schedule ended?¡±¡°She left long ago!¡±


    Eve said worriedly. ¡°I saw the president calling her to his office. Then, a whileter, she came out


    unconscious with Young Master Caleb¡¯s men carrying her away¡­¡±Young Master Caleb? Unconscious?


    Carried away?!The words surged within Kingsley¡¯s head like roaring waves.¡°When did it


    happen?!¡±¡°About half an hour ago¡­ I wanted to tell you when I heard you were looking for Yulia,


    but¡­¡±Eve took a fearful nce at Ka, leaving her words at that.Half an hour?!Kingsley¡¯s blood


    boiled, and his eyes were bloodshot while the man seethed in rage.Caleb Summers, you son of a


    b*tch! How dare you use such a vile trick! You¡¯re dead meat!Kingsley turned to Leroy and said, ¡°I have


    an emergency. You can just go straight ahead to Coliree Group and report for duty!¡±¡°Yes, Mr.


    Nicholson,¡± Leroy replied deferentially.Kingsley dashed out after that, and no one dared to block his


    path.He dared not dy for a second, for he couldn¡¯t imagine what sort of filthy things Caleb would do


    to his passed-out sister after taking her away.After running out of the agency building, he called Lancer


    and roared, ¡°Give me Caleb¡¯s location! You have one minute!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    About thirty secondster, Lancer replied, ¡°Boss, we tracked his purchase records and found that he


    checked into a presidential suite in Pauley Hotel about ten minutes ago. Shall I send our men


    ¡ª¡±Kingsley didn¡¯t let him finish his words, hanging up as soon as he got what he needed and sped


    away.Meanwhile, Yulia was lying in a massive, luxurious bed with her eyes shut and lips parted. She


    had fallen into a deepa inside the presidential suite of Pauley¡¯s Hotel, which was located on the


    highest floor.On the other hand, Caleb sat by the bed, swirling the ss of red wine in his hand as he


    leered at Yulia¡¯s shapely figure as though he was admiring a breathtaking ancient Greek


    statue.¡°Connor is really brilliant!¡± He licked his lips and mumbled, ¡°Ansley is a f*cking stunner. Just


    looking at her makes my blood go crazy!¡±With that, he loosened his necktie with one hand, then tugged


    his cor left and right. ¡°You won¡¯t take a couch casting, eh, b*tch? Well, that¡¯s going to change


    today!¡±Then, he downed the entire ss of red wine before throwing it onto the high-end carpet


    beneath his feet.As he breathed heavily, he ripped her top open, sending its buttons flying.


    ¡°Gorgeous¡­¡±However, just as he wanted to admire that smooth, porcin-like skin, a thunderous


    boom came from the entrance.¡°What¡¯s going on?! Who the f*ck dares interrupt my fun?!¡± Caleb roared


    as he sat up with displeasure, but in a split second, his face turned grim, and an ominous feeling rose


    within him.How could someone still barge in when he had stationed dozens of bodyguards at the


    entrance?!With that, he put on a shirt hastily and ran out of the bedroom on crutches.As soon as he


    arrived by the couch in the living room, he found the grand double door wide open, and one of it was


    even on the verge of unhinging!The discovery left Caleb appalled. Pauley Hotel was a five-star


    establishment, and the door to the presidential suite was not one that mere human strength could ram


    open!At that, he called out to his chief security, ¡°Logan? What¡¯s going on? Logan?!¡±As soon as he


    finished speaking, a burly man in a suit was chucked through the door.m! Hended hard on the


    floor! This man was none other than Caleb¡¯s chief security¡ªLogan Wade!¡°What happened?! Where


    are the others?!¡± Caleb was terror-stricken.¡°They¡­ All of them¡­ are down,¡± Logan coughed up blood,


    speaking weakly, ¡°Young Master¡­ run¡­ hurry¡­¡±The next second, he passed out.Caleb was soText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    frightened that his legs shook involuntarily.Logan and all of his bodyguards were veterans, and each of


    them could hold off ten ordinary people. However, they were all down! This could only mean that


    whoever arrived had brought over a hundred backup!¡°W-Who in the world?!¡±He retreated step by step,


    thinking about who it could be.However, he couldn¡¯t tell which big shot he had offended no matter how


    hard he tried.In the next second, a tall figure entered the room under his horrified gaze.Tap, tap, tap¡­


    His every single step seemed to havended on his heart.¡°I-It¡¯s you?!¡± How could Caleb ever forget


    that face? The man standing before him was none other than the one who had ruined his father¡¯s


    birthday banquet, Kingsley!¡°Y-You¡¯re here alone?!¡± he asked as his eyes widened with incredulity.He


    had a hard time believing that Kingsley was able to single-handedly knock his elite guards out


    cold.Meanwhile, Kingsley strode over to Caleb and grabbed him by the cor, roaring, ¡°Where¡¯s


    Yulia?!¡±Malice exuded from him, enveloping his body like an enraged lion.Blood drained from Caleb¡¯s


    face, and he was terror-stricken as he pointed to the bedroom with shaky hands. ¡°S-She¡¯s¡­ in


    there¡­¡±With that, Kingsley lifted Caleb with one hand like he was lifting a puppy and dashed to the


    bedroom.The distance from the living room to the bedroom was only a few yards, but to Kingsley, it felt


    like miles away.How is Yulia? Did the b*stard defile her? Is she hurt? Scared?Hundreds and thousands


    of thoughts surged in his mind like roaring waves.He had braced himself for what he might face, but as


    soon as he saw Yulia lying on the bed in a disheveled manner, he still couldn¡¯t hold back his rage.¡°How


    dare you?!¡± Kingsley roared and mmed Caleb to the floor, then stomped his right foot on thetter¡¯s


    manhood.¡°Ah!¡± The pain was so excruciating that Caleb¡¯s howl didn¡¯t sound human.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    The next second, Caleb foamed right away in the mouth!He had fallen unconscious!Kingsley grabbed a


    thin nket from the side and gently covered Yulia¡¯s body with it.Then, he walked over to Caleb and


    crouched down before heyered one finger on top of the other as he pressed on the acupuncture


    point between thetter¡¯s eyebrows thrice.¡°Ahhh¡ª¡±Caleb groaned in pain as he slowly opened his


    eyes.Then, the pain between his legs began to spread once again! He was in so much pain that cold


    sweat broke out on his face as he trembled and asked, ¡°W-What are you trying to do?¡±¡°I¡¯m going to kill


    you!¡± Kingsley¡¯s low voice was filled with murderous intent!¡°D-Don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Terrified, Caleb was


    shaking as he wailed, ¡°I didn¡¯t touch her! Not even a finger!¡±Kingsley¡¯s gaze was ice-cold as he snarled,


    ¡°Had I arrived one second toote, you would¡¯ve done something to her, wouldn¡¯t you?!¡±His eyes were


    red as the aura around him filled with the intent to kill!Caleb sobbed and said, ¡°This whole thing isn¡¯t my


    idea! My brother was the one who arranged this! Don¡¯t kill me! If you want to kill someone, kill my


    brother instead!¡±¡°None of you can escape!¡± Kingsley¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°The Summers Family! Not a


    single person in the Summers Family will escape punishment!¡±When he saw the raging, murderous


    intent in Kingsley¡¯s eyes, Caleb pleaded shakily, ¡°I-Is that really necessary¡­ It¡¯s just a girl; do you have


    to wipe out the entire Summers Family just for her¡ª¡±Before he could finish speaking, Kingsley had


    already stepped squarely on his mouth!¡°You might as well get rid of your foul mouth!¡±Instantly, Caleb¡¯s


    neat rows of white teeth fell out! His mouth, which was now full of blood, looked even more terrifying


    than the demons of hell!Kingsley¡¯s gaze was sharp as he reminded Caleb coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before at


    Randy¡¯s birthday banquet¡ªI¡¯ll give the Summers Family one month to move out of Summers


    Residence! How are the preparations going?¡±Hearing that, the man was so terrified that his eyes rolled


    back in his head. They had done no preparations whatsoever, for everyone in the Summers Family


    paid no mind to Kingsley¡¯s words!¡°It seems like you and your family didn¡¯t listen to me.¡±As Kingsley


    sneered, he stood up and carried Yulia in his arms. Then, he said without looking back, ¡°Your actions


    today have provoked me to no end! I¡¯ll give you another five days at most! If your family still hasn¡¯t


    moved out of Summers Residence by then, I¡¯ll make sure you pay all debts, both old and new!¡±With


    Yulia in his arms, Kingsley walked out of Pauley Hotel. Then, he dialed Reene¡¯s number.After hearing


    the news, the woman hurried over and brought Yulia back to the apartment she was renting.She took


    care of Yulia until Yulia regained consciousness before leaving in assurance.However, Reene feared


    that Yulia would worry, so she didn¡¯t say anything about Kingsley. Instead, she simply let Yulia rest at


    home.At the same time, Caleb was rushed to the hospital and sent into the operating room at first


    instance.After the surgery thatsted a few hours, the doctor shook his head as he said to Randy, ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry, Mr. Summers. Young Master Caleb has suffered grave injuries, so his ability in some aspects


    might be¡ª¡±What?!The terrible news was too much of a shock!Randy fell back into his seat. In an


    instant, he seemed to have advanced at least ten years in age!He gradually recovered his senses after


    being stunned for more than ten minutes.As he gritted his teeth, he had a terrifying expression on his


    face as he said to Connor Summers standing beside him, ¡°Revenge! I must exact revenge! I¡¯ll make


    that Nicholson guy wish he were dead!!!¡±After two days of treatment at the hospital, Caleb was taken


    back to Summers Residence under Randy¡¯s orders. Then, Randy hired the best private doctor in


    Cleapolis, for he feared that his youngest son might suffer even more!Caleby on the bed, his face


    ghostly pale. ¡°Dad, that Nicholson guy said he¡¯lle and make us pay five dayster! There are only


    three days left!¡±He had just finished talking when the butler of the Summers Family strode over and


    reported respectfully, ¡°Old Master Summers, Young Master Caleb, someone delivered a letter


    earlier.¡±¡°What letter? Bring it here.¡±Randy took the letter and opened it. His eyebrows knitted together


    instantly once he finished reading it.On the letter was a message that read, ¡®Move out of Summer


    Residence in three days! If not, I¡¯ll be there personally to make you pay! Yours truly, Kingsley


    Nicholson!¡¯¡°Outrageous! This is outrageous!¡± Randy mmed his fist on the table. ¡°How dare a mere


    orphan threaten our family! Am I, Randy Summers, nothing to him?!¡±Connor narrowed his eyes. ¡°Dad,


    since he¡¯sing over in three days, why don¡¯t we set up a trap and catch him?¡±¡°Yes! You¡¯re right!¡±


    Randy turned to look at Caleb.¡°Caleb, get in contact with that Reaper again! Tell him to bring his men


    here in three days! We¡¯ll give him whatever sum of money he requests!¡±Caleb was grinning evilly.


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll call up Ashton right now! In three days, that Nicholson guy won¡¯t leave here alive!¡±¡­Two


    dayster, it was the night before the final showdown.Kingsley was in his room as he said in a low


    voice over the phone, ¡°Lancer, is everything ready?¡±¡°Yes, Ares. The fifty thousand elite soldiers


    throughout Sris Province have all gathered in Cleapolis! We¡¯re ready tounch an attack on the


    Summers Residence at any time!¡±¡°Good. Have them on standby right there to await


    orders!¡±¡°Understood, Ares!¡±Lance responded firmly before he added, ¡°Also, we¡¯ve detected many


    figures of the underworld advancing into Cleapolis, most of them Ashton¡¯s men. I¡¯m guessing it might


    have something to do with our operation tomorrow. Shall we set up makeshift barricades to keep them


    out of the city?¡±¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± A cold look shed across Kingsley¡¯s eyes. ¡°If they wish for


    death so badly, I¡¯ll grant their wishes!¡±As soon as he finished speaking, the night wind began to billow


    as clouds raced across the dark sky!A looming aura that threatened to cause immense chaos was


    swirling in the air above Cleapolis¡­Meanwhile, the lights from the buildings remained lit and


    unperturbed under the night sky.At that moment, Ashton drunkenly feasted at the banquet table with a


    beautifuldy in each arm.Randy and Connor sat facing each other, discussing how they would get rid


    of Kingsley tomorrow.Ka was wearing her newly bought ring as she grinned, popping grape after


    grape into Caleb¡¯s mouth.Everything seemed as they usually were. Unfortunately, none of them sensed


    the raging storm hidden under the calm, and they were all unaware of their terrible downfall after


    tonight!Early the next day, the sky was ashen; the weather forecast even reported that there might be a


    heavy thunderstorm today.Reene went out for work early that morning.While she drove, she nced at


    the heavy rain clouds that seemed to press on the city. She sighed. ¡°It¡¯s going to rain again¡ª¡±Boom!


    Boom! Boom!As soon as she finished speaking, consecutive explosions of sound boomed in the sky


    abruptly!In a straight line, six fighter jets zoomed across the sky at a low altitude!¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡±It was only


    then that Reene noticed something off about Cleapolis today!At every intersection, big or small, a fully-


    armed soldier was stationed there, standing on guard.On the main road, military vehicles drove past in


    quick session!There were also helicopters painted in military green flying across the sky, raising


    soundwaves after each other.The entire city seemed to have fallen into a state of war!This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    ¡°I-Is this some sort of military exercise? Or is someone importanting in person?¡±Not only Reene,


    but everyone who saw this scene had the same thoughts!Something huge was happening in Cleapolis


    today!Meanwhile, everyone in the Summers Family was gathered together at the Summers


    Residence.Even the distant rtives whose livelihoods depended on the Summers Family had rushed


    over to add to their numbers.This matter concerned the pride of the Summers Family, so none of them


    could stand by in indifference!Even Ka had pushed Caleb in a wheelchair to the hall in the front


    yard.Caleb wanted to watch Kingsley suffer utter defeat; only then could his hatred be quelled!Randy


    sat on the main seat, ncing at his watch as he said to Caleb, ¡°When will Mr. Birch be here? If that


    Nicholson guyes along with his men before then, we¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. They¡¯ll be


    here in a bit.¡± Caleb had a cold smile on his face.¡°So what if that dude arrives first? We have tens of


    people in our family; do we have a reason to fear him?¡±Just then, in the small courtyard of about ten


    thousand square feet in front of the Summers Residence, a brand new Rolls-Royce pulled up.When the


    servant guarding the entrance saw this luxurious vehicle, they hastily ran to the front hall to report, ¡°Mr.


    Summers! Mr. Summers! Someone¡¯s here!¡±¡°Is it Mr. Birch?¡±Randy and Connor stood up at the same


    time and asked the question simultaneously.¡°I-I don¡¯t know¡­¡± said the servant as he panted. ¡°It¡¯s a


    Rolls-Royce¡­¡±¡°A Rolls-Royce?¡±The father-son duo exchanged nces and immediately went out the


    door.In a small city like Cleapolis, there weren¡¯t many people who could afford this type of car, so they


    dared not be rude!Once they arrived at the main entrance, both Randy and Connor were stunned.An


    unfamiliar man was standing at the entrance. He wore a luxurious suit as he stood upright, his body


    strong and firm like a steel tower.It was none other than the vice president of Coliree Group,


    Daniel!¡°You¡¯re¡ª¡±Even though Randy didn¡¯t know Daniel, he recognized the clothes and luxurious car


    that belonged to thetter!They must have cost at least ten million, so he was sure that this man wasn¡¯t


    any ordinary person!Daniel smiled. ¡°Mr. Summers, I¡¯m the vice president of Coliree Group, Daniel


    Robinson.¡±Boom!When Randy heard those words, he felt as if his mind had just exploded!¡°The vice


    president of¡­ C-Coliree Group?¡±His voice was shaking, and he was so emotional that he was about toN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    burst into tears!Currently, the prestigious families in the entire Cleapolis¡ªno, the entire Sris


    Province¡ªwere showing off with all their might just to be granted an audience with the vice president of


    Coliree Group!However, every single one of them had failed! But now, the honored Vice President


    Robinson hade to Summers Residence in person!This was the greatest honor they could ever


    receive!Connor was so shaken that he almost couldn¡¯t catch his breath. He kept pinching himself in


    fear that he might just pass out if he weren¡¯t careful.¡°Vice President Robinson¡­ Please, doe in!


    Come!¡±Randy bowed respectfully as he led Daniel into the front hall.¡°Please have a seat, Vice


    President Robinson!¡±After Daniel sat on the main seat, Randy respectfully gave him a cup of tea and


    said carefully, ¡°Vice President Robinson, is there something you intend to ask of the Summers Family


    with your esteemed visit today?¡±Daniel smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I just want to have a look at the


    documentation on the enterprises under the Summers Family.¡±Hearing that, everyone in the Summers


    Family immediately rejoiced!Could it be that Coliree Group was interested in one of the branch


    companies under the Summers Family?!If they could establish a partnership with Coliree Group, then


    the Summers Family would be able to flourish in an instant!Connor said excitedly, ¡°Whichpany are


    you interested in, Vice President Robinson? I¡¯ll get that ready for you immediately!¡±¡°All the


    companies.¡±Daniel took a sip of the tea as he said calmly, ¡°I want to look at the detailed information of


    all the enterprises, including Summers Corporation itself.¡±¡°What¡ª¡±Randy and Connor exchanged


    nces, the excitement on their faces disappearing in an instant!They were all smart people, and they


    could immediately understand what Daniel was getting at.¡°Vice President Robinson, w-what do you


    mean by that? Are you intending to purchase all the property under the Summers Family?¡±Cold sweat


    broke out on Randy¡¯s forehead as he spoke, his tone filled with fear and terror.If Coliree Group wanted


    to swallow up all the property belonging to the Summers Family, they wouldn¡¯t be able to fight


    back!Daniel shook his head lightly. ¡°No, I¡¯m not here to purchase it.¡±¡°That¡¯s good to hear, then. That¡¯s


    great¡­¡±After hearing that it wasn¡¯t an attempt to purchase the property, Randy and the others heaved


    a long sigh of relief.However, they had just rxed when they heard Daniel continue, ¡°It¡¯s not a


    purchase¡ªit¡¯s a takeover.¡±When Kingsley destroyed the Summers Family, the enterprises under them


    would have no one to lead them.His mission was to list everyst bit of the Summers Family¡¯s


    properties under Coliree Group!¡°T-Takeover?¡±The members of the Summers Family looked at each


    other, none of them understanding what he meant by that.¡°Vice President Robinson¡ª¡±Randy was


    about to say something when he heard cars braking at the entrance, and there were at least dozens of


    cars from the sound of it!Who¡¯s here right now?!

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    A servant barged in and reported, ¡°Mr. Birch is here!¡±Randy was instantly overjoyed at the news.


    ¡°Quick, let Mr. Birch in!¡±As soon as he finished talking, Ashton waltzed in right through the door,


    laughing as he held a fan with the word ¡®Reaper¡¯ painted on it.¡°Hahaha¡­ Long time no see, Mr.


    Summers.¡±¡°Mr. Birch, you¡¯re finally here!¡±Randy and Connor simultaneously stood up to wee


    him.Ashton had just stepped into the front hall when he saw Daniel sitting on the main seat.He was


    immediately stunned and doubtful.Who is this man?How could he sit on the main seat of the Summers


    Family?!¡°Mr. Summers, who is this¡ª¡±Randy hastily introduced him. ¡°This is Vice President Robinson


    from Coliree Group.¡±¡°The vice president of Coliree Group?¡±Ashton hastily snapped his fan shut as he


    pleasingly extended a hand. ¡°I¡¯ve heard many good things about you, sir¡­¡±Daniel simply lifted his


    eyelids a little, not caring even to speak.Reaper?He¡¯s probably going to meet the real reaper


    today!Daniel had no time for people who would soon be gone from the face of the earth.Ashton had an


    awkward expression on his face as he timidly retracted his hand.However, he dared not hold any


    grudge, for he knew very well the status of the vice president of Coliree Group.It was already an


    esteemed honor to be able to see him!To relieve the awkward atmosphere, Connor hastily said, ¡°Mr.


    Birch, please have a seat. Let us proceed with the discussion for our next ns.¡±¡°Ah, I can¡¯t sit down


    right now!¡±Ashton pped himself on the head. ¡°I was so shocked to see Mr. Birch that I forgot about


    something important!¡±He began walking outside as he said to the father-son duo, ¡°Quick! Come with


    me to wee my boss!¡±The Reaper¡¯s boss?!Randy and the others were shocked!Not daring to seem


    rude, they all hastily followed outside; even Caleb urged Ka to push him outside to wee this


    person.Once outside, they saw an old man in a traditional outfit sauntering over to them with the aid of


    two youths.Ashton hastily stepped forward and took the old man¡¯s arm from the youths¡¯ grasps, then


    introduced to Randy, ¡°This is Morten Law, a highly-esteemed veteran in the field.¡±Randy and the others


    immediately bowed. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Law.¡±Status and position were everything in the


    underworld, after all!Meanwhile, veterans like Morten had countless powerful people like Ashton as


    their subordinates, and they never left their abode easily!However, if they did, an earth-shattering andOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    bloody storm was sure toe!After carefully inviting Morten into the front hall, Randy said in a


    respectful tone, ¡°Mr. Law, please have a seat.¡±Regardless, the seat offered was still lower than the one


    Daniel was sitting in.Morten nced at Daniel, then put on airs like an elderly person as he


    reprimanded, ¡°Young man, why are you not offering your seat to me?¡±Daniel didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids


    as he answered, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy.¡±His voice wasn¡¯t too loud, but everyone present was shocked at


    his words!Morten¡¯s white beard trembled as he said furiously, ¡°W-Who is this man? How dare he talk to


    me like this?!¡±Ashton and the father-son duo of the Summers Family were terribly shaken.One of them


    was a veteran of the underworld, whereas the other was the vice president of Coliree Group.They


    didn¡¯t want to offend either of those two!Ashton thought for a bit, then said to Morten, ¡°Mr. Law, this is


    the vice president of Coliree Group, so¡ª¡±Before Ashton finished speaking, Morten¡¯s expression


    changed, then he snorted as he took the seat he was originally offered. At the end of the day, capital


    was the real priority.Reputation or seniority didn¡¯t matter, for none of that mattered in the face of


    capital!Everyone finally took their seats.Then, Randy smiled and said to Ashton, ¡°Mr. Birch, we¡¯re just


    punishing a lowly ruffian, so I didn¡¯t expect you to gather so many forces! You even requested Mr.


    Law¡¯s esteemed presence!¡±When he went out to wee Morten, he noticed that there were at least


    five hundred men gathered in the courtyard at the entrance!Ashton raised his bandaged left hand and


    gritted his teeth as he said, ¡°This hand is all thanks to him! I swear I¡¯ll kill him today, right here!¡±¡°Also,


    that kid seems to be involved with the youngdy of the Tanner Family. I fear that things might get out


    of control, so I invited Mr. Law over to strengthen our forces!¡±A vicious look streaked across Ashton¡¯s


    eyes. ¡°As long as that kid dares toe here today, I¡¯ll make sure this will be the end of him!¡±When he


    heard Ashton¡¯s words, Caleb pped his wheelchair in excitement. ¡°Marvelous! I¡¯ll cut off his junk with


    my own hands! That way, he¡¯ll experience the same pain I went through!¡±As Daniel listened to their


    discussion on defeating Kingsley, he almost burst outughing!This bunch of idiots really thought that


    five hundred ruffians could stand a chance against Ares, the God of War?However, old Mr. Law might


    be a little tricky.After all, he didn¡¯t gain a reputation in the underworld for nothing.Still, if they didn¡¯t


    consider the wrath of the underworld, it wouldn¡¯t matter much if they killed him right away!Meanwhile,


    Kingsley brought Lancer and Hades with him as he slowly walked up to the entrance of Summers


    Residence.¡°Come out, Randy!¡±This loud shout from him caused the clouds above to growl!The droplets


    of rain that had been brewing in the rain clouds finally showered the earth!The rain wasn¡¯t heavy, but


    Lancer still skillfully opened a ck umbre and positioned it over Kingsley¡¯s head.¡°Get your butt out


    here, Randy!¡±Kingsley¡¯s voice, paired with the thunder, reverberated right into the ears of the crowd


    gathered in the front hall!Daniel was the first person to stand up when he heard that voice, whereas


    Ashton and the others followed suit.The look in Randy¡¯s eyes was vicious. ¡°Huh, what a kid! He dared


    toe!¡±Everyone filed out of the front hall, rushing toward the entrance in a rage!¡°Kingsley! You¡¯re


    brave, I¡¯ll give you that! You even daree to Summers Residence to meet your own death!¡±Connor


    frowned and red at Kingsley as he shouted in a loud voice!Kingsley¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°And who are


    you?¡±¡°I am the first son of the Summers Family!¡± Connor announced loudly.¡±You disturbed my father¡¯s


    birthday banquet and rendered my brother¡¯s body useless. Now, you even dare to force my family to


    move out! I¡¯ll make sure you meet your end today!¡±Beside him, Ashton said in a gloomy voice,


    ¡°Nicholson, you overestimate yourself. Did you only bring two people with you? Turn around and have


    a look! These five hundred men came here especially for you! Now, you just have to wait for your


    death!¡±Kingsley sneered. ¡°The first son of the Summers Family? The Reaper? I¡¯ll deal with youter!


    Right now, I have a question for Randy!¡±Randy was furious. ¡°How dare you f*cking act like that even


    when you¡¯re going to die?!¡±Kingsley ignored his rage as he asked loudly, ¡°Randy! A question for you!


    Does thend you¡¯re standing on belong to Summers Residence?¡±Hearing that, Randy¡¯s expression


    changed. ¡°W-What do you mean by that?¡±¡°Another question for you! Don¡¯t you fear ghosts when you


    sleep at night, knowing that you robbed the Nicholsons of theirnd?!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Every syble resounded powerfully from Kingsley¡¯s mouth!Stomp, stomp, stomp¡­Randy took a few


    steps backward, his face pale as he pointed at Kingsley. ¡°You¡­ Yourst name is Nicholson¡­ You¡¯re


    Xavier¡¯s son!¡±¡°That¡¯s right!¡±Kingsley took a step forward. ¡°Today, the Nicholsons will rise from the


    bottom, and we will start by demolishing this Summers Residence of yours!¡±Randy was startled at first,


    but the fear on his face slowly dissipated.¡°Hahaha¡­ I almost fell for your trap! Xavier is already dead!


    Why would I fear him?¡±Randy looked at Kingsley with a cold re. ¡°Are you trying to revive the


    Nicholsons without Xavier? Keep dreaming!¡±There were too many secrets hidden in the fire from


    seventeen years ago, and it involved the benefits of countless prominent figures!A mere orphan could


    never change that!When he saw Randy¡¯s gleeful expression, Kingsley took a deep breath to suppress


    his murderous intent. ¡°Where are my parents¡¯ bodies? After snatching this ce for yourself, where did


    you put their bodies?!¡±¡°Hah¡­ You¡¯re asking about those two piles of burned trash?¡± Randy sneered.


    ¡°You¡¯vee to the right person. I was the one who personally cleaned their bodies up!¡±¡°Where are


    they?!¡±Kingsley clenched his fists so hard that blood began seeping out!¡°I threw them away!¡± Randy


    raised his chin arrogantly. ¡°I threw the bones of those two wretched people at the mountain to feed the


    wild dogs! If you want to find them, you¡¯ll have to dig through dog poop!¡±¡°Hahaha¡­¡±As soon as Randy


    spoke, everyone burst outughing!Connor chuckled. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so dirty and wretched. You¡¯re


    a descendant of dog poop!¡±Caleb said viciously in his chair, ¡°No need to be anxious, kid. I¡¯ll send you to


    your dead parents so that you can be dog poop with them!¡±Ka giggled. ¡°Now, your family will


    be reunited¡­ as poop!¡±Everyoneughed once more!Kingsley red coldly at them, his murderous


    intent gleaming through.They took over the Nicholsons¡¯nd!Destroyed his parents¡¯ bodies!Plotted to


    sully Yulia¡¯s innocence!Insulted the dead!They could only pay by death for every one of these


    crimes!None of the Summers Family would be able to escape!When he saw Kingsley¡¯s furious


    expression, Randy felt extremely d.He looked up at the sky and announced, ¡°Xavier, do you see


    this? You were a hero, but your son is useless trash! He can do nothing but bear my insults!¡±As if it


    weren¡¯t enough, he turned and sneered at Kingsley. ¡°If you kneel at my feet and knock your head on


    the ground while proiming that both you and your dad are dogs to the Summers Family, I¡¯ll be


    gracious and let you off alive!¡±The looks in both Lancer¡¯s and Hades¡¯ eyes turned cold. ¡°Boss, just kill


    them.¡±How dare they insult Ares, the God of War!This crime is punishable by death!However, Kingsley


    shook his head.Go for the kill straight away?That¡¯d be too lenient on them! Today, he would wipe the


    entire Summers Family off the face of this earth, leaving no traces behind!Randy deserved death even


    more, but he mustn¡¯t die that easily!¡°I gave the Summers Family a chance to move out, and I was


    already merciful enough in doing so!¡± There was not even the slightest bit of warmth in Kingsley¡¯s deep


    gaze as he spoke, his voice ice-cold. ¡°Now, it is time for you to pay!¡±¡°Pay?¡± Randy sneered. ¡°Hah¡­


    Who the f*ck do you think you are? You¡¯re not worthy of making the Summers Family pay!¡±¡°That is


    unless you really are backed by the Tanners!¡± Caleb¡¯s face was filled with hatred as he sat in the


    wheelchair. ¡°Sadly, trash like you don¡¯t even deserve to be a dog to the Tanners!¡±Ashton added proudly,


    ¡°Who cares if the Tanners are here? With Mr. Law on our side, we have no reason to fear the Tanners


    of Seavale!¡±When he listened to Ashton¡¯s words, Morten was so terrified that his heart trembled!If the


    Tanners heard that, he wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!However, seeing the looks of


    admiration from the people around him, he said shamelessly, ¡°Yes, as long as the leader of the Tanners


    is not present, all the other Tanners will have to respect me!¡±There weren¡¯t any Tanners present, so he


    could boast and exaggerate a little!¡°The Tanners?¡± Kingsley snorted in disdain. ¡°I don¡¯t need the


    Tanners¡¯ help to deal with small fry like you! Even if I don¡¯t have their aid, it¡¯s easy to destroy a small


    family like the Summers!¡±¡°Hah, you¡¯re kidding us!¡±¡°You arrogant little kid, you have no idea how strong


    we are!¡±¡°You want to destroy the Summers Family? Keep dreaming!¡±Everyone threw in their


    insults.Connor was sneering as he pointed at Lancer and Hades. Then, he said to Kingsley, ¡°Why, you


    think you can destroy the Summers with these two nobodies? Are you stupid or just pretending? Just


    with these two¡ª¡±Halfway through his speech, his voice gradually turned quieter, for he saw the look in


    Lancer and Hades¡¯ eyes!They were determined, sharp, dark, and blood-filled!Those were not looks any


    common person would possess!Certain fear rose in his heart as Connor said to Randy, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s just


    get rid of this guy now!¡±If they dyed any longer, something might turn the tide!As such, they couldn¡¯t


    afford to wait any longer!¡°Alright!¡±Randy nodded with a vicious look in his eyes as he turned and said to


    Ashton, ¡°Mr. Birch, get your men started!¡±Ashton cracked his knuckles. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this


    forever!¡±As he spoke, he waved his huge arm and shouted, ¡°Brothers! Get this guy¡ª¡±Before he could


    finish speaking, he was interrupted by a series of sharp honking!¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±Everyone turned to


    look.Seven ck cars with military license tes drove into the courtyard.At the lead were three tanks,


    shing their lights and honking to make way!Meanwhile, behind the cars were more than ten military


    green SUVs, all of which were filled with army guards armed to the teeth!N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    ¡°W-What is this?!¡±Everyone in the Summers Family was stunned, for they had never seen such a grand


    procession of military vehicles before!Ashton was shocked. ¡°Mr. Summers, if you could summon such a


    powerful force, why did you call me over to help?¡±¡°This¡­¡± Randy was quaking. ¡°This isn¡¯t my doing¡­


    Mr. Birch, is this not your connection?¡±Ashton smiled bitterly. ¡°If I could do that, why would I be getting


    these five hundred ruffians here? Wouldn¡¯t that be unnecessary?¡±Everyone exchanged looks. None of


    them knew why this rming procession hade!Under the extremely stunned gazes of the crowd,


    the seven cars slowly pulled up at the entrance of the Summers Residence.Then, the doors of the cars


    opened one after the other.The first person to get out of one car was a man who seemed to be in his


    thirties.He wore army attire in military green, and he had a badge with two stars.He was a bona fide


    lieutenant!Connor immediately gaped upon catching sight of him.Isn¡¯t this Thomas Baxton, the toon


    leader in the Sris Military District?Connor¡¯s expression immediately became stern as he extended


    both hands respectfully and walked toward the man. ¡°Greetings, Lieutenant Baxton¡­¡±Thomas lifted a


    hand and said with a cold expression, ¡°No need for pleasantries. In case you don¡¯t know who you¡¯re


    talking to, I¡¯m here to make introductions!¡±¡°Introductions?¡±Everyone was dumbfounded, unsure of what


    Thomas meant.Before they could ask further, another person got out of the second car and walked up


    to them.This time, even Connor had no idea who this person was.With his status, he could only get in


    contact with people on Thomas¡¯ level.However, the three-starred badge on the man¡¯s uniform caused


    everyone to reel in shock.Thomas said in a low voice, ¡°This here is thepanymander of the


    Dragon de Elite Force in the Sris Military District.¡±He had just finished talking when the person


    from the third car also got out.¡°This is the battalionmander of the Sris Military District.¡±Another


    person emerged from the fourth car.¡°This is the regimentmander of the Sris Military District.¡±He


    then introduced the next person from the fifth car. ¡°This is the brigademander of the Sris Military


    District.¡±As Randy and the others listened to Thomas¡¯ introductions, they were terrified that their souls


    almost left their bodies while their blood ran cold!T-These were all prominent and powerful


    figures!Ashton¡¯s face was pale as he trembled uncontrobly. ¡°M-Mr. Summers, d-does anyone in the


    family hold a military position?¡±¡°No¡­¡± Randy¡¯s lips were purple. ¡°If the Summers had connections in


    the army, I wouldn¡¯t have requested your assistance¡­¡±¡°In that case¡­ Did you offend someone


    important?¡±Ashton was so terrified that he was close to tears! Even though he was called the Reaper, it


    was mostly just to intimidate people.However, in reality, he was just a higher-ranking ruffian unable to


    make himself known in the outside world.He could appease small fights and intimidate some small fry,


    but now that he saw the real powerful figures in the army, he was instantly terrified!In fact, he almost


    peed in his pants!Meanwhile, Connor and Caleb were also quaking uncontrobly!¡°What¡¯s going on,


    Dad¡­ Did we offend a prominent figure in the army?¡±The few people standing in front of them ranged


    from lieutenant to brigademander, each with a position shockingly higher than thest!Randy said


    shakily, ¡°Uh¡­ Even the brigademander is here. Have we offended a divisionmander?¡±¡°A


    divisionmander¡­ is that even possible¡­¡±Connor felt his entire body drenched in cold sweat. As


    the wind blew, the cold reached right into his heart!When he heard their conversation, Thomas smiled


    coldly. ¡°If you want to see a divisionmander, he¡¯s here as well. He¡¯s in the next car.¡±As he spoke,


    someone got out of the sixth car.The stars on his badge were clear as day!He was a


    colonel!¡°Goodness¡­¡±Everyone in the Summers Family inhaled sharply!Even a colonel had made his


    appearance, and everyone was so shocked that it was suffocating.So many prominent figures in the


    army had gathered at the same time and in the same ce!This scene, which was normally only


    reserved for parades, had appeared at the entrance of Summers Residence!Caleb rubbed his eyes in


    disbelief as he said, ¡°Dad, Connor, was I injured so badly that I¡¯m seeing things here?¡±Connor¡¯s legs


    were shaking. ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s all real¡­¡±Just then, everyone¡¯s gaze went to thest car at the back.A colonel


    had gotten out of the sixth car.Could it be that the person in thest car was the general?!p!Randy


    gave himself a sound p as if to determine if he were dreaming or not!At the same time, the army


    guards and soldiers all leaped off the army jeeps at the back of the procession.They guarded thest


    car tightly, armed with guns as they kept watch without any blind spots!When he saw that, Randy


    seemed to have confirmed his guesses.The car door slowly opened, and a gentle middle-aged man got


    out of the car, his badge shining.¡°A major general? Shouldn¡¯t it be the general?¡±Under the surprised


    gazes of the crowd, the gentleman slowly walked up to them.Thomas introduced respectfully, ¡°This isText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Sris Military District¡¯s Chief of Army!¡±As soon as Thomas finished speaking, Connor felt his legs


    almost giving way to kneeling right then and there!He had used countless connections and money just


    to get to know a toon leader like Thomas!Now, even the Chief of Army was standing right in front of


    him!He was so scared that his heart was going to explode!Meanwhile, Randy was even more shaken


    by the rapid session of shocking events!

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    From the moment the divisionmander got out of the car, Randy could only think one thought¡ªif


    this meant bad for them, none of them could escape!Now, he could only feel lucky because the general


    wasn¡¯t here!If not, the events today would be breaking records in history!He had just thought that when


    he heard Lancer say in a low voice, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Lev Ignatov here?¡±Lev was one of the Eight Great


    Undernal Demons, the general of the Sris Military District!After hearing that, Randy was so terrified


    that he could feel a cramp in his leg!How could this guy that Kingsley brought with him be so


    insolent?!How dare he ask the Chief of Army about the general?!Who did he think he was?!Randy


    red in anger as he reprimanded in a hushed voice, ¡°How dare a ruffian like you talk to the Chief of


    Army like that? Are you asking for death?!¡±Simrly, Ashton was both shocked and furious. ¡°You


    senseless trash! If you were my underling, I would¡¯ve sewn your mouth shut!¡±Even though Connor


    noticed the unusual looks in Lancer and Hades¡¯ eyes, he thought that those two were only fighters


    Kingsley had hired to intimidate them.He shouted sternly, ¡°Nicholson, from where did you get such an


    idiotic fighter? If the Chief of Army gets offended, don¡¯t get the Summers Family involved in your


    mess!¡±The Summers all agreed. ¡°Yes, if you want to die, go meet your death alone! Don¡¯t get us


    involved!¡±Since he feared that they might be used as well, Randy turned to Jim Hond and bowed


    respectfully, his voice shaking as he said, ¡°C-Chief of Army, we don¡¯t know this man at all! The enemy


    of the Summers Family brought him along¡ªthis is an enemy who refuses to let up!¡±When he heard


    those words, Jim pushed his sses and said in a gentle voice, ¡°An enemy who refuses to let


    up?¡±¡°Yes, yes!¡± Randy nodded frantically. ¡°You can deal with them however you wish! The Summers


    have nothing to do with this!¡±However, he froze solid in the next second as every hair on his body stood


    on its ends!He witnessed how the major general stood at attention upon hearing a crisp pping


    sound!He then saluted Lancer and said loudly, ¡°Yes sir, Lieutenant General Lancer! General Ignatov is


    commanding the soldiers at the peripherals!¡±¡°Understood,¡± Lancer simply replied indifferently.Randy,


    Ashton, Connor, and Caleb were all speechless.In fact, every single person was in shock, and their


    minds imploded because of this!Did the Chief of Army salute this young man?!Not only that, there was


    something they found even more unbelievable!This cold-looking young man had been standing behind


    Kingsley all this time while silently holding out the umbre for thetter!¡°Pfft!¡± Blood spurted out of


    Randy¡¯s mouth right away!Since he was unable to handle the utter shock, Connor fainted in the


    wheelchair with a roll of his eyes!¡°W-What is going on?¡±Ashton¡¯s face was so pale that it looked like all


    the blood had drained from it.He could hardly believe what he was seeing!Lieutenant General


    Lancer!The man, who had been silent all this while as he stood behind Kingsley, was none other than a


    lieutenant general! Connor saw nothing but ck, and he finally recovered his senses after a long


    while.He supported the shaking Randy as he said in fear, ¡°Dad¡­ Dad, what should we do? Kingsley


    seems to be the one who summoned all these powerful figures¡­¡±Randy took a deep breath. ¡°Don¡¯t


    jump to conclusions. We¡¯re not sure yet¡­¡±He asked determinedly, ¡°Chief of Army, m-may I-I know your


    reason foring to Summers Residence?¡±He had to find out!Even if he died, he had to know why!Jim


    said in a loud voice, ¡°We¡¯re here to move the Summers Residence!¡±¡°M-Move?¡±Everyone was


    dumbfounded.Why did so many prominent figures in the army gather here just to move the Summers


    Residence?Suddenly, Randy felt a tremor ringing throughout his body!He suddenly remembered the


    warning letter Kingsley sent before.¡®Move out of Summer Residence in five days! If not, I¡¯ll be there


    personally to make you pay!¡¯He had thought that Kingsley was getting so arrogant that it was even


    funny!But now, his arrogance had power behind it!Since they did not move out of the Summers


    Residence within the stipted time, Kingsley gathered seven powerful figures to move their house for


    them!Randy¡¯s entire body was drenched in cold sweat by now, for he had never been so afraid in his


    entire life!He looked at Kingsley in terror, his legs trembling ceaselessly!Who was he exactly, and how


    could he have a lieutenant general holding out an umbre for him?!Could it be¡­ that he was a


    general?Randy shook his head furiously upon thinking about this.Impossible! Utterly impossible!He¡¯s


    only in his twenties, so how can he possibly be an esteemed general?This doesn¡¯t make


    sense!Unbeknownst to Randy, Kingsley had experienced thousands of bloody battles and killed


    countless enemy soldiers over thest ten years!He hadmanded millions of elites in sieges and


    had survived in despairing circumstances on his own!The wounds on his body wereyered on top of


    each other!His military exploits were even more numerous!If Randy knew of this, he wouldn¡¯t be so


    puzzled!Randy gulped and said to Kingsley, ¡°W-Who exactly are you?¡±¡°I¡¯m one of the Nicholsons!¡±His


    loud and resounding voice fiercely hit the deepest depths of Randy¡¯s heart!¡°Nicholson¡­¡± Randy¡¯s smile


    was sorrowful. ¡°No wonder¡­ Like father, like son¡­¡±He looked up at the cloudy sky, a teardrop falling


    from the corner of his eye. ¡°Xavier, you can truly rest in peace now.¡±Just then, themunicators on


    Jim and the others made a sound!¡°4th armored regiment from the 16th regiment of the Sris Military


    District, assembled!¡±¡°7th artillery regiment from the 16th regiment of the Sris Military District,


    assembled!¡±¡°327th infantry brigade from the 14th regiment of the Sris Military District,


    assembled!¡±¡°188th motorcycle brigade from the 14th regiment of the Sris Military District,


    assembled!¡±¡°Dragon de Elite Force from the Special Forces of the Sris Military District,


    assembled!¡±¡­¡­¡­The continuous reports boomed at the entrance of the Summers Residence!Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Ashton puckered his lips and asked, ¡°H-How many people are there right here?¡±¡°There are two


    brigades and twelve troops here along with Dragon de Elite Force, so there should be about fifty


    thousand people here.¡± Thomas paused for a bit and added, ¡°Not to mention the twelve jets and the


    chopper in the air now.¡±¡°F-Fifty thousand people?¡± Ashton looked at the five hundred ¡®elites¡¯ he brought


    along, his tears almost rolling out of his eyes. In the face of the fifty thousand soldiers, he was


    embarrassed about how greatly his men were outnumbered.In fact, he reckoned his men might even


    be far from a match for the soldiers. ¡°Is this a set-up, Caleb?¡± Ashton patted hisp and asked, ¡°I


    wouldn¡¯t have gone through all the trouble and made a fool out of myself if I had known he was such a


    big shot.¡±He then looked at Kingsley with a pitiful expression. ¡°B-Boss, I only came because I was


    fooled by Caleb. I have no intention of opposing you!¡± He raised his left hand and said, ¡°Look! I¡¯m a


    handicapped person now. My left hand is maimed, so please show me mercy!¡±Kingsley shot a cold


    gaze at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re here anyway, so brace yourself for what¡¯s going to happen next!¡±As


    Ashton was about to beg Kinglsey again, everyone suddenly felt the whole world shaking around them


    shortly before they heard the sound of troops marching in the direction of Summers Residence.It turned


    out that the mechanized infantry was making its way toward the crowd along with three army troops.


    With every step the army took, the Summer Family and the others¡¯ hearts skipped a beat.As soon as


    the soldiers got into their formation, five tanks lined up in front of the crowd with a troop of soldiers


    equipped with heavy firearms right behind them. In the meantime, the soldiers aimed their guns and


    cannons at the Summer Family, ready to fire with their weapons and tanks that were in position. With a


    single word from Kingsley, the soldiers could simply just level the Summers Residence in


    seconds.Meanwhile, Connor was so frightened by the sight of what was going on before him that he


    wet his pants. Despite his revered position as Summers Corporation¡¯s vice president, he froze in ce


    as his piss dripped onto the ground. Nheless, the shocking sight didn¡¯t end there when the


    Summers Residence was seen going up in smoke.Soon, the motorized infantry slowly marched


    forward in sixteen armored vehicles, fifty off-road jeeps, and fifty more trucks while the artillery troops


    and the tanks followed right behind. With every step they took, they filled the air more and more with


    their strong will and determination to war.Boom! Boom!¡­¡­¡­In that instant, everyone in the Summers


    Family sank to their knees in horror, including the five hundred ¡®elites¡¯ whom Ashton had just gathered


    around. At the same time, their faces were all written with fear and terror, their eyes staring nkly


    ahead of them. After all, they had onlye to support Ashton on his order without expecting to be


    held at gunpoint by so many soldiers. For that, everyone was overwhelmed by fear and desperate to


    leave the ce, but it was all toote when they wanted to do so.While the Summers Residence was


    situated in the North and facing South, the military had the ce surrounded, approaching it from both


    the West and East. Thus, they knew they had no way of escaping, and their only bet was to run toward


    the square in the South, but when they were about to do so, they were greeted by eighty-eight trucks


    with a 155mm howitzer each that was silently waiting for them not far away. At that moment, they


    realized their only escape route in the South was sealed. While some of them fainted due to fear,


    others pissed their pants in horror.As the Summers Residence¡¯s square was filled with fright and dread


    like living hell, Randy was shaking like a leaf in the face of such an intimidating scene. After all, he had


    never been pointed at by so many guns at the same time, which he thought was too much for him to


    bear even though he considered himself a gutsy man.¡°We¡¯ll move¡ª¡± When he puckered his lips to beg


    for mercy, his voice was instantly drowned out by a deafening roar before he heard buzzing in his


    ears.It turned out that the twelve fighter jets had just flown over the Summers Residence above


    everyone¡¯s head. After that, a helicopter emerged from behind the white smoke, causing a swirl of wind


    around them like an intimidating tornado that was about to sweep away everyone and everything that


    belonged to the Summers Family. At that moment, Randy and his people went weak in their knees and


    kneeled, yielding to Kingsley.Meanwhile, Ashton pped his own mouth and cried, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, Boss!


    This has nothing to do with me! It was Caleb who paid me to do this!¡± As soon as he finished his words,


    the five hundred men in the square immediately sank to their knees. While some of them begged for


    mercy, the others cried and kowtowed to Kinglsey who had their lives at mercy. On the other hand,


    Randy felt as if his soul had left his body when he saw the crowd kneeling, his face turning as pale as a


    white sheet.Is this the end of the Summers Family?! Is there no one else to save us from these


    monsters with guns and canons? At that moment, Randy was overwhelmed by guilt and despair,


    seeing no way out of his dilemma.With his arms behind his back, Kinglsey set his eyes coldly on the


    people who were kneeling before him. ¡°You people should have kneeled earlier. It¡¯s toote for that


    now.¡±The next second, Randy implored Kingsley to show him lenience and mercy while shivering from


    head to toe. ¡°Please have mercy on the Summers Family, Kingsley! I promise we will never show up in


    Qustia ever again.¡±In the meantime, Connor continued to kowtow to Kingsley while begging for mercy.


    ¡°Please, Mr. Nicholson! Please show us mercy and let us go!¡± He then pointed at Caleb and snarled, ¡°It


    was him! He was the one who forced himself upon Miss Ansley! Kill him and spare the rest of the


    people from the Summers Family!¡±Caleb puckered his lips irritably. ¡°You came up with that idea, so why


    should I be the one who dies?!¡±Randy cried in tears. ¡°I-It was all Connor¡¯s fault!¡± Thinking Connor was


    a handicap anyway, he reckoned he should give it a try if sacrificing the man was all it would take to


    save the entire Summers Family. Your sacrifice is a small price to pay for the greater good of our


    family¡¯s lineage.When Caleb heard that, he sprang off the wheelchair and crawled to Kingsley¡¯s feet,


    pathetically begging thetter to forgive him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ve made a mistake! I promise I¡¯ll nevery a


    finger on Miss Ansley ever again! Please! Please!¡± His hopeless voice sent chills down the spines of


    everyone in the Summers Family.At that moment, one of the troops suddenly moved, making way for a


    passage wide enough for a car to pass by. Momentster, a red sedan pulled up outside the Summers


    Residence, whereupon a general in his military uniform with two stars on his shoulder stepped out of


    the vehicle. He then walked up to Kingsley and saluted him. ¡°Ares!¡±¡°All units from Sris Province are


    in position, and we¡¯re ready for yourmand!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    When Thomas and the chief of the army, Jim, saw the man, they stood straight because the man was


    none other than the general of Sris Military District¡ªLev.As soon as Randy heard how Lev called


    Kingsley, he was blown away by those words, followed by a buzzing that filled his head. Ares?! Was he


    the legend who had been fighting battles to protect Qustia and winning all of them? At the thought of


    that, Randy was held back by his skepticism that kept him from epting the truth that Kingsley was


    the fierce warrior who had been honored with that title, Ares. However, he couldn¡¯t deny Kingsley¡¯s


    power and influence, considering the fact that he and his people had been surrounded by thousands of


    military units. Thus, he had no choice but to ept the unpleasant truth begrudgingly.¡°A-Ares¡­¡±


    Everyone felt as shocked as Randy did. ¡°Please, Ares! Show us mercy! Ares!¡± In that instant, no one


    else had the guts to push their luck ever again as they all kneeled down and surrendered, imploring


    Kingsley to spare them.Suddenly, a few loud bangs shook the ground and took everyone¡¯s breath away


    just when guns were fired at the sky. At the sight of that, Randy felt as if he almost had a heart attack,


    his lips turning pale, as if he was suffocating. In that instant, Connor held onto his father and asked in


    horror, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? Are they trying to crush us and reduce us to ashes?¡±¡°No!¡± Kingsley


    set his eyes coldly upon those people. ¡°Consider this your new ¡®housewarming¡¯ gift.¡± The man then


    took a step forward and looked at Randy kneeling on the ground, bending over and adding, ¡°After all,


    you¡¯re all going to be moving into your new home soon¡ªhell. So, don¡¯t you think that should call for a


    celebration?¡± As soon as he finished his words, he stood straight in front of the tearful crowd and


    looked up at the sky. ¡°Father! Mother! Can you both see this? I¡¯m back! I will be sure to send everyone


    who has ever harmed you all to hell and rebuild the Nicholson Family!¡±After Kingsley finished his


    words, the dark clouds and the strong wind somehow just went away before they were reced by the


    clear sky that was apanied by the bright sunshine. As soon as the rain let up, Lancer and Hades


    took off their ck raincoats, revealing the two golden star badges on their shoulders. Standing behind


    Kingsley along with Lev, they gave off an intimidating and oppressive aura. At that moment, Jim humbly


    presented the gown that had been long prepared and was meant for Ares to Kingsley, who flipped it


    onto his back and put it on. Seconds after he put on the cloak, the seven golden star badges glittered


    and shone ringly on Kingsley¡¯s shoulder in the bright sun, making the man seem as if he was Ares,


    the God of War, himself.In that instant, everyone in the military felt a boost in their morale as they


    expressed their admiration for Kingsley by shouting, ¡°Ares, the God of War! Ares, the God of War!


    Ares, the God of War! Ares, the God of War!¡±While the soldiers¡¯ cheer reverberated through the air and


    took over the atmosphere with their might, everyone else in the Summers Family felt as if their souls


    had left them, finding themselves on the verge of losing their consciousness due to their overwhelming


    fear.¡°Randy Summers! Connor Summers! Caleb Summers! Ka Reed! Ashton Birch!¡± Kingsley called


    out those names one by one, as if those whose names were mentioned were fated to meet their end


    soon while the color was drained from their faces. Is that the voice from hell? Does it mean that our end


    is near?¡°Caleb, do you admit your sin for forcing yourself upon my sister, Yulia?! Connor, you instigated


    your people to plot against me. Do you admit your sin?! Ka, do you regret bullying your colleagues


    arrogantly?! Ashton, have you learned from your mistake of oppressing the weak now that you¡¯re


    staring death in the face?!¡±Soon, Kingsley turned his attention to Randy and added, ¡°Randy, you were


    behind the fire that killed my parents 17 years ago as you forcefully imed the Nicholson Family¡¯s


    land as yours! For that, are you and your family ready to confess your sins to my parents in the


    afterlife?!¡± When those people heard Kingsley¡¯s words, they were all overwhelmed by a buzzing in their


    heads and the regret for what they had done in the past. Soon, Caleb groveled to Kingsley, weakly


    begging him for forgiveness. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! It¡¯s all my fault!¡±Randy, on the other hand, exined with


    a sad voice, ¡°Kingsley¡­ Ares, please hear me out. I didn¡¯t kill your parents. It wasn¡¯t me who did


    that.¡±¡°What do you mean?¡±¡°I was just a little pawn for someone much bigger back then. All I was told


    was just to clear the mess after it was done, so I was actually nothing more than an underling who


    merely followed his orders.¡±Kingsley squinted. ¡°That makes you an aplice anyway. Tell me who


    else is involved, and I¡¯ll make your death less painful!¡±¡°I-I really have no idea¡­¡± Randy went on to


    grovel at Kingsley¡¯s feet. ¡°They told me to just take care of the bodies and make sure no trails were left


    behind. After that, they paid me one million and gave me this piece ofnd. That¡¯s all I know.¡±


    Suddenly, Randy seemingly thought of something that could save his life and added, ¡°The bodies¡­ I


    know where your parents were buried back then! It¡¯s Mount Rochwick!¡±¡°Where is that ce?!¡±¡°There is


    a church at the foot of the hill, and their remains were buried just right behind the church called St.


    Savior!¡±Randy then pitifully looked at Kingsley and said, ¡°I told you everything I knew, so please spare


    the Summers Family.¡±Kingsley cially looked back at Randy and barked, ¡°Spare you all? Did you all


    spare me and my family back then? I was only just five years old when I had to witness my parents¡¯


    decapitation in the fire! It is only now that I¡¯ve lost my parents and my home that you want me to show


    you mercy?!¡±Hearing every single word of Kingsley¡¯s lecture and reprimand, Randy felt his heart filled


    with despair and hopelessness. Deep down, he knew Kingsley would never give the Summers Family a


    second chance and that he was bracing himself to ept his family¡¯s doom.On the other hand,


    Kingsley took a deep breath and calmed himself down from his overwhelming anger, turning his


    attention to Lev. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Tell your men to have these 500 minions locked up at the


    police station in Cleapolis for investigation. Make sure no one goes unpunished!¡±Knowing that his


    people¡¯s criminal records would be discovered and used against them, Ashton was sure that they


    would be jailed for at least ten years if they were taken to the police station. ¡°Boss!¡± Ashton started


    wailing. ¡°I¡¯m just a guy who happened to be caught in the coteral damage! I understand you¡¯re after


    the Summers Family, but I¡¯ve been set up!¡± Having rallied up all his men for the asion, he was


    worried that he would be a mob leader without anyone tomand if all of his underlings were sent to


    prison. By then, Kingsley wouldn¡¯t even have to make a move against him because he would be a


    wanted man among his enemies in the underworld. Therefore, Ashton cried and pathetically crawled


    toward Morten. ¡°Morty, please do something! I don¡¯t want to die!¡±On the other hand, Morten hesitated


    for a while with an ambiguous look on his face and shifted his gaze to Kingsley. ¡°Ares, for our old times¡¯


    sake, please¡­¡±Before Morten could finish his words, Kingsley demanded the former in a harsh


    manner, questioning, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing here? Begging me to show them mercy? Do you


    really think you can get away with all this?!¡± His words implied that Morten would not go unpunished for


    colluding with the Summers Family.¡°You¡­¡± Morten angrily refuted Kingsley. ¡°I¡¯m one of the most


    respected and revered figures in the underworld. You may be the God of War, but you cannot abuse


    your power. Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting on the wrong side of everybody else in the underworld?!¡±¡°WhoOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    says I¡¯m going to punish you as the God of War?¡± Kingsley responded with a cial smile and took out


    the Tanners¡¯ Northern Draken Tag, shouting, ¡°Here is the Northern Draken Tag! Now, you shall kneel


    before me!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Secondster, Morten sank to his knees as he didn¡¯t dare to defy the Tanner Family¡¯s Northern Draken


    Order; otherwise, he would be a wanted man all over the underworld.In the meantime, Ashton was


    seen with his eyes widening in horror. ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Northern Draken Tag belong to the Tanners¡¯ young


    lady?¡±¡°You mean Paige?¡± Kingsley¡¯s smile wasn¡¯t one of happiness but mockery. ¡°Henrich was the one


    who granted me the order himself!¡±As soon as Morten heard Henrich¡¯s name, he was so shocked that it


    took a toll on his health and caused him to vomit blood from his mouth. At the same time, his face was


    written with a gloomy expression that was apanied by the horrifying blood trickling from his lips.


    ¡°D*mn you! Ashton! I have you to thank for getting myself in so much trouble¡­¡± Upon letting out a sigh,


    he closed his eyes and seemingly kicked the bucket.Then, Kingsley set his eyes on the crowd and


    made a stern announcement. ¡°From now on, everyone from the Summers Family shall be deported out


    of Qustia and never set foot in this country ever again!¡±Upon hearing the man¡¯s harsh announcement,


    they all broke down in tears, grieving over the Summers Family¡¯s downfall. In a matter of seconds, they


    turned from socialites to proletariats, who were about to lead a miserable life. Without money and


    network, the people from the Summers Family were likely going to struggle to survive in a foreign


    country.Nevertheless, Kingsley still went ahead to order the officers and toon leaders to take


    everyone from the Summers Family away. At the same time, Ashton, along with five hundred of his


    men, were taken to the police station in Cleapolis for further investigation. In that instant, the Summers


    Residence became dested and empty, which was aplete contrast to its crowded sight a few


    moments earlier. That day marked the downfall of the Summers Family, which had been established in


    Cleapolis for more than a decade.On the other hand, Randy hopelessly closed his eyes, dwelling on


    the unexpected doom of his fate and his family¡¯s due to the decision he made 17 years ago.


    Overwhelmed by regret and guilt, he would rather live his life poorly and miserably than ept the offer


    to take care of the remains of Kingsley¡¯s parents if only he were given a second chance. While tears


    began to roll down his eyes, he finally understood why it was so important for one to live by his


    conscience. After all, ill-gotten short-term gains were not worth the long-term pain.At that moment, theOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    Summers Residence was left with Randy, Connor, Caleb, Ka, Ashton, and Morten. Meanwhile,


    Kingsley coldly stared at them and said, ¡°Now, it¡¯s finally time for payback.¡± As soon as his words were


    heard, the six of them shook like a leaf and struggled to even find the courage to beg the man for


    mercy. ¡°Hades, do you have The Humming Poison Pill with you?¡±In fact, The Humming Poison Pill was


    a drug that was invented in a biochemical department on Coliree Ind. Although its poison was not


    lethal, it could inflict overwhelming pain on its victim, who consumed it, which exined its frequent use


    in interrogations and punishments. Hades nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve always carried it with me.¡±¡°Please let our


    friend, Caleb, have a taste of it.¡±¡°Of course!¡± Hades replied with an affirmative hum and forcefully


    opened Caleb¡¯s mouth before throwing the red pill into it.Coughing violently, Caleb tried to make


    himself vomit as he tearfully cried out in horror, ¡°What did you just put in my mouth?¡±With a cial look


    on his face, Kingsley answered, ¡°Wasn¡¯t this what you fed Yulia with? I¡¯m going to let you have a taste


    of your own medicine now.¡±¡°Please¡­¡± Before Caleb could finish his words, his face was suddenly


    written with a horrified look. The next second, he covered his stomach and copsed onto the ground in


    agony. ¡°My stomach hurts¡­¡± With his eyes bloating, his mouth was seen with blood trickling out of it,


    as if he was a blood-sucking vampire.¡°Caleb!¡± Randy¡¯s heart was broken when he saw his son¡¯s painful


    look.After that, Kingsley turned his attention to Ashton and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you wanted to


    stitch Lancer¡¯s mouth?¡± When Ashton heard that, his body shivered from head to toe, his teeth


    tethering so much that he couldn¡¯t utter a single word. Soon, Kingsley gave Lancer an order, which the


    latter epted and executed as told. ¡°p his mouth as hard as you can!¡±Momentster, Ashton¡¯s


    painful and horrible cry could be heard by everyone present as Lancer pped his mouth mercilessly


    and relentlessly. At the sight of the violent scene, Randy and the rest were so scared that they began to


    wet themselves and fall apart.In the meantime, Ka cried out loud and pathetically begged for mercy.


    ¡°Please spare my life. I¡¯m just a woman. I don¡¯t want to die.¡±¡°You know what? I¡¯m going to grant you


    your wish.¡± Kingsley red at thedy, who stopped sobbing at the same time and hopefully looked at


    the man while waiting for him to respond. Then, he shed a cial smile and said, ¡°The six of you can


    go back to the Summers Residence now.¡±¡°W-What?!¡± Randy and the others were seen with doubtful


    expressions on their faces, wondering if they could get away with what would seemingly doom their


    fate.¡°What¡¯re you waiting for?¡± Kingsley asked, ¡°Are you guys waiting for me to kill you all?¡±¡°Sure! Sure!


    We¡¯ll move right away! We¡¯ll go back in!¡± Randy got up clumsily and staggered into the Summer


    Residence with his son, Caleb. On the other hand, Connor and Ashton got back to their shaking feet


    and pathetically ran into the building with their tails between their legs. As soon as they entered through


    the door, the six of them cried and gratefully thanked their fate for being kind to them. ¡°We survived!


    We survived! We¡¯re not going to die!¡±Just when they were celebrating in excitement, Kingsley suddenly


    ordered his men to step away from the Summers Residence and waved his hand. ¡°Shut the door and


    fire the cannons now!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Seeing the soldiers close the door at the Summers Residence¡¯s exit, Randy and the others went from


    heaven on earth to hell on earth almost instantly. In the next second, bullets and cannons were fired


    from all directions at Summers Residence, along with the rain of firing rounds from the jets above the


    building. In a matter of seconds, the building went up in mes just as the bombardment boomed the


    surroundings and slowly reduced the structure to ashes.In the meantime, Kingsley¡¯s eyes lit up when


    he watched the burning mes that were engulfing the Summers Residence. After all, the Nicholson


    Family met its end when it was burned down in mes 17 years ago. Therefore, to Kingsley, the mes


    that were burning the Summers Residence had just marked the rebirth of the Nicholson Family.


    Nevertheless, Hades walked up to him and politely expressed his worry. ¡°Ares, I¡¯m afraid we can never


    cover up what happened today, considering how it turned out. For that, you might¡­¡±Knowing what


    Hades¡¯ concern was about, Kingsley replied, ¡°Tell the public that¡ªthe Summers Family¡¯s downfall was


    because theymitted treason, which was unforgivable. Mention nothing about the Nicholson


    Family.¡±¡°Understood, Ares! I¡¯ll have our men spread the word around as you wish.¡±While the soldiers


    were retreating after that, the bombardment caused turmoil among the bystanders who were watching


    from far away and wondering what was going on. Therefore, Hades could see why Kingsley wanted


    him to spread the word as soon as possible because that was the only way to stop any untrue rumors


    from being disseminated. Meanwhile, Kingsley stood with his hands right behind his back, staring at the


    debris on fire. ¡°Now that this has been taken care of, it¡¯s time for me to visit Mount Rochwick to find my


    parents¡¯ remains.¡±The next day, Kingsley made a trip to Mount Rochwick, which was a famous ce


    crowded with tourists in Cleapolis. When Kingsley arrived, he was greeted by Leroy, who had been


    waiting for him. As soon as they saw each other, Kingsley patted his friend¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°So,


    how are youtely? Have you been managing your job well under Daniel?¡±Leroy scratched his head


    and answered, ¡°Vice President Robinson has been rather nice to me. So, I guess I¡¯m lucky to work for


    Coliree Group because it¡¯s definitely better than working as a security guard back at the model agency


    company.¡±¡°I¡¯d like to build a cemetery for the Nicholson Family, and I want to put you in charge. What


    do you say? Do you think you can handle it?¡± Kingsley asked. After getting rid of the Summers Family,


    he wanted to build a cemetery on thend on which the Nicholson Manor was built to honor histe


    parents. Nheless, he didn¡¯t want his identity as Ares to be associated with the Nicholson Family, so


    he decided to let Leroy take care of the matter by acquiring thend as a mysterious buyer who would


    later build Nicholson Family Cemetery.¡°Of course!¡± Leroy reacted with an excited expression on his


    face. ¡°This is my first mission after joining Coliree Group! I swear I¡¯ll do my best toplete it


    sessfully.¡±¡°Good.¡± Kingsley smiled. ¡°But there is something I want you to know¡ªI¡¯m in a very


    sensitive position after everything that happened, so you will not make yourself known as a part of


    Coliree Group. Instead, you¡¯ll be known as my assistant, Mr. Johnson. Is that understood?¡±Leroy took a


    second to ponder before he caught on to Kingsley¡¯s intention. ¡°Wait a second. Are you trying to


    dissociate Nicholson Family Cemetery from Coliree Group?¡±¡°Exactly.¡± Kingsley nodded. In fact, he


    wanted to make sure the lines were clearly drawn between the military, Coliree Group, and the


    Nicholson Family so that they didn¡¯t appear to be interrted. Otherwise, he could risk exposing his


    identity to his enemies and making himself a sitting duck. ¡°Alright, I get you!¡± Leroy added, ¡°I¡¯m your


    assistant from now on and have nothing to do with Coliree Group, boss.¡±Kingsley patted his shoulder


    and replied, ¡°Good. Let¡¯s go now. We need to meet up with the person in charge of Mount


    Rochwick.¡±Meanwhile, Jerrick Kidman, the manager of Mount Rochwick¡¯s tourism department, was


    busy with his online dating ventures in his office, putting both of his feet on the desk. Suddenly, he was


    annoyed by a knock on the door and put down his phone in frustration. ¡°Who is there?¡±Leroy pushed


    the door open and greeted the manager. ¡°You must be Mr. Kidman, the manager of the tourism


    department at Mount Rochwick, right? I have a proposition I¡¯d like to offer you.¡±Upon sizing up Leroy


    and Kingsley, who was standing behind the former, Jerrick tried to dismiss them off impatiently. ¡°You


    should have written a proposal and submitted it for approval before you came here, so why don¡¯t you


    two brats run along and y elsewhere?¡± When he was talking, he didn¡¯t even bother to take his feet


    off the desk. After all, he found it ridiculous for two young men in their twenties to approach him with a


    proposal to make with Mount Rochwick¡¯s tourism department.However, Leroy didn¡¯t seem to be


    concerned with Jerrick¡¯s attitude. Instead, he responded with a serious attitude and said, ¡°Soon, I¡¯ll


    bring in the construction team tomence their work around St. Savior Church, so I have onlye


    here to inform you because we¡¯re going to proceed with our decision with or without approval.¡±¡°What


    are you talking about?!¡± Jerrick sat up straight in that instant. ¡°Without the authority¡¯s approval, you are


    not allowed to bring in your construction team!¡± He then pointed at Leroy and started scolding him


    harshly. ¡°I¡¯m warning you both! You¡¯d better forget any funny monkey business you have in your heads


    and get lost! Mount Rochwick is a property that belongs to the Jacob Family from Cleapolis! So, if I


    were you, I wouldn¡¯t ask for trouble by doing anything silly.¡±The Jacob Family? It¡¯s them again! Kingsley


    knitted his eyebrows, condemning those people deep down for dooming Neveah Department Store¡¯s


    fate by divesting their capital. What a small world! At that moment, Kingsley felt the vibration from his


    phone and took a look at it, whereupon he shifted his gaze to Jerrick and said, ¡°The construction team


    is here, so I need to be away to supervise their progress. If you are interested, you¡¯re always wee


    to tag along, Mr. Kidman.¡± As soon as he finished his words, Kingsley directly walked away.¡°Hey! Stop


    there!¡± Jerrick¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweats when he heard Kingsley¡¯s words. After all, it was


    after hearing Kingsley¡¯s reply that he realized it was not a parody at all. Then, he immediately put on


    his leather shoes and fixed his attire shortly before he hurriedly followed behind Leroy and Kingsley. If


    anyone ever dares to conduct any construction work on Mount Rochwick, it¡¯ll be the end of my career!


    Running toward St. Savior, he reached for his phone and called his subordinate in a panicky manner.


    ¡°Hurry up! Gather everyone at St. Savior Church! Someone is trying to mess around there.¡±By the time


    Jerrick arrived at St. Savior and gasped for breath, he realized that the matter had be more


    serious than he had imagined. He saw the church surrounded by construction hoardings without


    expecting it to happen so soon. At the same time, a dozen construction vehicles were seen lined up at


    the foot of the hill, while a few tow trucks appeared to be covered by the debris of the area¡¯s entrance.


    Thus, Jerrick could tell that the trucks had likely just rammed through the entrance by force.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    At that moment, Jerrick could only hear buzzing in his head, wishing if only it was really some


    construction work because it seemed to him that Kingsley and Leroy were going to level the entire


    Mount Rochwick. ¡°Oh, dear. I¡¯m so screwed.¡±He then reached for his phone in a panicky manner,


    attempting to call William of the Jacob Family, who was in charge of Mount Rochwick¡¯s tourism


    department. ¡°Hello, Mr. Jacob. We¡¯re in huge trouble now. Something wrong is happening here at


    Mount Rochwick. Pleasee here and see for yourself. There are two men here trying to carry out


    some construction work, despite my warning. They even brought a dozen construction vehicles with


    them. Yes, that¡¯s right. I don¡¯t know who they are, so I implore you toe here and see it for


    yourself.¡±It was only after Jerrick hung up the call that he felt slightly relieved. He then angrily walked


    up to Leroy and threatened him. ¡°Hey kid, I don¡¯t care who you are, but if you don¡¯t want to get into


    some serious trouble, you better leave with your people because Mr. Jacob is on his way here


    now.¡±However, Leroy ignored the manager¡¯s threat. Instead, he turned his attention to Kingsley and


    politely asked, ¡°When are we going to begin our work?¡±Kingsley looked at the dozen men with safety


    helmets and said, ¡°Before you came here, I believe your superior already walked you through your


    mission today, which is¡ªto dig up what I¡¯m looking for from the ground!¡± Needless to say, Kingsley was


    referring to histe parents¡¯ remains.After hearing the man¡¯s words, every construction worker


    responded together with a loud and affirmative hum. ¡°Yes, sir!¡±In the meantime, Jerrick was shocked by


    their thunderous voices and unconquerable might, which made him wonder if they were really


    construction workers or soldiers. At that moment, a few dozen employees who worked at Mount


    Rochwick arrived, including the tour guides, security guards, waiters, and waitresses, as well as the


    janitors. It appeared that everyone else who worked around Mount Rochwick put their work aside and


    came as soon as they learned the news. When they saw what happened, they eximed and began to


    ask questions.¡°What¡¯s going on, Mr. Kidman?¡±¡°What are these trucks doing here? Are they here to


    mess around?!¡±Backed by his subordinates, Jerrick started to feel more confident. Thus, he pointed at


    those construction workers with safety helmets and said, ¡°Go! Rough them up so hard that they will not


    be able to get up again! I want to see who still dares to carry out the construction work here!¡± Upon


    hearing their manager¡¯s order, the employees rubbed their fists and squared off, wanting to seize the


    opportunity to impress Jerrick, since Kingsley and Leroy¡¯s men were far outnumbered.On the other


    hand, the tourists who were hiking Mount Rochwick were all drawn by themotion as they


    surrounded the people in conflict and discussed it in murmurs. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are the


    employees from Mount Rochwick fighting the construction workers?¡±¡°I don¡¯t know, but I can tell for sure


    that it won¡¯t end for those construction workers, considering how seriously outnumbered they are.¡±As


    more and more people came closer to investigate themotion, Jerrick waved his hand and pressed


    on with his order, unwilling to let any more unpleasant surprises happen. ¡°What are you waiting for?!


    Beat them up now!¡± Seconds after he shouted out his order, the few dozen people charged at the


    construction workers like a troop of soldiers who were rushing toward their enemies on the battlefield.


    Nevertheless, those people who had just made their moves against those construction workers,


    ironically, were beaten to a pulp shortly before they ally on the ground and moaned in pain.


    Meanwhile, the construction workers with safety helmets stood in their ce like they did before,


    unfazed and unscathed. ¡°What the heck?!¡± Jerrick tried hard to rub his eyes while asking himself if he


    was seeing things. Are those people construction workers or fighters? If they can fight so well, why


    would they still need a job that requires them to dig mud and dirt?At the sight of that, the other


    bystanders also took a deep breath, feeling intimidated by the construction workers¡¯ prowess and


    might. However, neither of them knew that those workers were, in fact, trained military elites from


    Coliree Ind. After all, Lancer wouldn¡¯t want to risk any dys, thinking it was an important matter


    that concerned the remains of Kingsley¡¯ste parents. Trusting no one else but his own people to do


    the job, he assigned a dozen soldiers and had them disguise themselves as construction workers to


    complete the mission.Meanwhile, Jerrick took a few steps back and tried to make himself look tough,


    despite his horror. ¡°You¡¯re so screwed, kid! How dare you mess around at Mount Rochwick! The Jacob


    Family will not let this slide!¡±Kingsley glimpsed Jerrick coldly and answered, ¡°That¡¯s better still. If


    anyone from the Jacob Family ising, I¡¯m going to settle my old scores with them once and for all!¡±


    At that moment, he suddenly understood the reason behind the hups he had been facing. Wait aText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    minute. I maimed Caleb not long before the Jacob Family divested their capital from Neveah


    Department Store. On the other hand, the ce Randy buried my parents¡¯ remains was at Mount


    Rochwick, which was under the care of the Jacobs. Why is this starting to make sense to me now?


    When Kingsley pieced the puzzles, the truth began to dawn on him. The Jacobs and the Summers had


    been colluding with each other to plot against me. Furthermore, Kingsley had learned from Lancer¡¯s


    report earlier that the Jacob Family also acquired Mount Rochwick 17 years ago. Therefore, he was


    sure that the Jacob Family definitely had something to do with his parents¡¯ death. At the thought of that,


    Kingsley was seen with a cold look on his face. ¡°Do it!¡± As soon as he made his order heard, those few


    elites whom he had Lancer hire from Coliree Ind immediately entered the construction hoardings


    and began digging the ground for Xavier and his wife¡¯s remains.¡°Stop right there, guys! When Mr.


    Jacob gets here¡­¡± Before Jerrick could finish his sentence, he saw a Maserati sedan speeding closer


    from afar. ¡°That¡¯s Mr. Jacob¡¯s car!¡± He excitedly swung his fists around him.At the same time, the


    others eximed in surprise as well. ¡°Oh, dear. Mr. Jacob hase in person.¡±¡°Things are going to get


    ugly now¡­¡±Soon, William stepped out of the car and began to snarl, ¡°What the hell is going on here?!


    Whoever is messing around here is wasting my time by making mee all the way here!¡± Seemingly


    tipsy, he pointed at the construction vehicles and berated the workers in a harsh manner. ¡°Who brought


    all these things here?!¡±Jerrick then walked up to William and spoke with a ttering attitude. ¡°Mr. Jacob,


    it¡¯s these two young men who brought them here. They told me they wanted to carry out some kind of


    construction work, but it sounded to me like they wanted to do some digging.¡±¡°Digging?! What kind of


    trash does he want to dig out from the ground?!¡± William then yawned and spat his phlegm onto the


    ground, snapping at Kingsley and Leroy.¡°This is my turf! So, I don¡¯t care which one of your ancestors


    was buried here because I own them! Without my permission, the deceased isn¡¯t even allowed to rest


    in peace!¡±On the other hand, Kingsley¡¯s eyes were filled with fury when he heard the way William


    insulted his parents. He then stepped closer to the man and swung his fist at him,nding a punch on


    William¡¯s cheek.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    As Kingsley¡¯s rage got the better of him, he threw his fist at William so hard that he nearly dislocated


    thetter¡¯s jaw. In that instant, William¡¯s eyes rolled upward just as a few of his teeth dropped out of his


    mouth with blood trickling from his lips.With a painful look on his face, William immediately snapped out


    of his alcoholic influence. ¡°Darn you! That hurts like hell!¡± Upon taking a moment to let the pain subside,


    he struggled and got back on his feet with blood dripping from the corner of his lips. ¡°How dare you hit


    me, you idiot!¡± William snarled at Kingsley, covering his swollen cheek with his hand. ¡°Do you know


    who the hell I am? I could kill you just as easily as I crush an ant, and that can be done with a snap of


    my fingers!¡± The angry man then charged at Kingsley.Noticing William¡¯s aggression, Leroy gritted his


    teeth and stood in front of Kingsley to protect him. With veins covering his forehead, he red at


    William and clenched his fists to brace himself for a tough fight. After all, he was indebted to Kingsley


    and would never allow anyone to disrespect thetter. However, Kingsley soon patted his shoulder and


    said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He is just a nobody, and a nobody like him isn¡¯t going to be able to hurt me.¡±As soon


    as Kingsley¡¯s reply was heard, they all pointed at him and condemned his insolence and egoism. ¡°Why


    is this guy so full of himself? How dare he call Mr. Jacob a nobody?! He needs to know his ce!¡±¡°Well,


    it¡¯s obvious that he hasn¡¯t messed with the wrong person before, and he is about to learn his


    lesson!¡±William then wiped the blood off his lips and faked a smile in front of Kingsley. ¡°You look pretty


    tough, kid. Tell me your name. I want to know where the heck you¡¯re from!¡±Aware of Kingsley¡¯s


    sensitive position, Leroy immediately introduced himself as the former¡¯s assistant to cover up his


    identity. ¡°My name is Leroy Johnson, and I¡¯m Mr. Nicholson¡¯s assistant. So, you can talk to me.¡±¡°Mr.


    Nicholson?¡± William rolled his eyes around and sniggered, ¡°What?! Mr. Nichol-son-of-a-b*tch?! Why


    haven¡¯t I heard of him around Cleapolis before?¡±When William¡¯s words were heard, the tourists and the


    tourism department¡¯s employees couldn¡¯t help butugh at Kingsley. ¡°Pft, any Tom, Dick, and Harry can


    just call himself a boss now. What¡¯s wrong with people these days?¡±¡°Exactly! Is he so full of himself just


    because he brought a few tow trucks here? My uncle owns a few of those, but guess what? He is still


    paying back his debts!¡±¡°Tsk! Tsk! Young people nowadays just simply need to be taught a lesson! Don¡¯t


    they think they¡¯re making a fool out of themselves by calling themselves a boss in their twenties?! That


    sounds absurd!¡±William suddenly chuckled and ridiculed Leroy and Kingsley. ¡°What is a nobody like


    you doing on the Jacob Family¡¯s turf? You¡¯re ying with fire by messing around here.¡± As he spoke,


    his jaw movement irritated his wound, causing him pain and making him hiss. ¡°I¡¯m going to remember


    this, kid!¡± William clenched his jaw and threatened Kingsley. ¡°One day, I¡¯m going to make sure


    someone chops off your hand!¡± At that moment, someone from within the construction hoardings


    shouted, ¡°Mr. Johnson, I think we found something.¡± When Kingsley heard those words, he was moved,


    his body beginning to shake uncontrobly. ¡°Are my parents¡¯ remains found? Atst, they can now


    leave this mountain and rest in peace in their homnd.¡±In the meantime, Leroy was excited about his


    discovery as well, wheeling the coffin from the hearse before he made his way toward the construction


    hoardings. A few momentster, he wheeled the wagon with the coffin on it and said, ¡°Mr. Nicholson,


    look what we¡¯ve found. It¡¯s¡­¡± Before Leroy could finish his words, William charged at him andnded a


    kick on his stomach, sending him falling onto the ground as he moaned in agony.¡°Step aside! I want to


    see what is so precious about your discovery!¡± William then kicked the wagon and knocked over the


    coffin, only to see two skeletons falling out of it. At the sight of that, he became furious and said, ¡°D*mn!


    So, these skeletons are the jinx! Yucks!¡± He then proceeded to step and stomp the skeletons while


    comining. ¡°No wonder nothing I¡¯ve done recently seeds. It¡¯s all because of these skeletons that


    were jinxing me! D*mn! I¡¯m going to crush every bone of these skeletons!¡±Meanwhile, Kingsley was so


    thrilled with the discovery that it took him a few moments to understand what was going on, but that few


    seconds of trance was enough for William to do something that would put him in serious trouble. ¡°Do


    you seek death?!¡± Kingsley¡¯s eyes were bloodshot just as he swiftly slipped behind William at lightning


    speed. He then grabbed William by the neck, as if he was holding a chicken that he was about to


    butcher.¡°Ah! What are you doing?! Let me down!¡± William was frightened, shouting in horror when he


    suddenly felt his feet levitating from the ground.At the same time, Jerrick eximed in terror and


    threatened Kingsley. ¡°Hey, kid! You¡¯d better let Mr. Jacob go now! Are you asking for trouble?!¡±¡°He is


    the one who is asking for trouble!¡± Kingsley¡¯s eyes were filled with murderous intent as he snarled and


    roared in rage on the inside like a beast. It¡¯s been 17 years! My parents were buried in the dirt here atText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Mount Rochwick for 17 godd*mn years without anyone to pay respect to, like they didn¡¯t even exist at


    all. At the thought of how his parents were trampled by countless tourists every single day, Kingsley¡¯s


    heart broke into pieces. Therefore, he was determined to give his parents a proper burial now that he


    had sessfully be Ares, who had millions of warriors at hismand, but William¡¯s


    disrespectful action of knocking over his parents¡¯ coffin and stomping their skeletons only served to


    make him even more furious and grief-stricken.¡°Let go of Mr. Jacob!¡±¡°How dare you get physical with


    Mr. Jacob! You¡¯re inviting a disaster!¡±¡°Let Mr. Jacob go, and you might just survive.¡±Just when the


    entire crowd filled the atmosphere with murmurs and gossip, Kingsley¡¯s eyes appeared to turn red. ¡°Kill


    him!¡± The overwhelming murderous intent he was feeling suddenly surged through him just as a strong


    wind stormed the entire Mount Rochwick.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    For the next second, the atmosphere was shrouded in silence, with neither of the bystanders seemingly


    brave enough to make a sound. At the same time, they all mped their lips tightly without daring to


    say a single word, overwhelmed by fear, as if they were held at knifepoint and could lose their lives


    anytime. Suddenly, Kingsley flipped William and mmed him onto the ground so hard that everyone


    could hear his bones popping. In the following moment, William¡¯s painful cry was heard across the air


    as his forehead was covered with cold sweat, his distressing voice striking fear in the hearts of those


    who were watching. ¡°Ah!¡±Nevertheless, Kingsley proceeded to take a step forward and stomped his


    skull, pushing it further into the dirt beneath the ground. ¡°How dare you disrespect the deceased! Now,


    you will taste what it¡¯s like to be buried in the dirt and mud!¡± Kingsley clenched his jaw and uttered


    those few words, which were thest thing William ever heard, seemingly sealing the poor man¡¯s fate.


    As he continued to put pressure on his foot, William¡¯s skull began to give way and go out of shape.¡°H-


    Help!¡± William felt as if his head was about to explode. At the same time, he was so overwhelmed by


    the excruciating pain, his skin rubbing against the dirt on the ground as he could foresee his death. ¡°L-


    Let me go!¡± The man struggled like a dying fish out of the water, but little did he know that his attempt


    would only prove to be in vain.¡°Let you go?!¡± Kingsley¡¯s voice sounded like the devil from hell, filled with


    strong murderous intent. ¡°You disrespected the deceased by trampling on their skeletons, so I will


    repay you that favor by crushing your skull!¡±Meanwhile, the atmosphere in the surroundings turned cold


    while everyone else shook like a leaf and froze in ce. At the same time, their eyes were filled with


    fear when they looked at Kingsley, who seemed like a bloodthirsty beast to them. In that instant, those


    tourists, who hade to witness themotion out of curiosity, regretted showing up there, feeling


    scared while beating themselves up for letting their gossipy nature get the better of them. Because of


    that, they found themselves in a dilemma in which staying or leaving didn¡¯t seem like a sensible choice


    to them.On the other hand, the employees from the tourism department were seen with their pale faces


    because none of them thought that a good-looking young man like Kingsley would make a lethal move


    against William. In the meantime, Jerrick was so scared that he nearly pissed himself, grinding his


    teeth in fear because he knew it wouldn¡¯t end well for him if William died on his watch. ¡°S-Sir¡­¡± When


    he was about to beg Kingsley to show mercy, his gaze met his bloodshot eyes. The next second, he


    took a deep breath and swallowed the words forming at the tip of his tongue. What is that look


    supposed to mean?! I guess it¡¯s not an understatement to describe this man as the devil himself.At that


    moment, Leroy carefully put the skeletons back into the coffin just as the work within the construction


    hoardings came to an end since Xavier¡¯s and his wife¡¯s remains had been found. Meanwhile, Kingsley


    only felt a stab of pain when he set his eyes on the two coffins. Father! Mother! From now on, I will


    destroy all of our enemies and avenge you both! The Nicholson Family will rise again, and there will be


    no one who dares to oppose us ever again. He then took a deep breath, trying to get over the pain


    inside of him as he slowly took his foot away from William¡¯s skull. ¡°Bring me the shovel.¡± Momentster,


    Leroy returned with a shovel that was used during the digging earlier and presented it to Kingsley. ¡°Cut


    off his legs.¡±Already dying, William widened his eyes in horror when he heard Kingsley¡¯s bone-chilling


    words. With a pair of terrified eyes, he cried pathetically, ¡°H-How dare you do that to me?! I¡¯m William


    from the Jacob Family, and everyone from the Jacob Family will surelye after you for


    this!¡±Nheless, Kingsley only shot a gaze at the man and replied in an unconcerned manner, ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry. They¡¯ll join you in the afterlife soon enough.¡± Upon finishing his words, he looked at Leroy and


    asked, ¡°Do you have the guts to do it?¡±¡°I-I do!¡± Leroy hesitated for a while and nodded, thinking it was


    time for him to man up as he reckoned he had been a coward his whole life. ¡°Good.¡± Kingsley pointed


    at William and said, ¡°Cut off all of his limbs!¡± As soon as the man¡¯s words were heard, the entire


    mountain was suddenly shrouded in an eerie silence. In fact, the surroundings became so ironically


    quiet that even a needle could be heard falling onto the ground even though there were hundreds of


    people watching.While the atmosphere had just turned eerie, William paused and shouted, ¡°You dare!


    If you dare toy a finger on me, I will make sure you and your family pay for this with your


    lives!¡±Leroy¡¯s hand appeared to be turning pale as he tightly held onto the shovel. Secondster, a loud


    metal clunking sound was heard, followed by the terrified screams from the crowd that was watching on


    the sideline. ¡°Oh my god!¡±¡°This is so scary!¡± Some of the people among the bystanders began to puke


    with pale looks on their faces, while some even wetted themselves. In the next second, William¡¯sText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    scream was heard echoing through the entire Mount Rochwick. ¡°Ah!¡± It turned out that his calf had


    been amputated by the shovel.¡°Not bad, but it would have been even better if you had put in more


    power.¡± Kingsley waved at Leroy and beckoned him over. ¡°Come here. Let them do the rest.¡±Drenched


    from head to toe by his own sweat, Leroy immediately dropped his shovel and returned to Kingsley¡¯s


    side. Deep down, he believed he had just be a different person after doing what he thought he


    couldn¡¯t bring himself to do. From now on, I will have nothing else to fear!Soon, Kingsley turned to the


    soldiers with safety helmets on and said, ¡°Cut off his limbs!¡±¡°Yes, Sir!¡±Upon giving an affirmative reply,


    two of the soldiers marched forward, whereupon several loud metal clunking sounds were heard. In just


    a matter of seconds, William¡¯s limbs were all amputated without any great deal of difficulty. In the


    meantime, William was seen lying down on the ground, drowning in his own blood as he was limbless


    and lifeless. It wouldter turn out that he had died on the spot without even having the chance to let


    out a painful scream.At the sight of the gory scene, every single bystander was out of their minds


    because they had never seen anything so violent and bloody. At the same time, those who just


    ridiculed Kingsley earlier were so frightened that they copsed onto the ground and wetted their own


    pants.Meanwhile, Jerrick sank to his knees and repeatedly kowtowed to Kingsley. ¡°Mr. Nicholson,


    please don¡¯t kill me! Have mercy!¡± Shaking like a leaf, the man was on the verge of losing his


    sanity.¡°I¡¯m going to spare your life because I need you to send Felix a message. Tell him that I¡¯ll exact


    my revenge by decapitating every single one of them from the Jacob Family!¡± Kingsley reacted with a


    cial look on his face.When Jerrick heard Kingsley¡¯s words, he proceeded to kowtow even more and


    murmured, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Nicholson. Thank you so much for your mercy.¡±¡°Deliver William¡¯s corpse to


    the Jacob Family.¡± Kingsley waved his hand.¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The dozens of soldiers then went on to put


    away their equipment and put Jerrick on the truck along with William¡¯s dead body, whereupon they


    swiftly left Mount Rochwick and rendered the ce vacant in just a blink of an eye.¡­¡­¡­On the other


    hand, the Jacob Family was considered to be among the most prestigious families in Cleapolis and


    even thought to evenly match with the Summers Family in terms of power and influence. Ever since the


    Summers Family had fallen, Felix, the Jacob Family¡¯s patriarch, had appeared to be rather disturbed


    and preupied. After all, the Summers Family was wiped out by the military overnight, which made


    him fear that the Jacob Family would suffer from the same fate. In fact, he hadn¡¯t been able to sleep


    well for two nights when he heard that the Summers Family was doomed because they rubbed Ares


    the wrong way. Although he was afraid that the Jacob Family would be dragged into the mess, he


    somehow began to feel more relieved when he hadn¡¯t heard any news about the military¡¯s next


    move.While Felix was sitting in the study at that moment, his elder son, Trevis, was sitting face to face


    with him. ¡°Trevis, things are recently in an unstable turmoil out there, so I need you to keep a watchful


    eye on ourpany.¡±Trevis nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Dad. I will make sure nothing goes


    wrong.¡±¡°Great! For some reason, I¡¯ve been¡­¡±Before Felix could finish his words, the old butler came


    knocking on the door and hurriedly made an announcement. ¡°Sir! Young Master Felix! Something has


    happened, and it¡¯s not good!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The father and son¡¯s faces changed.¡°There was a team of construction workers who


    parked a truck right outside our residence, but the vehicle was left behind without anyone spotted in


    sight. Then, we found Jerrick, the manager of Mount Rochwick¡¯s tourism department, to be bloodied


    and insane.¡±¡°What?!¡±Felix sprang up from his chair and said, ¡°Let¡¯s check out what¡¯s going on!¡±When


    they got to the Jacob Residence¡¯s main entrance, they were greeted by the sight of a huge truck that


    was parked just in front of the main gate. In the meantime, Jerrick was seen sitting in the corner, curling


    up while hugging his knees. After all, he had been sharing the same space with William¡¯s dead body in


    the dark container, which was believed to have rendered him insane and mad. As soon as Felix and


    Trevis walked out the door, they asked, ¡°What happened?¡±With a pair of soulless eyes on his face,


    Jerrick pointed at the container with his shivering finger. ¡°M-Mr. Jacob¡­¡± Upon hearing Jerrick¡¯s words,


    Felix stepped forward to open the container¡¯s lid. After a creaking sound from the door, Felix staggered


    backward like he had been hit with several bullets, his face turning pale in that instant. When everyone


    else sensed the man¡¯s reaction, they all instantly knew something was wrong. Thus, they all peeked at


    the container¡¯s interior to see what was going on, only to find William¡¯s mutted and amputated corpse


    lying in a pool of blood. At the same time, the truck¡¯s container was filled with an unpleasant and


    sickening smell that could make anyone¡¯s hair stand on end.While some of the witnesses were so


    disgusted that they immediately puked there and then, Felix grieved and shouted at the top of his


    lungs, ¡°William!¡± After all, William was his favorite and youngest son among his children, so it broke his


    heart to see him die such a horrible death. ¡°William¡­¡± Felix staggered, nearly losing his footing as he


    was about to faint.¡°Dad.¡± Trevis quickly got a hold of his father and told him to pull himself together.


    ¡°You need to calm down, Dad. We need to find out who murdered William.¡±When Trevis¡¯ words got to


    his head, Felix opened his eyes wide and strode toward Jerrick, grabbing thetter by his cor and


    questioning him. ¡°Tell me! Who the f*ck killed my son?!¡±Meanwhile, Jerrick appeared to be much


    calmer now as he replied with a shaking voice, ¡°I-It¡¯s a man known as¡­ Mr. Nicholson, but I don¡¯t know


    much about him.¡±¡°Mr. Nicholson?¡± Felix pressed on with a menacing look on his face. ¡°Why did that guy


    kill my son in such a horrible way?!¡±Jerrick answered, ¡°Mr. Nicholson had his men dig up two skeletons


    from Mount Rochwick, but when Mr. Jacob trampled one of them, that guy went nuts and killed him.¡±


    Skeletons? Mr. Nicholson? When Felix heard those two words, he was stupefied and shocked. He then


    shoved Jerrick aside and looked at Trevis. ¡°Take William¡¯s body to the House of Mercy. After that,e


    see me in the study.¡±¡°Alright, Father.¡±Upon telling his son what to do, Felix made his way back to the


    study with a hunched back and sat on the chair in a preupied manner. At that moment, he seemed


    as if he had aged by ten years after the surprising event of his son¡¯s death. He then set his eyes


    outside the window, his mind flooded with endless sorrows and worries. Did someone from the


    Nicholson Family dig up Xavier¡¯s and his wife¡¯s remains? Is the Nicholson Family¡¯s descendant back


    for revenge? At the thought of that, Felix knitted his eyebrows and murmured to himself, ¡°Wait a


    second. Was the Summers Residence¡¯s destruction rted to the Nicholson Family? Because if it was,


    we¡¯re going to be in huge trouble¡­¡±A few momentster, the door was pushed open, whereupon


    Trevis walked in tearfully. ¡°Dad, William¡¯s body has been delivered to the House of Mercy.¡±Felix


    nodded, still grieving over his bereavement. ¡°Compile the names of those who are going to attend


    William¡¯s funeral. I¡¯m going to honor him with a grand funeral in five days.¡± He then took a deep breath


    and pulled himself together. ¡°By the way, are you sure that the Summers Family was wiped out only


    because they got on the wrong side of Ares? Could there be something else we don¡¯t know


    about?¡±¡°No, there wasn¡¯t anything else.¡± Trevis shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear any news about that


    either.¡±¡°What about thend upon which Summers Residence was built? I heard it was bought over


    by¡­¡± Felix paused for a while with a horrified look on his face. ¡°Mr. Nicholson.¡± Although he initially


    paid no attention to that matter because he thought the buyer was just nothing more than a rich man


    who was interested in the piece ofnd, he couldn¡¯t help but feel his hair stand on end at the thought of


    Mr. Nicholson.¡°Dad, what do you think about Mr. Nicholson? Is this guy trying to plot against us?¡±Felix


    nodded and replied with a cial look on his face, ¡°That man is probably just a nobody, so let¡¯s not


    worry about him. If he ever dares to show up again, I¡¯m going to skin him alive to avenge William!¡±In


    the meantime, Kingsley instructed Leroy to contact an architecturepany for the construction of


    Nicholson Family Cemetery right after giving his parents a proper burial. When everything was done,


    he got into his car and held onto the steering tightly, his fingers shivering like crazy. While his parents¡¯


    remains had been found, he realized he was also one step closer to discovering another murderer. Just


    wait and see, Jacobs! Overwhelmed by his anger, Kingsley turned red in his eyes as he began to think


    about wiping out the entire Jacob Family, but suddenly, his phone¡¯s loud ringtone interrupted his train of


    thought.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    It was then that Kingsley snapped out of his hatred and rubbed his face as he felt grateful that he


    managed to keep himself from being consumed by hatred and vengeance. After all, he wiped out the


    Summers Family because he had always thought that Randy was the only person responsible for his


    parents¡¯ death, only to learn that the matter was not as simple as it appeared. Knowing Randy was


    merely just a pawn for someone else bitter, he believed the murderer¡ªas well as the actual


    mastermind¡ªwas still atrge out there.I must execute my n secretly without alerting the murderer


    and his aplice. When I find out who they are, I¡¯m going to make them pay! An eye for an eye! At


    the thought of that, Kingsley took a deep breath and answered the call. ¡°Hello, Reene.¡±¡°Kingsley, didn¡¯t


    you say you wanted to buy a car thest time?¡± Reene gently added, ¡°I talked to Cecilia about this


    earlier. She said she¡¯ll be freeter in the afternoon.¡±When Kingsley heard Reene¡¯s voice, his mood


    was lifted. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll see you all today.¡± I need to do something else to take my mind off my rage and


    grief. Therefore, he hit the road and made his way to Vertex Automotive Mall as instructed by his older


    sister in the text message.In fact, the ce where he was going was the best and biggest car-selling


    mall in Cleapolis, with an area as big as 300 thousand square meters. Upon arrival in the car park, he


    immediately noticed a red Ferrari right next to his car and Cecilia, who was taking a selfie in it.Deep


    down, he couldn¡¯t deny the fact that Cecilia was the prettiestdy he had ever met, believing her title as


    one of the five beauties of Cleapolis was well deserved. In the meantime, Cecilia was seen in a casual


    outfit with a white t-shirt that barely covered her curvaceous behind as she bared her long legs


    completely. Since she drove there, she didn¡¯t wear her high heels. Instead, she wore a pair of white


    sneakers, which made her look like an innocent teenage girl.Soon, Kingsley walked up to Cecilia and


    greeted her with a smile. ¡°Long time no see, Miss Larson.¡±When Cecilia heard the man¡¯s voice, she


    quickly put away her phone and waved at him. ¡°Oh, hi. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for like forever.¡± It was


    only when she moved that Kingsley realized she only wore a pair of shorts below her loose white t-


    shirt.Cecilia reacted with a smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯m your sister¡¯s bestie, so don¡¯t call me Miss Larson.


    Cecilia will do.¡±¡°Sure, Cecilia.¡± Kingsley changed the way he addressed Cecilia, thinking he shouldn¡¯tText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    turn a beauty down.¡°Well then, c-can I also call you Kingsley like Reene does?¡± Cecilia appeared to


    blush in her cheeks.¡°Of course, you can.¡±¡°Okay, Kingsley. So, what kind of car are you nning to


    buy?¡±¡°I haven¡¯t had an idea. Do you have any suggestions, Cecilia?¡± Kingsley was beginning to get


    comfortable with the way he addressed Cecilia.Cecilia glimpsed the Volkswagen Santana behind


    Kingsley and said, ¡°You have a pretty unique taste. I know Cadic has a vintage-looking car that may


    just be up your alley. Perhaps we could take a look at thatter¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not my taste¡­¡± Kingsley was


    helpless. ¡°That car was given to me as a gift, but now I¡¯m looking for a modest-looking car.¡±It was then


    that Cecilia realized she got the wrong idea. ¡°But Volkswagen seems pretty nice to me. Furthermore,


    your car is also one of the products of Volkswagen Group. Although it can be purchased for 1.5 million,


    its modest-looking appearance looks very much like a Passat.¡±¡°Okay.¡± Kingsley returned to his car and


    said, ¡°Leave your car. We should probably get inside together since my car is a Volkswagen. Who


    knows I can even trade this ride in and even get a discount worth a few hundred?¡±Cecilia was


    speechless upon hearing Kingsley¡¯s words. After all, she couldn¡¯t understand why Kingsley wanted to


    trade in his old car for a new one since he could afford a diamond worth 50 million. Is this dude rich or


    poor? I really can¡¯t figure it out. Sitting in the front passenger seat, she carefully looked around the


    car¡¯s interior and said, ¡°Your car wasunched in the market back in 1993 for about two hundred


    thousand, which was something not everyone could afford back in the old days.¡± Soon, she added, ¡°But


    now, I¡¯m not even sure if you can sell this thing for 500 unless your buyer is a person who fancies a


    collection of antiques.¡±As soon as Cecilia and Kingsley arrived at the shop¡¯s entrance, the duo stepped


    out of the car just before they heard a surprised voice. ¡°Oh, my god! If it isn¡¯t Miss Larson


    herself.¡±When Kingsley looked back, he saw ady with heavy make-up in a formal suit. At the same


    time, he noticed a Mercedes-Benz logo on her shirt, indicating that she was a salesperson from the


    shop that was selling Mercedes-Benz next door.¡°Nicole?¡± Cecilia knitted her eyebrows.In fact, Nicole


    was Cecilia¡¯s roommate when they were both studying at university. As a petty and cynical person,


    Nicole got jealous of Cecilia¡¯s good looks when they lived together back then. Thus, she always tried to


    give Cecilia a hard time or quarreled with her over something trivial until she found out about Cecilia¡¯s


    wealthy family background and decided to ease up on her. Nevertheless, she continued to express her


    bigotry toward Cecilia by speaking ill behind her back, spreading false rumors about how she slept


    around with several rich men for money like she had seen it with her own eyes.Because of those


    rumors, Cecilia suffered discrimination and negative judgment wherever she went and eventually had


    to take a year¡¯s break from school because of severe depression before resuming her studies. Thus,


    when she met Nicole again, she couldn¡¯t help but recall those painful memories, her face turning as


    pale as a white sheet. The next second, she seized Kingsley¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Deep down, she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with the likes of Nicole, fearing the trouble and


    disaster that the spiteful woman would bring her. Please! Stop messing with me, Nicole.Nevertheless,


    Nicole wasn¡¯t about to let Cecilia walk away in peace as she stood in her way and mocked her.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you a rich little girl back then? What has be of you now?¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Folding her arms, Nicole sized Kingsley up and fixed her contemptuous gaze on his Volkswagen


    Santana as she ridiculed him and Cecilia. ¡°Cecilia, out of all the admirers who wooed you back then,


    you chose a man like this guy in the end?¡±Cecilia reacted with a darkened face and said, ¡°You and I


    have nothing much to talk about, Nicole. Please step aside because we¡¯re here to look for a new


    car.¡±¡°Seriously? You guys are here for a new car? Why don¡¯t youe to our shop for a Mercedes-


    Benz car?¡± Nicole asked with a sarcastic smile on her face.¡°Haha.¡± Nicole¡¯s colleaguesughed out


    loud in amusement when they heard her words.Meanwhile, Kingsley set his eyes on Nicole¡¯s face,


    feeling annoyed with her nasty attitude as he asked Cecilia whether she knew her with a soft voice.


    ¡°You know thisdy?¡±¡°She was my roommate when we were in university.¡± Cecilia¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°Forget about her. Come on, let¡¯s pick your new car.¡± She seemed reluctant to reveal more about her


    past with Nicole, but Kingsley could sense the fluctuation in her emotions.Thus, Kingsley stepped


    forward and coldly gawked at Nicole. ¡°You¡¯d better show us some respect, and I might consider buying


    a few cars from your shop for Cecilia¡¯s sake.¡±¡°Oh, for real?¡± Nicole sniggered with disdain. ¡°You¡¯re


    going to buy a few cars from our shop? Is there something wrong with your head? We¡¯re selling


    Mercedes-Benz here, not some cheap cars that a nobody like you can barely afford.¡±Soon, the


    bystanders began to echo Nicole¡¯s words and said, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that the two of them are for


    Volkswagen Group¡¯s cheap cars, and this guy is telling us he¡¯ll buy a few Mercedes-Benz cars from us?


    I must admit he¡¯s got the courage to say that.¡±¡°Haha. Why do young people nowadays like to brag so


    much? Do they think that makes them look cool?¡±Sensing the discrimination from the people around


    her, Cecilia felt as if she had returned to her darkest days when she was a student. Therefore, she


    began to shake like a leaf uncontrobly as Nicole gleefully enjoyed the sight of her fearful look. Deep


    down, Nicole was happy that she could finally humiliate Cecilia and show her up but was still jealous of


    her for being admired by so many men even after years had passed. ¡°You know what, Cecilia? You


    should probably get off your high horse, girl. You¡¯re so cheap that you had to settle with a guy who


    drives a Volkswagen Santana, so please stop acting like you¡¯re every man¡¯s dream girl.¡±¡°How dare


    you¡­¡± Cecilia¡¯s face turned pale.Kingsley wrapped his arm around Cecilia¡¯s shoulder and demanded


    an apology from Nicole. ¡°I¡¯m going to give you a chance to right the wrong before things turn ugly.


    Apologize to Cecilia now!¡±¡°You want me to apologize to her? Who does she think she is?¡± Nicole rolled


    her eyes upward. ¡°I¡¯m the best salesperson around here, and the people I deal with are all big shots,


    but you? While a piece of trash like Cecilia is enough to catch your eye, I don¡¯t even bother to look at


    you. So, how dare you demand that I apologize to her?! This is absurd!¡± In fact, Nicole had been so


    ¡®close¡¯ with a few big shots that she had a hard disc full of videos taken in the motel. Nevertheless,


    when she recounted those moments she spent with those men, she didn¡¯t appear to be embarrassed at


    all because, deep down, she despised destitution more than promiscuity. As long as there was a way to


    sell off the cars and earn lucrativemissions, she would do it even at the cost of dignity and pride.


    Soon, she teased Cecilia and said, ¡°You were quite a badass when we were still students at our


    university. Even my crush was among your admirers like a dog that stuck its tongue to its master for


    food, but things have changed now. I¡¯m richer than you are, and your man isn¡¯t even qualified to be my


    admirer!¡±With a cial look on her face, Cecilia warned Nicole not to push her luck. ¡°Nicole, I¡¯d rather


    leave our past behind us, so you¡¯d better not push it!¡±¡°Or what? What are you going to do if I push it?¡±


    Nicole jutted her chin arrogantly. ¡°You know what? I¡¯m going to give you a 20% discount if you let me


    record you kneeling down while giving me a kowtow before I forward it to our ss chat group. That


    way, you and your boyfriend can walk away with a Mercedes-Benz and live happily ever after. What do


    you say?¡±Kingsley reacted with a cold look on her face and replied, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sink to your knees


    and give Cecilia a kowtow instead while I record it and forward it to my own chat group? In return, I¡¯ll


    buy eight of your most expensive cars. How does that sound?¡±When everyone heard Kingsley¡¯s


    response, theyughed out loud along with Nicole, thinking the man was just paying lip service. Did he


    just say he¡¯ll buy eight of our most expensive cars? What a big mouth he has there! Soon, their


    laughter caught the attention of Harry Pumice, the manager of the shop selling Mercedes-Benz cars.


    When Harry came to investigate themotion, he asked with a pair of furrowed brows on his face.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are there so many people here?¡±¡°Mr. Pumice, there is an arrogant guy here


    trying to mess with us. He said if I kneel down and give him a kowtow, he¡¯ll buy eight of the mostOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    expensive cars from our shop.¡± Nicole exined the situation but omitted the part that she was the one


    causing all the trouble by provoking Cecilia first.¡°What? That¡¯s outrageous. Who said that?¡± Harry was


    excited for a second, thinking he was about to get richer from such a huge sale that month, but when


    he noticed the Volkswagen Santana behind Kingsley, his face darkened. ¡°Nonsense! What¡¯s he doing


    in front of our shop? He is only going to ruin our business that way.¡± He then waved his hand in


    frustration and tried to shoo them away. ¡°Tell them to leave at once!¡±In the meantime, Nicole covered


    her mouth and chuckled ironically. ¡°Did you hear that, Cecilia? Our manager just told you to leave, but


    mind you, those words didn¡¯te from me.¡± She spoke in a haughty manner that disgusted Cecilia


    and Kingsley.On the other hand, Cecilia reacted with a nonchnt expression on her face. ¡°We weren¡¯t


    coming to your shop in the first ce, so what makes you think you can drive us out of here with no


    good reason?¡±¡°Oh yeah! How can I forget? You can¡¯t afford a Mercedes-Benz anyway.¡± Nicole


    pretended to pat the back of her head and yed dumb. ¡°You can only afford a cheap Volkswagen.


    Haha¡­¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Then, Nicole waved at the employees standing at Volkswagen Group¡¯s entrance. ¡°Hey! Your customers


    are right here, so what are you waiting for? Hurry up and receive them! If you manage to sell a


    Santana, you could probably make somemission worth a few hundred.¡±As soon as Nicole made


    her words heard, her colleaguesughed in the face of Volkswagen Group¡¯s employees, who were


    seen with darkened expressions. While they had always taken the moral high ground and tolerated


    their taunting and ridicule, they were disheartened to be humiliated by Nicole and her colleagues in


    front of Kingsley and Cecilia. At the same time, Leo Whitaker, who was the Volkswagen Group¡¯s


    manager, glimpsed Cecilia with an emotionless face as he walked up to Kingsley and politely said, ¡°Sir,


    do you have any preference in mind? We could arrange a test drive for you.¡±¡°I¡¯d like to get a


    Phaeton.¡±As soon as Nicole heard Kingsley mention Phaeton, she intentionally overreacted and


    thundered, ¡°Oh my god! What did I just hear? You want to buy a Volkswagen Phaeton?¡±After all, while


    Land Rover and Mercedes-Benz were widely approved of by people across the country, Volkswagen


    Group didn¡¯t seem to share the endorsement, particrly its Phaeton series. Despite the simr


    appearances between its other cars and Passat, their price could go up to more than 1.5 million. In


    fact, limousine editions of the series could even be worth over 2.4 million. Therefore, when Nicole


    heard that Kingsley wanted to buy a Phaeton, she immediately thought that he was paying lip


    service.On the other hand, Leo, who appeared to be d, said, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange the test drive right


    away.¡±¡°Haha!¡± Harry Pumice, Nicole¡¯s superior,ughed and ridiculed Leo. ¡°Come on, Leo. You¡¯ve been


    in this line of work for so many years, so can¡¯t you see through these people? You¡¯re only wasting your


    fuel giving someone like him a test drive, or are you simply so desperate to make a sale that you no


    longer care anymore?¡±Nicole echoed her superior¡¯s words and said, ¡°Take a look at him. Does he look


    like he can afford to pay 2 million? It seems to me that he just wants to take a few selfies of himself


    during the test drive and share it on his social media ount to make himself look cool.¡±Meanwhile,


    Leo was seen with a gloomy look on his face because he also doubted Kingsley could afford a sweet


    ride, but nheless, he decided to adhere to his professionalism and treat every single customer


    right. Thus, he ignored Harry and his subordinates¡¯ taunting and turned his attention to Kingsley. ¡°Sir,


    pleasee with me if you¡¯re interested in a test drive. We¡¯ll be entering from the back


    entrance.¡±However, Kingsley waved his hand and replied, ¡°No need for a test drive. Please have a look


    at my Volkswagen Santana and see if it could be traded in and used to offset the price of a new


    car.¡±When Kingsley¡¯s words were heard, everyone else sniggered with contempt, thinking Kingsley¡¯s


    Volkswagen Santana was worth around 800 at most. Furthermore, neither of them had heard of the


    tradition of trading in old cars to offset the price of the new ones.¡°Haha!¡± Nicoleughed out loud in


    amusement. ¡°Cecilia, what¡¯s wrong with your boyfriend here? I thought he said he wanted to buy a


    luxury sedan, but here he is, trying to save a few hundred. Is he a clown who¡¯s trying to make us


    laugh? Hahaha¡­¡± At the same time, Harry was alsoughing haughtily with Nicole. ¡°I¡¯ve been selling


    cars for more than a decade, but this is the first time I¡¯ve ever heard of someone who is trying to trade


    in his Volkswagen Santana for a new Phaeton. What a genius!¡± He then wiped off his tears of glee and


    said, ¡°If you can¡¯t work things out, you might as well just sell him a new Santana with some discount.


    Oh my god! This is so funny! Haha.¡±Despite the bitter look on his face, Leo continued to treat Kingsley


    with a polite attitude. ¡°Sir, we don¡¯t do trade-ins here, but if you really want to sell off your car, I could


    keep an eye out for you to see if there¡¯s anyone who¡¯s interested in buying your car for


    collection.¡±¡°Sure.¡± Kingsley nodded. ¡°Please assess my car¡¯s value and give me a quote.¡±¡°Well¡ª¡± Leo


    was seen with a bitter look on his face because he didn¡¯t think it was even necessary for him to assess


    the car¡¯s value. Well, it¡¯s probably not more than a thousand.However, before Leo could finish his


    sentence, Harry interrupted him with augh. ¡°Come on, your customer is asking you to quote his little


    Volkswagen Santana. You can¡¯t say no, can you? If you¡¯re too embarrassed to do it, then maybe our


    people should do it for you.¡± He then waved his hand and gave his employees an instruction. ¡°Examine


    his car.¡±Upon hearing their orders, a few of Harry¡¯s subordinates approached Kingsley¡¯s car with a


    smile. Although they looked like they were about to examine the car, they actually wanted to seize the


    opportunity to make fun of Kingsley¡¯s car. Soon, one of the salespeople, who looked young and skinny,


    went through the backseat of the car as he suddenly found something strange. He then pulled out what


    seemed like a card from the gap between the cushions and asked himself what it was in bewilderment.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± The next second, his eyes were left wide open in horror when he saw the three big


    words written on the card¡ªmilitary ID card. ¡°W-Wait a second! T-This is¡­¡± He immediately ran back to


    Harry, shivering in fear. ¡°Mr. Pumice, take a look at this. We found this in the man¡¯s car.¡±¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Harry held the card in his hands, seemingly unconcerned about it. ¡°What more could it be than an ID


    card?¡± Nevertheless, he instantly sensed something wrong as soon as he finished his words. He then


    took a closer look at the card with his eyes wide open. ¡°M-Military ID card?!¡±At that moment, the rest of


    the bystanders got closer out of curiosity andmented about what they found. ¡°What military ID


    card? Is this some kind of prop that was bought from Amazon?¡±¡°No, it looks authentic on the other


    hand. There is even the logo of Qustian Bureau of Political-Military Affairs here.¡±In the meantime,


    Nicole took a peek at the card and brushed it off like it was no big deal. ¡°So what? That guy could just


    be a dmissioned officer who¡¯s now jobless and broke.¡±¡°Hurry up and flip it open. Let¡¯s take a look


    at the title and see what it says.¡± Upon hearing someone say that, Harry slowly skimmed through the


    details further to find out the answer.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    When the nosy staff realized the picture shown wasn¡¯t Kingsley¡¯s face, they all heaved a sigh of relief,


    knowing that they would be in trouble if they were messing with someone from the military. While the


    words printed on the card had be blurred and illegible with time, someone from the crowd


    dismissed it as nothing of a big deal in an unconcerned manner. ¡°Ah,e on! Whoever this ID card


    belongs to is clearly just a sergeant, as written here. That just seems like a normal soldier to


    me.¡±¡°Haha. Yeah, so what¡¯s there to be scared of? It¡¯s not like this ID card¡¯s owner is a lieutenant.¡±¡°Hey


    kid, did your friend leave this behind in your car? Jim Hond? What ame name!¡±Jim Hond?


    Kingsley had no idea that Jim¡¯s military ID card had been in the backseat of his car all this time until he


    heard Harry reading out his name shortly. Wait a minute! Jim is the Chief of Army in Westwood District,


    isn¡¯t he? At the thought of that, he smiled ambiguously and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at the


    issue date?¡±¡°The issue date?¡± Harry subconsciously looked down. ¡°February 2, 1987.¡± It was when he


    saw the date that he realized the ID card was issued back in the 80s. Thus, he couldn¡¯t help but


    wonder about Jim¡¯s current rank in the military.Seeing Harry¡¯s confused state, Kingsley reached for his


    phone and dialed Jim¡¯s number to give the former an answer. ¡°Hello, Jim. Someone here found your


    military ID card.¡± He then walked up to Harry and put the phone close to his ear. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell him


    yourself?¡±At that moment, Harry was shaking like a leaf, overwhelmed by his fear and horror. He then


    subconsciously said, ¡°I-I found a military ID card here that was issued in 1987, and it belongs to


    someone called J-Jim Hond.¡±Jimughed out loud on the other end of the phone. ¡°Oh, that military


    ID card. I lost that about 20 years ago when I was driving the lieutenant elsewhere. I guess I can¡¯t be


    more surprised to hear that it has been found. I¡¯ll tell you what. Just deliver the ID card to The Staff of


    Westwood Military and mention my name, or you could tell the people that it¡¯s for the Chief of Army.


    Then, I¡¯ll¡­¡±While Jim was still talking, Harry could no longer concentrate on the rest of his sentence.


    Instead, all he could hear was buzzing, as if there was a bee flying just right next to his ear. The Staff of


    Westwood Military? Jim Hond? The Chief of Army? With all those thoughts flooding his mind, Harry


    went weak in his knees and copsed onto the ground.On the other hand, the others, who didn¡¯t hear


    what Jim said on the phone, were bewildered when they witnessed Harry¡¯s reaction. ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong?¡±¡°What happened, Mr. Pumice? Who is on the phone?¡±Nevertheless, Harry was too stunned to


    answer their questions as Kingsley bent over and took back his phone from Harry. Then, he spoke to


    Jim and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s all done. Ciaos.¡± After that, he hung up the call and looked at Harry. ¡°So, I


    guess Jim owes you his thanks, doesn¡¯t he, Mr. Pumice?¡± Kingsley smiled and looked at Harry. ¡°You¡¯re


    about to be rewarded handsomely.¡± Upon noticing how Kingsley just hung up the phone so casually


    when talking with the Chief of Army, Harry couldn¡¯t stop his legs from shaking as he wetted himself in


    the process. As his trousers appeared to be soaked with his own pool of urine, he stared at Kingsley in


    a terrified manner, feeling as if his blood had frozen. Who is this man before me? He is surely a military


    big shot who just wants to keep a low profile.¡°Are you alright, Mr. Pumice?¡± Nicole was surprised when


    she saw Harry wetting himself. ¡°Are you unwell? If you are, you should probably go back home and


    have some rest. I promise I¡¯ll send you the video once I record this ugly thing kneeling while giving me


    a kowtowter. You won¡¯t miss¡­¡±Nheless, before thedy could finish her words, Harry sprang up


    from the ground and gave her a hard p in the face. Then, he shouted in a furious manner, ¡°Shut your


    mouth up! If I hear one more wording out of your mouth, I¡¯m going to break your neck!¡±The next


    second, Nicole covered her cheek with a puzzled look on her face. In fact, she had a promiscuous


    rtionship with Harry in exchange for more clients to be referred to her. However, she didn¡¯t expect


    that Harry, who was gentle to her in bed, would p her in front of so many people. ¡°Mr. Pumice¡­¡± As


    soon as she called out to Harry, the man swung his arm and gave her another p in the face.¡°I told


    you to shut up!¡± After two ps in the face, blood could be seen trickling from the corner of Nicole¡¯s lips


    as she felt dizzy. In the meantime, the other employees were confused by what they saw, wondering


    what was wrong with Harry and why he would hit someone on his side. While the bystanders continued


    to watch in surprise, Harry pathetically crawled toward Kingsley¡¯s feet and begged for forgiveness. ¡°I¡¯m


    so sorry, Sir. It¡¯s all my fault. Please forgive me for my insolence.¡± He repeatedly apologized while


    groveling at Kingsley¡¯s feet.While there were other managers and salespeople from the other car


    brands among the bystanders, they all took a deep breath at the sight of Harry.Meanwhile, an


    employee from Eastwheel, another car-selling shop, was seen with a stunned expression. ¡°Wait, what?


    Am I seeing things? Is that Mr. Pumice who is kneeling and groveling at someone?¡±¡°I don¡¯t believe my


    eyes either.¡± At the same time, the saleswoman beside him nodded rigidly.¡°Oh, gosh! Who is this young


    man? What has he done to scare the manager of the Mercedes-Benz shop so much?¡±¡°Some rich


    man¡¯s son, I guess.¡±Upon hearing everyone else¡¯s murmurs, Harry couldn¡¯t help butin to


    himself on the inside. Why would someone so outstanding like him drive an old Volkswagen Santana?


    Furthermore, why the heck did he want to trade in his old car for a new one? How was I supposed to


    know he is a military big shot with such a low profile?Meanwhile, Kingsley coldly looked at Harry and


    asked, ¡°Your employees insulted me and my friend. So, what are you going to do about that?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Hearing Kingsley¡¯s words, Harry shivered all of a sudden.Immediately, he turned his head and roared


    at Nicole and the others, ¡°Hurry up and apologize to this gentleman and thisdy!¡±The employees of


    the Mercedes-Benz store looked at each other, and their faces all turned pale.They all realized


    something was wrong, and they had done something terrible today!At once, the few Mercedes-Benz


    employees stepped forward tremblingly. ¡°We¡¯re sorry; we were ignorant¡­¡±¡°Get down on your knees!¡±


    Harry shouted angrily.Plop! Plop! In an instant, all the Mercedes-Benz employees fell to their knees.


    Shaking like a leaf, theyy on the ground, not even daring to lift their heads.As for Nicole, she covered


    her red and swollen cheeks and stood there in a daze, as she waspletely dumbfounded.What the


    hell is going on here?Just a second ago, she was still proud that she was finally better than


    Cecilia.Why would my manager kneel before her out of nowhere?Before she could figure it out, Harry


    had spat out her name in a roar. ¡°Nicole! What the hell are you doing? Why don¡¯t youe over and


    apologize?¡±Nicole¡¯s eyes were full of disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re asking me to apologize to this penniless man


    and this stinky b*tch?¡±As soon as she spoke, Harry nearly peed himself again.This woman is so


    brainless! Now that we¡¯re up to this point, can¡¯t she make some sense of the situation?He stood up


    abruptly, rushed to Nicole¡¯s side, grabbed her updo, and roared, ¡°If you want to court death, don¡¯t drag


    me with you! My life is really messed up by you!¡±While speaking, he threw Nicole at Kingsley¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Quickly apologize to these two!¡±Nicole was thrown so hard that her neat updo fell apart, leaving her


    disheveled, unlike her usual self. She slowly raised her head and looked at Cecilia, who was standing


    in front of her, her expression ugly.Feeling exhrated, Cecilia said, ¡°Kingsley, let them kneel here. Let¡¯s


    go buy a car first!¡±¡°Sure.¡± Kingsley then turned to address Leo, the general manager of Volkswagen.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and check out the cars.¡±¡°Yes, yes¡­ Please, let me introduce you to the various models of our


    brand¡­¡± Leo did not dare to disregard him and hurriedly led him to the VIP reception room.Watching


    them enter the room, Nicole asked bitterly, ¡°Mr. Pumice, what do you mean by this? Why do you want


    me to apologize to them?¡±As she spoke, she was about to stand up while supporting the ground with


    her hands.¡°Hold your horses,¡± Harry gritted his teeth and demanded. ¡°No one is allowed to stand up


    before he allows you to!¡±¡°Mr. Pumice¡­¡± Nicole opened her mouth wide, and a horrifying thought


    suddenly came to her mind. ¡°Could it be that that person just now wasn¡¯t actually a useless


    simpleton?¡±¡°Not only is he not a useless simpleton, but he is the person with the highest status I have


    ever known in my life!¡± Harry said in awe.On the other hand, Nicole was speechless, along with


    everyone else. ¡°We have even received the chief of the city hall before. H-His status is not higher than


    that, right?¡± When she asked her manager, her lips were so pale that there was no trace of blood.Harry


    curled his lips and thought to himself that this guy could even hang up on the chief of Westwood


    Military, so what was the chief of the city hall even worth?Looking at Harry¡¯s expression, Nicole


    completely finally put the pieces together. She slumped to the ground, her face ashen. She thought that


    she was finally better than Cecilia, but she didn¡¯t expect that they had never been in the same league


    at all!In the end, she was nothing but an arrogant clown.After a while, Leo sent Kingsley and Cecilia out


    with a bright smile, then roared to the onlookers, yelling, ¡°Mr. Nicholson needs to buy 200 cars that cost


    more than 500,000! Volkswagen now has 60 cars in stock, so the remaining 140 cars can be


    purchased from other brands! In addition, 50 high-end branded cars with a value of more than 1 million


    are needed, so please give your best rmendations to him!¡±As soon as this statement came out,


    the Auto Mall staff surrounding them went crazy. One by one, their faces were flushed with excitement,


    and they shouted in agitation.¡°We have a BMW in stock!¡±¡°You should pick a Volvo for the price of half a


    million!¡±¡°Audi! Audi! We are also owned by Volkswagen!¡±¡°Mr. Nicholson! Support Te!¡±For a moment,


    it was as if there was a riot in the area.Nearly 200 cars were sold in one go, which turned the whole


    situation into a frenzy.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    All those who mocked Kingsley for the trade-in were dumbfounded. Little did they know that the person


    they looked down on was filthy rich.At this time, someone shouted loudly, ¡°We Lexus can trade in old


    cars for you! A Santana can be worth 1 million!¡±As soon as these words came out, everyone spat,


    ¡°Bah! Shameless!¡±Kingsley didn¡¯t expect the situation to get so out of control. ¡°Mr. Whitaker, I trust your


    tastes. After you help me choose, have them delivered to Neveah. I will give you a 10%mission for


    each car.¡±¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Nicholson! I will definitely choose the most cost-effective models for


    you!¡±Hearing about the 10%mission, Leo felt his blood suddenly surging in a frenzy. He was


    indescribably grateful, and he almost kneeled down and offered his soul to Kingsley.Seeing all this,


    Harry immediately burst into tears. If they hadn¡¯t offended Kingsley and the people in the Volkswagen


    store, they would have been able to sell 200 Mercedes-Benz cars!But now, he could only kneel there


    and watch other people make crazy moneyIt¡¯s all Nicole, this b*tch¡¯s fault!Harry red at Nicole and


    gnashed his teeth, wishing to chop off her head on the spot.After leaving everything to Leo to handle,


    Kingsley brought Cecilia to Harry and the others. ¡°Mr. Pumice, I think it would be better for an employee


    like Nicole to be fired. What do you think?¡±Hearing Kingsley¡¯s words, Harry didn¡¯t dare to hesitate, and


    he immediately turned to Nicole. ¡°You¡¯re fired! Pack up and get out of here now! Never let me see you


    again!¡±¡°Fired?¡± Nicole¡¯s face instantly turned pale. She now had to pay tens of thousands of mortgage


    and car loans a month. If she lost this job, she could not survive.¡°No¡­ Harry, you can¡¯t be so ruthless!¡±


    Nicole cried bitterly, ¡°You promised to make me a sales manager! You can¡¯t just break your


    promise!¡±¡°Shut up! Say one more word, and believe it or not, I will tear your mouth to pieces!¡± Harry¡¯s


    face turned green. If Nicole tattled about the two of them, how could he continue to work in this Auto


    Mall in the future?Startled, Nicole immediately changed direction. She crawled to Cecilia¡¯s feet and


    pleaded, ¡°Cecilia! Cecilia, considering that we were once ssmates, please forgive me this time! I


    really can¡¯t lose this job!¡±Cecilia looked at her with disgust and said indifferently, ¡°As I said, I have


    nothing to say to you. As for whether to fire you or not, it¡¯s up to your boss and has nothing to do with


    me.¡±¡°Cecilia¡­ I beg you¡­ Please talk to your boyfriend, please¡­¡± Nicolepletely panicked and


    groveled at her former ssmate¡¯s feet. Kingsley took a picture of her embarrassed appearance with


    his phone and said with a smile, ¡°Cecilia, I will send you the video. Just as she said just now, we can


    spread it to your other ssmates.¡±Hearing this, Nicole instantly turned ashen. She lost her job, and


    now she lost her ssmates too. In under a few minutes, she had lost everything she was building.


    Seeing her humble appearance begging for mercy, Cecilia felt extremely happy.I finally vented this


    grievance that I have umted for many years! Finally, there¡¯s light at the end of the tunnel.At this


    moment, the gaze she gave Kingsley was no longer just curiosity and admiration but more of


    gratitude.However, she was not an unreasonable woman, so she pulled the corner of Kingsley¡¯s shirt


    and said, ¡°Kingsley, let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t want to see this kind of person anymore.¡±¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Kingsley


    didn¡¯t look at Harry and Nicole again, leading Cecilia away.After the two of them left, Harry had security


    throw Nicole and her belongings out of the door of the Mercedes-Benz store without a word. He


    seriously felt like killing her right there, so he would not let her stay for one more second.Nicole stood


    outside in embarrassment as everyone pointed at her and gossiped about her.¡°This saleswoman has


    such a bad eye for people that she can¡¯t even tell the difference between a rich man and a useless


    simpleton. How can such a person sell a car?¡±¡°That¡¯s right. I saw at a nce just now that the woman


    beside the rich man was Miss Cecilia Larson.¡±¡°Miss Larson? I heard she is engaged to the young


    master of the Carter Family? Why is she with another man?¡±Hearing everyone¡¯s discussion, Nicole felt


    her expression change involuntarily, and she quickly took out her phone to call a boss she once


    served.¡°Hey, Mr. Jordan, do you know Shane Carter? I saw his fiancee cheating on him with another


    man¡­¡±Two dayster, there was a sight to behold at Neveah. Twentyrge double-decker trucks


    parked one by one in the parking lot in front of the office building, and each had a dozen new cars on it!


    Moreover, all of them were high-end luxury models!Looking at these cars, all the employees began to


    gossip.¡°What are all these many cars for? Will they be given to us as end-of-the-year prizes?¡±¡°Hehe,


    dream on! There are Lincolns that cost more than 3 million there!¡±Reene was also very excited. She


    had just received a call from a person calling himself Mr. Johnson. The man told her that these cars


    were given to Neveah by Mr. Nicholson in order to reward the employees who had been loyal and not


    defected previously.¡°Mr. Nicholson?¡± Reene¡¯s heart moved.Could it be Kingsley?Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    However, Reene immediately rejected the idea.It makes sense for my brother to have a little money,


    but these cars add up to hundreds of millions, so how could he afford them?She came out of the office


    building and eximed to the curious employees, ¡°Everyone, curb your curiosity! These cars are


    indeed your awards!¡±As soon as this statement came out, everyone was in a frenzy.Even Benjamin and


    others, who were going to search for Reene before, looked at these cars with excitement and secretly


    swore that they would stay forever loyal to Neveah until death!¡°But!¡± Reene nced at everyone and


    added lightly, ¡°Not everyone is eligible to receive this award.¡±¡°What? Not everyone?¡±¡°Is it only for


    people above the managerial level?¡±Everyone looked at each other while guessing in their hearts, while


    Benjamin and others all looked pleased. They were confident that they were the pirs of thepany,


    and Reene was probably trying to win over them in this way so that they would no longer defect and


    join Alex.¡°Mr. Gibson, congrattions. It seems that you can at least get a Jaguar XJ!¡±¡°Yeah, I¡¯m so


    envious¡­¡±Being cheered on by his subordinates, Benjaminughed and said, ¡°After I get the car, I will


    let you all have a good time driving it!¡±Reene gave them a disdainful look and continued, ¡°Now, those


    on the list that I will now read out maye over and take the car keys.¡±¡°Sasha Hompton, the BMW X5


    on Transporter No. 1 is yours.¡±¡°Thank you, President! Oh, my! Thank you!¡±A woman stepped forward,


    her face flushed with excitement.During thepany crisis two days ago, she was kicked out by Alex¡¯s


    men because she refused to betray Reene. At the time, she thought she was going to lose her


    job.Unexpectedly, not only did she not lose her job, but she also got a car worth more than


    800,000!¡°Mike Lamb, the Lexus RX on the first truck is yours.¡±¡°Steven Cole, that red Volvo S90 is


    yours.¡±¡­Reene gave out over 60 cars in one go, but Benjamin¡¯s name was not mentioned


    yet.Benjamin felt his heart pounding in his chest. Is she saving the best forst?However, after Reene


    gave a Volkswagen CC to Gus, the security guard guarding her office floor, she concluded, ¡°The


    current round of rewards for loyal employees is now over. The rest of the cars will be your


    motivation! I will be generous to whoever performs well!¡±At that, the crowd cheered, and all the


    employees could not wait to sell their souls to thepany at once. Only Benjamin¡¯s expression wasText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    terribly ugly.Even the security guard got a car, but he didn¡¯t even get a wheel. Looking at the strange


    gazes of everyone, he felt that his dignity had just gone down the gutter, so he left after flinging his


    sleeve. While Neveah was in full swing with the distribution of rewards, Kingsley drove his new car to


    Summers Residence. Today Leroy was going to sign a contract with a constructionpany for the


    construction of the Nicholson Family Cemetery, so he intended to take a look.Seeing Kingsley, Leroy


    quickly and respectfully stepped forward. ¡°Mr. Nicholson, the representative from Codrington


    Construction has arrived.¡±¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s still up to you to negotiate with them, though. I¡¯ll only be


    watching.¡±Leroy smiled. ¡°Mr. Nicholson, I feel better with your presence.¡±The front hall of Summers


    Residence looked bleak after being burned down.A man in a floral shirt was sitting on a chair with a


    knife and two walnuts in his hand. Behind him stood more than a dozen young men in ck suits, each


    looking ferocious and definitely not normal bodyguards from regr securitypanies.Leroy sat


    opposite the man and put a document on the table between the two.¡°Mr. Stephen Cooley, this is the


    construction contract we have drawn up. If there are no problems, the two parties will sign it, and you


    may start working in the afternoon.¡±Stephen squinted at the contract, but he didn¡¯t even touch it as he


    said directly, ¡°I¡¯m not gonna look at it further. ording to ourpany rules, you must first triple the


    price!¡±¡°What?¡± Hearing that Stephen requested they triple the original offer, Leroy changed his


    expression immediately. ¡°The price given by Mr. Nicholson has already exceeded the market price! I


    suggest that you don¡¯t push it.¡±¡°Then I don¡¯t care!¡± Stephen crossed his legs and raised his chin. ¡°This


    is the rule of Codrington Construction!¡±He threw the contract in front of Leroy. ¡°Change the price so that


    we can sign the contract immediately and start construction right away!¡±Leroy¡¯s face changed again.


    ¡°Mr. Cooley, we have already negotiated this before. How can you change the contract on the


    spot?¡±Stephen raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you still a child? Negotiating the price and signing the


    contract are two different things, right?¡±¡°You are clearly trying to take advantage of us!¡± Leroy mmed


    the table and added angrily, ¡°Even if Mr. Nicholson is rich, we won¡¯t be extorted by you like


    this!¡±¡°Extortion?¡± Stephen¡¯s face sank. ¡°Codrington Construction is the industry leader in Cleapolis, so


    don¡¯t you dare nder us!¡±At thement, Leroy was so angry that he stretched out his hand toward


    the gate. ¡°Mr. Cooley, please leave. We will no longer coborate with yourpany in the


    construction of Nicholson Family Cemetery!¡±¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Instead of getting up and leaving, Stephen


    sneered, ¡°Mr. Johnson, it seems that you are really a child. Do you know that every industry has its own


    rules? How would anyone dare to take over the project that Codrington Construction is interested in?¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    The construction of the Nicholson Family Cemetery was massive, and Kingsley himself was willing to


    spend money. Hence, the required materials and construction standards were above the industry


    standard. Afterpleting this order, the profit obtained could be said to be an astronomical figure!


    With such a great deal, how could Codrington Construction be willing to hand it over to others?If they


    couldn¡¯t get this contract, they would never allow otherpanies to take it either!After listening to


    Stephen¡¯s words, Leroy frowned and said, ¡°What do you mean? With so many constructionpanies


    in Cleapolis, can you all monopolize all contracts?¡±He knew that Codrington Construction was powerful;


    otherwise, he would not choose to cooperate with them. But what he didn¡¯t expect was that this


    company would be such a bully!Stephen leaned forward to put his arms on the table, then crossed his


    fingers and stared at Leroy nastily. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you still don¡¯t know which family Codrington Construction


    belongs to, right?¡±¡°W-Which one?¡±¡°The Lawson Family in Cleapolis!¡± The volume of Stephen¡¯s voice


    suddenly increased. ¡°Would anyone dare to fight for business with the Lawson Family?¡±Hearing that,


    Leroy suddenly turned pale. The Lawson Family was on close terms with both legal and illegal


    avenues, and they had made a fortune walking on the knife edge. They also had very close


    rtionships with all the bigwigs in the city.In fact, their reputation was so great that even a poor kid


    from the mountain vige like him had heard of them!If Codrington Construction really belonged to the


    Lawson Family, then no one would dare to take over the project of Nicholson Family Cemetery!Leroy


    wanted nothing more than to p himself hard. Of allpanies, how could he choose to work with the


    company of this family?He looked back at Kingsley in fear, for fear that the other party would me


    him. However, Kingsley patted him on the shoulder and sayingforting, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.


    Codrington Construction is well known. If it were me, I would definitely choose them too.¡±After saying


    this, he cast his cold eyes on Stephen, then said lightly, ¡°Are you the one who set the rule of tripling the


    price before signing the contract?¡±Stephen nced at him. ¡°I¡¯m talking to your manager; you¡¯re in no


    position to interrupt!¡±He regarded Kingsley as an employee under Leroy.Though Kingsley gave a warm


    smile, his eyes were icy. ¡°I¡¯m just asking you who set this rule!¡±Stephen was a little intimidated when heThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    saw Kingsley¡¯s gaze, so he subconsciously replied, ¡°I-It was set by Young Master Lawson, the vice-


    chairman of ourpany.¡±¡°Young Master Lawson? Is it Peter Lawson?¡±Stephen looked surprised. ¡°Do


    you know him?¡±¡°We briefly met once.¡±¡°Pfft!¡± Stephen breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Kingsley¡¯s


    words. ¡°There are so many people who have met him. Don¡¯t think about getting involved with him for


    connections, you little brat!¡±Kingsley said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices now. One, sign the original


    contract immediately and start with the construction, or two, give up and let anotherpany take


    over!¡±¡°I¡¯m not going to f*cking choose!¡± Stephen waved his hand and added brashly, ¡°If you have what


    it takes, just try and see who the f*ck dares to take over! Even if there are people who dare to sign a


    contract with you, I won¡¯t let you construct the cemetery smoothly! You haven¡¯t heard of the power and


    influence of the Lawson Family, have you? My friend, you can buy peace and prosperity for just three


    times as much money. It¡¯s a good deal!¡±Seeing Stephen¡¯s arrogant appearance, Leroy clenched his


    fists hard. He gritted his teeth and yelled, ¡°You are taking advantage of this deal! You¡¯re asking for too


    much!¡±¡°That¡¯s right. I am indeed. So what?¡± Stephen lit a cigarette and spat out a mouthful of smoke at


    Leroy¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re going to bury your boss¡¯ father in the Nicholson Family Cemetery, right? I can tell


    you straight away that if you don¡¯t sign a contract with Codrington Construction, believe it or not, even if


    the cemetery is built, he won¡¯t be able to find peace in his afterlife!¡±¡°You!¡± Leroy was so angry that the


    veins on his forehead nearly burst, and he wanted to tear Stephen¡¯s arrogant face to pieces.¡°Repeat


    what you just said.¡± Kingsley looked at Stephen with an icy expression, and his voice was as cold as


    frost.¡°What if I do?¡± Stephen pursed his lips. ¡°If you don¡¯t let us make money from this, I can guarantee


    that even if the dead man¡¯s bones are buried in the ground, we will dig it out for you again!¡±His voice


    just fell when Kingsley mmed his fist on the table with a bang. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that even if you get the


    money, you won¡¯t be able to live to spend it!¡±Stephen was stunned by him for a moment, then he


    laughed and said, ¡°Hahahaha¡­ I have been in this business for so many years, and this is the first


    time I have encountered someone who dares to threaten me!¡±After some raucousughter, he


    suddenly stopped smiling, waved his hand behind him, and shouted loudly, ¡°You guys, show these two


    boys what we can offer them!¡±Previously, there were people who were unwilling to change the price on


    the contract, but under his threat of violence, all of them epted their fates in the end.Therefore, this


    time he was also doing the same. He thought that after both Kingsley and Leroy were beaten up, they


    would definitely sign the contract obediently.Hearing Stephen¡¯s order, the men in ck suits all stepped


    forward.On the other hand, Leroy turned pale and said to Kingsley, ¡°You go first! I¡¯ll deal with them!¡±It¡¯s


    just getting beaten up! I believe I can handle it!Kingsley looked at Stephen indifferently. ¡°I will give you


    onest chance.¡±¡°Chance? You¡¯re still pretending to be a goddmn hero? Guys! Hit him with all you


    have!¡±Stephen didn¡¯t bother to waste any more breath and simply just waved his hand to order his


    subordinates to beat them up.In the next moment, the young men immediately rushed forward


    ferociously without a word.Leroy¡¯s eyes were spitting fire, and he clenched his fists tightly, ready to


    fight, while Stephen slowly exhaled a puff of smoke while looking victorious.Just at this moment,


    Kingsley supported the table with one hand and jumped up, and in the next instant, hended on his


    feet lightly beside Stephen.At that, Stephen¡¯s eyelids twitched, and his hand holding the cigarette


    trembled slightly.All of a sudden, the hairs all over his body stood up as he froze on the spot when he


    felt a muzzle against his temples.¡°If you don¡¯t want your head to blow open, you¡¯d better be straight


    with me!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Kingsley¡¯s icy voice reached Stephen¡¯s ears, causing goosebumps all over his body. Cold sweat broke


    out from Stephen¡¯s forehead as he slowly raised his hands and said in horror, ¡°I won¡¯t move¡­ I won¡¯t


    move¡­¡±Those men of his who had just rushed to Leroy¡¯s side all stopped before they could start. They


    were just a bunch of street thugs, so when they saw real guns, they were scared stiff.¡°M-Mister, you


    said earlier that you are also one of us. We¡¯re all family, right? This will just harm both sides.¡± Stephen


    raised his arms and didn¡¯t dare to move at all, for fear that he would lose his life if he identally made


    a move.¡°Who the hell is your family?¡± Kingsley¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°You¡¯re not worth it!¡±Hearing this,


    Stephen was so frightened that his eyes lost focus. ¡°Could it be¡­ Are you from the police station?¡±In


    his heart, there could only be two kinds of people who had guns in their hands¡ªbigwigs in life or the


    police.¡°O-Officer, Young Master Lawson and the captain of the police station are good buddies. Y-You


    must not shoot¡­ Let¡¯s discuss this in a good way¡­¡±Stephen was about to copse from fright as his


    voice trembled like a sheep¡¯s.Kingsley pointed at his head with the gun. ¡°Weren¡¯t you a big guy just


    now? Come on! Finish what you started!¡±¡°No, no, no¡­ I won¡¯t dare to do so¡­¡± Stephen¡¯s face was


    utterly bloodless by now.¡°O-Officer, you call the shots here!¡±At this time, a young man with yellow hair


    next to him said, ¡°Mr. Cooley, I go to the police station almost once or twice every week. I¡¯m familiar


    with the people there, but I¡¯ve never seen this person before.¡±¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve never seen this person before


    too,¡± someone echoed.¡°And there is absolutely no such bigwig in Sris.¡±The yellow hair frowned and


    added, ¡°Is this gun fake?¡±It dawned on everyone when he said this, and Stephen¡¯s expression


    stiffened.Guns are not something that anyone can own casually. I can¡¯t possibly be so unlucky that I


    actually met a man who is neither a policeman nor a big shot but has a real gun in his hand, right? This


    probability is even lower than winning the lottery.¡°Boy. If you dare to frighten me with a toy gun, believe


    it or not, I will really kill you today.¡± Stephen was ruthless in his words, but his body did not move.¡°Toy


    gun?¡± Kingsley raised the corner of his mouth.¡°If you are not afraid of death, you can try it.¡±The yellow-


    haired man next to him was eager to make a name for himself, so he shouted loudly, ¡°Let¡¯s try it!¡±While


    speaking, he suddenly rushed toward Kingsley.At once, the muzzle moved slightly, and a bang was


    heard.Bang!As the gunshot rang in the air, an appalling red dot appeared between the yellow-haired


    man¡¯s eyebrows in the next second. It was one gunshot right between the eyebrows.Everyone present


    was terrified. Staring nkly at the man¡¯s corpse, they almost forgot to breathe.Stephen was so


    frightened that he peed himself. If it weren¡¯t for his hands on the table, he would have copsed to the


    ground long ago. Feeling fearful, he secretly scolded in his heart that the man really deserved to die.I


    almost got myself killed because of him.Kingsley put the warm muzzle on Stephen¡¯s temple again and


    said lightly, ¡°Do you want to try it too?¡±¡°No, no, I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± Stephen¡¯s legs trembled wildly.¡°M-


    Mister, this rule about the tripled price on the contract price was truly set by Young Master Peter. It¡¯s


    honestly none of my business. I¡¯m just a part-time worker¡­¡±¡°Call Peter and have hime over.¡±


    Kingsley¡¯s voice was icy. ¡°Looks like he has to eat his own sh*t now.¡± Stephen didn¡¯t understand what


    Kingsley meant, but he hurriedly called Peter.¡°Y-Young Master Lawson, I¡¯m Stephen. There is


    something wrong with the Nicholson Family Cemetery¡­¡±Before he finished speaking, Peter said


    impatiently, ¡°Is it because the other party refuses to change the contract price? Just beat them up.


    Don¡¯t let them get away with it.¡±¡°I-I did¡­ But we failed¡­¡±¡°What the hell? Are you in trouble? Wait there.


    I happen to be nearby, so I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±After that, he hung up the phone.Stephen shivered and


    raised his phone. ¡°Hey, he will be here soon. Just let me go¡­¡±Kingsley retracted his gun and pointed at


    the yellow-haired corpse on the ground. ¡°Take him away. Don¡¯t pollute thend of my family.¡±¡°Yes, yes,


    yes¡­¡± Stephen nodded and bowed, after which he instructed the two frightened subordinates next to


    him, yelling, ¡°Go, take the body back to thepany for disposal!¡±Those two subordinates acted as if


    they were pardoned. At lightning speed, they lifted the corpse and left in a hurry.After a while, there


    was a sudden screeching of brakes from the gate.Roughly 5 or 6 Mercedes-Benz business cars parked


    at the entrance of Summers Residence, and then more than 20 big men with tattoos all over their


    bodies got down.The person leading the group was none other than Peter. Behind him, there was also


    a man with a ferocious and vicious face.This person was none other than Mickey Kray, who met


    Kingsley on the bus the first day he came back.Peter shouted arrogantly, ¡°Where are those punks?! Let


    me see who dares to go against the Lawson Family!¡±While speaking, he had already stepped into the


    front hall.¡°It¡¯s you?¡±When he saw Kingsley, his pupils shrank suddenly.That day when he helped Caleb


    find a ce, he was kicked by Kingsley until he vomited blood and had to lie in bed for a week before


    he recovered.At this moment, he was outraged to meet his archenemy. He turned his head and said to


    Mickey, ¡°Mickey, I have a grudge against this kid; you help me teach him a lesson.¡±¡°I have a f*cking


    grudge against him too.¡± The veins on Mickey¡¯s face trembled; the man wished nothing more than to kill


    Kingsley on the spot to relieve his hatred.On the bus that day, he kneeled all the way. It was the most


    humiliating moment in his life.¡°Boy! We¡¯ll meet again. This time, unluckily for you, you¡¯ve fallen in my


    hands!¡±Kingsley ignored him but said to Peter, ¡°Young Master Lawson, I made it very clearst time


    that you need to live broadcast yourself eating poop before the end of the month, but I don¡¯t seem to


    have seen you eating sh*t on any live tform?¡±As soon as these words came out, the whole ce fell


    silent.Even the angry Mickey looked at Peter in surprise.The second young master of the Lawson


    Family is supposed to eat sh*t on live broadcast? This is unbelievable.Peter¡¯s expression changed


    rapidly, and he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Boy, don¡¯t get on your high horse. Right now, you don¡¯t have


    the support of the second youngdy in the Tanner Family. It¡¯s easy for me to end you.¡±He pointed at


    Mickey. ¡°This is the general of Advisor Shane from the first military division of Jarett Cole. You will


    surely die today.¡±As soon as they heard Peter¡¯s introduction, Stephen and the others, who had been


    frightened to death, recovered a bit.Advisor Shane¡¯s men were here. Even if Kingsley had a gun in his


    hand, they shouldn¡¯t be afraid.How can a gun possibly kill more than 30 people at once here? What¡¯s


    more, Advisor Shane is also an exceptional armed man.On the other hand, Kingsley gave a cold,


    disdainful smile. ¡°A sessful general? Even if Kenny himselfes here, he has to kneel down


    before me.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Even if Kenny personallyes here, he has to kneel before me.As soon as he uttered those words,


    the audience fell silent. Everyone looked at Kingsley as if he was crazy.Mickey¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Boy,


    do you know what kind of person Advisor Shane is? How dare you speak in such a shocking manner?


    He is the most important person under Jarett Cole. As long as the old man taps his foot, the entire


    underground of Sris would tremble in fear.¡±The younger brothers behind him echoed his words,


    saying, ¡°Yes, considering the entire underground of Sris, his position is ranked among the top three.


    Apart from Jarett Cole and the Seven Legends, Advisor Shane is considered the strongest.¡±As he


    listened to the crowd praising Kenny, Kingsley couldn¡¯t bear to interject.He¡¯s ranked among the top


    three?Kenny had bowed to him so reverently when they were at Charlie Dean¡¯s office previously. In


    terms of bowing, he could indeed rank among the top three.When he saw the faint smile of disdain on


    Kingsley¡¯s face, Mickey felt the blue veins on his forehead pulsing. After he was released from prison, it


    was only because of Kenny¡¯s rmendation that he was able to gain a firm foothold to be one


    of Jarett Cole¡¯s men.Thus, when he saw that Kingsley was so dismissive of his boss, his eyes nearly


    burst into mes of anger.He stared at Kingsley angrily and roared, ¡°Boy! I know you¡¯re good at it, but


    you can¡¯t beat us with just your fists alone. With so many of us here today, how dare you be


    arrogant?¡±Simrly, Peter looked on pitilessly and said, ¡°Mickey, this kid actually dares to disgrace


    Advisor Shane. Show him what you¡¯ve got today and let him know what the consequences are if one is


    disrespectful to Advisor Shane!¡±¡°Yes!¡±A trace of viciousness shed in Mickey¡¯s eyes, then he shouted,


    ¡°Everyone, beat him up!¡±¡°Okay, Mickey!¡±The group of gangsters responded with a chorus before they


    immediately approached Kingsley.Stephen was afraid they would suffer a loss, so he quickly reminded,


    ¡°Mickey, remind everyone to be careful. This kid has a gun.¡±What? A gun?When they heard Stephen¡¯s


    words, everyone suddenly stopped, and no one dared to take a step forward.Although they were a


    group of gangsters eager to fight, at least they knew what guns could do. No one wanted to be the first


    to rush up and get shot, after all.Mickey was also slightly startled and said in surprise, ¡°You really are


    something, huh? How did you manage to own a gun?¡±¡°Mickey, he is a gigolo backed by the second


    youngdy of the Tanner Family,¡± Peter said with an ugly expression.¡°I guess that the gun was given to


    him by Miss Tanner.¡±¡°In that case, things won¡¯t be so easy.¡±Mickey¡¯s face changed. Although he had a


    great reputation, he still fought with his fists. With his identity, he had yet to reach the level where he


    could obtain a gun.When Peter saw Mickey¡¯s awkward expression, he gritted his teeth as well.¡°D*mn it,


    he¡¯s a trashy guy who relies on women.¡±He mmed the table hard. ¡°Mickey, what should we do


    now?¡±Before Mickey could speak, Kingsley said, ¡°Let me give you an idea.¡±He raised two fingers. ¡°One,


    sign a contract to build the Nicholson Family Cemetery for free. Two, be prepared to die.¡±¡°Don¡¯t be a


    f*cking bully.¡±Peter¡¯s eyes bulged out of anger when he heard Kingsley¡¯s words. It had always been the


    Lawson Family who raised the prices and bullied everyone else. How could they be bullied by others


    like this?Kingsley smiled coldly. ¡°You didn¡¯t sign the original high-priced construction contract, and you


    insisted on tripling the price. Now, even if you want to sign the original contract, I won¡¯t allow it


    anymore. These are the only two paths for you to choose.¡±As soon as Mickey heard that there were


    only two paths to choose from, his face turned green.When they were on the bus earlier, Kingsley had


    told him that he could only kneel or die; there would be no other option.Even though the time and ce


    had changed, he had fallen into this terrifying choice again.Peter didn¡¯t notice the ugly look on Mickey¡¯s


    face and said anxiously, ¡°Mickey, think of a way. As long as you kill this kid, it doesn¡¯t matter how much


    we spend.¡±What he meant was that there were only a few bullets in a gun, so it was nothing to sacrifice


    a few men.At any rate, it was no big deal since they could just give morepensation to the


    families.Mickey¡¯s expression changed again and again, but in the end, he still didn¡¯t want to let his men


    die like that.He gritted his teeth and replied, ¡°Since nothing works, I can only have Advisor Shanee


    over. It just so happens that he¡¯s currently in Cleapolis.¡±¡°Well, it would be great if he cane.¡± Peter


    was overjoyed.¡°If you can invite Advisor Shane here, once this matter is solved, I will give you control


    of the area that you¡¯re interested in as a gift.¡±As soon as Mickey heard Peter¡¯s promise, his eyes


    suddenly lit up.¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call Advisor Shane now.¡±When Leroy saw that Mickey was taking out his


    phone to make a call, the former turned pale with fright.He whispered anxiously, ¡°Mr. Nicholson, he


    seems to be calling someone important. I¡¯ll hold them back, so hurry up and run.¡±¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s


    alright.¡±Kingsley grabbed a chair and sat down, lit a cigarette, and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that


    even if Kenny is here, he will have to get on his knees before me.¡±Mickey finished making the phone


    call, and he had an aggressive look in his eyes.¡°Boy, feel free to shoot your mouth off. In ten minutes,


    Advisor Shane will be here. You will surely die by then.¡±¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Peter finallyughed happily.


    ¡°Little brat, you only have ten minutes left to brag, so you should hurry up and enjoy it.¡±Kingsley


    exhaled a cloud of smoke. ¡°Everything I said is the truth, so why won¡¯t you believe it? Do you need to


    actually meet your death to realize that it¡¯s the truth?¡±¡°You¡¯re an ace at bragging.¡± Peterughed as he


    rocked back and forth.¡°It¡¯s just a pity that when you die, I will never hear such wonderful bragging


    again.¡±He was stillughing when he heard footsteps outside.Then, he said happily, ¡°Advisor Shane


    has arrived!¡±Mickey and his subordinates all stood on both sides of the gate respectfully and seriously


    while they greeted Advisor Shane.Soon, Kenny¡¯s arrogant voice rang out at the gate. ¡°I heard that


    someone here is carrying a gun? I¡¯m going to see who is so bold as to¡ª¡±As he spoke, he stepped into


    the front hall.Kenny swallowed back all his words into his throat the moment he saw Kingsley, and his


    face suddenly turned pale. It was as if all the blood was being drained from him in an instant.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Peter did not realize what was going on and said to Kingsley in a low voice, ¡°Advisor Shane is here.


    You¡¯re doomed now.¡±Bam!Peter had just piped up before Kenny, who stepped over the threshold of the


    front hall with his forefoot, fell on his knees in front of Kingsley as his legs went weak. He was shaking


    wildly as if he had touched an electric door.Everyone looked at each other in silence, for no one knew


    what was happening.¡°Advisor Shane¡ª¡±Just as Mickey cautiously called out, Kenny turned his head


    sharply and red at the former fiercely, looking as though he was about to devour Mickey


    alive.¡°Mickey! You f*cking fooled me and got me into this!¡±Mickey looked bewildered. ¡°A-Advisor, I


    didn¡¯t¡­ How would I dare do that¡­¡±Kenny¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he roared, ¡°Wait for this to be


    over! I¡¯ll personally skin you alive!¡±He hated Mickey with a passion. Initially, after he helped Charlie


    secure all those investors, he was still gleefully thinking about finding a time to invite Kingsley for a


    meal to improve their rtionship.In the end, Mickey delivered such a blow all of a sudden, and it felt


    like disaster striking him out of nowhere.Mickey looked at Kenny¡¯s bloodshot eyes full of hatred, and his


    originally vicious face became dazed. Up until that point, he still did not understand what had gone


    wrong.On the other hand, Peter waspletely dumbfounded.He thought that when the legendary


    Kenny Shane arrived, the man would be able to eliminate this kid at once. In fact, he even imagined


    how he¡¯d get Kingsley to eat sh*t. However, he never thought that Advisor Shane would kneel to the


    other party as soon as he came.¡°W-What is going on here?¡±Peter looked at Mickey and said miserably,


    ¡°Is this a fake Advisor Shane?¡±¡°I don¡¯t even know what the hell is going on!¡±Mickey hit his thighs in utter


    astonishment. Apart from him, everyone around was stunned too. They rubbed their eyes, unable to


    believe what they were witnessing.Kenny crawled on his knees to Kingsley¡¯s feet and said miserably,


    ¡°Mr. Nicholson, this matter has nothing to do with me at all. I just finished eating nearby when I was


    fooled intoing here.¡±He turned his head and pointed at Mickey, ¡°That man has just been released


    from prison, and I have only brought him under mymand for a short time. I don¡¯t know anything


    about what he¡¯s done. If he has provoked you, I will kick him out at once as long as you give the


    command.¡±When he heard Kenny¡¯s tearful voice, Mickey felt his blood run cold. This man was clearlyOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    about to sacrifice him.¡°Advisor Shane, how could you¡ª¡± Before he finished speaking, Kenny roared,


    ¡°You f*cking kneel here right now! How dare you provoke Mr. Nicholson? Even if you want to die, I


    don¡¯t!¡±¡°Uh¡­¡±Mickey slowly turned his head to Kingsley as a frightening thought came to his mind.Have


    I really done something terrible today?¡°Get down on your knees!¡±When he heard Kenny¡¯s roar again,


    Mickey trembled and immediately fell to his knees.He finally understood that the indifferent young man


    in front of him was someone that even Kenny would not dare to provoke.When Mickey kneeled, the


    twenty or so subordinates behind him all followed suit. Immediately afterward, Stephen and the others


    all fell to the ground with horrified expressions. At that moment, Peter and Leroy were the only ones


    standing in the entire hall. Peter was so frightened that his face was devoid of color, and he stood


    dumbfounded in the same ce, wondering whether to stand or kneel.Kingsley sat in the chair and


    said lightly to Kenny, ¡°Advisor Shane, we meet again. Are you here to help your subordinates?¡±¡°No, no,


    no¡ª¡± Kenny waved his hands again and again.¡°I just passed by. I was just passing by¡ª¡±Mickey was


    about to cry upon hearing this. On the phone just now, Advisor Shane had assured him that he would


    avenge him and Peter. Why was he ¡®just passing by¡¯ now?¡°Mickey.¡±Kingsley¡¯s icy voice suddenly


    entered Mickey¡¯s ears, causing thetter to shudder. He hurriedly said in a trembling voice, ¡°Yes,


    yes.¡±¡°You kneeled for two hours when we were on the busst time, but haven¡¯t you learned your


    lesson?¡±¡°I¡ª¡± Mickey suddenly had an idea. He turned his head and pointed at Peter.¡°It¡¯s him. It¡¯s him.


    Not only did he have us threaten our coborators, but he also got us to help him deal with his


    competitors.¡±Kingsley narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°You mean to say you are not in the wrong?¡±Kenny


    cursed angrily, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, just hurry up and confess your fault to Mr. Nicholson.¡±¡°I-I was


    wrong. I was wrong¡ª¡± Mickey was sweating profusely as he repeatedly admitted his mistakes.¡°I


    shouldn¡¯t have helped Peter to do evil things, and I shouldn¡¯t have provoked you¡­¡±The brawny man


    over six feet was shivering with fear at this time.Kingsley turned his gaze to Peter again. ¡°What about


    you, Young Master Lawson? When do you n to finish what you¡¯ve promised me?¡±Peter was so


    frightened that he almost went into cardiac arrest.He said in a weak voice, ¡°Y-You mean the matter


    about eating sh*t on live broadcast?¡±¡°What else?¡±¡°N-No more¡­¡±¡°Is that all?¡± Kingsley mmed the


    table. ¡°What are you going to do with the contract regarding the Nicholson Family Cemetery?¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Bang!In the end, Peter couldn¡¯t bear the pressure anymore. He kneeled on the ground and cried


    bitterly, ¡°I¡¯ll sign the free contract. We will build the Nicholson Family Cemetery for free.¡±¡°Draw out the


    contract on the spot, and I want it signed immediately.¡±As soon as Kingsley finished speaking, Stephen


    hurriedly crawled toward the table. He then nodded quickly and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll amend the contract and


    make it free of charge right now.¡±¡°As for you¡­¡± Kingsley turned his eyes back to Mickey.¡°You can go


    along with Peter and eat sh*t on live broadcast as a punishment.¡±¡°I¡ª¡±Just as Mickey was about to say


    something, Kenny roared angrily, ¡°How dare you refute Mr. Nicholson! Believe it or not, I will twist your


    neck right now!¡±¡°Yes¡­ I-I will eat shit together with Peter¡ª¡±Mickey burst into tears. He was once a


    savage bully, but now, he¡¯d have to eat sh*t on a live broadcast tform.Who else can I intimidate from


    now on?In the future, other people would not be afraid when they saw him; they might evenugh and


    mock him.Kenny then hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Nicholson. I will supervise them, and we¡¯ll go live


    at noon tomorrow.¡±After a while, Leroy signed the contract with Stephen.¡°Mr. Nicholson, we will arrange


    for people to start construction this afternoon. Don¡¯t worry, it will be our best work using the best


    materials.¡±Stephen patted his chest to assure them all.¡°Okay.¡±Kingsley stood up and said to Leroy,


    ¡°The rest will be left to you.¡±¡°Yes. Mr. Nicholson.¡±Leroy¡¯s gaze toward Kingsley was full of fanatical


    worship.When he saw Kingsley walking away, Kenny hurriedly kneeled and crawled two steps to the


    door while saying loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Nicholson. I will definitely teach them a lesson.¡±After leaving


    the Summers Residence, Kingsley drove directly toward Coliree Group.He was going to interrogate


    Boris, who had been arrested before. Then, he¡¯d discuss the spy annihtion n with Lancer and


    Hades.Boris was the first spy they caught, so its importance was self-evident. Hence, he had to go and


    check in person to be at ease.After driving the car to the gate of the Colisee Group¡¯s headquarters,


    Kingsley looked at the imposing buildings and nodded with satisfaction.There were more than a dozen


    skyscrapers here. Flower beds and small squares were built between each building, but they were far


    apart and did not interfere with each other. As such, it was very beneficial for them to hide their


    identities.There was only a security guard in his forties standing at the gate, and he was fiddling withText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    his phone while trying to kill boredom. No one could imagine that past this gate with its ck security,


    there were hundreds of elite soldiers of Coliree Ind carrying out secret activities.When he saw that


    Kingsley¡¯s car had been parked directly opposite the gate, the security guard put his phone in his


    trouser pocket and staggered forward.¡°Hey, boy, stop looking. You can¡¯te to this kind of ce.


    Hurry up and drive away. Don¡¯t block the door.¡± Kingsley rolled down the car window, stretched out his


    neck, and said, ¡°Hello, please open the door. I have something to do here.¡±He knew that the security


    guard must have been hired by Lancer at thebor center in order not to arouse the vignce of the


    enemy.Hence, he didn¡¯t expect the other party to recognize his identity at a nce.¡°Something to do


    here?¡± The security guard lifted his loose trousers, looked Kingsley up and down, then pointed to the


    side.¡°You can¡¯t drive in here with that sh*tty car of yours. If you¡¯re applying for a job, turn left at the


    intersection ahead and take the side door.¡±The security guard didn¡¯t know Phaeton at all; he just


    thought that Kingsley was driving a low-spec Passat.Meanwhile, thetter didn¡¯t want to waste time


    here, so he put on reverse gear and backed out, intending to enter through the side door.However, he


    was about to leave when he heard the security guard cursing and saying, ¡°F*ck, what a f*cking idiot.


    Why can¡¯t he look at what kind of ce this is? How dare he apply for a job here without power and


    influence?¡±Kingsley frowned.Although Coliree Group was established to hide its true identity from the


    public, the word ¡®Coliree¡¯ was still in the name, and sooner orter, it would reveal its identity to the


    world.To put such a low-quality security guard at the door was to humiliate the reputation of Coliree.At


    this moment, a supercar drove over with a rumble. The driver was a young guy who shouted arrogantly,


    ¡°You there, open the door! I want to go in and apply for a job!¡±The security guard who had looked down


    on Kingsley just now hurriedly pressed the remote control to open the door like a ve. He even bent


    down respectfully and bowed deeply to the young man.Now, Kingsley waspletely angry. He initially


    thought that it was thepany¡¯s rule for candidates to walk through the side door. Unexpectedly, it


    was just this snobby security guard and his double standards.The security guard straightened up, and


    before his ttering smile faded, he saw that Kingsley¡¯s car was still parked in the same ce.He


    immediately withdrew his smile and waved his arms like chasing a fly. ¡°What are you looking at? Get


    lost!¡±Kingsley immediately turned off the engine and got out of the car.He came to the security guard


    and asked, ¡°Why did that car enter through this gate, but I have to go through the side door?¡±The


    security guard¡¯s name was Richard Gray, who was originally aid-off worker from a factory.Since


    coming to the Coliree Group as a security guard, he had reached the pinnacle of his life. All his


    rtives and friends around him regarded him differently. His ego was greatly satisfied, and he


    gradually felt that he was superior to others.Richard nced at Kingsley with disdain and sneered.


    ¡°Boy, do you know the kind of people whoe to Coliree Group to apply for jobs? They are all the


    children of thergest families in the city. A person like you wouldn¡¯t even be hired to clean the


    restrooms here,¡± he said.When Kingsley heard this, his eyes instantly turned cold.What Coliree Group


    needed were real talents and not pampered young masters with strong family backgrounds.Kingsley


    was angry upon thinking about this, and he shouted coldly, ¡°Ask Daniel Robinson to get out and see


    me!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Kingsley thought he should ask Daniel about the person who came up with the policy to hire young


    masters of wealthy families!¡°What? You want to see Vice President Robinson?¡± Richard looked in


    disbelief as he ridiculed and said, ¡°Do you think Vice President Robinson would see the likes of you?


    Who do you think you are?! Scram! You¡¯re ruining my mood!¡±Richard reached out as he said that,


    ready to push Kingsley.However, thetter grabbed Richard¡¯s wrist and threatened, ¡°If you don¡¯t want


    me to break your hand, stop blocking me!¡±¡°Hey¡­ Are you trying to cause trouble?¡± Kingsley held


    Richard¡¯s hand behind his back while the other man screamed at the top of his lungs, ¡°How dare you


    cause trouble on Coliree Group¡¯s territory! Are you seeking death?!¡±As Qustia Park was located in the


    central business district, the argument between both men had attracted the attention of many


    bystanders.¡°Could there actually be someone who¡¯d dare to cause a scene in front of Coliree


    Group?¡±¡°How insensible. Who would do such a thing to ruin their lives?¡±While all the bystanders were


    having heated discussions, a ck Mercedes-Benz stopped by the side to reveal a man wearing a


    ck suit getting off. He looked like he was about thirty-five years old, and he radiated an arrogant


    nobleman temperament.¡°Mr. Carter!¡±When Richard saw that man, he turned around and shouted, ¡°Mr.


    Carter, someone¡¯s here to cause trouble at ourpany!¡±Jay Carter fixed his eyes on Kingsley and


    asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you know where you are?¡±A simple push from Kingsley was enough to cause Richard to


    fall face-first onto the ground.After that, Kingsley pointed at the signboard that was about the height of


    three men before he replied, ¡°I¡¯m at Coliree Group. Isn¡¯t it written there?¡±Meanwhile, Richard used his


    limbs to brace himself as he fell on all fours. He looked like a mess as he got up, panting. ¡°Mr. Carter,


    this kid drove here with a lousy car and blocked the entrance. He hit me when I stopped him from


    entering!¡±¡°Let me handle this.¡± Jay raised his hand and spoke to Kingsley in a cold tone. ¡°Since you


    know this is Coliree Group, be more sensible and leave immediately,¡± he uttered.As he sized Jay up,


    Kingsley retorted, ¡°And who are you?¡± ¡°I am the new general manager of Coliree Group, Jay Carter. I


    come from a prestigious family, so it¡¯s an honor for a lowlymoner like you to know my name.¡±Jay


    then raised his head and continued, ¡°So, you¡¯d better disappear with your trashy car before I getText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    mad!¡±Faced with his arrogant behavior, Kingsley couldn¡¯t help but scrunch his eyebrows.What kind of


    abominations did Daniel hire to manage thepany?¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± An evil glint shed


    through Jay¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve always hated the scums of society like you the most!¡±The security guard,


    Richard, hurriedly agreed by saying, ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s just a piece of trash that isn¡¯t even worthy of


    serving you.¡±Afterward, he red at Kingsley and yelled, ¡°Hey, brat. Didn¡¯t you hear what Mr. Carter


    said? Hurry up and scram! Don¡¯t make me call the cops on you!¡±While Kingsley watched the two


    echoing each other, his face became even darker.Hiring people like them was equivalent to nting a


    ticking time bomb that would explode at any minute!If one of them sabotaged their mission to eliminate


    spies, who would be the one to bear the consequences?!Now that he thought about it, his expression


    became cold as he called Lancer. Then, he instructed in an icy cold tone, ¡°Tell Daniel toe out and


    meet me. Now!¡±Although Kingsley hadn¡¯t intended to cause such a big fuss, he couldn¡¯t stand seeing


    the two clowns abusing their power! As such, he had to ask Daniel to personally see what ¡®great


    employees¡¯ the man had hired.When the bystanders heard Kingsley¡¯s words, each of them stared at


    him with gaping mouths.¡°What the heck? Is this kid alright? Does he really think that the vice president


    of Coliree Group wille out to see him? Was he pretending to call someone just now?¡±¡°Who does


    he think he is? Hah, he must be dreaming!¡±¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that only a few lucky people in


    Cleapolis have seen the vice president of Coliree Group. Why does this man get to see the vice


    president whenever he wants to?¡±All the bystanders were throwing sarcasticments at Kingsley and


    looking at him like he was a dumb and arrogant person.¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Jay startedughing aloud.¡°I am


    the eldest young master of the Carter Family, but I¡¯ve only seen Vice President Robinson once! How


    dare lowly trash as you speak of meeting Vice President Robinson? What a joke!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Several bystanders gasped when they heard the words ¡®Carter Family¡¯ from Jay¡¯s mouth.¡°It¡¯s the eldest


    young master of the Carter Family. No wonder he has such an outstanding temperament!¡±¡°Heavens!


    He¡¯s now the general manager of Coliree Group. Does that mean the Carter Family will be the


    elite family among all the prestigious families in Sris Province?¡±Jay was ecstatic after hearing the


    bystanders tter him. He arrogantly waved his hand and ordered, ¡°Go. Chase that kid away, and don¡¯t


    let him pollute the noble air!¡±¡°Yes, Mr. Carter!¡± Richard gave Jay a proper military salute, cracked his


    neck, and walked toward Kingsley.¡°Kid, my carelessness gave you an opportunity earlier. I¡¯m being


    serious right now, so you¡¯d better get lost if you don¡¯t want to get yourself killed!¡±After threatening


    Kingsley, Richard threw his fist at the man¡¯s face.He had put all his strength into that punch because he


    was afraid of embarrassing himself in front of Jay, consequently affecting his career.When Richard¡¯s fist


    was about to reach Kingsley¡¯s temple, thetter moved!He curled his hand into a w, then grabbed


    Richard by the throat and raised the man¡¯s whole body into the air!Gasp¡­ As everyone watched, they


    couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply.Kingsley could lift a fully grown man into the air with just one arm. Such


    force was akin to that of a beast!After being grabbed by his throat, Richard¡¯s face turned red from


    suffocation as he moved his limbs around desperately, trying to escape Kingsley¡¯s grasp.However, the


    latter¡¯s steel-like arms didn¡¯t even budge while his grip resembled gallows that were tightly wrapped


    around Richard¡¯s neck.Tap! Tap! Tap!Jay retreated a few steps in shock.¡°E-Even if you kill him, Vice


    President Robinson still won¡¯te over and meet such a lowly person like you!¡±As Jay finished his


    words, he heard rushed footstepsing from behind!¡°A¡­ Mr. Nicholson, you¡¯re here!¡±The person


    who had arrived was Coliree Group¡¯s vice president, Daniel!He was preparing for the pre-bid


    conference when he suddenly received a call from Lancer. After discovering that Ares was currently at


    thepany¡¯s entrance, he almost jumped out of his skin!Ares, the God of War, was at Coliree Group,


    yet someone was blocking him from entering thepany!Even if Daniel had ten lives, it wouldn¡¯t be


    enough aspensation! Without a moment to spare, he charged at the quickest speed he used in


    battle and frantically ran to thepany¡¯s entrance.¡°M-Mr. Nicholson¡­¡±As he stood before Kingsley,Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel was flushed with anxiousness. He was about to raise his hand for a salute when he suddenly


    realized that it wasn¡¯t the right setting, so he quickly lowered his hand.¡°Mr. Nicholson, why didn¡¯t you


    call to inform me that you wereing for an inspection? That way, I would have been prepared to


    wee you¡­.¡±The politeness Daniel showed to Kingsley made everyone¡¯s eyes bulge!Who was this


    young man?His identity would have to be extraordinarily powerful to have the vice president of Coliree


    Group be so respectful to him!Meanwhile, Jay was so stunned that he froze like a statue!Although his


    head was still held high, the temperament from before had vanished entirely!Now, he was like a goose


    being held by the neck, anxious and ridiculous!He couldn¡¯t believe what he saw, for Vice President


    Robinson was being so respectful to such a lowly human.Then, he watched as Kingsley causally threw


    Richard onto the ground with a bang and scolded, ¡°Is this how you manage your


    employees?!¡±Kingsley¡¯s voice sounded stern and loud!When he saw how furious Ares looked, Daniel


    could feel his shirt being drenched in cold sweat.Even though he was Coliree Group¡¯s vice president,


    he was nothing more than just an average soldier on Coliree Ind!Kingsley gave everything that he


    had today, and he dared not bear the consequences of the man¡¯s anger!¡°It¡¯s all my fault, Mr.


    Nicholson.¡±After having been scared out of his wits, Daniel felt his knees weaken as he fell into a


    kneeling position before Kingsley.Gasp¡­The scene before them almost made everyone bite their


    tongue in shock!The crowd looked at each other; never had they been more shocked than seeing the


    vice president of Coliree Group kneeling before a young man!Richard¡¯s eyes rolled, and he fainted after


    he let out a burp.On the other hand, Jay felt his legs tremble unconsciously. His shiny, gelled-up hair


    had been messed up to resemble a chicken¡¯s nest, and his mind was nk!He kept rubbing his eyes,


    unable to believe what was happening before him!One was the vice president he worshiped, while the


    other was the lowly piece of trash he had insulted and looked down on.But now, the first one was


    kneeling while the other was standing.Until this moment, he still couldn¡¯t wrap his brain around why


    such a strange scene would happen!

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    As Kingsley looked at the kneeling Daniel, who admitted to his mistakes, his gaze turned even


    colder.¡°Do you not know your ce?! Did your supervisor educate you to be such a useless


    coward?!¡±¡°I¡­¡±Daniel couldn¡¯t help but shiver. It suddenly dawned on him that he was now the vice


    president of Coliree Group, and his actions represented Coliree Group. Besides that, he was also an


    elite soldier of Coliree Ind.I¡¯m supposed to be a warrior! A soldier! How could I have kneeled in


    public?¡°Yes, sir! I know my wrongdoings.¡± Then, Daniel quickly got up and said respectfully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,


    Mr. Nicholson.¡±With a serious look, Kingsley announced, ¡°I¡¯m not the one you should be sorry to. It¡¯s


    everyone else!¡±As he said that, he pointed at Jay and Richard. ¡°How could you hire these two clowns


    for thepany? Are you trying to ruin Coliree Group?¡±The others might not understand the meaning


    behind Kingsley¡¯s usations, but Daniel could.There were hundreds of elite soldiers in Coliree Group,


    and every one of them was in a raging battle of wits with other spies outside thepany. If someone


    Daniel hired were to sabotage their spy-exterminating mission, how would he be able to face those


    warriors who were risking their lives for the mission?How would he be able to face the citizens of


    Qustia if their enemies infiltrated the country because of his mistakes?!¡°I understand what you mean,


    sir.¡±Afterward, Daniel approached the unconscious Richard and kicked him while growling, ¡°Get up! I


    know you¡¯re awake.¡±¡°Vice President Robinson¡­¡±As Richard slowly opened his eyes, his teeth were


    chattering in fear. Previously, he had fainted due to shock but quickly regained consciousness after


    falling to the ground.However, he knew it wouldn¡¯t end well for him today, so he closed his eyes and


    pretended that he was still unconscious. Daniel¡¯s words at that moment made him lose the desire to


    pretend anymore, so he shakingly rose to his feet.¡°You better tell the truth about what happened!¡±


    Daniel gritted his teeth.¡°I-I saw this person getting out of a cheap car, so I wanted to chase him


    away¡­.¡±Looking at Daniel¡¯s gradually darkened face, Richard felt warmth between his legs¡­He had


    peed his pants in shock!When Daniel heard Richard¡¯s exnation, he couldn¡¯t help but want to skin


    Richard alive! Richard had the guts to chase Ares away. It was a suicidal act!Plop! After falling to his


    knees, Richard¡¯s posture still remained straight. ¡°Vice President Richardson, I know what I did wrong. It


    was all my fault. I am guilty, but please spare me this once!¡±¡°The one you should be begging is not me!¡±


    Daniel put some sense back into him by yelling.Immediately, Richard understood Daniel¡¯s words and


    approached Kingsley on his knees. Then, he begged while groveling, ¡°Sir, please be gracious and


    spare me once¡­.¡±¡°Didn¡¯t you just say I¡¯m trash?¡± Kingsley sneered without any mercy.¡°I¡¯m trash! I¡¯m


    the one who¡¯s trash! You can treat me like a nobody ¡­.¡±As his eyes narrowed, Kingsley asked, ¡°Do you


    know what you did wrong?¡±¡°I know. I know.¡± Richard nodded repeatedly. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have driven you to


    the side entrance. I shouldn¡¯t have insulted you. I promise I will never do that again! Never again!¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t what you did wrong, can¡¯t you see?¡± Kingsley couldn¡¯t hold back telling the man off. ¡°You


    judged a book by its cover! Those who drive luxurious cars and are wealthy have your respect, while


    ordinary people who drive average cars can¡¯t even enter from the main entrance? What rule is that,


    and who made it?!¡±Every word Kingsley said was loud and clear!¡°N-Now, I understand! I won¡¯t be a


    stuck-up snob no more!¡± Richard¡¯s face was drenched with tears as he cried, ¡°Please don¡¯t fire me¡­ I


    have parents and children to feed. What would I do if I lost this job¡­.¡±He was over forty this year and


    didn¡¯t have any skills that made him stand out.Ever since he left the factory, he had been doingbor-


    intensive jobs. Now that he finally had an honorable job of being the security guard of Coliree Group,


    he was reluctant to get fired in such a way.There was no way he would let himself return to how he was


    after just a few days of getting his job. Who knew how many sarcastic remarks would await him if he


    were fired?¡°Please, I beg you¡­ Please don¡¯t fire me¡­¡±The more Richard thought about it, the more


    terrified he was. Even his forehead was bloody from all his groveling!Looking down at Richard,


    Kingsley slightly sighed. ¡°If I see you acting snobbish again, I¡¯ll fire you immediately!¡±¡°Yes, of course¡­


    Thank you, sir. Thank you so much¡­¡±Once Richard knew he still had his job, he ignored his bloody


    forehead and bowed several times more at Kingsley.Meanwhile, Kingsley ignored Richard and set his


    eyes on the trembling Jay. ¡°Young Master Jay, how about we talk about your problem now?¡±Although


    Kingsley spoke with a calm tone, once his voice entered Jay¡¯s ears, it was like an emergency bell!All he


    could hear was a loud buzzing in his mind as if the sky was falling! Being the eldest young master of


    the Carter Family, the responsibility on his shoulders was no smaller than Richard¡¯s.Richard¡¯s


    responsibility was to provide for his family and not embarrass himself in front of his friends and


    rtives. Jay¡¯s responsibility was to continue the Carter Family¡¯s honor!Moreover, Jay had several


    siblings born to different mothers who were all watching his every move.Any tiny mistake would make


    those people pounce on him like hungry wolves, wanting to steal a piece of the shareable cake, which


    was the Carter Family inheritance!As Jay thought of that, his lips started to tremble while he pleaded


    with Kingsley. ¡± Mr. Nicholson, I¨C¡±Before Jay could beg him, Kingsley raised his hand and interrupted,


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of people here. Let¡¯s head inside to discuss your matters.¡±¡°Yes¡­¡± There was a trace of


    gratitude in Jay¡¯s eyes.There were so many bystanders looking at them, so whether he was fired or


    criticized, it would tarnish the Carter Family¡¯s name. By then, his rtives would start a wave of


    opposition against him.Thus, Kingsley¡¯s action was the same as saving his life!With Daniel in the lead,


    the three arrived at Coliree Group¡¯s second building and into Daniel¡¯s office.Kingsley then sat on


    Daniel¡¯s chair and said, ¡°Now, let¡¯s have a good chat.¡±There wasn¡¯t anyone else in the room, so Jay


    plopped onto his knees and stammered, ¡°M-Mr. Nicholson, I was overly ignorant. May I ask who


    ¡ª¡±Once Jay got to that, he suddenly stopped talking. Until that very moment, he still didn¡¯t know about


    Kingsley¡¯s identity!He could tell from Daniel¡¯s attitude that the man before them was not someone he


    could afford to offend!After that, Kingsley calmly looked at Daniel without speaking a word.Daniel


    caught his meaning and took a step forward to say, ¡°You have no right to know who he is!¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Daniel¡¯s tone was serious as he spat out the words one by one. ¡°Curiosity killed the cat, my friend. Stop


    being noisy if you still care about your family!¡±¡°Y-Yes¡­ I won¡¯t say another word¡­¡±Jay was scared out


    of his wits! To think the Vice President was using his family¡¯s lives to threaten him! It was as clear as


    day that Daniel was more powerful than Jay had initially thought!Kingsley¡¯s fingers tapped against the


    office desk as he asked, ¡°Daniel, why did you recruit a person like him into ourpany?¡±¡°To answer


    your question, Mr. Nicholson.¡± Daniel stood as straight as a ramrod.¡°I¡¯ve considered his family


    background. The Carters have long been a well-known aristocratic family in the city, so they have a


    good reputation. Jay is not only the young master of the family, but he has also graduated with a DBA


    from the best-ranking university in the world. Hiring him will be very beneficial for Coliree Group¡¯s future


    developments.¡±Although Daniel was dressed in a suit, his mannerism and speech still had traces of a


    person who had once trained in the military.¡°DBA?¡±Well, this is new. Kingsley¡¯s initial impression of Jay


    was just a richd who was arrogant and domineering due to his family background. This dude is not


    as bad, I guess.After all, the best university wasn¡¯t a ce where someone could enter with just money


    and mere connections.Worried that Kingsley would ce the me on him, he quickly exined, ¡°Yes.


    Although Jay is a little arrogant, he¡¯s the real deal. If not for that, I never would have let him be the


    General Manager for thepany¡­¡±Kingsley nodded his head in response. If thisd could be trained


    well, there is a possibility that he could be a real asset to thepany in the future.Noticing that


    Kingsley¡¯s expression had rxed slightly, Jay felt as if he saw a ray of hope, so he took the chance to


    make his plea. ¡°Mr. Nicholson, as you know, I¡¯m the young master of the Carter Family. I had to learn


    how to grow up under everyone¡¯s gaze on me. Everyone jumped at the chance to tter me, yet they


    were all waiting for the day I would make a single mistake. I had no choice but to be who I am


    today in order to protect myself¡­¡±Although Kingsley knew he was speaking the truth, he still


    questioned coldly, ¡°Are you trying to give excuses?¡±¡°N-No¡­¡± Terrified, Jay kneeled down and begged


    for mercy. ¡°I fully understand that my attitude was the problem, and I¡¯ll promise I¡¯ll change. I swear on


    my life, so please don¡¯t fire me¡­¡±¡°I can consider not firing you.¡± His fingers were still tapping


    rhythmically on the table. ¡°I¡¯ll consider it if you can correct your arrogant behavior and obey all my


    orders.¡±Feeling as if a huge burden was suddenly lifted from his shoulders, Jay bowed and thanked


    him, announcing, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to correct all my bad habits and follow your lead!¡±¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask


    Daniel to keep an eye on you. If I ever received news that you looked down on someone again, I¡¯ll


    make sure to finish you off myself!¡±¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll never do that again¡­¡± Jay was overjoyed to the point


    he felt like crying because he was finally out of danger¡­As for Kingsley, he had his own reasons for


    keeping Jay.Daniel was right, they had to build a connection with the local forces in order for their


    company to have a perfect disguise.At the same time, they had to make sure they had a secured ce


    within the business industry. In that case, Jay was definitely the perfect choice. By recruiting him, they


    could kill two birds with one stone!¡°You can continue your work now. There are still a few matters I have


    to discuss with Daniel.¡± Kingsley gave a sign for Jay to leave. Noticing the meaning behind Kingsley¡¯s


    words, he quickly left the office.¡°Come on, let¡¯s go and have a look at how Boris is doing.¡± Kingsley


    stood up and said, ¡°I want to interrogate him personally.¡±Daniel quickly stood up straight and saluted


    him. ¡°Yes, Ares!¡±He had to abide by the military rules when no outsiders were around!Daniel started to


    introduce the interior design of the building as they were taking the lift, exining, ¡°Ares, there are a


    total of eighteen buildings for ourpany. Nine of them are used as decoys and are known as the


    external factions. The rest of them are used to carry out missions, called the interior factions. A za


    separates the two factions, and there are guards keeping watch secretly all day. The external faction¡¯s


    workers will never find out about our disguise.¡±They arrived at Building No.17, the ce where Boris


    was imprisoned.Kingsley had just got out of the car when a couple of soldiers came out from hiding.


    Saluting respectfully, they greeted, ¡°Ares!¡±¡°Keep it up, people.¡± He nodded with a smile on his face.


    With just one sentence, he ignited the fire in the soldiers¡¯ eyes!Stepping inside the building, he began


    to examine the surroundings. There were about twenty floors in the particr building, yet not a single


    worker was in sight. The only things in sight were the shing red lights of the numerous security


    cameras monitoring every corner of the building.¡°Ares, Boris is imprisoned on the second floor. Let¡¯s go


    up.¡± Daniel had just finished speaking when Lancer came running in their direction.¡°Ares!¡±Nodding his


    head, he turned around and ordered, ¡°Daniel, you can return to your post for now. There¡¯s no need for


    you to pay attention to this matter, for I want you to focus on maintaining the external affairs of the


    company.¡±¡°Yes, sir!¡±Standing at attention, he saluted Kingsley and Lancer before leaving.¡°Where¡¯s


    Hades?¡± Kingsley asked as they walked toward the interrogation room.¡°He¡¯s hiding in an ambush at


    Boris¡¯ mansion to see if there were any idiots who would expose themselves.¡±Shaking his head, he


    said, ¡°Ask him toe back. His partners have probably all hid away since Boris has disappeared for


    such a long time. It¡¯ll be hard to lure any of them out.¡±Lancer brought him in front of arge iron gate.


    ¡°Boss, Boris is inside this room.¡±As he spoke, he knocked on the door rhythmically a couple of times.


    After a moment, a soldier opened the door from inside.The window in the room was sealed shut without


    letting a hint of lighte through. The only thing there was a small area for venttion, approximately


    eleven inches.The sound instion was installed perfectly, and not a single sound was transmitted


    from the outside. The silence in the dimly lit room was eerie, so any person would break down after


    staying for a long time here!Thus, it was the perfect ce to interrogate criminals!Lancer gave his


    report, saying, ¡°The whole building has been remodeled to be specially used for imprisonment and


    interrogation.¡±Breathing in the metallic scent of blood, he nodded satisfyingly. ¡°You¡¯ve done a great


    job.¡±After he took a few steps forward, he saw a few chairs ced in the center, while rows upon rows


    of terrifying torture devices were ced at the side.It was a sight that would cause anyone to get


    goosebumps all over their bodies. Boris was tied in a chair, his whole body covered in blood stains,


    with an apathetic expression on his face.This was obviously not the first round of interrogation!Striding


    right in front of him, Kingsley questioned, ¡°Are you Boris?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Hearing Kingsley¡¯s voice, Boris raised his head and red at the man silently without saying a single


    word.¡°You¡¯re a professor, yet my men used such cruel methods on you. It seems they were too


    rough.¡±Kingsley¡¯s voice was very soft, as if he came to have a cup of tea with an old friend instead of


    interrogating a criminal.¡°That¡¯s right. I came to Qustia to attend the academic forum. How dare you


    treat me like this! I will sue you in the international court!¡± Boris yelled out furiously in broken


    Qustian.Lancer sneered coldly, ¡°Why would you need to attend the academic forum with a gun?¡±He


    picked up a baton and told Kingsley, ¡°Boss, this b*stard is stubborn to a fault. Let me give him a lesson


    to remember!¡±A frightened Boris struggled against the rope as he yelled, ¡°This is illegal captivity! It¡¯s


    illegal! I demand to be contacted by Sweoya¡¯s embassy!¡±Raising his hand, Kingsley stopped Lancer.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a good idea to use interrogation without a care.¡±He took one of the chairs and sat right in front


    Boris as he stated impassively, ¡°I don¡¯t have much time. This is thest chance I¡¯m giving you, so tell


    me the names of all the spies in Sweoya and their undercover identities.¡±¡°I have no idea what spies


    you¡¯re talking about! I¡¯m just a normal professor. You¡¯re just trying to throw dirt on me!¡± Because Boris


    refused to yield, Kingsley¡¯s expression became colder. ¡°Have I been too nice to you?¡±¡°N-No¡­¡± Shivers


    ran down Boris¡¯ spine. Staring straight into Kingsley¡¯s hazel eyes, he could see the world¡¯s most


    terrifying killing intent directed at him!Standing up, Kingsley took out a 4-inch needle from a metal box.


    ¡°I despise wasting my time.¡±¡°You¡­ What are you trying to do?¡±Boris came to the realization that the


    soft-spoken Kingsley was more terrifyingpared to Lancer!He would rather be whipped or even


    beaten with the baton than face Kingsley¡¯s cold, soulless gaze!¡°My godfather was a god-like person


    who taught me a lot of things.¡± Holding the needle in his hand, Kingsley walked over to Boris as he


    continued in a cold voice, ¡°However, there was only one thing I learned from him that has benefitted me


    my whole life. It was an ancient medical skill.¡± Boris¡¯ eyes dted as he stared at the needle in terror.


    ¡°What medical skills? Are you talking about Qustia¡¯s acupuncture skills?¡±¡°Your knowledge is quite vast.


    No wonder you were able to be a professor,¡± Kingsley smirked coldly. ¡°Then, you should also


    know that this one needle can either kill or save a person¡¯s life, right?¡±Boris¡¯ face turned deathly pale as


    his lips trembled. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything, really! I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about even if you kill


    me¡­¡±¡°Alright, you¡¯re indeed a tenacious person.¡± Kingsley¡¯s smile widened. Holding the needle


    between two fingers, he pierced the back of Boris¡¯ head in a precise manner!The needle pierced seven


    spots in a matter of seconds, and it sank deep into his head!¡°Ahhhh!¡± A blood-curdling scream rang out


    in the entire room!Kingsley continued without any care, ¡°This acupuncture is good for your spleen, and


    it can also treat the muddy dirt in your brain.¡±He had just finished speaking when Boris¡¯ whole body


    began to shake uncontrobly!¡°After a few moments, you¡¯ll feel the pain being transmitted to your


    whole body. Compared to the pain you¡¯re going to feel a few secondster, this much is nothing.¡±It was


    as if his voice was echoing from the depths of the underworld. Even Lancer couldn¡¯t help but feel


    shivers running through his body.¡°I- I¡¯ll tell you¡­ I¡¯ll tell you everything that I know!¡± Boris had never


    been so terrified, nor had he felt so much pain because he yelled out loud, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything I


    know! Get this d*mn needle out of me!!¡±Kingsley flicked his fingers at the speed of light as the needle


    came out of his head.The clinking sound of metal hit the ground.¡°Phew¡­¡± He let out a deep breath of


    relief.It had only been a few minutes, but his whole body was already soaked in a cold sweat. He never


    wanted to experience that terrifying feeling again!Kingsley sat back in his chair as hemented


    calmly, ¡°There would have been no need for you to go through this pain had you given up earlier.¡±¡°Now,


    tell me. How many of you have sneaked in, and what are the identities and code names you¡¯re all


    using? What¡¯s the purpose behind the operation in Qustia? And what¡¯s the operation for?!¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    ¡°You¡¯re right because I¡¯m indeed a spy from Sweoya. But¡­ I really don¡¯t know the answers to your


    questions¡­¡±Taking in a deep breath, he continued, ¡°I¡¯m not lying. I really am an ordinary professor. I


    came here to attend the academic forum. However, just before I set out, a person reached out to me


    and said that he wanted me to work for the country. He told me to sneak in as a spy and wait for further


    orders, but before I could receive any missions, your men have already captured me¡­¡±Hearing his


    response, Kinsley frowned. Boris¡¯ expression was too sincere, so he wasn¡¯t sure if he was lying.¡°Then


    how do you get in contact with them?¡±¡°There¡¯s an internal server,¡± he exined. ¡°I could contact the


    person using it. However, I¡¯m not sure of his real identity.¡±¡°Give me the link to the website.¡±Instantly, his


    eyes brightened up. If he could track down the website, he would be able to capture all of them in a


    single strike!Boris told him the website¡¯s name without hesitation. ¡°Both the ount and password are


    0908.¡±¡°0908? What does that mean?¡±¡°This was the code they used to register, which also happens to


    be the day the academic forum will be held. I would have no idea if they decided on the code


    intentionally.¡±¡°Is there any other information? I¡¯m sure you know what the consequences are if I ever


    came to know that you withhold anything.¡±Staring straight into Kingsley¡¯s cold gaze, he could only


    answer in a trembling voice, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you everything I know. As for the rest, I really don¡¯t know


    anything else¡­¡±Keeping his gaze on Boris for several seconds to make sure that he wasn¡¯t lying,


    Kingsley stood up slowly and ordered Lancer, ¡°Treat the wounds on his body. There¡¯s no need to


    interrogate him anymore.¡±¡°Yes!¡± Lancer responded before continuing, ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to check the IP


    address immediately. Once we find their location, we¡¯ll immediately send our men there to capture


    them!¡±¡°Alright. Inform me if you face any troubles.¡±¡°Roger that!¡±Seeing that Kingsley was about to


    leave, Boris quickly shouted, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you everything I know. When can you let me out of


    here?¡±¡°I¡¯ll let you out when your student, Andrew, begs for me to set you free.¡±Spatting out those


    words, Kingsley strode off.On the second day, Kingsley had just woken up when he received a call


    from Hades.¡°Ares, there¡¯s a slight problem when we try to hack the website. We couldn¡¯t log in using


    the ount and password Boris told us. The technical team reported that they needed a string ofText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    random numbers as the carrier. However, we still have no idea who¡¯s the person who has the numbers!


    Moreover, Sweoya¡¯s core technology is at least twenty years ahead of our empire. It will be nigh


    impossible for us to break through their firewall in a short amount of time. Besides that, it will be difficult


    to locate the moderator¡¯s location!¡±Kingsley frowned. ¡°Try to find the location of the person who has the


    carrier. Dig it out from Boris¡¯ mouth if you have to! As for the firewall, it¡¯s true that their technology is


    much more advancedpared to ours. If nothing works, try getting external assistance.¡±¡°Assistance?


    By assistance, are you talking about The Anonymous?¡±The Anonymous was the first hacker


    organization that had just risen to fame in Qustia. They were extremely powerful and had risen to


    be one of the world¡¯s top five hacker organizations despite being new to the scene. Not only were


    they powerful, but they were also very mysterious! No one knew a single detail about the identities and


    locations of the boss and its members.Hades¡¯ voice echoed from the phone. ¡°Boss, we still don¡¯t know


    their identity. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be hard for us to ce our trust in them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to have no trust than to


    have no clues at all.¡± Kingsley asked in a low tone, ¡°Hades, can you contact them?¡±Hades replied,


    ¡°Cleapolis Military District has previously cooperated once with them. I should be able to contact


    them.¡±¡°Alright, make sure you get to it immediately!¡±Hanging up on the call, Kingsley clicked into a live


    streaming tform.He was going to check if Peter and Mickey were going toplete the bet they


    made!Clicking into the live broadcast room link Kenny had sent him, he saw the two of them sitting side


    by side as if they were students.Mickey¡¯s face waspletely pale as he stammered, ¡°M-Mr.


    Nicholson, are you watching? We have¡­ urgh¡­ we have prepared the poop¡­¡±Quite a few people


    entered the broadcast as they typed out theirments.¡®What¡¯s going on? They¡¯re going to broadcast


    themselves eating sh*t?¡¯¡®What the f*ck, are my eyes deceiving me? Are the two of them crazy?¡¯¡®I guess


    there¡¯s no limit to the things a person will do for money! They¡¯ll do anything to get attention and


    clout!¡¯¡®What the hell? I was eating lunch when I entered the wrong broadcast room. Goodbye!¡¯At that


    very moment, another personmented, ¡®Are you guys in your right mind? You¡¯re just going to stay


    here and watch two men eating sh*t? The broadcast room next door has Young Master Shane abusing


    his fianc¨¦e. Now that¡¯s what you call a real show!¡¯Kingsley¡¯s eyelid twitched as he read the


    comment.Young Master Shane?Fianc¨¦e?Were they talking about Cecilia?!He narrowed his eyebrows.


    Is Shane broadcasting his abuse on Cecilia?Thinking about that, he immediately exited the current


    room and clicked on the stream that was captioned as ¡®Beating up the Cheating B*tch¡¯.The video


    showed a luxuriously decorated bedroom. In the middle of the screen was arge, round bed. A chair


    was ced in front of the bed with a gorgeous woman tied in the chair.Her mouth was stuffed with a


    smelly sock, and her face was swollen red. From the looks of it, she was barely conscious.Standing


    beside her was a drunk young man who was ranting to the people who had tuned into his stream. ¡°This


    b*tch is engaged to me, but to think she still went out to y with other men! Today, I will beat her up


    until she¡¯s no longer recognizable before giving her to my brothers to y with!¡±There were a few


    peoplementing on the stream.¡®This girlie is one of the Five Beauties of Cleapolis! Don¡¯t ruin her


    beautiful face!¡¯¡®That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t want to y with a woman who¡¯s as swollen as a pig¡¯s head!¡¯Looking


    at the woman on the screen who was about to faint, Kingsley felt a wave of chills.That¡¯s not nobody!


    That¡¯s Cecilia!Although the two of them had only met each other twice, this gorgeous woman had left a


    deep impression on him.Her gaze was filled with admiration and curiosity whenever she looked at


    him.Even if he didn¡¯t take that into ount, there was no way he could leave her like this when she


    was Reene¡¯s best friend!If anything were to happen to Cecilia, he was certain that Reene would be


    devastated!Reaching a conclusion, Kingsley sent the broadcast link to Lancer. He was going to ask him


    to check on Shane¡¯s location.After a short while, he received a reply from Lancer. ¡®Boss, we¡¯ve


    magnified the buildings outside of the window using our technology. From the looks of it, we¡¯ve


    deduced that this is the eastern bedroom on the eighth floor of La Myriade. We¡¯ll still need to


    investigate the specific room number. Should I send our men over?¡¯¡®No need.¡¯Kingsley replied with two


    words and gave a call to Mickey. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to eat sh*t anymore. Call your men over and


    follow me to a ce!¡±Mickey was about to cry as he whimpered, ¡°You should¡¯ve told us earlier¡­ We¡¯ve


    just finished eating it¡­¡±¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Bring your men and go to La Myriade!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    After the call with Mickey, Kingsley immediately hung up, changed his clothes, and went out.As


    Mickey¡¯s forces were more than enough, there was no need to use the folks from Coliree Ind to deal


    with someone like Shane!Now that Kingsley was inside the car, he pondered for a moment before


    giving Jay a call. He recalled that previously at Ramada Hotel, Hugo mentioned that Cecilia¡¯s


    betrothed, Shane, was an illegitimate child from the Carter Family.On the other hand, Jay was the


    legitimate eldest young master of the Carter Family, so Kingsley would be able to solve this matter


    effortlessly with Jay¡¯s help!La Myriade was rtively close to Reene¡¯s vi, and it only took about ten


    minutes to get there by car.Looking at the building that had more than twenty stories, Kingsley


    estimated that it hosted roughly a hundred rooms of various sizes.If Shane had hidden Cecilia inside,


    Kingsley would have to request for the military to lock down the building and conduct a thorough


    search. However, he didn¡¯t want to reveal his identity because of such a small matter.After looking at


    his watch, he calcted that Mickey would need about twenty minutes to gather his men and arrive.


    So, he had to use that time to find Cecilia¡¯s exact location.Once Mickey and his men arrived, they could


    save or destroy the enemy¡¯sir at once without letting them have a chance to hide her. This was the


    fastest way to save her and not cause any unnecessary trouble!As Kingsley entered the club, he saw


    an empty first floor with only one receptionist with heavy make-up scrolling on her phone out of


    boredom.When she saw him walking in, she immediately rose to her feet and greeted, ¡°Are you here to


    attend the party hosted by the president¡¯s friend? The party is being held on the eighth floor. You may


    use the elevator here to get there.¡±After giving her a slight nod, Kingsley went into the elevator without


    saying anything. Things were going smoother than he anticipated, but his expression was still as cold


    as ice!Did they hold this party just to humiliate a weak young woman?!When the elevator arrived on the


    eighth floor, Kingsley got out of the elevator and was met by deafening music.Then, a uniformed beauty


    walked over and sized up Kingsley for a bit before asking politely, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the attending manager,


    Abigail Braxton. How may I assist you, sir?¡±¡°Isn¡¯t there a party here?¡± he asked coldly. ¡°I¡¯m here for the


    party.¡±Abigail was stunned. The president only invited eight young masters from prestigious families to


    the party, and all those eight young masters had arrived. Where did this persone from?Maintaining


    herposure, she nodded and replied, ¡°Please wait while I ask¡ª¡±Before she could finish speaking,


    someone came out from the opposite room. That man had medium-long hair and looked drunk. He was


    staggering toward Abigail and Kingsley with an empty wine ss in his hand.¡°Pretty manager, didn¡¯t we


    ask you to bring a few bottles of Hennessy? Why haven¡¯t you brought them back?¡±Abigail quickly


    replied, ¡°Mr. Covey, there¡¯s a man here. He says he¡¯s here to attend the party.¡±¡°Huh?¡± Simon Covey


    looked at Kingsley with ssy eyes, questioning, ¡°Who the hell are you? Do you think you are worthy


    of joining the party?¡±He staggered forward and sized up Kingsley before shouting drunkenly, ¡°Kid, this


    is not a ce for the likes of you! Burp! You¡¯re not one of us!¡±As Simon spoke, he reached out to push


    Kingsley, but Kingsley dodged and answered, ¡°Don¡¯t make me beat you up.¡±¡°What the heck?¡± Simon


    burped. ¡°You¡¯ve got skills!¡±After that, Simon threw away the wine ss, rolled his sleeves, and pointed


    at Kingsley. ¡°It just happens that I¡¯ve recently slept with a fitness coach and gained muscles! Come on,


    let¡¯s have a duel and watch me beat you up!¡±Once he finished, he swung his fist at Kingsley¡¯s face!


    However, Kingsley was not in the mood to deal with such an inexperienced person, so he grabbed


    Simon¡¯s weak fist and casually threw him ten meters away!Bang! Simon was like a sandbag that was


    heavily dropped on the floor. He then curled into a fetal position and started wailing in pain. ¡°Oh, what


    the heck! That hurts! Is anyone there? Someone¡¯s here to spoil our party!¡± He had shouted so loud it


    even obscured the electro-music ying in the background!¡°F*ck! What are you shouting about,


    Simon?¡±The door to the room was opened again to reveal a tall man walking out. ¡°Why does your


    shouting sound even more miserable than that woman¡¯s?¡±When he finished, he suddenly saw Simon


    lying on the floor, moaning in pain. The tall man¡¯s pupils contracted as he sobered up. ¡°Simon, what¡¯s


    going on?!¡±Gritting his teeth as he stood up from the ground, Simon pointed at Kingsley and growled,


    ¡°This b*stard came here to spoil our party. Go beat him up for me!¡±¡°What? Spoil our party?¡±The tall


    man immediately went back to the room while shouting, ¡°Trevis, Joe,e quick! Someone¡¯s here to


    spoil our party!¡±Not long after, a few young masters wearing expensive branded clothes came out of


    the room with arrogant expressions on their faces.¡°What the heck! Who dares to spoil our party at La


    Myriade? Are you done living?!¡±¡°Let me see which b*stard has dared to disturb our party! Trevis, justOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    do away with him!¡±The leading man with broad shoulders and a sinister expression was the eldest


    young master of the Jacob Family, Trevis Jacob!Taking a step forward, Jacob sneered, ¡°Kid, you better


    wipe your eyes and see who you¡¯re dealing with! I¡¯m the eldest young master of the Jacob Family. How


    dare you cause trouble in my territory!¡±¡°The eldest young master of the Jacob Family?¡± Kingsley raised


    his eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re such a magnanimous person!¡±Kingsley had just dismembered Trevis¡¯ brother,


    William Jacob, not long ago, but as William¡¯s elder brother, Trevis still had the mood to hold a party?


    Once Trevis heard Kingsley¡¯s words, his expression dulled. ¡°What are you trying to imply?¡±¡°I¡¯m not


    implying anything,¡± stated Kingsley. ¡°I just want to ask when William¡¯s funeral will be


    held?¡±¡°Tomorrow¡­¡± Trevis unconsciously replied, but then he suddenly fell into shock. ¡°Who are you?


    How do you know about my brother?!¡±In order to save the Jacob Family¡¯s reputation, the Jacob Family


    did not publicize news of William¡¯s death. Moreover, Trevis had gone through the guest list for William¡¯s


    funeral and was very sure that the guest list didn¡¯t have an unknown name!With a faint smile, Kingsley


    exined, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how I found out about the funeral, but I will be attending the funeral


    tomorrow to pay my respects to Young Master William.¡±¡°W-What are you trying to do?!¡±Trevis paled as


    he heard the meaning behind Kingsley¡¯s words.¡°Didn¡¯t Jerrick Kidman from Mount Rochwick tell you? I


    told him very clearly to tell all of you Jacobs to ready your necks for me to head there to settle our


    scores personally!¡±Kingsley¡¯s voice was icy cold, and every word he said was infused with the intent to


    kill!Tap, tap, tap¡­Terrified, Trevis took a few steps backward and pointed at Kingsley. ¡°You¡­ It was


    you who killed William!¡±Once Trevis made the statement, the other young masters had their mouths


    wide open in shock.¡°What the heck? He killed William?!¡±¡°Isn¡¯t he acting overly arrogant? Showing


    himself after killing someone!¡±Hopping on one foot, Simon boomed, ¡°Manager Braxton, what are you


    waiting for?! Hurry and call the cops to arrest the murderer!¡±Stunned by the shocking events, Abigail


    quickly nodded after hearing Simon¡¯s order. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll call the police¡ª¡± Ding! However, before Abigail


    could head downstairs, the elevator door opened.After that, dozens of burly men came out in ck


    suits. Each of them had frowns on their faces and looked ferocious! Anyone could tell from a nce


    that they were people who had blood and people¡¯s lives on their hands!¡°W-Who are you?!¡±Those young


    masters all had pale faces and were instantly sober!One of the burly men shouted in a hoarse voice,


    ¡°We¡¯re all Mickey Kray¡¯s subordinates!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Once the man finished speaking, the elevator opened again.At that moment, dozens of ferocious-


    looking men walked out while the emergency exit door was consecutively destroyed by their violent


    kicks. Another dozen burly men came up the stairs andined, ¡°F*ck! Why can¡¯t they have two


    elevators?!¡±As the young masters watched the scene before them, they were scared out of their


    wits.¡°W-What¡¯s happening?¡±¡°Trevis, are they your club¡¯s security guards?!¡±Trevis had a pale face as


    well. ¡°My security guards are all hired from private securitypanies¡­¡±This meant that Trevis didn¡¯t


    know who those thugs were as well! At that moment, a dangerous-looking bald man appeared from


    within the crowd and spoke in a rough voice. ¡°Mr. Nicholson, who do you want dead?¡±Once his words


    fell, all the young masters felt chills running down their spines!¡°M-Mickey Kray,¡± Simon stammered. ¡°I


    recognize him. He was on the police¡¯s wanted list!¡±When the young masters heard that the bald man


    was Mickey, they paled as the color drained from their faces! Trevis gulped and looked at Kingsley in


    terror. ¡°Y-You brought him here?¡±¡°That¡¯s right,¡± answered Kingsley.¡°W-What do you want?¡± Trevis could


    feel his heart thumping wildly. ¡°Are you going to kill me too? What grudge do you have with the Jacob


    Family?!¡±After sneering, Kingsley answered, ¡°It seems like Felix Jacob didn¡¯t tell you what happened


    seventeen years ago, but that doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m not here for you today!¡±Hearing that Kingsley was not


    after him, Trevis suddenly felt relieved. His interaction with Kingsley was brief, but his whole body was


    drenched in a cold sweat. He shakingly asked, ¡°T-Then, who are you here for?¡±Kingsley took a look


    around and asked, ¡°Where is Shane Carter?¡±Sigh¡­Everyone breathed a sigh of relief and quickly


    pointed at the room behind them, saying, ¡°He¡¯s inside teaching his fiancee a lesson!¡±How could they


    care about their brotherhood at such a moment? They wanted nothing more than Shane to take all the


    responsibility!¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± It took three words from Kingsley for the young masters to immediately obey


    him. They pushed the door open and returned to the room while Kingsley followed and stepped


    in.Meanwhile, Shane was still facing his phone and broadcasting his actions live. ¡°Who else wants to


    see me p her? Today, I¡¯m going to realize your wishes and let you all see how I humiliate one of the


    Five Beauties of Cleapolis, Cecilia Larson!¡±p!Walking forward, Kingsley smacked Shane¡¯s phone to


    the ground and stomped on it to break the disy screen!¡°What the f*ck!¡±Shocked by Kingsley¡¯s action,


    Shane snarled, ¡°What the f*ck are you doing?! How dare you break my phone!¡±Then, he saw Trevis


    and the crowd standing by the side. ¡°Trevis, Simon, what¡¯s going on?¡±As Simon wiped the cold sweat


    from his forehead, he said, ¡°H-He¡¯s looking for you¡­¡±After discovering that Shane was doing a live


    broadcast, Kingsley allowed Mickey and his men to wait outside the room to prevent the viewers from


    noticing people from the underworld and calling the police as a result. He didn¡¯t want to cause another


    scene.Therefore, Shane still didn¡¯t know that a bunch of ferocious-looking men was standing outside


    the room at this very moment!¡°Looking for me?¡± Pointing at Kingsley, Shane shrieked, ¡°Why would


    trash be looking for me?!¡±¡°She¡¯s my friend.¡± Kingsley gestured at Cecilia. ¡°What you¡¯re doing is pushing


    things too far.¡±¡°Hahahaha¡­ You mean to say I am pushing things too far?¡± Shaneughed hysterically.


    ¡°I¡¯m her fiance! I can do whatever I want with her! Where the heck did youe from¡ª¡±When he


    thought about it, he suddenly stopped and raised his eyebrow before he said, ¡°My god! Don¡¯t tell me


    you¡¯re the guy she met up with at Auto Mall?!¡±Once Trevis finished, Kingsley¡¯s expression turned so


    cold that it felt like frost had appeared between his eyebrows! He couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether


    what Cecilia was going through today was because of him.Seeing that Kingsley was frowning without


    any response, Trevis confirmed that the man was Kingsley.¡°You shameless adulterer! How dare you


    have an affair with my fiancee and appear in front of me?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Shane¡¯s face contorted as he growled while pointing at Kingsley, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you and this


    shameless b*tch today!¡±His blood was boiling! As the illegitimate son of the Carter Family, he wasn¡¯t


    weed by the family, to begin with. Then, someone told him the day before yesterday that his


    fiancee had cheated on him and made him theughingstock of the entire Carter Family!Not only did


    those half-siblings make sarcastic remarks at him, even his uncles from his extended family were also


    laughing at him!Seeing red, Shane punched the wall forcefully. ¡°You¡¯re just an adulterer, yet you have


    the guts to look down on me and even appear in front of me?!¡±Meanwhile, Cecilia was being tied to a


    chair beside them. She seemed to have been drugged because she looked drowsy, but when she


    heard Kingsley¡¯s voice, she tried her best to lift her head and cry out, ¡°Shane, I didn¡¯t cheat on you! I


    was framed! Please don¡¯t take your anger out on others!¡±The Carter Family was one of the top families


    of Cleapolis. Although Shane was an illegitimate son, his forces were not to be underestimated.


    Moreover, there were several young masters on Shane¡¯s side, so she was afraid that Kingsley might be


    at a disadvantage.Everything would have been fine if she didn¡¯t say that, but Shane hit the roof after


    hearing what she had said!¡°What the f*ck! You b*tch! You can¡¯t even fend for yourself, and you¡¯re still


    thinking about your adulterer! You¡¯re tired of living, I see!¡± After that, Shane approached Cecilia and


    grabbed her hair. Gritting his teeth, he threatened, ¡°B*tch, do you think I was being too kind to you?!¡±As


    he had a tight grip on Cecilia¡¯s hair, he pulled her head backward to reveal the ck and blue bruises


    on her neck. As Kingsley looked at her pained expression, he couldn¡¯t help but feel his blood


    boil.¡°Shane! Let go of her, or I¡¯ll kill you!¡±¡°Hahahaha¡­ Are you threatening me?¡± Shane yanked on


    Cecilia¡¯s hair again before challenging the man he shouldn¡¯t have. ¡°Do you have the ability to take my


    life?!¡±While Shane said that, he looked at Trevis andined, ¡°Trevis, this is your ce! Throw this


    kid out, and I¡¯ll let you be the first to have her!¡±However, Trevis¡¯ expression stiffened as he replied,


    ¡°This is between you and that man. It has nothing to do with me.¡±He couldn¡¯t even figure out the


    matters in his family, so how would he have the time and effort to care about other people¡¯s matters?


    Although Cecilia was attractive, Mickey and his ferocious-looking men were outside the door. Even if he


    was tempted, he didn¡¯t have the guts to do so!Shane was slightly shocked when he saw that Trevis


    kept himself out of this. ¡°Trevis, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± answered Trevis with a


    darkened face. ¡°I want to give you a word of advice, though. It¡¯s best if you release Miss Larson.¡±Then,


    Simon quickly hinted at Shane. ¡°That¡¯s right, Shane. I think there must be some kind of


    misunderstanding! Miss Larson doesn¡¯t look like someone who would cheat¡­¡±After that, the other


    young masters also agreed. Yes. You might have to investigate this matter further so that you won¡¯t


    falsely use others¡­¡±¡°W-Weren¡¯t you all eager to y with Cecilia? Why are you all acting like good


    people?! Are you all possessed?¡± Shane asked as his face turned livid with rage.¡°What are you talking


    about?! Who¡¯s eager to do that sort of thing?¡± Simon nced at Kingsley¡¯s expression. ¡°Shane, think


    before you speak.¡±When Shane noticed that even the usuallysciviously behaved Simon had be


    serious, he knew something was not right. He slowly released Cecilia¡¯s hair and looked at Kingsley with


    a trace of suspicion in his eyes.¡°Who are you, kid?¡± As Shane finally calmed down, he questioned,


    ¡°Why did you have an affair with Cecilia?¡±¡°No one, not even Cecilia, has cheated on you.¡±¡°How dare


    you quibble with me! Someone saw the two of you acting intimately at Vertex!¡±Taking a deep breath,


    Cecilia exined in between chokes, ¡°Shane, I went with him to buy a car. We didn¡¯t do anything out of


    line!¡±¡°A man and woman who don¡¯t know each other buying a car together? Who would believe


    that?!¡±¡°Then, what about you?¡± Cecilia¡¯s face was wet with tears. ¡°We¡¯re engaged, but don¡¯t you still


    bring young models with you in and out of nightclubs? Have I ever questioned you about that?¡±¡°I¡¯m a


    man! How can youpare with me?!¡± Shane snapped. ¡°You b*tch! Even if we¡¯re married, I can still go


    out with anyone I want! Who I go out with is none of your business!¡±Cecilia looked as if she was almost


    shedding tears of blood as she used, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I cheated on you? Why won¡¯t you let me go?


    Why do you still want to marry me?¡± Then, she continued, ¡°Let me tell you the truth today. Although I


    didn¡¯t cheat on you with my body, I have fallen in love with him! I won¡¯t marry you!¡±p!Raising his


    hand, Shane pped Cecilia. ¡°F*ck! Do you think I¡¯m willing to marry you? If it weren¡¯t for your looks


    and that your brother is in the military, I would have never agreed to marry a b*tch like you!¡±After


    getting pped by Shane, blood was running down the corner of Cecilia¡¯s mouth as she looked at


    Shane with despair.¡°Shane Carter!¡±Never would Kingsley have thought that Shane would darey aText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    hand on her! In an instant, Kingsley was so exasperated that his body exploded with bloodlust. He


    roared and sent Shane flying out with a kick.Bang!Shane¡¯s back mmed into the back of the carved


    bedpost!

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Shane gasped in pain, ¡°Darn it! How dare you punch me¡­¡±Before he could finish his words, Kingsley


    shouted loudly, ¡°Mickey Kray, get in!¡±After hearing hismand, Mickey aggressively charged in with a


    dozen men!The young masters quickly scrambled away to hide. They were so frightened that some


    were desperate to walk through the wall or hide in the room next door!Looking at these burly men who


    suddenly appeared, Shane was so terrified that he forgot the pain!Widening his eyes, he questioned in


    horror, ¡°Who¡­ Who are you people¡­ What do you want from me¡­¡±Kingsley untied the rope on


    Cecilia¡¯s body, carried her to the bed, and waved to Mickey and the others, instructing, ¡°Tie him up!¡±As


    soon as his words fell, the group of burly men immediately tied Shane firmly to the chair where Cecilia


    was seated earlier without much effort.¡°Let go of me! You aremitting a crime! I¡¯m going to sue


    you!¡± Shane frantically twisted while shouting.¡°I¡¯m the young master of the Carter Family! How dare you


    treat me like this?! Just sit back and wait! Our family will not let you go!¡±¡°Since when were you able to


    represent the Carter Family?!¡± A sullen and cold voice rang in his ears, and goosebumps instantly


    covered Shane¡¯s body!¡°H-Harry¡­¡±Under Shane¡¯s terrified eyes, Harry Carter, who was wearing a ck


    suit, walked in with a stern face.The moment they saw Harry, the young masters, who were standing


    next to them, quickly lowered their heads respectfully and greeted, ¡°Young Master Harry.¡±The young


    masters that were present at the venue belonged to families that were not aspetent as the Carters.


    It could be said that the difference between their status was heaven and earth.Only Shane, who was an


    illegitimate son, would mix with them.As for Harry¡¯s circle, these kids did not even have the


    qualifications to mingle with them!Harry nced at them coldly, then walked straight to Shane, uttering


    solemnly, ¡°Exin to me. What¡¯s going on?!¡±¡°H-Harry¡­ I-I just had a party with my friends and we


    drank¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything bad¡­¡± Shane was so frightened that he quivered. In the Carter Family,


    Harry¡¯s status was transcendent as he was the next family heir appointed by their grandfather.All his


    younger siblings feared and hated Harry.Seeing Harry¡¯s face turning dark, Shane was so scared that


    he could not even talk properly.¡°Did nothing bad?¡± Harry pointed at Cecilia, who was sitting on the bed


    shivering, and questioned angrily, ¡°Then, what happened to her? Didn¡¯t you hit her until she gotText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    hurt?¡±At that moment, Shane¡¯s lips turned white as he tried to exin, ¡°She¡­ She cheated on me with


    that punk first, so I taught her a lesson!¡±Hearing that, Harry felt a tug at his heart.At the same time, his


    legs turned weak as he almost fell to the ground!How dare Shane hit Kingsley¡¯s woman! He was


    obviously trying to dig his own grave!Gnashing his teeth, Harry growled, ¡°Are you going to bring down


    our whole family for the sake of a woman?¡±¡°W-What does this have to do with our family?¡±Shane was


    stunned upon hearing that! He had just beaten up a daughter from a second-ss family! How would


    that have any impact on the dignified Carter Family?Taking a quick glimpse at Kingsley¡¯s face, Harry


    roared at Shane, ¡°You live-streamed the process of beating up a woman on a live broadcast tform!


    Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯ll have a very bad impact on our family¡¯s reputation?!¡±Before he came, Kingsley


    informed him through a call to pretend that he did not know him.Therefore, Harry did not dare to


    mention Kingsley¡¯s name at all, so he decided to mention the live broadcast.After listening to Harry¡¯s


    words, Shane¡¯s face was instantly pale.¡°Harry, I really didn¡¯t think too much about it. I just thought it¡¯d


    be fun¡­ Please spare me this time, will you? I beg you¡­¡±¡°Spare you?¡± Harry nced at Kingsley to


    gauge his intentions before saying, ¡°You want me to spare you after you¡¯ve stirred up such a


    mess?¡±The others were standing behind Harry, so they could not see his eyes. However, Shane could


    see them clearly.His eldest brother was trying to read that cheater¡¯s mind!All of a sudden, his forehead


    started to produce cold sweat!

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Shane turned his gaze to Kingsley and begged with a trembling voice, ¡°I¡­I¡¯ll give Cecilia to you! I don¡¯t


    want her anymore! Just let go of me!¡±He was utterly frightened at that moment!What kind of


    extraordinary identity did that man have that could make Harry listen to him?!Kingsley looked at him


    coldly and questioned, ¡°Who told you that Cecilia and I went to Auto City?¡±¡°I¡­ it¡¯s a woman called


    Nicole Kidston¡­¡±This time, Shane did not try to hide the truth as he quickly spilled everything


    honestly.¡°Nicole found me through someone called Mr. Jordan, saying that Cecilia and another man


    were hugging each other in Auto City and seemed extremely intimate. The matter quickly spread out


    for no apparent reason, and I felt embarrassed, so I decided to seek revenge on Cecilia¡­¡±Hearing


    Nicole¡¯s name, Cecilia could not help but cry out loud.She kept shedding tears and muttered to herself,


    ¡°Did I offend her? Why did she try to hurt me¡­¡±Seeing her in that state, Kingsley narrowed his eyes


    slightly with ardent killing intent!That vicious woman with ill intentions was despicable!Turning to


    Mickey, Kingsley questioned, ¡°Can you find Nicole Kidston?¡±¡°Yes!¡± Mickey nodded. ¡°Isn¡¯t she a


    saleswoman from Auto City? It¡¯ll be easy to find her!¡±Hearing that, Kingsley ordered, ¡°Go and teach her


    a lesson!¡±¡°No problem!¡± Mickey smirked.¡°Just watch us do our job, Mr. Nicholson. This is our area of


    expertise! I promise she will never dare to provoke you again!¡±Saying that, he waved his hand at the


    group of men and urged, ¡°Come on, my brothers! Let¡¯s get our work started!¡±Seeing Mickey¡¯s evil


    smile, everyone shuddered.Shane was even more frightened and his face turned pale as he wept


    bitterly and begged Kingsley for mercy.¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Nicholson. I admit that I¡¯ve wrongly used Miss


    Larson! I was wrong. It¡¯s all my fault. Can you please forgive me this time¡­¡±Kingsley looked at Cecilia


    and inquired, ¡°Cecilia, do you want to forgive him?¡±¡°I¡­¡± Cecilia bit her lip and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want


    to forgive him! But I want him to break off our engagement!¡±She had no feelings for Shane at all.The


    reason for them getting engaged was entirely due to the pressure of the parents. Since she did not


    want to provoke the Carter Family, she could only hope that Shane would take the initiative to break up


    the engagement with her.¡°Have you heard what Miss Larson just said?¡± Kingsley questioned


    coldly.¡°Yes, I heard it!¡± Shane nodded hastily.¡°I will break off the engagement with Miss Larson as soon


    as I go back, and I will never appear in front of her anymore!¡±After he finished speaking, he raised his


    head and begged Harry pitifully, ¡°Harry, please don¡¯t tell Grandpa about this¡­¡±¡°Don¡¯t tell Grandpa? In


    your dreams!¡± Harry snorted coldly.¡°You can be spared the death penalty, but other punishments are


    inevitable! You will be dealt with ordingly to the familyw!¡±¡°Fam¡­familyw¡­?¡±Thinking of the


    terrifying punishments from the Carter Family, Shane flipped his eyes and fainted!¡°Did you just faint?¡±


    Kingsley looked cold as he grunted, ¡°Cecilia hasn¡¯t forgiven you yet!¡±Harry shuddered at his words, but


    he did not dare to say anything.Taking a step back, he left some room for Kingsley to punish


    Shane.The other young masters were all confused as they did not know what Kingsley was going to


    do.Looking around, he picked up the red wine ss beside him.Crack!The red wine ss cracked inch


    by inch in his hand and broke into sharp pieces!Pang!Fragments were scattered all over the


    ce!Finally, there was only one piece left in Kingsley¡¯s hand!The next moment, Kingsley held the


    piece of broken ss between his fingers and gently shed Shane¡¯s left and right wrists.In an instant,


    blood poured out of his wrists!¡°Ah¡ª¡±Shane was awakened by the pain and opened his eyes with a


    painful moan!When he saw blood gushing out of his wrists uncontrobly, his face instantly turned as


    pale as paper!¡°Help¡­ Help! I¡¯m dying!¡±He struggled to twist his body desperately in an attempt to


    escape, but his whole body was tied by the rope, so he could not break free at all!¡°Help! Harry,


    help!¡±Blue veins popped in Shane¡¯s neck as he screamed at Harry for help!However, Harry dared not


    save him!He merely stood aside quietly, not daring to open his mouth!Kingsley looked at Shane coldly


    and scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t you like hitting people with these hands? I¡¯ll break your tendons! From now on,


    your hands will only serve as decorations!¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t!¡± Shane howled like a crazy man, but no one paid him any attention!On the other hand, the


    other young masters were all trembling with fear!None of them dared toe forward at this time!In


    Shane¡¯s miserable howl, Kingsley helped Cecilia up from the bed. ¡°Are you okay? Can you walk? I¡¯ll


    take you home.¡±¡°Yeah¡­¡± Cecilia wiped her tears away and uttered, ¡°Thank you so much for


    today¡­¡±¡°It¡¯s because of me that you got hurt, so you don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±Slinging his arm on


    Cecilia¡¯s waist, he reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Carter Family will send someone to the Larson


    Family to break off the engagement tomorrow.¡±¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll keep an eye on this matter, Miss


    Larson. You can rest assured,¡± added Harry in a hurry.With Young Master Harry¡¯s promise, Cecilia


    finally breathed a sigh of relief.After unloading the big stone in her heart, her body lost strength, and


    she fell into Kingsley¡¯s arms.¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. My legs have gone limp.¡± She blushed and dared not look


    into Kingsley¡¯s eyes.¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll carry you.¡±Without a word, Kingsley grabbed Cecilia by the waist and


    carried her.Cecilia buried his face in his chest, inhaling the unique manly smell that he exuded, and felt


    like she was finally in a safe ce¡­Seeing that scene, the young masters standing beside them


    looked puzzled.Shane did not seem to have wronged the two¡­Kingsley walked to the door with Cecilia


    in his arms, but when he suddenly remembered something, he stopped, turned around, and said to


    Trevis, ¡°Young Master Trevis, William¡¯s funeral will be held in House of Mercy, right? See you at the


    funeral tomorrow!¡±After speaking, he carried Cecilia in his arms and left.Seeing the mess in front of


    him, Simon Covey swallowed and quavered, ¡°Trevis, I¡­ I drank too much today, so I may not be able


    to wake up tomorrow¡­ I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to attend Young Master William¡¯s funeral¡­¡±Quickly,


    the others started uttering, ¡°I also have a bad headache, so I may not be able to go tomorrow¡­¡±¡°Young


    Master Trevis, I¡¯ll transfer the condolence money to you because I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be there¡­¡±Hearing


    that Kingsley would also be attending William¡¯s funeral the next day, the other young masters used


    various excuses to reject Trevis¡¯ invitation.No one wanted to get themselves in trouble!Trevis¡¯ face was


    twisted after hearing their excuses. Turning on his heels, he left the scene and drove back to Jacob


    Residence as fast as she could.As soon as he entered the house, he went straight to Felix¡¯sText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    study.¡°Dad, what happened 17 years ago? What kind of grudge does Kingsley have with us?!¡±Felix


    frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Why do you suddenly ask?¡±¡°I saw him today at La Myriade!¡±As soon as


    those words came out, Felix immediately stood up from his chair and questioned in shock, ¡°Have you


    seen that person?! Who is he? Did he tell you anything?!¡±¡°He¡­ He looks like he¡¯s only about 20 years


    old, and he hangs out with the notorious Mickey Kray.¡±With that, he told Felix about what happened in


    the club before inquiring, ¡°Dad, was there a rivalry between him and our family?¡±Hearing that, Felix


    slowly sat back on the chair and immersed himself in thoughts, muttering, ¡°20 years old? Could it be


    that Xavier Nicholson had a son who was still alive?¡±Thinking of that possibility, he raised his head and


    said to Trevis, ¡°Don¡¯t ask anything more about the Nicholson family! Those are the grudges of the


    previous generation and have nothing to do with you.¡±¡°But¡­ that person said that he is going to attend


    William¡¯s funeral tomorrow. I think he has no good intentions at all!¡±¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Felix smiled sinisterly.


    ¡°A young brat can¡¯t cause any serious damage!¡±Before this, he was worried about someone powerful


    making aeback from the Nicholson family, but when he heard that Kingsley was just a 20-year-old


    young man, his nervousness dissipated.However, Trevis was still a little worried, so he inquired, ¡°That


    kid is messing with Mickey Kray! What if he brings someone to the funeral tomorrow to stir up


    trouble?¡±In response, Felix looked cynical and cruel as he uttered, ¡°The people we invite are all


    powerful people in Cleapolis! Even Baron Howe, one of the Seven Legends, will attend personally! If


    that kid dares toe, I will send him to meet his parents!¡± Speaking of that, Felix paused slightly, ¡°By


    the way, have you arranged for that model called Yulia Ansley of Reed Modelling Agency?¡±¡°It has been


    arranged.¡± Trevis nodded and continued, ¡°After the ceremony is over, I will send her to the banquet to


    serve Mr. Stein.¡±Felix warned, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to meet the chairman of Ramada Corporation, so you must


    seize this opportunity well. No mistakes are allowed!¡±¡­¡­Early in the morning the next day, Kingsley


    received a call from Lancer, reporting, ¡°Ares, besides the Summers family and the Jacob family, I found


    out that the Fox Family also has something to do with what happened 17 years ago! Matt Fox of the


    Fox Family is the chairman of Prime Corporation and the president of Rosnd Chamber of


    Commerce. He, as well as Felix and the rest, are all suspects!¡±¡°Rosnd Chamber of


    Commerce?¡±Kingsley frowned and muttered in his heart, The organization that helped rence


    impose a sanction on Reene before this was Rosnd Chamber of Commerce! I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s such


    a small world!¡°Ares, there is one more thing¡­¡± Lancer hesitated.¡°Matt¡¯s younger sister Megan Fox is


    Cecilia¡¯s mother, and Cecilia is Reene¡¯s best friend, so this rtionship¡­¡±¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Kingsley


    interrupted indifferently.¡°I will handle the Fox Family by myself!¡±As soon as he hung up the phone,


    Leroy Johnson came to Kingsley¡¯s residence and reminded him, ¡°Mr. Nicholson, William¡¯s funeral is


    about to begin.¡±Kingsley put on a dark gray tie in front of the mirror and asked lightly, ¡°Is everything


    ready?¡±¡°It¡¯s all ready. I¡¯ve prepared everything from wreaths to condolence money.¡±¡°Okay.¡± A hint of


    coldness appeared in Kingsley¡¯s eyes as he ordered, ¡°Let¡¯s go and send Young Master William


    off!¡±William¡¯s funeral was held in House of Mercy, a premium funeral home for the rich and noble


    families.Hundreds of luxury cars of various models were parked in the parking lot at the entrance of


    House of Mercy, almost looking like a showroom.The sky was overcast, and the clouds were hanging


    so low that it felt suffocating.It was obviously midsummer, but there was a bleak coldness to it on this


    day.At the gate of the condolence hall to House of Mercy, Felix stood destely with a sad expression


    on his face.A few strands of gray hair on his head were blown by the wind, which added to the


    lonesome image he had.His heart was full of misery as he had toy his child to rest.¡°Dad, the guests


    are almost here.¡± Trevis stood behind and informed him in a low voice.Taking a deep breath, Felix


    dered, ¡°Let the ceremony¡­ begin¡­¡±Soon, the priest started the ritual.Men who came to worship


    were all dressed in luxurious ck suits and holding white lily or yellow rose bouquets, whiledies


    wore ck dresses and covered their faces with ck veils.Hearing the start of the ceremony,


    everyone felt a sense of grief and sorrow in their hearts.¡°My condolences to you, Mr. Jacob,¡± A middle-


    aged man stepped forward and mourned in a deep voice.He then lit a candle for William.Following that,


    all the rtives, friends, and business partners of the Jacob family came forward to pay their


    respects.Everyone sighed when they looked at William lying in the luxurious coffin.¡°Young Master


    William is still so young. Why did he suddenly get sick and leave us?¡±¡°The Jacob family has three sons,


    but one is far abroad, and the other has rested, leaving Young Master Harry the only one staying by Mr.


    Jacob¡¯s side.¡±The doctors and makeup artist had repaired William¡¯s broken body, so he was now lying


    with a rxed face and a smile tugged at the corners of his mouth.No one knew that he had suffered a


    miserable death!They all thought that he passed away after suffering a sudden illness, as the Jacob


    family imed.Listening to the hushed discussions among the crowd, Felix felt like tears were forming


    in his eyes, threatening to fall any second!Nevertheless, he fought back his tears and asked Trevis,


    ¡°Are you sure that kid wille today?¡±¡°He said he woulde.¡±Trevis looked back at Baron Howe,


    who was lighting a candle, and continued, ¡°I guess he heard that Master Howe is here, so he decided


    not toe anymore?¡±¡°It¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯te!¡± Felix clenched his fists and grunted, ¡°If he has the


    guts toe, I will let bury him with William!¡±Just as his words fell out of his mouth, a tall and broad


    figure appeared before him!

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    It¡­ It was him!Trevis shuddered and he pressed his voice down low, saying, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s this kid! It was


    him who killed William!¡±¡°Mr. Jacob, I¡¯m here to send Young Master William off!¡±With a thunderous


    exmation, Kingsley entered the hall!Felix¡¯s eyelids twitched as he looked at the well-defined face in


    front of him. All a sudden, there was a huge wave setting off in his mind!How could they look so


    identical?!Whether it was his handsome appearance or his powerful aura, he looked exactly the same


    as Xavier Nicholson, 17 years ago!Kingsley came to Felix with a stern smile on his face before uttering


    lightly, ¡°I wish you my condolences, Mr. Jacob.¡±¡°You¡­¡­¡±Felix felt a tinge of bitterness in his throat!How


    could Kingsley kill his son and have the guts to attend the funeral in a grandiose manner?!He was


    simply trampling the face of the Jacob family on the ground!¡°How dare youe here today, you


    rascal?!¡±Felix clenched his teeth and growled, ¡°Your presence here after killing my son is unforgivable!


    Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will kill you on the spot and bury you with my son?!¡±Kingsley¡¯s face was cold as


    he cautioned, ¡°Don¡¯t you know about the rule of cause and effect? All this started from the fire that


    happened 17 years ago! Do you want to bury me with your son? Well firstly, you¡¯ve got to have the


    power to do so.¡±When he mentioned the incident 17 years ago, Felix¡¯s face suddenly changed!In a


    hoarse voice, he warned, ¡°What fire are you talking about?! I¡¯m warning you. You better not be


    bbering nonsense!¡±¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Kingsley snickered.¡°When I find out the truth and put it in front


    of your eyes, let¡¯s see how you will justify your crime!¡±¡°Do it if you can!¡± Felix¡¯s red eyes were full of


    hatred before he continued, ¡°But it also depends whether you can live to find out the truth!¡±After


    speaking, he turned his head and said to Baron, ¡°Master Howe, this person is here to trash the ce! I


    hope that you and your men will help us out!¡± Trash the ce?As soon as these words were


    mentioned, hundreds of guests in the hall turned their heads at them.How dare anyonee to William


    Jacob¡¯s funeral to trash the ce?Was he digging his own grave?Baron¡¯s face was ruthless as he


    replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Jacob. I brought more than 20 men with excellent skills today! If he dares to


    be presumptuous, I will break his legs!¡±Hearing that, everyone felt nervous for Kingsley!Everyone knew


    that Baron Howe was one of the Seven Legends that was infamous in the underworld!Besides, he was


    also the owner of an underground boxing club, and his men were all professional boxers from


    underground boxing!Each one of them was brawny and tough. It was not an exaggeration to say that


    one of them could defeat ten people in one go!On the other hand, Kingsley smiled faintly. ¡°Why do you


    have to say that I¡¯m here to trash the ce? I¡¯m here to see Young Master William off!¡±With that said,


    he waved his hand and instructed, ¡°Leroy, bring the gifts over!¡±Gifts?As soon as the crowd heard that


    word, everyone looked puzzled.The word gifts did not seem appropriate to be used on tragic asions


    such as a funeral!However, before they could react, they were surprised to see that Leroy brought out


    two wreaths from the big bag beside him.For a moment, the silence that settled in the condolence hall


    was oppressively awkward!Every guest present widened their eyes in shock!Their expression froze


    instantly as they were stunned!No one could believe what they saw!Leroy scratched his head with an


    innocent and honest face, saying, ¡°They were just green flower buds when I bought themst


    night¡­¡±He did not continue his sentence, but it did not make any difference whether or not he


    did!Everyone had seen the flower buds blooming into beautiful and luscious red roses!No one would


    believe that the wreath was not customized in advance!Anyway, who would make roses into a


    condolence wreath?!Hiss!Everyone sucked in a deep breath!Wasn¡¯t bringing a wreath of blooming red


    roses to offer condolences an act of trouble?!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Felix was infuriated!He had never been insulted in that way after living all his life!At his son¡¯s funeral,


    the murderer came to offer condolences with two red rose wreaths!He was obviously trying to trample


    the Jacob family¡¯s face on the ground!¡°How bold of you!¡± Felix was trembling with anger as he growled,


    ¡°I will bury you with my son today!¡±Baron nced at Felix, whose eyes were filled with hatred and


    resentment. Stepping out of the crowd, he challenged Kingsley, ¡°I don¡¯t care what grudges you hold


    with the Jacob family, little brat, but you are at a funeral. I advise you not to upset the


    deceased.¡±ncing at him, Kingsley advised, ¡°Master Howe of the Seven Legends? This matter has


    nothing to do with you. I kindly advise you not to get yourself involved in this dirty fight!¡±After he was


    done, he ignored Baron¡¯s livid face and started lighting the funeral candle while offering his prayer,


    ¡°William Jacob, you have died miserably in this life. Remember, in the next life, you will not die young if


    you are reincarnated into a sinless family!¡±Blech¡ªHearing his prayer, Felix felt a sudden tightness in


    his chest, and a mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth!Felix was so enraged that he vomited


    blood!¡°Dad!¡±Seeing that, Trevis quickly supported Felix, who was crumbling to the ground while ring


    at Kingsley with hatred, ¡°How dare you offer such a prayer?! It¡¯s disrespectful to the deceased!¡±The


    guests next to them quickly started condemning him, ¡°He¡¯s right! This is the funeral of Young Master


    William. How can this person be so rude?¡±¡°The deceased is given the utmost respect during funerals.


    Even if he has a grudge, he shouldn¡¯t be crossing the line as a junior!¡±Amidst the discussion, a man in


    a ck suit stepped out, pointing at Kingsley¡¯s nose and scolding, ¡°Listen to me, you little b*stard!


    You¡¯ve already provoked public anger! If you don¡¯t want to die, kneel down and apologize to Mr. Jacob


    this instance!¡±That person was Sergio Witrago, the deputy director of a subsidiary under Jacob


    Corporation.When he saw someone stirring up trouble in front of his boss, he immediately stepped out


    and criticized him. Patting his chest, he said to Felix and Trevis, ¡°Mr. Jacob, Young Master Trevis,


    please rest assured that I will handle this person!¡±As he said that, he took another step forward, stood


    less than two arms away from Kingsley, and cursed loudly, ¡°You little son of a b*tch! How dare you act


    wild at Young Master William¡¯s funeral?! This is outrageous! If you don¡¯t kneel and apologize to Mr.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob, believe it or not, your whole family will die!¡±In the sh of a moment, Kingsley¡¯s gaze turned icy


    cold, like ayer of piercing frost!¡°Repeat what you just said!¡±His short sentence was full of killing


    intent!This time, Sergio was so frightened by his gaze that his whole body started trembling, but he


    stood still and scolded sternly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you deaf? Listen carefully! If you don¡¯t want


    your family to be ruined, hurry up and apologize to Mr. Jacob and Young Master Trevis!¡±¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Kingsley suddenly sneered.Hearing Kingsley¡¯s demon-like cold sneer, Sergio got goosebumps all over


    his body!Subconsciously, he took two steps back and questioned in a parched voice, ¡°Why¡­ why are


    youughing?¡±¡°Iughed because your statement came toote.¡± Kingsley had no emotions on his


    face, looking at Sergio as if he was looking at a dead man.¡°This threat of yours has no effect on me! My


    family has already died!¡±Sergio was slightly startled at his sudden remark, but he immediately


    snickered, ¡°D*mn it! I thought you were some kind of powerful entity! Turns out you¡¯re just a f*cking


    orphan! Let me warn you. If you¡­¡±Halfway through his words, he stopped abruptly!Gulp!Sergio


    swallowed hard, and his face instantly turned bloodless!At this moment, an AMT AutoMag V semi-


    automatic pistol was pointed at his forehead!The cold muzzle felt as if it came from the valley of hell,


    causing goosebumps to form all over Sergio¡¯s body.In an instant, the entire condolence hall was


    enveloped in a ghastly silence.Those who were still ming Kingsley earlier shut their mouths in


    horror!On the other hand, Sergio¡¯s pale lips kept shivering as he stammered, ¡°This¡­ This is¡­¡±¡°This is


    a gun. Haven¡¯t you seen it before?¡± Kingsley¡¯s icy, biting voice sounded.¡°As soon as I pull the trigger,


    your head will burst like a watermelon!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Sergio¡¯s two short legs trembled violently as if they no longer belonged to him anymore.¡°King¡­


    Kingsley, please¡­ don¡¯t shoot. Let¡¯s have a proper conversation¡­¡±¡°Proper conversation?¡± Kingsley¡¯s


    gaze was cold.¡°Isn¡¯t it toote for you to negotiate with me now?!¡±¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry¡­ I apologize for


    my mistakes¡­¡±Sergio¡¯s body was stiff and he dared not move an inch!Kingsley pointed his gun at his


    forehead, ordering in a roar, ¡°Get on your knees!¡±The magnitude of his voice shook the whole


    venue!Plop!Sergio¡¯s legs went limp, and he fell to the ground on his knees!He then hit the ground with


    his head under Kingsley¡¯s watch.¡°I was wrong¡­ I¡¯ll apologize¡­ Please¡­ Please forgive


    me¡­¡±Watching that scene, everyone around was stunned as they held their breaths.Felix¡¯s expression


    was extremely ugly. ¡°Kingsley Nicholson! How dare you openly carry a gun at my son¡¯s funeral! This is


    outrageous!¡±¡°Is it?¡± Kingsley cracked his neck twice and sneered, ¡°I haven¡¯t even killed anyone yet. Is


    that considered outrageous?¡±¡°You even want to kill someone?¡± Trevis questioned in a ring voice.¡°Do


    you think having Mickey Kray to support you means you can go against thew as you wish?! Kill him if


    you dare, then!¡±Hearing that, Sergio was about to cry.Did he just dig a grave for himself at the funeral?


    Moreover, he was the one under Kingsley¡¯s aim, not Trevis!Looking down at Sergio, Kingsley stated,


    ¡°Your boss is challenging me to kill you.¡±¡°No¡­ please, don¡¯t¡­¡± Sergio was so frightened at that


    moment.¡°I admit my mistakes. Please don¡¯t shoot¡­¡±However, Kingsley shook his head and decided,


    ¡°Unfortunately, your fate was already doomed when you cursed my whole family!¡±¡°I was wrong! I was


    wrong!¡±Sergio felt like the sky was going to copse upon him, and his vision started turning blurry.He


    was going insane with regret!He regretted insulting Kingsley without filtering his choice of


    words!p!Sergio pped himself hard.¡°It¡¯s all my fault! It¡¯s all because of my nasty mouth!¡±Only at


    this moment did he really realize what it meant by getting into trouble because of his mouth! ¡°Regret it


    now?¡± Kingsley nced at him coldly.¡°I have a cure to your regret, do you want to take it?¡±¡°Yes¡­¡±As


    soon as Sergio said yes, he suddenly shut his mouth!That was because he realized the hidden


    meaning of Kingsley¡¯s words!¡°Take the .50 Action Express cartridge, and you¡¯ll be sent to the afterlife to


    be reincarnated!¡±Along with the bone-chilling voice, Kingsley¡¯s finger on the trigger moved slightly!AtThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    this moment, Sergio¡¯s pupils dted due to fear. His face twisted in horror as he pleaded, ¡°Please¡­


    don¡¯t¡­¡±Felix and Trevis widened their eyes in unison as they roared loudly, ¡°How dare you?!¡±Baron¡¯s


    face changed greatly as he reached to the back of his trousers.However, none of that stopped the flow


    of time!Bang!A shot went off!After taking the bullet, Sergio banged leaned back and fell to the


    ground!His eyes were wide open, full of despair and panic!Boom! Just then, a roar of thunder sounded


    from outside the window.Ssh!All of a sudden, it rained heavily, stirring up a cloud of mist.Different


    sounds gathered topose a symphonic tribute!Against the background of lightning, Kingsley¡¯s sharp


    features made him look as if he was a grim reaper, making everyone present shudder in fear!Sergio


    was dead!His skull burst and he was killed with one shot!All the guests were terrified!Trembling, they


    huddled together like a flock of frightenedmbs.¡°How¡­ How dare you kill someone¡­¡±Felix¡¯s face was


    ashen as he pointed at Kingsley with shaky fingers, and his feet stumbled!If it was not for Trevis¡¯


    support, he would not even be able to stand!¡°You¡­ You¡¯re pushing our limits¡­¡±ncing at Baron, he


    hissed, ¡°Boss! Kill him!¡±At that moment, Baron was holding an old-fashioned pistol tightly in both hands


    with a nervous look on his face.Gulping, he shouted at Kingsley, ¡°I have a gun too! If you dare to make


    another move, I will kill you with one shot, believe it or not!¡±With that said, he waved his hand to the


    side and directed his men, ¡°Surround him!¡±Under hismand, more than 20 strong men with brawny


    figures suddenly poured out from the side. Standing not far from Kingsley, they formed a circle and


    surrounded him in no time.All of a sudden, the initially quiet and solemn condolence hall suddenly burst


    into turmoil!The two parties broke into a tense situation!

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Under the gloomy sky, the chanting of the scriptures could be heard.Next to the coffin in the hall, there


    were two bright red rose wreaths.The condolence hall, which was initially quiet and solemn, was


    suddenly filled with ruthless thugs who did not match the atmosphere at all.An uncanny scene as such


    was like a nightmare!Kingsley sneered coldly and replied to Baron with disdain, ¡°Mr. Howe, do you


    think your trash gun from the ck market can fire faster than my pistol? Or do you think you can beat


    me with these twenty reckless men?¡±Upon hearing that, Baron pulled a long face. His face could be


    said to be even darker than the gloomy sky outside!Kingsley¡¯s gun was a military pistol of thetest


    edition!It was definitely notparable to the crappy piece of trash in Baron¡¯s hands!¡°No matter how


    lousy my gun is, it¡¯s not something your body can resist once I fire the bullet! Put your gun down and


    surrender yourself if you want to live!¡±¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Kingsleyughed out loud after hearing his threat.¡°I


    can urately strike your head within 0.01 seconds! Are you sure you¡¯re able to kill me before


    that?!¡±Trying to fight with Ares, the God of War, on the speed and uracy of shooting, was


    considered digging one¡¯s own grave!¡°You¡­¡±Baron¡¯s hands holding the gun were currently soaked in


    sweat.Both of his arms trembled slightly as if they were filled with lead.¡°You don¡¯t have the guts to


    shoot!¡± Kingsley¡¯s voice was indifferent and cold, straightforwardly exposing Baron¡¯s act of bluff!After


    living in the army for ten years, Kingsley had seen many kinds of people on the battlefield.Some


    women and children might seem harmless, but they could easilymit suicide attacks with explosives


    before one realized it; some new recruits and reckless men might look fierce and terrifying, but they


    shiver while holding their guns as they dared not pull the trigger!Baron belonged to thetter!He killed


    people with his fists, knives, and with several other methods!However, he never fired a shot!After all, in


    the Empire of Qustia, the nature of killing someone with a fist and killing someone with a gun was


    completely different!Moreover, Baron dared not mess with such a powerful person who was capable of


    bringing him misfortune!The reason why he carried this antique gun with him was just as a means to


    bluff people. The entire condolence hall was eerily quiet, save for the ticking sounds of the clock


    hanging on the wall.A minuteter, Baron was still holding a gun like a sculpture and confronted


    Kingsley from a distance.His finger on the trigger was still in the same position as he dared not pull it.¡°I


    don¡¯t have time to waste with you here!¡± Kingsley¡¯s cold voice broke the dreadful silence.After scanning


    the crowd, he questioned, ¡°Since Mr. Howe isn¡¯t going to pull the trigger, shall I ask all of you a


    question? What did you say just now? The deceased are given the utmost respect?¡±As far as his eyes


    could see, everyone lowered their heads as no one dared to look into his eyes that were clouded with


    murderous intent!¡°William Jacob, or you call him Young Master William, is lying in a coffin that cost


    perhaps six figures, am I right?!¡± Kingsley shouted angrily!Immediately, he pointed to the luxurious and


    high-end decoration of the condolence hall, saying, ¡°Look at the location of his funeral! House of Mercy


    is the most high-end funeral hall in the whole of Cleapolis!¡±¡°But!¡± His voice was full of grief this


    time.¡°But there are some who can¡¯t even afford a cheap coffin! They have been lying alone at the foot


    of the mountain for 17 years! No matter rain or shine, no one went to hold a memorial service for them!


    How dare you tell me the deceased is given utmost respect?!¡±Feeling a mixed surge of grief and anger,


    he suddenly raised his leg and kicked Sergio¡¯s corpse away!Poof!Under the terrified eyes of the crowd,


    Sergio¡¯s corpse was kicked into the air toward William¡¯s coffin.Bang!Following a loud bang, everyone


    stared at the scene in horror!Sergio¡¯s body smashed onto William¡¯s coffin!The expensive custom-made


    luxury coffin was then broken into shreds!Pieces of yellow sandalwood shards sttered in the air as if


    sted by explosives!Crick! Crack!The coffin was now broken, revealing William¡¯s body that looked


    peaceful.No, he was no longer at peace!Hit by an external force, he fell to the ground from the


    coffin!His clothes were messed up, and his limbs were twisted!Seeing him like that, everyone


    hissed!The act of breaking the coffin and startling the deceased at a funeral was simply shocking!All


    the guests retreated one after another, desperately trying to escape from such an unfortunate


    scene!However, Kingsley stood upright on his spot.No one dared to act rashly in front of him!Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    ¡°You!!!¡±Felix¡¯s gaze turned blurry, and his whole body was shaking!There was a burst of darkness


    clouding his eyes as if he was going to faint soon!¡°Mr. Howe!¡± Trevis roared while supporting Felix. ¡°Kill


    him! Kill him!¡±Baron himself was already petrified!When he suddenly heard Trevis¡¯ shout, he recovered


    from his shock!As he looked at the shattered coffin, a thought shed in his mind like a bolt of


    lightning.Trevis mentioned earlier that Kingsley was hanging out with Michael Kray!Thinking of that,


    Baron was suddenly rmed!Michael Kray was Kenny Shane, or Advisor Shane¡¯s right-hand


    man!Could it be that this kid in front of me is Kenny¡¯s confidant? Baron wondered.Besides that, it was


    impossible to exin why he, a young man, dared to be so bold and domineering!Baron¡¯s eyes


    flickered uncertainly as he questioned Kingsley tentatively, ¡°I heard that you hang out with Mickey Kray.


    Are you Advisor Kenny¡¯s subordinate?¡±Though Baron and Felix were friends, their rtionship was far


    from close enough to make him offend Kenny for the sake of the Jacob family!Moreover, Kingsley¡¯s


    assertive and ruthless means made him quiver in horror!If it was not ast resort, he would definitely


    not want to provoke such a terrifying enemy!¡°Advisor Kenny¡¯s subordinate?¡± Kingsley smirked


    coldly.¡°You can ask Kenny if he dares to treat me as his subordinate!¡±As soon as this statement came


    out, everyone present was shocked!He did not sound like he respected Kenny at all!This was


    outrageous!However, Baron was slightly startled.Did I take a wrong guess? Baron wondered in his


    heart.At this moment, his gaze fell on thetest military pistol, and he shuddered.Could it¡­ Could it be


    that he was actually the confidant of Jarett?!After all, even Kenny might not be able to get a gun like


    this!Thinking of that, the cold sweat on Baron¡¯s forehead dripped down his face!Only when the Seven


    Legends were gathered as one were they able topete with Jarett, but Baron did not have the guts


    to provoke him!Lowering his arm in slow-motion, he put the pistol back on his waist and waved a hand


    of dismissal, ordering, ¡°Step back, everyone.¡±Trevis looked confused and questioned hoarsely, ¡°Mr.


    Howe, what are you doing¡­¡±¡°I¡¯m just here today to offer condolences to Young Master William, and I


    don¡¯t want to get involved with other matters. Since I¡¯ve already lit a candle and offered a prayer, I shall


    be taking my leave now.¡±After saying that, Baron ordered his subordinates, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±Regardless of


    whether Kingsley was Jarett¡¯s subordinate, he did not intend to continue wading into the muddy


    waters.For people like Kingsley, it was better not to provoke them!When passing by Kingsley, Baron


    clenched his fists and greeted, ¡°If we meet again next time, I will hold a banquet for you as a token of


    apology!¡±After that, he left the ce in quick steps as if wanting to escape with his men!¡°Mr¡­¡±Seeing


    Baron fleeing in panic, Trevis turned pale! At the same time, the guests looked at each other in


    shock.The underground boxing champion, Master Howe, was so frightened that he scrambled to


    escape!Who was this young man called Kingsley?!That question sent a wave of panic to everyone


    present!On the other hand, Kingsley suddenly felt his mood waning.He frowned and nced at the two


    corpses on the ground before turning to Felix and his son, saying, ¡°I¡¯m considering these two as the


    interest I charge in advance. After I find out the evidence of the Jacob family¡¯s crimes, I will liquidate


    the principal and interest together!¡±¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Felix snickered mockingly and uttered with a look of


    resentment, ¡°Trying to find out the criminal evidence of our family? Dream on. Just you wait, Kingsley


    Nicholson. I will make you pay a hefty and painful price for what happened today!¡±However, Kingsley


    could not be bothered by him anymore. Leaving behind a mess, he walked away.Among the guests,


    there was a middle-aged man in his fifties who looked at Kingsley¡¯s back thoughtfully.¡°This person is


    extraordinary. If we can recruit him, he will surely achieve sess!¡±This person was the chairman of


    Ramada Corporation, Francis Stein.Standing beside him was a young man in his early twenties, his


    youngest son Levi Stein.Hearing his father¡¯s evaluation of Kingsley, Levi scoffed, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you think


    of him too highly? I think he¡¯s just a reckless man with no great ability!¡±Francis sighed and said nothing,


    but his heart was filled with regret.His eldest son, Hugo, was kicked harshly by someone, so he was


    still lying unconscious on the bed in a vegetative state.His youngest son, on the other hand, was an


    idiot who was not capable of climbing the corporatedder.He let out an audible sigh again and decided


    to find a chance to get in touch with Kingsley to see if he could recruit him as his own.At the same time,


    the chairman of Reed Modeling Agency, who was hiding in the crowd, quickly sent a text message to


    Hiry Drew.¡°The banquet after the ceremony has been canceled! Take Yulia and leave now!¡±In a small


    van in the parking lot of House of Mercy, Hiry frowned at the phone and questioned, ¡°What the hell?


    Why is it suddenly canceled?!¡±Yulia¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. ¡°What has been canceled? Do IProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    not have to serve Mr. Stein anymore?¡±Hiry rolled her eyes and scolded, ¡°You little brat! Howe


    you have no luck at all with the riches? Look at your opportunity flying away!¡±¡°Really?¡± Yulia did not


    care about Hiry¡¯s verbal abuse, but instead eximed, ¡°What happened?¡±¡°How am I supposed to


    know what happened?¡±Hiry rolled her eyes and continued, ¡°What a freaking disappointment! How


    can the funeral be canceled? I seriously have no idea what the Jacob family is doing!¡±Throwing the


    phone aside, she grunted irritably, ¡°Maybe Young Master William revived from the dead! Otherwise,


    who would cancel the funeral halfway through?!¡±The moment she was done speaking, there was a


    notification ring on her phone.The screen of the mobile phone suddenly lit up, and a quick news article


    with the word funeral popped up.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Shocking news! A mysterious man made a big scene at the funeral of the Jacob Family. Hemitted


    the heinous act of killing a man and breaking the coffin!It seemed that there was no secret that was


    safe in the world.Nobody knew who leaked the news to the media outlets. Worst of all, they even


    managed to film the scene!However, the video was quite blurry as the person might have been too


    shocked and scared.In the video, only Kingsley¡¯s domineering height could be seen. His facial features


    werepletely blurred out.Hiry stared at her phone in surprise and eximed, ¡°What on earth?!


    Someone trashed the funeral hall?!¡±Hearing that, Yulia quickly took out her mobile phone to read the


    news.When she saw the imposing figure in the photo, she was slightly taken aback.It¡­ It¡¯s him!The


    handsome hero who saved her at Summers Residence!In an instant, Yulia¡¯s watery eyes were full of


    admiration and adoration!Although it was not intentional, he saved her again today!Looking at her


    blushing pretty face, Hiry spat coldly, ¡°What are you thinking about? Are you thinking of a


    man?¡±¡°No¡­¡± Yulia quickly waved her hands and exined, ¡°I just remembered that I still owe someone


    a meal!¡±Before she could invite Kingsley to dinnerst time, she was drugged and taken away by


    Caleb.She had been traumatized and had been dispirited ever since, so shepletely forgot about


    it.Seeing the figure in the photo, her heart began to flutter again¡­Hiry red at her and warned,


    ¡°You¡¯d better be honest with me. Don¡¯t ever dream about falling in love! Your job is to rely on rich men!


    It¡¯s gonna benefit you more when you serve people with high status than to get a toy boy!¡±When she


    heard that, Yulia¡¯s bright grin gradually froze as she nodded depressingly, ¡°Got it¡­¡±¡°You better!¡± Hiry


    nced at her watch and uttered while starting the car.¡°Since you don¡¯t have to serve Mr. Stein


    anymore, let¡¯s shoot your magazine cover for yboy first!¡±When Yulia¡¯s van had just left the scene,


    Kingsley came to the parking lot.Once again, he lost the chance to bump into her¡­After entering the


    car, Kingsley closed his eyes and carefully reviewed everything that happened just now.From Felix¡¯s


    words, Kingsley could confirm that Felix was definitely responsible for the fire disaster back


    then!Moreover, he was certainly not the only murderer!Behind the Jacob family, there was a stronger


    force controlling everything!Kingsley slowly opened his eyes, and a harsh, cold light shed


    instantly!The most urgent task now was to dig out Jacob Family¡¯s crime evidence!After that, he would


    be able to find out about the dark past that the real murderers had hidden one by one!Just as he was


    nning about what to do next, his phone suddenly rang.It was a call from Lancer!¡°Ares, Boris Oakley


    has confessed that the person who holds the carrier of the spy website is of mixed-descend¡ªQustia


    and Sweoya, called Emory Becker, alias Ss Windham. That person practiced martial arts at the


    Stewart d¨­j¨­ in Cleapolis since he was a child and only went to the Sweoya to join the intelligence


    system two years ago. He knows Cleapolis very well, so the people of Sweoya let him hold the


    carrier!¡±¡°Stewart d¨­j¨­?¡± Kingsley pondered and replied, ¡°I see. I¡¯ll get in touch with him when I get the


    chance. Don¡¯t startle him in the meantime.¡±Kingsley remembered that when they were in the


    orphanage, everyone attended a normal school to study, but only Serena went to a boarding d¨­j¨­ to


    practice martial arts.That d¨­j¨­ was the one and only Stewart d¨­j¨­!He figured that he might need


    Serena¡¯s help on this matter.Thinking of that, Kingsley called Serena.After the call was connected, he


    went straight to the point and inquired, ¡°Rena, are you still in contact with the people in the d¨­j¨­? Is


    there a person named Emory Becker among your ssmates?¡± ¡°Emory Becker?¡± Serena was


    obviously stunned for a moment before replying, ¡°There is, and we¡¯re having a get-together at noon for


    a ss reunion.¡±¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Kingsley raised the corner of his mouth into a smirk.¡°I¡¯m going to


    meet Emory Becker!¡±Unexpectedly, a chance came at the right time!Well, it could only be med on


    Emory Becker for having such bad luck!Serena trusted Kingsley, so without asking any further


    questions, she simply answered, ¡°Sure. See you at Paradise Mall!¡±As soon as the call ended, another


    call came in.This time, it was Cecilia.Her voice sounded like a faint cry. ¡°Hey, Kingsley. Can I meet you


    this afternoon?¡±¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±¡°I want to ask you for a favor¡­¡±Kingsley nced at


    his watch before responding, ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s meet in the cafe at the entrance of Paradise Mall at 2


    P.M.¡±Serena¡¯s ss reunion should be over by 2 P.M.!¡°Okay¡­ Thank you, Kingsley,¡± Cecilia sobbed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you¡­¡±Without further dy, Kingsley drove to Paradise Mall.As soon as he walked


    out of the parking lot, he saw Serena¡¯s figure.¡°Rena!¡±Serena turned back and smiled sweetly,


    suggesting, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Kingsley. Let¡¯s get some clothes first.¡±¡°Get some clothes? Aren¡¯t we going to the


    ss reunion?¡±Serena patted him lightly and uttered, ¡°Most of the students in the d¨­j¨­ were children ofText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    wealthy families who went to strengthen their bodies. Now that they have entered society, they have


    be elites from all walks of life. I can¡¯t dress too shabby now, can I?¡±Serena was a killer, so most of


    her clothes were ck and simple.Obviously, they were not suitable for such an asion.Kingsley


    nodded and agreed, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll apany you. I should get myself some clothes to get rid of bad luck


    too.¡±Serena did not understand him, so she inquired, ¡°Bad luck?¡±¡°Just attended a funeral.¡± Kingsley


    pointed to the blood that had been sttered on his body. ¡°Look, it¡¯s all dirty.¡±Serena looked at the fresh


    blood spots and said with a half-smile, ¡°Sounds exciting!¡±As she said that, she hooked her arms in


    Kingsley¡¯s and urged, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I will buy you new clothes!¡±¡°No way. I should be the one splurging on


    you! How can I let a woman pay?¡± eximed Kingsley.Serena waved her hand in dismissal and


    uttered, ¡°Forget it. When I think of your broken Volkswagen Santana, I can¡¯t bear to let you pay for me.


    Once Ind on a good deal, I¡¯ll buy you a new car!¡±She was not aware that Kingsley had changed to a


    new car.However, Kingsley merely grinned without further exnation.When the two arrived at a luxury


    brand store, Serena said, ¡°Choose a few that you like, and I¡¯ll pay for it.¡±Just then, a frivolous voice


    came from the side, ¡°Hey! Aren¡¯t you Serena Langley?¡±Kingsley turned around to see a handsome man


    in an expensive suit walking toward them with a charming woman in his arms.¡°Serena, did you also


    receive an invitation from the ss president for the reunion at the Bayou?¡±The man¡¯s squinting eyes


    scanned Serena¡¯s body from top to toe as he uttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you looking as sexy as six


    years ago¡­¡±Throwing him a cold nce, Serena snapped, ¡°You still have that nasty mouth of yours as


    you did back then, Noah.¡±Noah¡¯s face turned ashen as he choked, ¡°We¡¯re not in the d¨­j¨­ anymore! You


    better speak to me politely!¡±At this time, he noticed Kingsley next to him, so he sneered, ¡°You rejected


    me several times back then. I thought you are currently living the best life! How did you end up getting


    a trashy boyfriend instead?¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Noah pursed his lips. ¡°Serena, you were once part of the Two Muses in the d¨­j¨­ back then. How did


    you end up falling into such a state?¡±¡°What kind of state have I fallen into?¡±One of Serena¡¯s bewitching


    fox eyes narrowed slightly, and her voice carried a hint of killing intent.Noah pointed at Kingsley and


    uttered, ¡°Look at this kid! He looks like a poor college student! Nancy Stewart, who wasn¡¯t even


    comparable to you back then, has gotten herself an awesome fianc¨¦ and is now living her best life!¡±As


    he spoke, a wretched smile appeared on his face.¡°Anyhow, an orphan like you has to rely on a man


    eventually. Why don¡¯t youe with me? I promise to give you all the diamonds in the world!¡±Before


    he could finish speaking, Serena interrupted him coldly, ¡°Mr. Morris, aren¡¯t you ashamed of saying such


    things in front of your girlfriend? Are you trying to openly cheat?¡±¡°My girlfriend?¡± Noah pinched the sexy


    woman¡¯s waist and chuckled, ¡°She¡¯s just my y toy. I pay her, and she entertains me. That¡¯s all.¡±For


    such insulting words, the woman seemed to have pretended to ignore them. Instead, she leaned on


    Noah¡¯s body and smiled flirtatiously.Seeing that, Serena was rendered speechless.She had never seen


    such a shameless pair of man and woman!¡°Serena, give what I said some thought, would you? When


    will you be able to stand out in today¡¯s society by your own efforts? It¡¯s better to be aware of current


    affairs and take shortcuts!¡±Hearing that, Serena was so angry that she clenched his fists tightly, almost


    unable to control herself from hitting Noah in the face!Kingsley held her hand gently, took a step


    forward, and said in a brief manner, ¡°Mr. Morris, is that right? I advise you to apologize to Rena right


    now, or else, I¡¯ll make you regret it.¡±¡°Hahaha¡­ Are you threatening me?¡± Noah sneered


    disdainfully.¡°Do you f*cking know who I am? How dare you threaten me?!¡±¡°Who are you? Tell


    me.¡±¡°Alright, listen carefully. I am the general manager of the Investment and Financing Department of


    Neveah Department Store! The amount of money I earn is so much that you probably can¡¯t even earn


    in ten lifetimes! How dare you threaten me, you freaking bum?!¡± Noah said proudly.Upon hearing that,


    both Kingsley and Serenaughed.Neveah Department Store? Wasn¡¯t that Reene¡¯spany?Kingsley


    initially nned to ask Daniel to deal with this person, but now it seemed that there was no need for


    such trouble at all!¡°Haha. I expected you to be more remarkable.¡± Kingsley grinned.¡°Didn¡¯t you say thatProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    women have to rely on men to take shortcuts? Come on, I¡¯ll make a woman take care of you now.¡±¡°You


    mean Serena?¡± Noah pursed his lips contemptuously.¡°I admit that she is very skilled, but in today¡¯s


    society, mastering martial arts isn¡¯t enough¡­¡±Kingsley ignored him and took out his phone to call


    Reene.At that time, Reene was in a meeting, but when she saw that it was Kingsley calling, she quickly


    stopped the employee who was talking and walked out of the conference room with her phone.¡°Hello,


    Kingsley. What¡¯s wrong?¡±¡°Reene, someone is bullying me.¡±As soon as she heard that, Reene raised


    her brows.¡°Who is it? Who dares to bully you? I will take revenge on them!¡±When it came to Kingsley,


    she could leave everything behind!Kingsley nced at Noah with a smile while answering the phone,


    ¡°It¡¯s a man called Noah Morris. He called Rena an orphan, and he called me a bum!¡±¡°Noah


    Morris?!¡±Reene was like a cat protecting its kittens. In an instant, she was furious!Through gritted teeth,


    she questioned, ¡°Is it Noah Morris of ourpany¡¯s Investment and Financing Department?¡±¡°Yes. It¡¯s


    him.¡±¡°Okay. I got it.¡±After finishing her sentence, Reene hung up the phone.Noah looked at Kingsley¡¯s


    schadenfreude and questioned in surprise, ¡°What are youughing at? Who were you calling just


    now?¡±¡°Are you curious? Your phone will be ringing soon.¡±As soon as Kingsley finished speaking,


    Noah¡¯s phone rang.Seeing the caller ID, Noah immediately cleared his throat and answered the phone


    seriously, ¡°Hello, President Wynn.¡±His earnest appearance was in stark contrast to his arrogant look


    just now.In an instant, Noah¡¯s smile solidified.He slowly turned his head to Kingsley in disbelief, and his


    expression was hideous.At that very moment, he received an official notice from the president of the


    company¡­He was fired!¡°President Wynn¡­ What¡¯s going on? You should tell me the reason why


    you¡¯re firing me! How could you suddenly¡­ Hello? Hello? Hello?!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    When the person on the other line hung up on him, Noah clutched his phone in utter shock.At the sight


    of this, Kingsley chuckled. ¡°Did someone just lose his job?¡±Noah was rendered speechless. He was


    stunned for a good minute before he slowly recollected his thoughts. Turning, he pointed at Kingsley


    angrily. ¡°It was you! You were the one who called President Wynn!¡± A menacing grimace twisted his


    face as he demanded, ¡°Who are you and what is your rtionship with President Wynn?!¡±Kingsley


    draped an arm around Serena¡¯s shoulders and chortled as he said, ¡°She¡¯s our big sister. You got a


    problem with that?¡±Satisfaction rushed through him. For thest ten years, he had tread on the edge of


    danger, dodging bullets left, right and center. He had not a rtive in this world to turn to nor a ce to


    call home. Now, someone was finally defending him and giving him their full support. He couldn¡¯t


    remember thest time his heart had swelled with such gratitude and happiness.¡°Your sister?¡± An


    insidious look shed in Noah¡¯s eyes. ¡°Oh, I understand now. All of you grew up together in the


    orphanage, didn¡¯t you?¡± He spat on the ground to show his contempt as he went on to say, ¡°Reene is


    nothing but an orphan¡ªa puppet¡ªadopted by the Wynns. Who the hell does she think she is to call


    the shots like this, huh? I¡¯m going to see Alex about this. How dare she fire me?!¡±Kingsley was look


    more and more murderous each time Noah mentioned the word ¡®orphan¡¯ like it was an insult. He


    stepped forward and warned icily, ¡°Say. That. Again.¡±¡°Hah!¡± Noah guffawed. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll say it again as


    many times as you want! You lot are nothing but a bunch of filthy orphans and bottom-feeders, so don¡¯t


    get all high and mighty with me, you fu¡ª¡±He never finished his sentence because at that moment,


    Kingsley punched him hard in the face. There was a loud crack when his fist connected with bones


    under soft flesh, and Noah was knocked off his feet.¡°Heavens!¡±¡°What on earth is going on? Why are


    they fighting all of a sudden?¡±The shoppers who were passing by the boutique started to nce over at


    the ruckus with interest, and some of them even gathered around to watch.Presently, Noah shook his


    head vehemently, and the world around him spun like he had just been hit by a truck. He spat out a


    mouthful of blood and staggered to his feet, then swayed like a drunkard trying to regain his bnce. ¡°I


    can¡¯t believe you actually hit me, you punk! I¡¯ll skin you alive!¡±Noah was just about to lunge at KingsleyProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    when a man in a suit came out from the adjacent designer boutique. He looked cold and aloof as he


    said in clipped tones, ¡°Gentlemen, I suggest you take the fight elsewhere, because your little ruckus


    has severely affected our customers¡¯s shopping experience, not to mention tarnished the image of our


    establishment. Leave before I call the mall security to escort you off the premises.¡±Noah looked up and


    glowered at the man, then nced at the signboard of the boutique in question. The anger in him


    immediately waned. He had worked in the mall long enough to know how powerful the brand was, and


    he would be a moron to stir up trouble here.He swallowed and humbled himself as he muttered, ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry, sir. We will leave immediately.¡±However, Kingsley merely looked at the man¡¯s man tag, which


    read, ¡®Frank Lowell¡ªManager¡¯. Upon registering this, he drawled nonchntly, ¡°Mr. Lowell, is it?¡±


    Then, he pulled out the Elite Gold Card, which was without spending limit, and tossed it to the manager


    as he said, ¡°Take the card and swipe it for whatever damages we owe you for today¡¯s


    inconveniences.¡±Everyone in the vicinity burst into an uproar when they heard this. The crowd turned


    their eyes on Kingsley as his words hung in the air. None of them could believe what he had just


    said.The men¡¯s boutique was a luxury brand that was well-known in Cevatte, and any one of its


    ensembles could easily cost up to five figures. For a man to so easily offer to swipe his card for


    damages equivalent to a night¡¯s worth of sales was beyond imaginable!Frank was bbergasted as he


    held onto the card. As the manager of the store, he was well-acquainted with the logo embossed on the


    card. The Elite Gold Card issued by the Federacy! There¡¯s only five of these in the entire world! He had


    only ever learned about the card through books, much like Cameron had, but this was the first time he


    was seeing the real thing.Right now, he was so overwhelmed by the gold card in his hand that he could


    cry.Noah, however, doubled over in derisiveughter when he saw Frank standing there looking


    dumbfounded by the card. ¡°Haha! Serena, is your brother an idiot or something? What is he trying to


    prove by throwing out someme bank card? This has got to be the biggest joke of the decade!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    The crowd was roaring withughter when they heard Noah mocking Kingsley.¡°Crap, the guy almost


    got me! I really thought he was some rich kid with more money than sense!¡±¡°Come on, look at the


    clothes he¡¯s wearing; they¡¯re all bargain stuff! As if someone like him has money!¡±¡°Hah! I gotta admit


    that I¡¯m impressed by how he tantly hurls empty brags like that!¡±Pleased to hear everyone joining in


    the mockery, Noah scoffed at Kingsley and said, ¡°Maybe you should consider using better props the


    next time you wannae off as a bigshot, kid. That bank card of yours is a dead giveaway of how


    pathetic you really are. I¡¯d die of embarrassment if I were you!¡±Serena felt blood rushing to her cheeks


    as she said in hushed tones, ¡°What are you doing, Kingsley? Everyone¡¯s watching. What if your card


    gets declined and you end up humiliating yourself?¡±Upon hearing this, Noah chuckled and interjected


    contemptuously, ¡°Oh, afraid of public humiliation, Serena? Let me give you a piece of advice as


    someone who tried to pursue you romantically once: stay away from idiots like this punk over here or


    his stupid will rub off on you.¡±¡°You¡ª¡± A cold gleam shed in Serena¡¯s eyes. She wanted nothing more


    than to end Noah¡¯s life right there and then!He ignored the deadly look she was shooting him and


    turned to address Frank politely, ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry for the inconvenience, Mr. Lowell. We¡¯ll leave before


    we affect your business any more than we already have.¡±Frank was pulled away from his thoughts


    when he heard this. He blinked out of his daze and quickly returned the Elite Gold Card to Kingsley as


    he said respectfully, ¡°Here you go, sir.¡±Although he knew the card had no credit limit, he would need


    nerves of steel to actually swipe it. He shuddered at the thought of offending a man who possessed


    enough power to own a card like that; he was only a boutique manager, and he couldn¡¯t handle the


    consequences of rubbing someone like Kingsley wrong.¡°So, you realized that the bank card is just a


    piece of stic, huh, Mr. Lowell?¡± Noah pointed out sarcastically. ¡°Honestly, there¡¯s no need for you to


    treat this desperate wannabe here with such respect. Call security over and have him thrown


    out!¡±¡°Shall I call security, sir?¡± Frank asked, but much to everyone¡¯s astonishment, he was addressing


    Kingsley.Noah¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Mr. Lowell, what are you asking him for? He¡¯s just a vige


    idiot¡ª¡±However, he had yet to get his insult out when Frank turned and gestured toward the boutiqueProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    behind him, then bowed at Kingsley in reverence as he added, ¡°If you do not wish to resort to calling


    security, then you are wee to take the fight into our boutique. There¡¯s ample room in there for


    scuffling, not to mention air-conditioning. It¡¯s the optimum boxing ring, if I do say so myself. Should you


    require back-up, we have three shop assistants, all six-feet-two walking blocks of muscle, at your


    disposal. I am proud to say that I have a ck belt in karate as well, and I would be honored to help


    you beat up this man.¡±The crowd, alongside Noah, gaped at the manager in stunned silence.None of


    them could understand why Frank had gone from wanting to throw Kingsley out to offering to beat up


    Noah for him within minutes. ¡°M-Mr. Lowell,¡± Noah stammered in disbelief. He was starting to think that


    Kingsley had put some kind of mind-controlling spell on Frank.Presently, Kingsley eyed Noah coldly


    and asked, ¡°What do you say, Mr. Morris? Care to take this fight inside where there¡¯s air


    conditioning?¡±¡°You¡ªyou little¡ªscrew you! You just wait till we get to the Bayou! I¡¯ll get you then!¡± Noah


    red at Serena, then at the eager-to-please Frank. Realizing that he had nothing to gain from picking


    a fight with Kingsley here, he spun on his heels and stormed off.Frank asked earnestly, ¡°Is there


    anything else I can help you with, sir?¡±Kingsley paused in thought. ¡°Just a moment, please.¡± He turned


    to Serena. ¡°How many people are attending the banquet today?¡±¡°About twenty or so, I suppose,¡±


    Serena answered, though not without confusion.¡±Why are you asking?¡±¡°I have to make you look good


    in front of them, no?¡± Kingsley grinned. He tossed the card to Frank once more and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take thirty


    of the finest belts in your boutique.¡±Frank nearly sputtered in surprise as he bowed his head and said


    with utmost respect, ¡°We have sixty-eight belt designs in our boutique collection, the best of which


    retails for eighty-eight thousand.¡±The crowd drew in a sharp breath collectively when they heard this.


    Eighty-eight thousand was money that the average working-ss person would only see after two


    years¡¯ worth ofbor!Even Serena swallowed upon hearing the price. She muttered under her breath,


    ¡°That¡¯s the bounty for killing a Grade C Target.¡±Kingsley waved his hand dismissively, unaffected by the


    lucrative price. ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll take thirty of that design. Could you pack them up nicely and have them


    sent to the Bayou in a short while?¡±¡°I-I shall get to it right away,¡± Frank said with a bright smile, then


    hurried back into the store with the Elite Gold Card in hand.The passers-by who had gathered here


    were incredulous as they frenziedly whispered among themselves.¡°Holy crap, I didn¡¯t just imagine that,


    did I? Thirty of those belts? That¡¯s over two million, isn¡¯t it?¡±¡°Maybe this is one of those prank shows.


    You don¡¯t think that credit card was just a prop, do you?¡±While the crowd debated on this, Frank came


    jogging up to Kingsley and beamed as he returned the card. Then, he asked, ¡°I will personally deliver


    the orders to the Bayou, sir. How should I address you and which room will you be dining in?¡±¡°You can


    call me Mr. Nicholson,¡± Kingsley said. He nudged Serena, who was still dumbfounded, and asked,


    ¡°Serena, which room will the banquet be held in?¡±¡°Oh, uh, sixth floor, the Carolina Court,¡± she


    replied.At once, Frank said, ¡°Very well, Mr. Nicholson. Don¡¯t you worry; the delivery of your orders will


    receive utmost priority!¡±Having seen the demeanor with which Frank treated Kingsley, the crowd


    understood that there was no way the card was a mere prop. All of them had their jaws wide open as


    they gaped at thetter with unmistakable admiration and envy.Following this, Kingsley bought himself


    and Serena an outfit each. They left the store after changing into their new clothes, and Frank saw


    them out of the designer boutique with reverence.It was only when they had walked out of the premises


    that Serena asked, ¡°Kingsley, what happened back there? Why did the manager treat you like you¡¯re


    someone super important?¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Kingsley scratched the back of his head, prevaricating, ¡°Uh, well, he¡¯s a brother of myrade¡¯s, and


    he was just going along with my act.¡±His sisters knew that he had been a soldier in the army before


    this, and in times like these when lying was a necessity, he credited his imaginaryrades for his


    behavior.¡°A brother of yourrade¡¯s?¡± Serena frowned as she eyed him skeptically. ¡°And what about


    the thirty belts you just splurged on? Pretty sure you just racked up a two-million-something credit card


    bill back there.¡±He blinked and stammered, ¡°Oh, um, he¡­ he might be a luxury boutique manager, but


    he secretly sells counterfeit goods on the side. The belts I bought are all fake, and they¡¯re not worth


    more than eight hundred.¡±¡°Fake?!¡± Serena¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Are you seriously asking me to hand out


    these counterfeits to my friends from the d¨­j¨­? These are people who have been all over the world,


    and believe me when I say they can spot a counterfeit from a mile away!¡±¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Serena.


    We¡¯re talking about high-quality counterfeits here, and I promise you, they won¡¯t be able to tell it apart


    from the real stuff!¡± He changed the topic before she could argue with him any further on this. ¡°Anyway,


    would you have killed Noah if I hadn¡¯t held you back just now?¡±A cheeky smile tugged on her lips.


    ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t go around killing people for free, you know.¡± She had let the matter drop after Kingsley


    interjected.It wasn¡¯t so much that she let the matter drop as it was that she chose to believe Kingsley


    like how Reene had. She was sure that he would never lie, and that even if he did, it was with good


    intentions.¡°Hey, Kingsley, why don¡¯t youe as my plus-one to the reunion? I figured you haven¡¯t


    eaten yet,¡± Serena offered.He hummed in response as he considered the fact that he truly hadn¡¯t eaten


    and that he didn¡¯t want Noah to stir up trouble for his sister, then nodded and he said, ¡°Okay.¡±The


    Paradise Mall was close by the Bayou, which was merely a ten-minute walk away.Presently, in Carolina


    Court, about twenty young men and women were gathered around a long banquet table as they


    chattered among themselves.¡°My, my, Nancy, aren¡¯t you just gorgeous?¡± Emory said to a woman who


    looked ordinary at best. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in years and you show up looking even more stunning than


    the Two Muses had ever looked!¡±Nancy Stewart pped her hand over her mouth and giggled


    abashedly as she said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the expensive beauty treatments I get every now and then.


    Looking young surees with a price, right?¡±Emory chuckled awkwardly at this and his eyes swiveled


    to the man next to her, then asked, ¡°And this handsome gentleman over here must be your fianc¨¦, am I


    right?¡±¡°Why, yes.¡± Nancy leaned into the man¡¯s embrace and announced happily, ¡°Tyler and I are


    getting married next month!¡±Upon hearing this, those around the couple did not waste time in offering


    their blessings.¡°Congrattions!¡±¡°The both of you are a match made in heaven!¡±Everyone was well


    aware of the fact that Tyler was the heir to Spearhead Group and that he had a worth of more than


    ten million. If they could be so lucky as to get acquainted with him, then they were set for the high


    life.Emory¡¯s eyes practically twinkled as he attempted to curry favor with the man. ¡°So, Mr. Jovovich,


    the economy has taken quite the downturn these days, and I just don¡¯t think my current job is paying


    well enough. Do you think you could¡ª¡±He broke off when the door to the private dining room swung


    open, and in walked Serena and Kingsley. ¡°One of the Two Muses has made it here! Everyone, please


    give a warm round of apuse!¡± someone cheered, and the guests in the room pped their hands in


    good spirit.Serena had always been beautiful, and though she had no pedigree like the others here,


    she was still treated like a star back at the d¨­j¨­. Now that she was here at the reunion, the men who


    had not seen for years were looking at her with interest.However, malice shed in Emory¡¯s eyes. He


    had been so close to making Tyler¡¯s acquaintance, which would be of great help to his intelligence-


    gathering endeavors, but Serena just had toe in and ruin things for him. The golden opportunity


    had slipped right through his fingers!Serena led Kingsley to their seats and smiled as she greeted,


    ¡°Hey, guys. Gosh, I haven¡¯t seen all of you in ages.¡±She had be the center of attention the


    moment she walked in. Even Tyler was staring at her with his mouth slightly open, dazed by her


    beauty.Next to him, Nancy was seething with rage. She snorted and drawled sarcastically, ¡°Last I


    heard, you went into some nondescriptpany after you left the d¨­j¨­. Are you even getting paid


    well?¡± She couldn¡¯t hope topete with Serena when it came to beauty and charm, so her wealth


    was the only thing she could lord over thetter¡¯s head right now.Serena merely smirked as she


    answered, ¡°We work onmission at Orion Tech; there¡¯s no fixed remuneration there.¡±There was


    nothing wrong with the way she said it, at least not on the surface, but Kingsley understood what she


    was implying. Orion Tech was probably just a cover for the Mercenary Commission she worked for, andContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    the mission¡¯ she was talking about was the bounty that came with every assassination she carried


    out.Nancy scoffed and rolled her eyes, then pointed out disdainfully, ¡°I don¡¯t know whatpany that


    is, but it sounds downright crappy.¡±She had never liked Serena, not since their childhood days. She


    hated how Serena had managed to win over every boy just because of her pretty face even though she


    was just a lowly orphan. Whenever Serena was around, Nancy would always be invisible and cast


    away to the sidelines.She was insanely jealous of Serena, and she wanted to crush the girl by walking


    all over her. She wanted to tell everyone that she was better.When Emory saw how stormy Nancy


    looked, Emory quickly interjected, ¡°Yeah, Serena, what kind of a crappany doesn¡¯t even have an


    established portfolio of its own? I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d bring it up without dying of embarrassment!¡±Much


    like Nancy, the other women at the table were rather hostile toward Serena and her pretty face, either.


    When they heard the taunts and mockery thrown her way, they couldn¡¯t help snickering, too.Meanwhile,


    the men, though enamored with Serena¡¯s beauty, were so afraid of getting on Nancy and Tyler¡¯s bad


    side that they decided to join in the mocking as well.¡°You know, maybe Serena is just a pretty face. She


    certainly isn¡¯t as capable as Nancy.¡±¡°Tell me about it. It¡¯s bad enough that she has a flimsy background,


    but she just has to ride around on her high horse, too. At this rate, she¡¯ll be stuck as a bottom-


    feeder.¡±Nancy was ecstatic to hear everyone standing on her side. She narrowed her eyes at Serena


    imperiously, as though she was looking at some pest, and pointed out venomously, ¡°You might as well


    be a call girl or something if you¡¯re going to spend your life making pittance at some run-down


    company. Why waste that pretty face of yours when you can get paid well for it, right? At least you¡¯ll get


    to go home and put dinner on the table for your family.¡± Then, she pretended to be apologetic as she


    gasped and put a hand over her mouth. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I forgot that you¡¯re an orphan and that you have


    no family to feed. Guess there¡¯s no need for you to moonlight as a prostitute, then!¡± Triumphant giggles


    followed this scathing insult.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Everyone at the table burst intoughter.Serena glowered at Nancy icily as a murderous look


    registered on her features.Meanwhile, Kingsley reached for her hand under the table and regarded


    Nancy impassively as he pointed out, ¡°With a face like yours, it¡¯s no wonder you try to put Serena


    down.¡±¡°Excuse me?¡± Nancy shrieked. She grimaced menacingly at him and demanded, ¡°Who the hell


    are you to speak to me that way?¡±¡°He came as Serena¡¯s plus-one, didn¡¯t he? Maybe he¡¯s her


    boyfriend.¡±The guests had all brought along their own plus-ones, so they naturally overlooked


    Kingsley¡¯s presence at first, especially while he was inly-dressed.Emory assessed Kingsley


    contemptuously and drawled, ¡°Of course he¡¯s her boyfriend. Will you look at the cheap counterfeits he¡¯s


    wearing? He and Serena-the-orphan are a perfect match, if you ask me!¡±Once again, everyone


    laughed in disdain. Nancy, in particr, was on a vicarious thrill when she saw that Serena was being


    made fun of. The crows¡¯ feet near the ends of her eyes crinkled as she beamed. This was finally her


    chance to trounce Serena.¡°Who would¡¯ve thought you¡¯d find yourself a boyfriend, Serena? I ought to go


    out and see if pigs are flying,¡± she mocked, clutching onto Tyler¡¯s arm. ¡°But I must say you have


    horrible taste in men. Why would you go out with someone dirt poor like him? I mean, there¡¯s nothing


    wrong with being poor, but what¡¯s with all that fake-nouveau riche get-up? I¡¯m embarrassed for


    you!¡±Serena stared at her witheringly. ¡°I can date whoever I want, so keep your nose out of my


    business.¡±¡°Now that you mention it,¡± Nancy began, smirking triumphantly as shey her head on


    Tyler¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m perfectly happy with this man right here.¡±She had only just said this when


    everyone else started to shower her with shameless ttery. ¡°Nancy and Tyler are the real deal here.


    Look at how perfect they look together!¡±¡°Yeah, and then there¡¯s Serena who is way out of her


    boyfriend¡¯s league. She¡¯s just dragging her self-worth through the mud by settling for less.¡±Tyler was


    practically glowing from all the praises, but he was secretly appraising Serena, his gaze flickering from


    one part of her body to the next as if deciding which he liked best. He had been drawn to her beauty


    since she walked through the door earlier, and Nancy, for all she was worth, suddenly felt like a sack of


    potatoes in his arms.He was still eyeing Serena predatorily as he said with implication, ¡°Nancy¡¯s right.


    It¡¯s crucial for women to choose men thatplement their worth. Surely you wouldn¡¯t want to be


    saddled with some pathetic deadbeat guy forever, knowing that he would never be able to make


    something of himself.¡± He had as good as told her that she ought to be with someone like him. Then,


    he nced at Kingsley with a demoralizing air and asked, ¡°What line of work are you in, anyway? Bet


    you can¡¯t even afford to buy Serena her favorite cosmetics, can you?¡±Kingsley leaned into his seat


    casually and replied, ¡°I just retired from the army, so I¡¯m still looking for a job.¡±¡°Oh, you¡¯re unemployed,¡±


    Nancy concluded snidely, sputtering.¡°I don¡¯t know why Serena has to stoop so low. Must be some


    serious self-esteem issues there.¡± ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that the ice princess herself is just a bargain


    bin-lover?¡±At this point, Tyler¡¯s ego was so inted that it was a wonder at all he did not burst at the


    seams. ¡°Hey, kid, if you need a job, ourpany¡¯s still hiring security. Sure, the pay isn¡¯t much, but at


    least you wouldn¡¯t have to get an allowance from your girlfriend.¡±¡°Hah!¡± Nancy squealed in amusement.


    ¡°Being a guard dog is better than starving, right, guys?¡±She was beyond happy to know that she could


    finally walk all over Serena, and satisfaction swelled up in her. The crowd, on the other hand, were


    picking on Kingsley for hisck of aplishments while kissing up to Tyler for his caliber.Just then,


    Noah sauntered into the private dining room and asked in a voice that cut above the others¡¯


    rambunctiousughter. ¡°What¡¯s so funny, guys? Did I miss anything? I could hear the lot of you


    laughing from down the hall.¡±Nancy wiped the tears at the corners of her eyes as she caught her breath


    and said, ¡°We were talking about how Serena¡¯s boyfriend should be a security guard at my


    fianc¨¦¡¯spany!¡± She had only managed to get these out before she started cackling again.Upon


    noticing that one side of Noah¡¯s face was swollen, Emory asked, ¡°What¡¯s up with your face? Did you


    get beaten up or something?¡±Noah shot a re in Kingsley¡¯s direction. ¡°Some rabid dog attacked me


    on the way here, but I¡¯m fine.¡± He would rather bury himself alive than have anyone here find out he


    was roughed up by Kingsley, which was humiliating.Presently, Nancy beckoned for him to take a seat


    as she asked enthusiastically, ¡°You used to like Serena, didn¡¯t you, Noah?¡±¡°Yeah, I must have been


    blind or something,¡± he bit out glumly while massaging his sore cheek. ¡°If I had known what a sl*t she


    was, I¡¯d never have bothered pursuing her!¡±The other guests exchanged astonished looks when they


    heard this. What¡¯s going on between them? They wondered at his brutal use ofnguage.Kingsley was


    staring daggers at him as he warned grimly, ¡°Say that again, Noah.¡±Noah drew in a sharp breath. He


    parted his lips, then closed them again when he realized words had deserted him.However, Nancy had


    no qualms with stirring up drama, and she wanted nothing more than to see Serena be the butt of


    the joke.¡°Come on, Noah,¡± she encouraged viciously. ¡°Just say that again. I highly doubt someone like


    him could do anything to hurt you!¡±¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Tyler chimed in, nodding. ¡°Go ahead and say


    whatever is on your mind, Noah. He can¡¯t do anything to you while I¡¯m here.¡±Now that Tyler had spoken


    up in his favor, Noah regained all his bravado and pointed an using finger at Kingsley as he


    snapped, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll say it again! You are a lowlife phnderer, and only wh*res like Serena would ever


    ¡ª¡±He had barely gotten his words out when Kingsley picked up the heavy porcin teapot in front of


    him and hurled it toward Noah¡¯s face.There was a loud and crisp crack that resounded in the room.


    Everyone held their breaths, and in the deathly silence, they saw Noah¡¯s front teeth fall onto the ground


    alongside the teapot.He let out a groan as he pped a hand over the lower half of his face. He


    doubled over in excruciating pain, and blood started to seep out from between his fingers, then dripped


    onto the floor.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    ¡°Heavens!¡±¡°Noah, are you okay?¡±The guests all rose to their feet to check on Noah when they saw the


    blood seeping through his fingers.At once, Emory mmed a fist against the table as he snapped at


    Kingsley, ¡°What the hell? Who gave you the right to beat one of us up? Don¡¯t you know we¡¯re all trained


    in close-quartersbat?!¡±He rolled up his sleeves and made to lunge at Kingsley, but at that moment,


    Serena stood up angrily to shield thetter, then warned murderously, ¡°You¡¯ll have to go through me,


    Emory.¡± She eyed the others icily. ¡°Come on, then, let¡¯s see which ones of you will walk out of here


    alive after I¡¯m done!¡±The Two Muses of the d¨­j¨­ were not just known for their stunning beauty back in


    the day; they were also the two strongest martial artists among everyone. While Emory was by no


    means weak, it had been years since hest practiced martial arts, and on top of the fact that his joints


    were stiff, he had more body fat than muscle.As things were, he wasn¡¯t sure if he could beat Serena in


    a fight.Upon sensing his hesitation, Serena challenged in a sing-song voice, ¡°Is somebody


    chicken?¡±The others in their well-pressed suits and their so-called sessful careers started to wince


    in embarrassment when they heard the taunting edge to her tone.Just as the tension between both


    parties was escting, the door to the private dining room was pushed open, and in strolled a woman


    d in a pink dress that perfectly entuated her curves, her stiletto heels cking against the floor to


    announce her arrival.¡°The other Muse is here!¡±¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t the princess herself! Let¡¯s give her a


    warm round of apuse!¡±Everyone behaved as though they were looking at their savior as they


    pped their hands to wee the woman.It was only then that Emory let out a small breath of relief


    and slowly resumed his seat. He would be lying if he said he hadn¡¯t broken into cold sweat when he


    saw the mutinous gleam in Serena¡¯s eyes earlier.¡°Rena!¡± The young woman who had just arrived


    immediately brightened up when she saw Serena. She hurried up to the table and eximed in delight,


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in ages! I¡¯ve missed you!¡±Following this, she was pleasantly surprised to see


    Kingsley present as well. ¡°Hey, I know you! What are you doing here?¡±Kingsley chuckled as he


    greeted, ¡°Hey, there, Miss Tanner.¡± The young woman in pink was none other than Paige herself. He


    patted the empty seat next to his and said, ¡°You can sit here with us, Miss Tanner.¡±Confused, Paige sat


    down on the chair and asked curiously, ¡°So, what are you doing here? Did youe as somebody¡¯s


    plus-one?¡± She paused as astonishment colored her face. ¡°Wait, are you here with Rena?¡±Kingsley


    nodded. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s my sister.¡± Then, he leaned close to her and whispered teasingly, ¡°And for the


    record, you look much better in this pink dress than you do in leather.¡±Paige flushed as she gave him a


    yful nudge. ¡°Don¡¯t be a rascal. I know I look good in both,¡± she said with twinkling eyes.She had


    seen Kingsley in a different light ever since she learned that her grandfather had passed the Order of


    the Northern Draken to him.Everyone was stunned by the sight of this. They had always viewed Paige


    as a princess-like figure who sat on an untouchable throne, and the only other person she had ever


    been so friendly with was Serena.Emory, in particr, was in such disbelief that he couldbust. The


    only reason he had agreed to take on the spy mission ande all the way to Cleapolis from the


    Empire of the Setting Sun was because of Paige!Back in the day, he could never hope to impress a girl


    like her, who came from the powerful Tanner Family. He could only secretly pine after her, and he had


    ns to woo her only after he had made something of himself.However, right now, she was getting all


    chummy with Kingsley, and seeing this made Emory so angry that he could explode. The intimacy


    between them was only something he could dream of; he never even got to touch her hand!Nancy was


    bewildered, too. ¡°Paige, do you actually know him?¡±In stark contrast to the way she behaved around


    Serena, Nancy knew it was futile to be jealous of Paige. After all, the girl came from the most prominent


    family of the Northern Circle of Qustia; the power and respect they had was far superior than those of


    the Jovovich Family.Presently, Paige shrugged as she said, ¡°I guess you could say I know him. I mean,


    he did sleep in my room for a night.¡± Nancy¡¯s words died in her throat as her eyes widened to the size


    of saucers, and everyone else froze in their seats. For a moment, the whole dining room was so quiet


    that one could hear a pin drop, and the silence was punctured when Emory sputtered incredulously as


    anger filled him, squeezing the air out of his lungs.¡°W-What?¡± Nancy was astounded. ¡°But isn¡¯t he


    Serena¡¯s boyfriend? Why would he have slept in your room?¡±Noah mbered off the floor with blood


    staining his chin, then spat out ferociously, ¡°What boyfriend? He¡¯s her brother from the


    orphanage!¡±Everyone became even more confused after they heard this. No one could have expected


    an orphan to win over someone like the youngdy of the Tanner Family. The idea of this even


    happening was unfathomable!Next to Nancy, all the color drained from Tyler¡¯s face. The haughty


    expression that he had been wearing all this time now crumbled and gave way to unbridled shock. He


    wanted to p himself in the face for offering the future son-inw of the Tanner Family security work


    at Spearhead Group. I could have died!Meanwhile, Kingsley caught the embarrassed look onTyler¡¯s


    face and drawled in amusement, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Mr. Jovovich. There¡¯s nothing special going on


    between me and Miss Tanner over here; I was merely a guest in her home that night.¡±This set


    everyone at ease.¡°Oh, thank goodness. I thought the world went mad! I mean, an orphan and Miss


    Tanner getting together? Please!¡±¡°My heart stopped beating for a second there. I actually believed he


    married into the Tanner Family!¡±They patted their chests in relief, but only Tyler looked stormy. That


    was beyond humiliating! I was so scared of offending this nobody that I¡¯m shaking! Granted, nobody


    was picking on him for that, but he still wished a hole would open up in the ground and swallow


    him.Unable to live down the shame, he stood up and announced grimly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have to get going


    now. Excuse me.¡±Nancy was flustered as well as she clutched Tyler¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Where are


    you going? What about me?¡±¡°I¡¯ll have Ernie pick you upter.¡± He forced out a smile as he said to the


    others, ¡°The meal¡¯s on me today, so order anything you want and put it on my tab.¡±It was only then that


    Nancy perked up slightly. ¡°Well, in that case, we won¡¯t hold you back. Be safe.¡±Tyler made no response


    to this as he went to open the door. He was just about to leave when he stopped and turned, then


    red at Kingsley balefully, hissing, ¡°I¡¯ll remember this day, you punk. Don¡¯t get on my nerves if you


    know what¡¯s good for you!¡±With that, he left and mmed the door behind him.The others in the room


    shifted ufortably at the tension that hung in the air until someone finally chuckled and said


    awkwardly, ¡°Nancy, do thank Mr. Jovovich for being so generous today.¡±¡°Yeah, it¡¯s so gracious of him to


    buy us a meal.¡±There were over twenty of them gathered here at the Bayou today, and it would be a


    surprise if the bill was below twenty thousand.As such, the guests began to praise Tyler for his


    generous gesture, which boosted Nancy¡¯s ego to no end as she beamed and said, ¡°Well, of course, my


    Tyler wants only the best for me, including having a good time with my friends.¡± Having said that, she


    shot Serena a pointed look. ¡°It¡¯s only too bad that Serena¡¯s kid brother pissed him off, otherwise he


    would have brought us over to Chanteuse International for a karaoke st.¡±Chanteuse International?Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What?! That¡¯s the most exclusive karaoke bar in the city!Everyone turned to look at Kingsley and


    Serena resentfully.¡°See what you did, Serena? Youpletely ruined our chance of living the high


    life!¡±¡°Exactly! You need at least half a million in deposit just to get a room there. We won¡¯t be able to get


    in without Mr. Jovovich footing the bill!¡±Everyone was ganging up on the siblings like they wanted to


    flog them alive.Serena and Paige merely responded to their hostility with grim, deadly looks. Both


    women were about to speak up for Kingsley when they heard the thuds of someone knocking on the


    door.The crowdshed out angrily, ¡°Who the hell is that? We haven¡¯t ordered anything, have we?!¡±The


    next second, the door to the dining room opened slowly, and Frank from the boutique earlier stood


    there with three good-looking male assistants in tow. ¡°Pardon the intrusion,dies and gentlemen.


    We¡¯re here to make a delivery,¡± he announced respectfully.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    ¡°A delivery?¡±Everyone at the table froze. They had seen the nametag and the badge with the brand


    monogram pinned to Frank¡¯s shirt. He was the manager of Gustav Atelier!They gasped and eximed,


    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t Gustav Atelier one of the top designer brands in the world? All their clothese with five-


    figure price tags!¡±In the midst of their astonishment, Frank merely waved his hand to beckon the


    assistants, saying, ¡°Bring the goods in.¡±The three assistants immediately brought the ornate boxes


    forward and rested them carefully on the long banquet table. They carried ten each, which meant there


    were thirty of these boxes altogether.¡°I-Is this¡­¡± Emory gaped at the boxes with wide eyes, then said in


    disbelief, ¡°This is the most popr design in one of Gustav¡¯s seasonal collections! It retails for eighty-


    eight thousand!¡±¡°Holy crap!¡±¡°Are you serious? Then all these together cost more than an arm and a


    leg!¡±Eighty-eight thousand did not mean much to the guests at the table, but what astonished them the


    most was that someone had ordered thirty of these belts. They were staring at the boxes hungrily, and


    one of them turned to ask Frank, ¡°A-Are these all for us?¡±¡°Yes,¡± Frank began. ¡°The gentleman over


    there¡ª¡±However, he was cut off mid-sentence by Emory, who stood up excitedly as he said to Nancy,


    ¡°Wow, Mr. Jovovich was already generous enough to have offered to buy us a meal, but to splurge on


    these lucrative gifts for us? Nancy, he¡¯s way too gracious!¡±Enlightenment descended upon the room at


    that moment as everyone leaped topliment and thank Nancy.¡°I guess bigshots like Mr. Jovovich


    are just different, huh? He really does not hold back.¡±¡°Thanks for the gift, Nancy! I could never bring


    myself to splurge like this. This sure is a special way tomemorate a reunion, am I right?¡±Nancy


    was bewildered by everyone¡¯s praises and gratitude. Tyler never mentioned any of this to me, she


    thought in a daze, but when she saw how impressed her friends were, she felt certain that Tyler was


    the only person who had the money to pull this gesture off.As such, she giggled and said indulgently,


    ¡°What can I say? Tyler loves me so much that he¡¯s alwaysing up with ways to make me happy.¡±


    She raised a brow as she nced over at Serena and Kingsley, then drawled haughtily, ¡°I bet the both


    of you have never dreamed about owning something as luxurious as this. You can each take a belt


    home. Think of it as charity on my part.¡± Paige interjected angirly before Kingsley could even say


    anything, ¡°He doesn¡¯t need your charity, you filthy hag. I¡¯ll get one for him as a gift!¡±¡°Hah! So at the end


    of the day, the only way for him to own a designer belt is through a woman¡¯s altruism.¡± Emory was so


    jealous that the only way he could feel better was to put Kingsley down, and he went on to tease


    viciously, ¡°If you¡¯re so great, why don¡¯t you make your own money and buy it for yourself?¡±Frank heard


    this and pointed out incredulously, ¡°What are you talking about? Mr. Nicholson was the one who bought


    these belts in the first ce!¡±Everyone gaped at him as the news sunk in. They exchanged questioning


    looks and asked among themselves, ¡°Who¡¯s Mr, Nicholson? Do we know anyone with that name?¡±In


    the midst of the confusion, Kingsley put his hand up and addressed Frank, ¡°Thank you foring all


    this way to deliver the belts, Mr. Lowell.¡±Bowing his head respectfully, Frank replied, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at


    all, Mr. Nicholson. We hope to serve you again.¡± With that, he backed out of the private dining room


    and closed the door.For a while, a deathly silence filled the air, and everyone was staring at Kingsley


    with such utter shock that it was a wonder their eyes did not bug out of their heads.They could not


    believe that he was the one who had bought these expensive belts.Some of them were so astonished


    that their jaws dropped, and it was as if they could not wrap their heads around this plot twist.No one


    said a word at first, then Nancy snapped out of her reverie and cried belligerently, ¡°No! That¡¯s


    impossible! There¡¯s no way a bumpkin like him could afford these!¡±She had taken all the credit earlier,


    and it was toote for her to get off her high horse now. Even though Frank had clearly said that


    Kingsley was the one who bought the belts, she refused to believe that that was the truth.¡°Nancy¡¯s


    right. Where would an orphan get the money to buy all these anyway? These belts cost over two million


    altogether!¡± Emory seethed with rage. ¡°I bet he hired that man earlier as part of his act. These belts


    must be counterfeits!¡±The crowd nodded when they heard this. They were more than willing to ept


    the probability that this was the truth.The only person who remained wordless was Noah, who knew for


    a fact that Frank was the manager of Gustav Atelier, and that there was no way these belts could be


    counterfeits.On the other end of the table, all the color drained from Serena¡¯s face as she began to look


    distinctly uneasy. She recalled Kingsley telling her that these belts were high-quality counterfeits, and if


    her old friends were to figure this out, then she could never show her face in front of them ever again!Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Much to the men¡¯s surprise, Cecilia¡¯s eyes turned red the moment she saw Kingsley, and the next


    second, she burrowed into his arms.There was no distance whatsoever between them as she pressed


    her soft curves against his torso. The men in the cafe were so shell-shocked by this scene that their


    eyes nearly bugged out of their heads.¡°What the¡ª¡±¡°The world¡¯s gone mad! I thought girls like her


    would be into good-looking men with money!¡±¡°Shit! If I¡¯d known that she needed a shoulder to cry on, I


    would have gone up to her first!¡±Everyone was incensed as they cursed Kingsley¡¯s good fortune under


    their breaths.Ignoring the jealous stares and pointed looks thrown his way, Kingsley asked quietly as he


    held Cecilia in his arms. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong? Did Shane pick on you again?¡± As soon as he said this,


    he shook his head to dismiss the possibility. ¡°No, that can¡¯t be it. Shane wouldn¡¯t dare to make trouble


    for you now that Harry¡¯s watching him.¡±¡°It¡¯s not Shane¡­¡± Cecilia straightened up slowly and pulled the


    delicate straps of her top up to keep them from falling and revealing more of her skin. The miniscule


    gesture affected the men¡¯s testosterone so much that they were having a hard time remaining


    composed in their seats.She sniffed and dried her tears, then said feebly, ¡°He came by the house today


    and called off the engagement.¡±¡°What happened there?¡± Kingsley asked, frowning. ¡°Are you crying


    because your family gave you a hard time after that?¡±He could pretty much guess what had happened


    at the Larsons¡¯ ce. Much like the Wynns, the Larsons were merely a second-rate family amongst the


    elite, and it was a miracle that one of them had been engaged to the b*stard of the Carter Family. It


    was not a stretch for one to say that the future of the entire Larson Family hinged on Cecilia getting


    married to Shane.It went without saying that Shane had dealt a devastating blow on the Larsons by


    calling off the engagement out of the blue. Kingsley could already imagine how they had treated Cecilia


    after she supposedly failed to hold onto Shane, who was the key to their having a glorious future in the


    most exclusive echelons of upper-ss society.Cecilia nodded miserably now as she said, ¡°My parents


    told me I was good for nothing, that I couldn¡¯t even manage to keep a man even with my pretty face¡­¡±


    She trailed off tearfully, her voice breaking with the beginnings of a sob. ¡°My dad didn¡¯t start out with


    much money, either, and he knew he was marrying out of his league when he settled down with theThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    youngdy of the Fox Family. He¡¯s always been looking for ways to prove himself to my mom¡¯s family.


    The Foxes are throwing a family banquet tomorrow, and he wants me to make it look like I¡¯m doing well


    in front of my uncles, so¡­ I have to do everything I must to change Shane¡¯s mind, or at least bring


    home a man who is much better than him.¡±She took a deep breath and stared at Kingsley with


    glistening eyes, then went on to say, ¡°So I told him that I already found myself a boyfriend, and that


    he¡¯s far more excellent than Shane could ever hope to be!¡±Upon hearing this, Kingsley froze, and he


    suddenly understood what kind of favor she was asking of him. ¡°You¡­ want me to pretend to be your


    boyfriend?¡±Now that he had put it into words, she blushed and exined hurriedly, ¡°It¡¯ll only be for


    show, and it¡¯s just until my parents shut up about it.¡±¡°I¡­¡± He let out a derisiveugh as he asked, ¡°Are


    you sure I¡¯m the guy for the job? You did tell your dad that your new boyfriend is more excellent than


    Shane, you know.¡±She nodded solemnly. ¡°I¡¯m sure, and for the record, I know you¡¯re a million times


    stronger and better than Shane!¡± Her fingers intertwined as she asked cautiously, ¡°You¡¯re not going to


    say no to being my pretend-boyfriend, are you?¡±Scratching the back of his head, Kingsley replied


    hesitantly, ¡°I¡¯m not against it. If this is really what you want, then of course I¡¯ll help you out.¡±He had


    been wanting to meet Matt in person anyway. This was the man who had killed his parents, and he


    would be remiss to turn down Cecilia¡¯s suggestion that they enter a ruse.¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Cecilia beamed


    at once. She clutched his arm and said earnestly, ¡°I owe you one.¡±¡°And how do you propose you repay


    me? Are you going to offer yourself up to me or something?¡±He was only joking, but she unexpectedly


    nodded without even stopping to consider this and said, ¡°I can do that.¡±She looked at him so seriously


    that he knew he had to put an end to the joke. He cleared his throat awkwardly and reminded himself


    that this was no time for him to be ying footsie with a girl, even if the girl was a temptress like


    Cecilia. He had his parents¡¯ murder to avenge, and he couldn¡¯t afford to be distracted while he had a


    real chip on his shoulder.Perhaps there mighte a day when he had finally avenged his parents,


    and only then would he be able to settle down with a nice girl and start a family with her. When Cecilia


    saw the embarrassed look on Kingsley¡¯s face, her expression stiffened. ¡°I-I¡¯m kidding! Haha! Hahaha!¡±


    Herughter sounded forced, and there was no hiding the disappointment in her pretty eyes.After a


    long pause, she drew in a breath and said hesitantly, ¡°So¡­ we should probably go back to my family¡¯s


    ce. My dad wants to meet you.¡±¡°What? Right now?¡± Kingsley was dumbfounded by how quickly


    things were escting. ¡°It¡¯s a little too soon for us to meet, don¡¯t you think?¡±This whole thing might be


    an act, but the idea of meeting his ¡®father-inw¡¯ still made him uneasy.However, Cecilia was insistent.


    ¡°The Foxes¡¯ banquet is tomorrow, and my dad¡¯s worried that I would bring back any man just to fill


    Shane¡¯s shoes. He can¡¯t risk being humiliated in front of his inws tomorrow, so he wants me to bring


    my boyfriend home so that he could give him the once-over.¡±Kingsley couldn¡¯t bring himself to say no


    when he saw the pleading look she was giving him. Sighing, he said in resignation, ¡°Alright, whatever.


    It¡¯s not as if I have anything better to do for the rest of the afternoon, anyway. Come on, let¡¯s go get me


    interrogated.¡±¡­The Larsons¡¯ family vi was in an above-average residentialmunity in Cleapolis.


    There wasn¡¯t much difference between the area and property prices here and those where the Wynns


    stayed.Cecilia and Kingsley had only just walked into the front yard when they were greeted by the


    sight of a mboyantly-dressed man.He sauntered up to them and appraised Kingsley with a raised


    brow, then asked Cecilia skeptically, ¡°Cecy, is this the boyfriend you were telling us about?¡±Cecilia said


    curtly, ¡°Kingsley, this is my brother, Asher.¡± Then, she turned to her brother and snapped, ¡°And yes,


    he¡¯s my boyfriend. Is Dad in the study? If he is, then we¡¯ll go in right now and make formal


    introductions.¡±¡°Mom and Dad are both in the living room. Come on, we¡¯ll go in together,¡± Asher said as


    he gave Kingsley a contemptuous look, as though thetter was something that crawled out of the


    garbage.In the living room, Michael and Megan were joined by a man who was dressed head to toe in


    designer clothing. The man was none other than Asher¡¯s friend, Zachary Dugray.While Zachary¡¯s family


    was by no means superior to Shane¡¯s, they were on considerably higher rungs of the socialdder than


    the Larsons. He had been enamored with Cecilia¡¯s beauty for a really long time, but her family had had


    their hearts set on letting her marry Shane that theypletely disregarded his existence. The moment


    Shane called off the engagement, however, Asher immediately rang Zachary up and told him of the


    news.Following that, Zachary made haste to show up at the Larsons¡¯ house bearing gifts, and Michael,


    who previously couldn¡¯t be bothered to give him a second nce, had weed him with newfound


    enthusiasm.Granted, Zachary¡¯s background was not nearly as impressive as Shane¡¯s, but he was still


    an heir to old money. That ought to be enough to stuff the Foxes¡¯ mouth, Michael had


    thought.Presently, the Larsons were happily making conversation with Zachary when Cecilia and


    Kingsley entered the living room.Asher shot Zachary a meaningful look before saying snidely, ¡°Mom,


    Dad, Cecy has brought her little boyfriend home.¡±Zachary stiffened when he heard this. He had been


    sure that he would be the one to marry Cecilia after her engagement to Shane was called off, but now,


    it seemed as if some roadkill of a guy had shown up to hijack his ns!Meanwhile, Megan was more


    than satisfied with Zachary¡¯s tall and broad-shouldered frame, not to mention his handsome looks. As


    such, she treated Kingsley with indifference. She had never heard of this man before, and she frowned


    as she pointed out arrogantly, ¡°My daughter is one of the Five Beauties of Cleapolis. I wouldn¡¯t just let


    her marry anyone!¡±Michael, on the other hand, was just as stoic as his wife, but he kept his tone neutral


    as he gestured at the seat across from Zachary, then said, ¡°Take a seat, young man.¡±Kingsley did not


    bother with formalities as he epted the invitation and sat down, his posture impable.Zachary


    sneered, ¡°You could at least say thank you after the master of the house has offered you a seat, you


    know.¡±¡°So, introduce yourself,¡± Michael said, his voice firm and gravelly. ¡°I should at least get to know


    the man who is seeing my daughter.¡±¡°I¡¯m Kingsley.¡± That was the end of Kingsley¡¯s introduction,


    apparently, because he merely turned to fix his steady gaze on Michael afterward.There was a long


    and awkward silence in the living room that would have stretched on forever had Michael not cleared


    his throat and said, ¡°Name aside, could you tell us a little more about yourself? Like your job or your


    family, perhaps?¡±¡°I don¡¯t have a job or a family,¡± Kingsley replied easily as if it was the most natural


    thing.¡°Pfft!¡± Zachary sputtered. ¡°Well, that exins the brief introduction! You¡¯re an unemployed


    phnderer!¡±Asher didn¡¯t even try to hide his scorn as he interjected, ¡°I¡¯m a toon leader in the


    Cleapolis Military District, Cecy. I can¡¯t have my sister dating some pathetic loser!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    ¡°I could tell he was insignificant the moment he walked through the door!¡± Megan rolled her eyes. ¡°He¡¯s


    not even good enough to shine Young Master Zachary¡¯s shoes, let alone marry my daughter!¡±


    ¡°I could tell he wes insignificent the moment he welked through the door!¡± Megen rolled her eyes. ¡°He¡¯s


    not even good enough to shine Young Mester Zechery¡¯s shoes, let elone merry my deughter!¡±Micheel


    wes looking distinctly stormy es well. ¡°I won¡¯t sey much ebout your unemployment, but whet do you


    meen you heve no femily? Did your perents divorce or something?¡±¡°No, they died,¡± Kingsley replied


    indifferently. ¡°Murdered, in fect, when I wes only e child.¡±The etmosphere in the room grew heevy es


    his words hung in the eir. It took e moment for Megen¡¯s shock to turn into bletent fury, end she slepped


    the edge of the teble es she seid, ¡°No! I will not stend for this! I don¡¯t know whet kind of e mob you were


    reised in, but no upstending femily would be murdered for no good reeson!¡±¡°Mom!¡± Cecilie interjected


    engrily, her fece burning. ¡°You cen¡¯t possibly think it¡¯s okey for you to sey something like thet!¡± She


    quickly grebbed Kingsley¡¯s hend end tried to meet his eyes es she seid epologeticelly, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,


    Kingsley. My mom didn¡¯t meen it thet wey. It wesn¡¯t our intention to offend you.¡±He wes only here


    beceuse he hed egreed to do her fevor, yet he wes being humilieted end reminded of the pein of his


    pest. She couldn¡¯t help the guilt thet rose in her end twisted her gut.¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m elreedy used to it,¡±


    Kingsley seid emotionlessly, brushing off her concern. ¡°I¡¯ll let them off the hook this time on your


    ount.¡±¡°Heh! Well, eren¡¯t you just eedien?¡± Asher scoffed incredulously. ¡°You¡¯re letting us off the


    hook, ere you? Whet would you heve done to us otherwise?¡±Zechery chimed in, ¡°Yeeh, you¡¯re just


    some street ret end e gigolo, so don¡¯t get ell high end mighty with us! Letting us off the hook? More like


    seving your own es*!¡±Cecilie wes seething with rege now es she bit out, ¡°Zechery, this is e femily


    metter, end you heve no business in it. You ere not weed here.¡±¡°Come on, don¡¯t be like thet,


    Cecilie.¡± He geve her e leering smile es he edded, ¡°I only ceme here to propose to you.¡±At the mention


    of this, Megen urged, ¡°Cecilie, you heve to find e husbend end settle down soon or your fether end I will


    never be eble to show our feces in high society egein! You heve no idee how vicious gossip cen be,


    especielly efter Shene hes celled off the engegement.¡±¡°I did es I wes told end brought my boyfriend


    home, didn¡¯t I? Whet more do you went from me?¡± Cecilie ergued, her chest rising end felling repidly.


    For some reeson, she felt like she hed just jumped out of the frying pen end into the fire, end she


    couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry for herself.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I could tell he was insignificant the moment he walked through the door!¡± Megan rolled her eyes. ¡°He¡¯s


    not even good enough to shine Young Master Zachary¡¯s shoes, let alone marry my daughter!¡±Michael


    was looking distinctly stormy as well. ¡°I won¡¯t say much about your unemployment, but what do you


    mean you have no family? Did your parents divorce or something?¡±¡°No, they died,¡± Kingsley replied


    indifferently. ¡°Murdered, in fact, when I was only a child.¡±The atmosphere in the room grew heavy as


    his words hung in the air. It took a moment for Megan¡¯s shock to turn into tant fury, and she pped


    the edge of the table as she said, ¡°No! I will not stand for this! I don¡¯t know what kind of a mob you were


    raised in, but no upstanding family would be murdered for no good reason!¡±¡°Mom!¡± Cecilia interjected


    angrily, her face burning. ¡°You can¡¯t possibly think it¡¯s okay for you to say something like that!¡± She


    quickly grabbed Kingsley¡¯s hand and tried to meet his eyes as she said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,


    Kingsley. My mom didn¡¯t mean it that way. It wasn¡¯t our intention to offend you.¡±He was only here


    because he had agreed to do her favor, yet he was being humiliated and reminded of the pain of his


    past. She couldn¡¯t help the guilt that rose in her and twisted her gut.¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m already used to it,¡±


    Kingsley said emotionlessly, brushing off her concern. ¡°I¡¯ll let them off the hook this time on your


    ount.¡±¡°Hah! Well, aren¡¯t you just aedian?¡± Asher scoffed incredulously. ¡°You¡¯re letting us off the


    hook, are you? What would you have done to us otherwise?¡±Zachary chimed in, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re just


    some street rat and a gigolo, so don¡¯t get all high and mighty with us! Letting us off the hook? More like


    saving your own as*!¡±Cecilia was seething with rage now as she bit out, ¡°Zachary, this is a family


    matter, and you have no business in it. You are not weed here.¡±¡°Come on, don¡¯t be like that,


    Cecilia.¡± He gave her a leering smile as he added, ¡°I only came here to propose to you.¡±At the mention


    of this, Megan urged, ¡°Cecilia, you have to find a husband and settle down soon or your father and I will


    never be able to show our faces in high society again! You have no idea how vicious gossip can be,


    especially after Shane has called off the engagement.¡±¡°I did as I was told and brought my boyfriend


    home, didn¡¯t I? What more do you want from me?¡± Cecilia argued, her chest rising and falling rapidly.


    For some reason, she felt like she had just jumped out of the frying pan and into the fire, and she


    couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry for herself.¡°No, I forbid you to see this man any longer!¡± Megan shrieked,


    crossing her arms as her features twisted into a grimace. ¡°Our family will not stand for such


    humiliation!¡±¡°No, I forbid you to see this men eny longer!¡± Megen shrieked, crossing her erms es her


    feetures twisted into e grimece. ¡°Our femily will not stend for such humilietion!¡±Then, she shot Micheel


    e look, silently esking him to sey something.He cleered his throet gruffly end seid, ¡°You¡¯ve seen how we


    ere. Sure, our femily isn¡¯t es elite es others, but we still heve e reputetion to keep efloet in Cleepolis.


    Speek up for yourself, young men. Whet do you heve to offer thet will persuede us to chenge our minds


    ebout you?¡±Kingsley wes edmittedly teken ebeck by the question. The only ettribute he hed thet mede


    him rise ebove the others wes his streek of victories on the bettlefield, but right now, he couldn¡¯t very


    well sey thet he wes themender-in-chief of the twelve militery districts of the Empire of Qustie. He


    wes only here to put on e show, efter ell.He pondered on this, end suddenly, e lightbulb went off in his


    heed. He turned to Micheel end the others es he esked, ¡°I¡¯m essuming thet ell of you know ebout


    Nicole end how she hes precticelly wrecked Cecilie¡¯s life, right?¡±Megen nodded. She heted Nicole with


    e pession, end the mention of her mede her blood boil.Kingsley smiled. ¡°On my orders, she¡¯s been


    teken cere of.¡±Zechery burst out leughing when he heerd this. ¡°Hehe! Are you serious? Thet¡¯s the best


    you cene up with? All you did wes heve e women ¡®teken cere of¡¯, whetever thet meens! Whet¡¯s the


    big deel?¡±Asher wes guffewing es well es he edded, ¡°So is thet your specielty or something? Getting


    revenge on women? You reelly ere pethetic!¡±However, Kingsley kept hisposure end meinteined his


    smile even in light of the men¡¯s teunting. He pointed et Asher¡¯s phone on the coffee teble end esked,


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you heven¡¯t reed the heedline news todey.¡±¡°Heedline news? You meen the one where ell


    hell broke loose et Young Mester Williem¡¯s funerel? Yeeh, we elreedy heerd ebout thet,¡± Asher seid. He


    cocked e brow es he esked, ¡°Whet does thet heve to do with you?¡±The corner of Kingsley¡¯s lips tugged


    up in e smirk es he countered, ¡°Actuelly, I wes telking ebout the letest news thet ceme efter thet.¡±¡°The


    letest news?¡±Bewildered, everyone took their phones end begen seerching up the trending news for


    the dey.As soon es they did, they blenched. Right now, the news thet wes trending ell over wes


    ceptioned, ¡®Miss Kidston, e seleswomen from Auto City, wes left severely injured efter she wes


    ruthlessly beeten up end forced to teke e welk of sheme in public!¡¯ The news even dethroned eny press


    coverege of the funerel et the Jecobs¡¯.¡°No, I forbid you to see this mon ony longer!¡± Megon shrieked,


    crossing her orms os her feotures twisted into o grimoce. ¡°Our fomily will not stond for such


    humiliotion!¡±Then, she shot Michoel o look, silently osking him to soy something.He cleored his throot


    gruffly ond soid, ¡°You¡¯ve seen how we ore. Sure, our fomily isn¡¯t os elite os others, but we still hove o


    reputotion to keep ofloot in Cleopolis. Speok up for yourself, young mon. Whot do you hove to offer thot


    will persuode us to chonge our minds obout you?¡±Kingsley wos odmittedly token obock by the


    question. The only ottribute he hod thot mode him rise obove the others wos his streok of victories on


    the bottlefield, but right now, he couldn¡¯t very well soy thot he wos themonder-in-chief of the twelve


    militory districts of the Empire of Qustio. He wos only here to put on o show, ofter oll.He pondered on


    this, ond suddenly, o lightbulb went off in his heod. He turned to Michoel ond the others os he osked,


    ¡°I¡¯m ossuming thot oll of you know obout Nicole ond how she hos procticolly wrecked Cecilio¡¯s life,


    right?¡±Megon nodded. She hoted Nicole with o possion, ond the mention of her mode her blood


    boil.Kingsley smiled. ¡°On my orders, she¡¯s been token core of.¡±Zochory burst out loughing when he


    heord this. ¡°Hoho! Are you serious? Thot¡¯s the best you cone up with? All you did wos hove o


    womon ¡®token core of¡¯, whotever thot meons! Whot¡¯s the big deol?¡±Asher wos guffowing os well os he


    odded, ¡°So is thot your speciolty or something? Getting revenge on women? You reolly ore


    pothetic!¡±However, Kingsley kept hisposure ond mointoined his smile even in light of the men¡¯s


    tounting. He pointed ot Asher¡¯s phone on the coffee toble ond osked, ¡°I¡¯m guessing you hoven¡¯t reod


    the heodline news todoy.¡± ¡°Heodline news? You meon the one where oll hell broke loose ot Young


    Moster Williom¡¯s funerol? Yeoh, we olreody heord obout thot,¡± Asher soid. He cocked o brow os he


    osked, ¡°Whot does thot hove to do with you?¡±The corner of Kingsley¡¯s lips tugged up in o smirk os he


    countered, ¡°Actuolly, I wos tolking obout the lotest news thote ofter thot.¡±¡°The lotest


    news?¡±Bewildered, everyone took their phones ond begon seorching up the trending news for the


    doy.As soon os they did, they blonched. Right now, the news thot wos trending oll over wos coptioned,


    ¡®Miss Kidston, o soleswomon from Auto City, wos left severely injured ofter she wos ruthlessly beoten


    up ond forced to toke o wolk of shome in public!¡¯ The news even dethroned ony press coveroge of the


    funerol ot the Jocobs¡¯.¡°No, I forbid you to see this man any longer!¡± Megan shrieked, crossing her arms


    as her features twisted into a grimace. ¡°Our family will not stand for such humiliation!¡±Then, she shot


    Michael a look, silently asking him to say something.He cleared his throat gruffly and said, ¡°You¡¯ve


    seen how we are. Sure, our family isn¡¯t as elite as others, but we still have a reputation to keep afloat in


    Cleapolis. Speak up for yourself, young man. What do you have to offer that will persuade us to change


    our minds about you?¡±Kingsley was admittedly taken aback by the question. The only attribute he had


    that made him rise above the others was his streak of victories on the battlefield, but right now, he


    couldn¡¯t very well say that he was themander-in-chief of the twelve military districts of the Empire


    of Qustia. He was only here to put on a show, after all.He pondered on this, and suddenly, a lightbulb


    went off in his head. He turned to Michael and the others as he asked, ¡°I¡¯m assuming that all of you


    know about Nicole and how she has practically wrecked Cecilia¡¯s life, right?¡±Megan nodded. She hated


    Nicole with a passion, and the mention of her made her blood boil.Kingsley smiled. ¡°On my orders,


    she¡¯s been taken care of.¡±Zachary burst outughing when he heard this. ¡°Haha! Are you serious?


    That¡¯s the best you cane up with? All you did was have a woman ¡®taken care of¡¯, whatever that


    means! What¡¯s the big deal?¡±Asher was guffawing as well as he added, ¡°So is that your specialty or


    something? Getting revenge on women? You really are pathetic!¡±However, Kingsley kept his


    composure and maintained his smile even in light of the men¡¯s taunting. He pointed at Asher¡¯s phone


    on the coffee table and asked, ¡°I¡¯m guessing you haven¡¯t read the headline news today.¡±¡°Headline


    news? You mean the one where all hell broke loose at Young Master William¡¯s funeral? Yeah, we


    already heard about that,¡± Asher said. He cocked a brow as he asked, ¡°What does that have to do with


    you?¡±The corner of Kingsley¡¯s lips tugged up in a smirk as he countered, ¡°Actually, I was talking about


    thetest news that came after that.¡±¡°Thetest news?¡±Bewildered, everyone took their phones and


    began searching up the trending news for the day.As soon as they did, they nched. Right now, the


    news that was trending all over was captioned, ¡®Miss Kidston, a saleswoman from Auto City, was left


    severely injured after she was ruthlessly beaten up and forced to take a walk of shame in public!¡¯ The


    news even dethroned any press coverage of the funeral at the Jacobs¡¯.¡°D-Did you¡­¡± All the color


    drained from Zachary¡¯s face as he read about what happened to Nicole.¡°D-Did you¡­¡± All the color


    drained from Zachary¡¯s face as he read about what happened to Nicole.Megan was so horrified that


    she tossed her phone onto the table like it was burning her hand and demanded, ¡°You were behind


    it?!¡±Kingsley eyed her in amusement. ¡°Of course.¡±Everyone drew in a sharp breath. None of them had


    expected a young man who looked so kind and innocent to be merciless.After a long pause, Asher


    finally mmed his fist against the table and snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m the toon leader of the


    Cleapolis Military District? As an officer in the army, I have every right to arrest you for aiding and


    abetting a crime against a civilian!¡±Upon hearing this, everyone else in the living room was pulled back


    to reality. Zachary swallowed convulsively and urged with bravado, ¡°That¡¯s right! Asher, get your men to


    execute this criminal at once!¡±In truth, he was shaken by the news, which struck some serious fear in


    him. He hoped furtively that Asher would have Kingsley arrested and thrown behind bars, because he


    wasn¡¯t sure how he would cope having such a terrifying rival breathing down his neck.¡°The toon


    leader of the Cleapolis Military District, you say?¡± Kingsley drawled as he tapped his fingertips against


    the armrest of his chair. ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand. The only reason I even brought up the incident


    with Nicole was to let you know that I have plenty of friends who would not hesitate to help me out, and


    I¡¯m proud of my connections.¡±¡°What do you mean?¡±Asher¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°So you know a couple of


    hooligans on the street; that doesn¡¯t mean you know anyone in the Cleapolis Military District.¡±Kingsley


    shook his head slightly. ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t.¡±Zachary was about to mock him when Kingsley went on to say,


    ¡°I¡¯m not acquainted with anyone in the city toons because they¡¯re all low-ranking officers. My


    connections lie in those who are in the military headquarters in the Sris Province.¡±Asher was


    stunned for a second, then he threw his head back andughed. He had his arms wrapped around his


    stomach as he said betweenughs, ¡°Why would anyone in the provincial military district associate with


    the likes of you? Haha! Maybe these connections of yours are just military cooks and janitors!¡±¡°D-Did


    you¡­¡± All the color droined from Zochory¡¯s foce os he reod obout whot hoppened to Nicole.Megon wos


    so horrified thot she tossed her phone onto the toble like it wos burning her hond ond demonded, ¡°You


    were behind it?!¡±Kingsley eyed her in omusement. ¡°Of course.¡±Everyone drew in o shorp breoth. None


    of them hod expected o young mon who looked so kind ond innocent to be merciless.After o long


    pouse, Asher finolly slommed his fist ogoinst the toble ond snopped, ¡°Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m the plotoon


    leoder of the Cleopolis Militory District? As on officer in the ormy, I hove every right to orrest you for


    oiding ond obetting o crime ogoinst o civilion!¡±Upon heoring this, everyone else in the living room wos


    pulled bock to reolity. Zochory swollowed convulsively ond urged with brovodo, ¡°Thot¡¯s right! Asher, get


    your men to execute this criminol ot once!¡±In truth, he wos shoken by the news, which struck some


    serious feor in him. He hoped furtively thot Asher would hove Kingsley orrested ond thrown behind


    bors, becouse he wosn¡¯t sure how he would cope hoving such o terrifying rivol breothing down his


    neck.¡°The plotoon leoder of the Cleopolis Militory District, you soy?¡± Kingsley drowled os he topped his


    fingertips ogoinst the ormrest of his choir. ¡°I don¡¯t think you understond. The only reoson I even brought


    up the incident with Nicole wos to let you know thot I hove plenty of friends who would not hesitote to


    help me out, ond I¡¯m proud of my connections.¡±¡°Whot do you meon?¡±Asher¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°So you


    know o couple of hooligons on the street; thot doesn¡¯t meon you know onyone in the Cleopolis Militory


    District.¡±Kingsley shook his heod slightly. ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t.¡±Zochory wos obout to mock him when


    Kingsley went on to soy, ¡°I¡¯m not ocquointed with onyone in the city plotoons becouse they¡¯re oll low-


    ronking officers. My connections lie in those who ore in the militory heodquorters in the Soloris


    Province.¡±Asher wos stunned for o second, then he threw his heod bock ond loughed. He hod his orms


    wropped oround his stomoch os he soid between loughs, ¡°Why would onyone in the provinciol militory


    district ossociote with the likes of you? Hoho! Moybe these connections of yours ore just militory cooks


    ond jonitors!¡±¡°D-Did you¡­¡± All the color drained from Zachary¡¯s face as he read about what happened


    to Nicole.¡°D-Did you¡­¡± All tha color drainad from Zachary¡¯s faca as ha raad about what happanad to


    Nic.Magan was so horrifiad that sha tossad har phona onto tha ta lika it was burning har hand


    and damandad, ¡°You wara bahind it?!¡±Kingy ayad har in amusamant. ¡°Of coursa.¡±Evaryona draw in


    a sharp braath. Nona of tham had axpactad a young man who lookad so kind and innocant to ba


    marcss.Aftar a long pausa, Ashar finally mmad his fist against tha ta and snappad, ¡°Don¡¯t you


    know I¡¯m tha toonadar of tha apolis Military District? As an officar in tha army, I hava avary


    right to arrast you for aiding and abatting a crima against a civilian!¡±Upon haaring this, avaryona alsa in


    tha living room was pud back to raality. Zachary swallowad convulsivaly and urgad with bravado,


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Ashar, gat your man to axacuta this criminal at onca!¡±In truth, ha was shakan by tha naws,


    which struck soma sarious faar in him. Ha hopad furtivaly that Ashar would hava Kingy arrastad and


    thrown bahind bars, bacausa ha wasn¡¯t sura how ha would copa having such a tarrifying rival braathing


    down his nack.¡°Tha toonadar of tha apolis Military District, you say?¡± Kingy drad as ha


    tappad his fingartips against tha armrast of his chair. ¡°I don¡¯t think you undarstand. Tha only raason I


    avan brought up tha incidant with Nic was tot you know that I hava nty of friands who would not


    hasitata to halp ma out, and I¡¯m proud of my connactions.¡±¡°What do you maan?¡±Ashar¡¯s brows


    furrowad. ¡°So you know a cou of hooligans on tha straat; that doasn¡¯t maan you know anyona in tha


    apolis Military District.¡±Kingy shook his haad slightly. ¡°Indaad, I don¡¯t.¡±Zachary was about to mock


    him whan Kingy want on to say, ¡°I¡¯m not acquaintad with anyona in tha city toons bacausa thay¡¯ra


    all low-ranking officars. My connactions lia in thosa who ara in tha military haadquartars in tha Sris


    Provinca.¡±Ashar was stunnad for a sacond, than ha thraw his haad back andughad. Ha had his arms


    wrappad around his stomach as ha said batwaanughs, ¡°Why would anyona in tha provincial military


    district associata with tha likas of you? Haha! Mayba thasa connactions of yours ara just military cooks


    and janitors!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Megan and Zacharyughed when they heard this, and even Michael couldn¡¯t help sneering.¡°You don¡¯t


    believe me?¡± Kingsley crossed his legs and drawled casually, ¡°One phone call is all it takes for me to


    have you expelled from the military.¡±¡°Is that so?¡± Asher wasughing so hard that he was tearing up,


    and he mocked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a big talker? I would have fallen for it if I hadn¡¯t known you were


    unemployed!¡±¡°Challenging me, I see.¡± Kingsley sounded indifferent as he said, ¡°You¡¯ll be dealt with


    ordingly minutes after I make that call.¡±Asher was just about to retort when Zachary decided to add


    fuel to fire. ¡°Asher, have the punk make that call! Let¡¯s just see if he¡¯s all talk!¡± Then, he nced over at


    Cecilia and mused, ¡°See for yourself what a loser he is! Your bum boyfriend is only good at bragging


    and nothing else, so if you think you¡¯re going to have your happily-ever-after with him, you¡¯re wrong!¡±At


    that moment, Cecilia grew worried and subtly tugged on Kingsley¡¯s sleeve as she asked quietly, ¡°You¡¯re


    not joking, are you?¡±She was concerned that he was only saying these things because her family had


    razzed him. However, he merely shed her a smile as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Did you forget about what


    happened at the Ramada?¡±Her eyes widened by a fraction. Now that he mentioned it, he does seem to


    have connections with the military¡­ But isn¡¯t that a friend of his friend¡¯s? Will he really be able to expel


    Asher from the military?¡°Hah!¡± Asher chortled. ¡°You do realize I did not break thew or break the


    military code, right? Nothing in the universe, not even a higher power, could have me kicked out of the


    troop. Call that buddy of yours right now, and if you can¡¯t have me expelled, then you bet your backside


    I¡¯m going to arrest you and have you locked up!¡±Kingsley assessed him icily, but he made no reply as


    he took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket. He slipped one out of the box and lit it up as he said,


    ¡°You asked for it.¡± While taking a drag, he grabbed his phone and began to dial a number.Just then,


    Asher noticed the cigarette box, and he shouted so loudly that his voice nearly broke, ¡°Wait!¡±The


    cigarette box had no logo on it, and it looked like it had been wrapped in white paper. However, Asher


    knew that it was no ordinary box of cigarettes; it was military-issued!He remembereding across an


    identical box in the military chief¡¯s garbage bin while he was cleaning out thetter¡¯s office, and the


    nondescript packaging had left quite the impression on him.Presently, his mouth felt dry, and he gulpedThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    nervously as he stammered, ¡°W-Where did you get those cigarettes?¡±Kingsley blew a perfect smoke


    ring and replied, ¡°My friend in the military gave them to me. What, do you want one?¡±¡°N-No,¡± Asher


    said, looking flustered as he waved his hand.Zachary spoke up then. ¡°Asher, stop wasting your breath


    on the kid and get him to make the call. I¡¯d like to see how he¡¯s going to weasel his way out of


    this!¡±¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Asher said coldly. ¡°We¡¯re here to talk about Cecy¡¯s predicament anyway, so leave


    me out of it.¡± In actuality, his heart was beating so hard in his chest that it was a wonder he could hear


    anyone speak at all. There was a slim chance that Kingsley was telling the truth when he said he had


    connections in the military, but Asher did not want to gamble on that. Presently, Kingsley was still


    holding his phone after dialing the number, and he raised a brow as he asked, ¡°Backing off so easily,


    Officer Larson?¡±Asher glowered at him. He hesitated for what seemed like a long time, then hissed


    through gritted teeth, ¡°I see no point in engaging with someone like you.¡± He was trying to be subtle


    about it, but it was clear that he had admitted defeat.Stunned, Zachary asked, ¡°Asher, you¡¯re not


    actually scared of him, are you? He¡¯s nothing but a¡ª¡±¡°Hey, Lev? Could you go into the Sris Military


    District database and see if you can find a toon leader with the name Asher Larson? He¡¯s


    supposedly from the Cleapolis Military District. There is? Good. Issue him an official warning for


    disrespecting the military chief.¡± Kingsley hung up the phone after that and grinned as he eyed Asher


    wickedly, ¡°Seeing as you chose to back off, I¡¯ll do Cecilia a favor and let you get off on a warning


    instead of getting you booted from the military.¡±Upon hearing this, Zachary and Megan looked distinctly


    unimpressed. Asher, too, was a little doubtful, because whatever Kingsley had said earlier sounded an


    awful lot like empty brags.Sensing that the air in the room was crackling with angry energy, Zachary


    seized the chance to appease both Michael and Megan as he said, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Larson, I have with


    me today an engagement gift! I certainly hope it will be good enough for the both of you.¡± As he said


    this, he produced an ornate box from his messenger bag and offered it to Michael. ¡°This is the jade


    passed down to me from my great, great-grandfather, and it¡¯s valued at around eight million right


    now.¡±¡°Eight million?!¡± Michael and Megan were so astounded that their jaws nearly dropped to the floor.


    The entire Larson Familybined had only a worth of just over twenty million, and Zachary had


    so generously gifted them a piece of jade that was a third of that!Megan was beaming so brightly that


    she practically dazzled under the lights. Judging by the looks of it, she would have married Zachary


    herself if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had his eyes set on Cecilia.Meanwhile, Michael leaned forward in


    his seat and said cheerily, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have, Young Master Dugray! The jade must be precious to


    your family; far too precious to just give it away like this!¡±There were no words to describe just how


    relieved and satisfied he was. With a jade that cost eight million in his possession, he could easily put


    the Foxes in their ce during the family banquet tomorrow. He would finally be vindicated!Zachary


    was pleased by how impressed they were with his gift, and he made it a point to re at Kingsley as he


    said, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I will give anything to be with Cecilia!¡±¡°Oh, what a darling son-inw you¡¯ll make!¡±


    Megan crooned, her grin so wide that her eyes were curving into crescent moons. ¡°How very kind of


    you, Zachary.¡± Then, she shot Kingsley a disdainful nce as she said sarcastically, ¡°There are others


    who are merely all talk and still shamelessly pine after what does not belong to them.¡±Kingsley snorted.


    ¡°It¡¯s just some crap jade that¡¯s worth eight million. I can¡¯t imagine giving someone trash like that!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    ¡°A million dors¡¯ worth of useless jade shards?¡± Zachary¡¯s eyes went wide with rage. ¡°That is a Dugray


    family heirloom! How dare you call it useless!¡±¡°Do not trouble yourself with a bum like him, Mr. Dugray!¡±


    Megan hurriedly pacified. ¡°He¡¯s just an orphan. Why would he know anything about family


    heirlooms?¡±¡°Hahahaha!¡± Hearing that made him burst outughing. ¡°True. Why am I even trying to


    educate a beggar?¡±A chilly glint shed in Kingsley¡¯s eyes as he coldly spoke up. ¡°Anything I own


    would be worth more than this worthless antique.¡±Everyone in the room went silent as soon as he said


    that.After a pause, Zachary sniggered. ¡°Are you still dreaming? Did you actually think someone like you


    could ever own anything worth more than this antique?¡±In his eyes, Kingsley was just a thug or petty


    thief. There was no way Kingsley would own anything better than a Dugray family heirloom.Megan


    sneered. ¡°Brat, if your gift is worth less than a million dors, I will be giving Mr. Dugray Cecilia¡¯s hand


    in marriage right away.¡±¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Michael nodded. ¡°You must show us how serious you are if you


    truly wish to be with my daughter.¡±¡°I think this is all just an act he¡¯s putting on,¡± Zachary said with a


    laugh as he leaned back in his seat. There was a proud look on his face as if he had already won what


    he was asking for.¡°If he can show us something worth more than my gift, I¡¯ll even holler uncle!¡± Zachary


    continued.Although Asher had yet to say a word, it was obvious from the look on his face that he was


    eager for a chance tough at Kingsley.¡°Let¡¯s forget about it, Kingsley¡­¡± Cecilia whispered in a


    defeated voice.After all, no matter how rich Kingsley was, the two of them were only acting like a


    couple.She would never let him fork out such a huge sum to her parents.In response, he patted her


    hand tofort her.Then, he said to Michael and Megan, ¡°If my gift ends up being more valuable, you


    will not force Cecilia to marry someone she does not love.¡±¡°Of course!¡± Michael said with a nod. ¡°You


    would naturally be Cecilia¡¯s boyfriend if you can offer us a worthy bridal price. After all, we just want to


    see her happy!¡±Zachary¡¯s heart began pounding uneasily when he heard what Michael said. ¡°Stop


    boasting already, brat!¡± he hurriedly uttered. ¡°There is no way you could have known what was going


    on and came with a gift.¡±Kingsley smiled. ¡°Did you forget what I just said? The one thing I do notck is


    friends.¡±He then called Daniel, ignoring Zachary¡¯s sputters.¡°Bring me five invitation letters to the pre-bid


    conference. I want them delivered to the Larson Family home now!¡±Michael¡¯s heart skipped a beat


    when he heard the words ¡®invitation letters¡¯.A thought struck him, stealing his breath away from


    him.¡°What did you just say?¡± he asked with a quiver in his voice. ¡°Invitation letters?¡± ¡°Invitations to


    Coliree Group¡¯s pre-bid conference,¡± Kingsley calmly replied. ¡°Do you not know of it?¡±Everyone was


    shocked.¡°Invitation letters from Coliree Group? Is that actually your offer?¡± Michael¡¯s eyes nearly


    popped out of his head.His hands mped down on the table before him as his wrinkled face flushed


    so red that it looked as if he had just popped a few blood vessels on his face.Invitation letters from


    Coliree Group were only ever sent to the most powerful families and organizations in Sris


    Province!As a second-rate family, it was impossible for the Larsons to ever obtain an invitation letter,


    even if they bankrupted themselves doing so.To Michael¡¯s shock, Kingsley was currently offering them


    five invitations.There was an unpleasant look on Zachary¡¯s face when he saw the reaction Kingsley¡¯s


    offer provoked. ¡°Michael, do not be fooled by his offer. Only a dozen or so families in Cleapolis could


    ever get their hands on an invitation letter. What makes you think he could get five with just a phone


    call?¡±Hearing that, Michael calmed down.Indeed, most powerful family heads could only ever get their


    hands on two or three letters.It was impossible for a man in his twenties to obtain more than


    that!Megan narrowed her scorn-filled eyes. ¡°Mr. Dugray is right. I think he¡¯s lying as well.¡±¡°You¡¯ll know


    soon enough if I¡¯m lying. After all, we just need to wait and see if any invitation letters arrive from


    Coliree Group.¡±Kingsley nced at his watch and continued, ¡°ording to my calctions, they will be


    here in five minutes.¡±¡°Tsk!¡± Zachary huffed.¡°What if you had some scammers send us fake invitation


    letters? Your friends are basically either criminals or conmen!¡±¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Megan cried out in


    agreement. ¡°We had never seen a real invitation before. What if you are trying to fool us with


    counterfeit invitation letters?¡±¡°Enough!¡± Michael snapped. ¡°I will appraise the invitations myself when


    they arrive.¡±Zachary reluctantly stopped his protests. Even so, he shot Kingsley a re.He would wait


    and see just how Kingsley nned to lie his way out of this situation.Soon, a car could be heard


    screeching into the yard.¡°Old Master Larson, Young Master Asher, there is a man outside who says


    he¡¯s here to deliver some invitation letters,¡± said a servant who came dashing into the room.¡°Let him


    in.¡±By now, Michael held no expectation or hope that the invitations would be real.He was certain things


    would y out exactly as Zachary had guessed¡ªKingsley would offer him fake invitation letters.There


    was an expectant look on Zachary¡¯s face as he gently blew on his tea.¡°When your deceit is finally


    exposed for what it really is,¡± he said with a sneer, ¡°I will be personally throwing you into jail.¡±Just as he


    said that, a man with the grace of a swan sauntered into the room. ¡°Mr. Larson, I have your invitation


    letters.¡±Pfft! Zachary spat out his tea when he saw who had walked in. ¡°Y-Young Master Harry¡­¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    The man who arrived with the invitation letters was none other than Harry Carter, the young master of


    the Carter Family.Harry¡¯s eyes flickered at the tea staining the front of Zachary¡¯s shirt and muttered in


    disgust, ¡°Revolting.¡±Zachary broke out in a cold sweat even though Harry had only uttered a single


    word.Terror hummed through him as he swiftly stood up and repeatedly bowed to Harry.¡°My sincere


    apologies, Young Master Harry, for the foul sight forced on you!¡±He bowed so deeply that his head


    dipped lower than crotch-level.After all, the Dugray family relied on the Carter Family for


    everything.One word from Harry, and the Dugrays would have lost everything.The moment Harry


    showed a hint of displeasure, Zachary¡¯s legs began trembling violently.As for Michael and his family,


    they were beyond themselves with shock.They had thought the greatest honor the Larsons would ever


    be granted in history would be a marriage to an illegitimate son of the Carter Family.They never would


    have imagined the heir of the Carters would personally visit their home.It was an incredible honor, an


    absolute blessing!Michael eagerly opened his mouth to speak but found himself at a loss for words.It


    took him a while before he could muster up the words.¡°Y-Young Master Harry, what brings you here?¡±


    he stammered. ¡°Does Young Master Shane still wish to tie the knot with my daughter?¡±¡°No,¡± Harry


    replied.¡°Shane has been punished ording to our familyw after breaking off the engagement.


    Grandpa has personally broken one of his legs. He has been ced on house arrest for the whole


    year.¡±While Harry did not even nce in Kingsley¡¯s direction, his body was turned toward Kingsley.It


    was evident that Harry was actually reporting to Kingsley what Shane¡¯s punishment was.Michael was


    stunned to hear that.Henry Carter had broken Shane¡¯s leg because of Cecilia; what?Was the Larson


    Family ever important enough to push Henry to do so?¡°I see¡­ Young Master Harry¡­¡±Michael was


    about to ask another question when Harry interrupted him by cing on the coffee table five gilded


    envelopes made of red paper.¡°Mr. Larson, I am here with invitation letters for you as per my orders. If


    you find no issue with the letters, I will be off now.¡±¡°Yes, yes.¡±Michael hurried forward and, with


    trembling fingers, picked up the invitation letters. ¡°I have no problems with them. There is nothing


    wrong at all¡­¡± Just then, Kingsley nced at Zachary, who was shivering hard, and smirked.¡°Mr.


    Dugray, you were worried I would try to fool you with fake invitation letters, correct? Would you like to


    appraise them now that they are here?¡±¡°I-It¡¯s fine¡­¡±Zachary was going to faint from horror.These


    invitations were delivered by Harry Carter himself.There was no way he would ever dare to doubt


    Young Master Harry.Furthermore, everyone knew Harry was the General Manager of Coliree Group.


    These invitations could not be counterfeit.¡°If memory serves me correctly, did you not also say you


    would holler uncle if I can offer up something worth more than your antique?¡±There was a faint smile on


    Kingsley¡¯s lips. ¡°Well, what do you think? Are these invitation letters worth more than one


    million?¡±¡°I¡­¡±Zachary was sweating hard.Was the answer not obvious?If one could enter the pre-bid


    conference of Coliree Group, any tender won would be worth hundreds of millions.There would always


    be a willing buyer for an invitation letter to the conference, even if it were priced at over a hundred


    million dors each.Simply put, the invitation letters were priceless.At that thought, Zachary¡¯s face went


    stark white. His lips were trembling so hard that it was as if he was gravely ill.¡°Well?¡± There was a cold


    glint in Kingsley¡¯s eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t do it?¡±¡°I¡­¡±Despite his attempts to speak, Zachary could not utter a


    word.¡°Mr. Carter,¡± Kingsley said to Harry, turning away from Zachary, ¡°prior to your arrival, Mr. Dugray


    had adamantly professed you were a scammer.¡±Zachary¡¯s face paled even further upon hearing


    that.His knees weakened. There was a loud thud as he dropped to his knees.¡°Young Master Harry, I


    did not mean that! I merely stated this man¡¯s friends were scammers. You were not included in that


    statement, sir.¡±As soon as Zachary finished voicing his protests, fear flickered across his face as a


    realization struck him. In a quivering voice, he continued, ¡°You¡­ You are not his friend, are you?¡±¡°I am


    not.¡± Harry shook his head.¡°That is good¡­¡±Zachary let out a sigh of relief.However, before he was


    done feeling relieved, Harry continued, ¡°After all, I do not deserve to be even considered a friend of Mr.


    Nicholson.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Zachary was speechless.Michael and Asher were both shocked at what Harry said.Not even Megan


    knew how to respond to that statement.They exchanged nces, unwilling to believe what they had


    just heard.¡°Young Master Harry, he is just an orphan boy. How¡­¡±Before Zachary could finish his


    sentence, he was interrupted by Harry.¡°How dare you show such disrespect to Mr. Nicholson!¡± Harry


    coldly barked. ¡°From now on, the Carter Family will cease to support the Dugray family in


    anything!¡±¡°What?¡±Zachary¡¯s vision went dark as he nearly fainted from shock.Without the help of the


    Carter Family, the Dugray family would quickly be reduced to the weakest family in the industry.Not


    even the gods could save them then!Pfft!His fear skyrocketed, causing his blood to pump so hard that


    blood sprayed from his mouth.Then, without even bothering to wipe away the blood lingering on the


    edges of his mouth, he crawled over to Kingsley while still on his knees.¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Nicholson!¡±


    pleaded Zachary. ¡°Uncle! I am sorry! Please forgive me!¡±¡°Forgive you?¡± Kingsley nced down his


    nose at Zachary. ¡°You proposed to my girlfriend, yet you want mercy?¡±¡°I won¡¯t do it again! I will not ever


    do it again! I will stay far away from Cecilia¡­ Far away from your wife! Please spare the Dugray


    family!¡±Zachary was on the brink of despair.Nothing he did would make up for his guilt if the Dugrays


    were destroyed because of this incident.He was willing to do anything as long as Kingsley would have


    mercy on him.When Kingsley heard what Zachary called Cecilia, a chuckle escaped his throat. ¡°Fine.


    Since you¡¯re smart enough to understand your ce, I¡¯ll forgive you this once.¡±¡°Yes, yes.¡±Zachary


    kowtowed hard as if he had just been pardoned from death. His forehead banged loudly against the


    floor several times.Megan was dumbfounded by the sight before her.With a dazed look in her eyes and


    her mouth gaping open, she looked as if she had lost her mind.How she wished she could p herself


    in the face right now.The most powerful candidate for her daughter¡¯s future spouse was actually the


    ¡°bum¡± she had been insulting the entire time. ¡°The pre-bid conference will be held in three days, Mr.


    Larson,¡± Harry said before anyone else could speak. ¡°Please excuse me, for I have plenty of work


    waiting for me.¡±¡°Ah, do take care, Young Master Harry.¡±Michael bowed and scraped as Harry left the


    mansion. It was only then that he turned to look at Kingsley with a conflicted look in his eyes.¡°Dearest


    son-inw, are these invitations really for us?¡± asked Michael.Cecilia blushed when she realized what


    her father had just called Kingsley. At least she did not have to marry Zachary now.¡°Well? Are you


    happy with them?¡± Kingsley responded with a nod.How could Michael not be happy with the gift?In


    reality, he was so happy that he had the urge to kowtow to Kingsley.These five invitation letters were


    tickets to heaven. With their help, the Larson Family would be a first-rate family.¡°Yes, I am! We are


    very, very satisfied with them!¡±Michael then nudged his wife with an elbow. ¡°Hurry up and apologize to


    Kingsley!¡±¡°Ah, my dearest son-inw, I was wrong to do what I did,¡± Megan said to Kingsley with a


    groveling smile on her face. ¡°Please don¡¯t take it to heart¡­¡±¡°As I¡¯ve said, I will forgive you for Cecilia¡¯s


    sake,¡± he replied.His cold response made her let out an awkward chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We will be family


    soon anyway. I will love you more than I love my own son!¡±Asher, who had just been watching the


    entire time, froze upon hearing his mother¡¯s words.Just then, his phone began to ring.After ncing


    down at the phone, Asher hopped to his feet and answered the phone after clearing his throat.


    ¡°Commander!¡± he greeted.¡°Where are you, brat?¡±The person on the other end of the call had roared so


    loudly that everyone in the room heard every word he said.Stunned, Asher dazedly replied, ¡°I am on


    leave today¡­ So, I am at home, sir¡­¡±What had happened? Just what had caused hismander to


    scream so loudly that his voice went hoarse?¡°I have just been informed of your punishment by the


    higher-ups,¡± barked themander. ¡°You have been issued a warning for disrespecting the general,


    and you will be demoted!¡±¡°D*mn it!¡± themander continued in a louder shout. ¡°I am also being


    punished because of you! I have been ordered to write an essay by hand! Asher Larson, just what on


    earth did you do to have made the General angry when you are justzing around at home?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    ¡°Get back here right now! Do you know¡­¡±Asher¡¯s mind nked out on the rest of hismander¡¯s


    rant.All he could hear was a loud buzzing noise as if someone were drilling right next to his ears.He


    slowly turned to stare at Kingsley with wide eyes. ¡°The call you made just now¡­ You were really calling


    the regionalmand¡­¡±During the call, Kingsley had said to punish Asher for disrespecting the


    General.Everyone had thought he was just bluffing.No one thought it could really happen.Now, Asher


    was actually being punished.Asher¡¯s knees wobbled, and he stumbled back to his seat. Dejection


    painted his face as he said, ¡°Kingsley, you should have told us earlier that you are well-connected¡­¡±¡°I


    did, but none of you believed me.¡± Kingsley shrugged. ¡°Didn¡¯t you also say the only people I know in


    the regionalmand are the kitchen hands?¡±Asher was in tears.He red at Zachary who was still


    sprawled out on the floor.If it had not been for his incendiary statements, Asher would not be in such


    dire straits!Kingsley nced at his watch.¡°toon Leader Larson, if I remember correctly, you must


    report back to yourpany within two hours of notice of any punishment. Is that not so? If you¡¯rete,


    things will be worse for you.¡±Hearing that made Asher freeze as if he had just been struck by


    lightning.Without dy, he immediately grabbed his phone and charged out of the house.Although


    Megan¡¯s son had just fled the house in a hurry, she was not worried for him at all. Instead, she was


    grinning like the cat that ate the canary.So, what if her son was being punished? Was that not a perfect


    example of how powerful her future son-inw was?Her joy could be seen in every wrinkle on her


    face.¡°Kingsley, why don¡¯t you stay for dinner?¡± she asked in a fawning manner. ¡°No, no! You should


    stay the night! I¡¯ll have the servants leave an extra nket in Cecilia¡¯s room.¡±¡°No, no, no,¡± she


    continued with a shake of her head. ¡°You should share the nket instead. It will be warmer!¡±¡°Yes, you


    should stay,¡± Michael said, chiming in. ¡°Especially since we will be going to the Fox Family¡¯s party


    together. It will save you the hassle of going back and forth.¡±¡°Ah¡­¡± Kingsley awkwardly muttered. ¡°It¡¯s


    fine. I will be staying with Reene tonight.¡±¡°Why? It is not like we do not have the space for you!¡±Megan


    then walked over to Cecilia, nudged her, and whispered to her, ¡°What are you doing? Speak up!¡±That


    made Cecilia blush hard as she hesitantly said to Kingsley, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay the night?¡± Well, thereProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    was no way Kingsley could refuse an invitation from a beautiful woman. Hence, he nodded in assent.


    ¡°Just one night¡­¡±¡°Yes! This is great!¡±Meganughed so hard that her teeth gleamed in the light.Just


    then, she noticed Zachary who was spacing out while still kneeling on the floor.¡°Hey!¡± she spat out at


    him. ¡°What made you think you deserved my daughter? Get out now!¡±That snapped Zachary back to


    his senses. His face was still pale from terror as he scrambled to his feet and dashed out of the


    door.That evening¡­Megan cooked up a feast while Michael brought out a bottle of alcohol he had


    been keeping safe in his collection for over a dozen years.With how passionate the Larsons were


    being, Kingsley had to down a few shots to show his appreciation for his hosts.After all, even Cecilia


    made an exception and drank a ss of red wine that night.Apanied by good wine and good food,


    the meal soon ended.Soon afterward, Megan began grumbling about a headache and dragged the


    tipsy Michael back to their room.The only people left in the living room now were Kingsley and


    Cecilia.Due to the alcohol, there was a faint red flush on her beautiful face which made her look


    exceptionally alluring.Intoxicated by her seductive eyes, he gulped. He then helped her to her feet.


    ¡°You¡¯ve had too much to drink. Let us go back to your room.¡±The moment they entered Cecilia¡¯s room,


    he smelled an enticing fragrance in the air.It was not the innocent and refreshing scent that lingered in


    Paige¡¯s room, nor was it the mature and refined perfume he smelled in Reene¡¯s car.The scent in


    Cecilia¡¯s room was something in between. The impression it left on him was delicate but


    seductive.¡°Kingsley¡­¡±Cecilia¡¯s inhibitions were dashed away by the dim lights of the room and her


    inebriated state.She wrapped her arms around his neck as her red lips parted and rasped out,


    ¡°Honestly, I really like you. If only you can be my actual boyfriend¡­¡±Kingsley carefully ced her down


    on the bed. ¡°Once everything is over, I¡­¡±He drifted off midway through his sentence.Who knew what


    would have happened by the time he avenged his parents and rid the country of foreign spies?Would it


    be too early to promise her the future?¡°Kingsley, I feel so warm¡­¡±Her sweet voice softly echoed in the


    room, making him snap back to reality.It was only then that he realized there was something off about


    her.Her face was bright red while her eyes dazedly gazed up at him. Her breath burned where it


    brushed across his skin. This was not the effect of mere alcohol.During the time he spent spacing out,


    she had entwined herself around him¡­

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    A trace of coldness shed across Kingsley¡¯s face as Michael and Megan were really omnipotent!They


    were willing to poison their own daughter!He ced his two fingers on Cecilia¡¯s lower abdomen, middle


    abdomen, the area below her navel, and several acupuncture points in sequence before he applied


    light and heavy force.After over ten seconds, the blush on her face gradually faded, and her breathing


    began to stabilize.She then fell sound asleep a short momentter¡­Kingsley felt pity for her as he


    looked at her sleeping face.He gently covered her with the quilt before falling asleep on the chaise


    longue beside the bed.He wasn¡¯t that horny enough to take on aatose girl!Otherwise, how would


    he differ from that nasty Caleb?!In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for Megan, who poisoned Cecilia, Kingsley would not


    be able to handle such a beautiful woman.However, at this moment, he witnessed the poor girl in front


    of him being used as a tool by her mother, and there was only endless pity in his heart.Thinking back, if


    he really did something to Cecilia, who was delirious, he wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it to Reene!Megan


    thought she was clever, but she was mistaken. She had made this beautiful spring night uneventful.The


    next morning, Cecilia woke up in a daze and saw Kingsley sitting next to her.¡°Hey!¡±She let out a soft cry


    and quickly lifted the quilt to look at her clothes underneath.Kingsleyughed and questioned, ¡°Am I the


    kind of person who takes advantage of the others when they¡¯re in danger?¡±¡°No¡­¡±Her face turned


    cherry-red, and she had a slightly disappointed expression on her face.The two of them then went


    downstairs to the living room. When Megan saw them, she stepped forward quickly with a smile and


    whispered to Cecilia, ¡°What do you think about it? Mom was brilliant!¡±¡°Think about what?¡± Cecilia asked


    in confusion.¡°Didn¡¯t you two¡­ do that?¡±¡°Mom, what are you talking about?¡± She blushed before saying,


    ¡°He slept in the chaise longue all night, and nothing happened to us!¡±¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case¡­¡±


    Megan muttered in dubiety, ¡°I obviously put the thing in the wine¡­¡±¡°Mom, what did you say? What did


    you put in the wine?¡±¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I was saying that I have put the medicinal materials I bought into


    the medicinal wine your dad made.¡± Megan quickly made up an excuse.After Cecilia went to wash up,


    Kingsley approached Megan and told her in a light tone, ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t you dare do any tricks


    using medicinal wine in the future!¡±As she heard this, her expression froze. She knew that he had seenThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    through her. She felt embarrassed for a while, but immediately smiled cheekily. ¡°I¡¯m just impatient. I


    promise I won¡¯t do it again!¡±¡°You better not,¡± he responded coldly.Hearing his icy voice, Megan


    shuddered involuntarily and quickly agreed, ¡°No, I won¡¯t do it again¡­¡±After breakfast, the four of them


    headed to Marley Hotel by car.At the Marley Hotel, there was a high-end restaurant specializing in


    cateringrge-scale banquets.The Fox Family banquet was held here.Currently, at the banquet hall


    with an area of over 1000 square meters, there were many men and women in gorgeous clothing.


    Everyone was toasting and chatting happily.The host, Matt Fox, hadn¡¯t arrived yet.Most of the people


    present were the direct descendants of the second-ss families in Cleapolis.Everyone was gathering


    in twos and threes. Some were discussing cooperation ns whereas some were showing off.Among


    all the guests, the Wynns stood out the most.Many people were gathered around Henry, rence, and


    others from the Wynns to tter them with a smile. This was not because of the strength of the Wynns,


    but of the presence of Mia¡¯s fianc¨¦, Ethan Windsor.The Windsor Family was an entity that could rank


    among the first-ss families.Therefore, everyone wanted to take the opportunity towork with


    them.¡°Old Master Henry, with Ethan in the Wynns, it¡¯s estimated that you will be able to rank among the


    first-ss families in the near future!¡±¡°Oh, rence! I really envy you! Why can¡¯t I give birth to a


    daughter as outstanding as Mia?¡±¡°Hahaha! Old Master Henry, don¡¯t forget about your old friends when


    your family bes sessful in the future!¡±The ttering continued, and Henry and rence were


    so dizzy from everyone¡¯spliments and touts. Theyughed until their faces were cramped.


    ¡°Hahaha! Don¡¯t say that!¡± Henry pretended to be modest. ¡°How can our Wynn Familypare to the


    Larsons? Their son-inw is Shane Carter!¡± rence hurriedly added.¡°Dad, don¡¯t mention Shane.


    Haven¡¯t you heard that Miss Larson has broken off their engagement? Fortunately, he is not here yet.


    Otherwise, you will offend people!¡±¡°What? Shane has divorced?¡± Henry asked as he pretended to be


    surprised.¡°Then, won¡¯t this make Ethan the only young master of the first-ss family now?


    Hahaha¡­¡±As soon as he finished his words, everyone was secretly scolding him, ¡°Henry is such a


    pretender!¡±Everyone cursed him in their hearts, but they had to tter him with ps and praise.At this


    time, a middle-aged man stepped forward and said with a smile, ¡°I heard that you are going to apply for


    a job at Coliree Group soon, Mr. Windsor¡±Ethan nodded proudly. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve submitted my


    resume. If everything goes well, I will be able to get the job smoothly before the bidding conference that


    is held the day after tomorrow!¡±When everyone heard this, their faces were full of envy!They wondered


    whether the Wynns had offered prayers to God for them to be able to find such apetent son-in-


    law!The background of the Windsor Family, coupled with his job position in the Coliree Group, meant


    he was almostparable to Young Master Jay!Henry and rence held their chins high and they


    were extremely overjoyed! On the other hand, Elijah and Ysabel were watching from the side with


    green eyes.Although they were a part of the Wynns, the treatment they received waspletely


    different!The Wynns were very sessful, but these two could only stand by and stare!Ysabel red


    at Reene, who was next to her, and scolded her. ¡°D*mn! We are all women. Why are you raising a man


    when the other found a young master?!¡±¡°I¡¯m warning you, you better dump that unlucky orphan as soon


    as possible! As a young girl, are you not ashamed to live under the same roof with a man?¡±¡°Mom¡­¡±


    When Reene was about to say something, there was a suddenmotion at the ballroom


    entrance.Someone shouted gloatingly, ¡°Hey! Isn¡¯t this Mr. Larson? I thought you weren¡¯t


    coming!¡±Michaelughed as he walked in. ¡°How could I note when President Fox personally


    invited me?¡±The arrival of the Larsons had attracted the attention of all the guests present.Everyone


    was curious about how he would deal with the cancetion of the engagement by the Carters since he


    was sensitive about his reputation.Henry greeted Michael with a grin and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time,


    Mr. Larson!¡±Michael smiled in response. ¡°You are still looking robust as usual, Mr. Wynn!¡±¡°I have to be!¡±


    Henryughed loudly before saying, ¡°My granddaughter is about to get married to Ethan! Thus, I have


    to be robust in order to enjoy living together with my four generations!¡±As soon as he finished his


    sentence, everyone around them perked their ears and anticipated the beef between


    them.Unexpectedly, Henry added salt to Michael¡¯s wound!Right then, rence stretched his neck to


    have a look around. Seeing that Henry was only apanied by Megan, rence questioned with


    curiosity. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Miss Larsone? Is she feeling devastated because of the broken


    engagement?¡±¡°My daughter and son-inw are parking the car in the basement!¡± Megan said proudly


    while holding Michael¡¯s arm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Larsons won¡¯t let you down!¡±Son-inw?The guests


    looked at each other in astonishment.Shane just went to the Wynns to break off the engagement, and


    now he had already found a new partner?!Ysabel and Megan did not get along very well when they


    were young. At this time, they finally caught the opportunity to ridicule each other.Ysabel immediately


    sneered. ¡°Hehe. Megan, your daughter is so anxious to find a man. Is she worried that she won¡¯t be


    able to marry?!¡±Megan counterattacked, ¡°My daughter is attractive unlike you! You can¡¯t give birth to a


    daughter, so you can only adopt one!¡±¡°What about my adoptive daughter?¡± Ysabel¡¯s face turned blue


    with anger. ¡°My daughter is about to have a blind date with Andrew from the Kean Corporation! I bet


    your daughter can only end up with a jerk!¡±Hearing her words, Megan sneered proudly with her arms


    crossed. ¡°Haha. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll let you down! My daughter has found an outstanding son-inw.¡±¡°O-


    Outstanding?¡± With that, Ysabel¡¯s anger instantly vanished as she pouted. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll see how


    outstanding your son-inw is!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Henry, rence, and everyone else kept silent, and they all looked dismissive.They thought that a


    woman who had a failed engagement and marriage could never find a better man than Ethan.At this


    moment, the door of the ballroom was slowly pushed open, and both Kingsley and Cecilia walked in


    side by side.Megan quickly trotted over, pulled Kingsley in front of everyone, and showed off. ¡°Look,


    this is my son-inw!¡±Everyone had no idea who he was, whereas the Wynn Family had strange


    expressions on their faces.¡°Hahaha¡­¡±Finally, rence was the first to burst outughing.He pointed at


    Kingsley and said to Megan, ¡°He¡­ Is he the golden son-inw with an outstanding background you


    mentioned?!¡±Henry also couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°Mr. Larson, are you being deceived by


    someone?¡±Michael and Megan both looked puzzled. ¡°What exactly do you mean?¡±¡°Hahaha! I¡¯m dying


    ofughter¡­¡± Ysabelughed uncontrobly.¡°Megan, aren¡¯t you usually very shrewd? Why are you still


    being tricked by this little scumbag who is a loafer?!¡±¡°A loafer?¡± Michael and Megan nced at each


    other and asked, ¡°Ysabel, do you know Kingsley?¡±She chuckled once again before responding to


    Megan.¡°He¡¯s a man who only depends on women! He has been pestering Reene, but now it seems like


    he is eyeing Cecelia!¡±Hearing her words, Megan trembled all of a sudden. She turned back and asked


    Cecelia, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±¡°Mom, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. Kingsley and Reene are siblings in the


    orphanage. He is not some loafer as she said!¡±Just as Megan was about to question her, Michael


    scolded her in a low voice.¡°How can you listen to that woman surnamed Joslin? Didn¡¯t you see what


    happened yesterday with your own eyes?!¡±After hearing his words, Megan was hit by a


    realization!Michael was right!Yesterday, Young Master Jay came to send the invitation letter in person,


    and then the military made a big deal out of it. All these were Kingsley¡¯s doings!What was there to


    doubt about?!Megan gave Ysabel an indignant look. ¡°D*mn it! You¡¯re so sinister! You actually made up


    nonsense to ruin my rtionship with my son-inw! I almost fell for your trap!¡±¡°Megan, are you having


    dementia because of your old age? I¡¯ve already told you that this kid is a loafer. Why are you still


    defending him?¡±Ysabel gave Kingsley a teasing thumbs-up. ¡°What kind of ecstasy pills have you given


    Megan to make her believe you so stubbornly?¡±The people who overheard their conversation couldn¡¯tContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    help but whisper.¡°Who the hell is this kid?¡±¡°Didn¡¯t Miss Wynn just say? He is a loafer who duped the


    Larsons!¡±¡°The Larsons can¡¯t save their faces now that they¡¯ve been duped. They can only be stubborn


    and hold their stance.¡±¡°Well, Miss Larson is also quite pitiful. She was just divorced by Shane and now


    she¡¯s yed by Kingsley¡­¡±Michael¡¯s face turned ashen as he overheard everyone¡¯s conversation!She


    scolded Ysabel harshly. ¡°Joslin, you! I will skin you if you dare to spread rumors about my son-inw


    again!¡±¡°Who are you to speak to the Wynns in this manner?¡±rence moved forward, hiding Ysabel


    behind him. Although he rarely dealt with Elijah¡¯s family, when the outsiders attacked them, he could


    distinguish between distant and close rtionships.Then, rence pointed at Kingsley and said,


    sarcastically.¡°Mr. Larson, we kindly revealed the true identity of this kid, but you¡¯re still mad at us?! You


    are wronging a good-willed person!¡±¡°rence!¡± Michael was so enraged that the veins in his temples


    were on the verge of bursting.¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re the inws of the Windsors, you can


    bluster in front of me! Let me tell you, Ethan can¡¯t even bepared to my son-inw¡¯s


    toes!¡±¡°Hahaha¡­¡±The entire ballroom burst outughing as soon as he finished his sentence.Everyone


    looked at Michael and mocked him, thinking he was desperate to defend his son-inw and thus began


    talking nonsense.rence was also out of breath fromughing so hard. ¡°Hahaha! You im that the


    dignified Ethan is no match for that loafer. Have you gone insane?¡±Ethan was also looking extremely


    contemptuous and said it coldly.¡°Mr. Larson, I advise you to watch your tongue! Comparing me to that


    orphan is simply an insult to me!¡±Right then, rence took a step forward and pointed at Michael.¡°Mr.


    Larson, I know you are upset about your daughter¡¯s engagement break-off, but you better not pick a


    fight with us!¡±¡°My son-inw is different from Kingsley as he is about to join the Coliree


    Group!¡±¡°Haha¡­¡± Michael sneered before saying, ¡°Is he joining the Coliree Group? What benefits did he


    bring to your Wynn Family?¡±Megan immediately echoed proudly.¡°I know, right! Who knows if he¡¯ll be


    working as a security guard or a cleaner for the Coliree Group! Furthermore, can he get you an


    invitation letter to the bidding conference the day after tomorrow?!¡±¡°Invitation¡­ Invitation letter?¡±


    rence¡¯s expression stiffened.¡°Only a dozen Cleapolis families have received invitations from the


    Coliree Group. How do we, the working-ss families, have a chance¡­¡±People from other families


    also voiced their opinions.¡°That¡¯s correct. It is not easy to obtain an invitation from the Coliree Group.


    How do you do it so effortlessly?¡±¡°With their heads bashed and battered, families all over the Sris


    Province are fighting for the invitation, so how can small families like us get it?¡±¡°Yeah, Mr. Larson, you


    sounded as if you were forcing them to do things beyond their power! Even for someone as capable as


    Ethan, this is not an easy feat!¡±At this point, Henry appeared to be overwhelmed as he quickly stated,


    ¡°Although the Wynns do not qualify, the Windsors have won two invitations!¡±¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Ethan raised


    his chin in contempt as he replied.¡°At the very least, the Windsors had obtained two invitations! Mr.


    Larson, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t even know what the invitation letter looks like!¡±¡°Hahaha! How could they


    have seen such a sacred thing?¡± renceughed mockingly, ¡°I don¡¯t think they have the honor to see


    it in their entire lifetime¡­¡±Before he evenpleted his sentence, he felt a burning sensation on his


    face.p!p!p!p!p!Michael took out five invitations from the pocket of his suit and pped


    them across the faces of Henry, rence, Ethan, Elijah, and Ysabel!¡°Open your eyes wide and see


    clearly! Here! Here are the invitation letters from the Coliree Group!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    Michael¡¯s high-pitched voice was heard by everyone in the room.There was a sudden burst of noise


    among the guests.¡°What? Did the Larsons get the invitation letter? That¡¯s impossible!¡±¡°Oh my god! The


    Larsons are going to be prosperous!¡±¡°Why does it seem unbelievable to me? Could they forge the


    invitation letters?¡±¡°Haha! I don¡¯t believe they¡¯re real either! If Ethan discovers that they¡¯re fabricated, the


    Larsons will be humiliated!¡±In the midst of the crowd¡¯s chatter, Henry looked at Ethan with a puzzled


    expression and said, ¡°My beloved grandson-inw. Take a look¡­Are they real?¡±Before Ethan could


    speak, Ysabel said sharply.¡°How can this be true? The Larsons do not have the same connections as


    the Wynns, so how can they obtain a genuine invitation letter? This ispletely bogus!¡±When


    rence touched the gilded handwriting on the invitation letter, it felt as noble and silky as touching


    real gold.He was feeling uneasy. It would be far too realistic to be considered a forgery.¡°My son-inw,


    this must be fake, right?¡±rence inquired, his voice trembling.Ethan¡¯s face was grim as he examined


    the invitation letter repeatedly.His pupils shook violently, as if a 12-magnitude earthquake had


    struck!He had seen the two invitation letters obtained by the Windsors, and they were clearly identical


    to the one in his hand right now.There was no difference!Therefore, this meant that the Larsons¡¯


    invitation letters were genuine!¡°This¡­ How is this possible¡­¡±Ethan¡¯s face was pallid!He couldn¡¯t figure


    out how a mere second-ss family could have received five invitations!On the other hand, the


    Windsors, despite their dignity, only received two invitations after fighting so hard for them.This was


    simply unbelievable!Seeing Ethan¡¯s sour face as if he had eaten dead flies, rence trembled


    inexplicably.¡°What¡¯s the matter, Ethan? Could it be¡­Could it be that the invitation letters are


    real?¡±¡°Yes¡­ Yes, they¡¯re real¡­¡± Ethan responded with a gloomy expression.Bam!As soon as he


    finished his sentence, the whole audience was shocked!Everyone¡¯s jaw dropped to the ground in


    disbelief!The Larsons¡¯ five invitation letters were all real!The guests looked at each other, and they


    were stupefied!Thump, thump, thump¡­As if struck by lightning, Henry took a few steps back and


    questioned in a hoarse voice, ¡°Really? They¡¯re real? These invitation letters are actually


    real?!¡±¡°Yes¡­¡±Ethan was so reluctant to admit it!However, the truth was there, and denying it was


    pointless!Everything will be revealed when the Larsons attend the bidding conference the following


    day!It would be humiliating if the invitation letters were forgeries!¡°What¡­ It turns out to be


    real¡­¡±rence felt dizzy, and the world was spinning in front of him!He held the invitation letters in


    both hands and asked Michael, with a pale face, ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Larson, how did you do it?¡±Looking around


    at the shocked and envious looks on the faces of those around him, and then at the Wynns¡¯ bitter


    faces, Michael almost wanted tough out loud!¡°These five invitation letters are all given by my son-in-


    law!¡± he eximed, pointing to Kingsley.Woah!As soon as Michael¡¯s voice fell, the entire ballroom


    erupted!Everyone in the ballroom!Each and every one of them!Everyone¡¯s hearts were racing as if they


    were being hit by raging waves.Megan looked at Ysabel in a provocative manner and said


    triumphantly.¡°You with the surname Joslin! Didn¡¯t you say my son-inw is a loafer? Right in your


    face!¡±Ysabel waspletely taken aback!Her facial muscles continued to twitch. ¡°This¡­ This should


    not be¡­ Is he not an orphan? How could he have such extraordinary abilities?¡±The Wynns had the


    same thoughts as she did! There was no way they could figure out what the hell was going on!Henry¡¯s


    wrinkled face was pale as he asked Kingsley, ¡°These¡­ Did you really send the Larsons all of these


    invitations?¡±¡°Yeah,¡± Kingsley agreed, lightly adding, ¡°I just casually gave them five invitation


    letters.¡±Casually gave them five invitation letters?!That was it?!rence went weak on his knees


    looking at Kingsley¡¯s indifferent expression!¡°Crash!¡±The wine ss in his hand fell to the ground and


    shattered!Everyone in the room was shocked to their core.¡°Sh*t. He could get invitations in one shot?


    He must have an insanely impressive background.¡±¡°Didn¡¯t Megan just say she found a perfect son-in-


    law with a ster background? She didn¡¯t seem to be bragging at all!¡±¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. The Larsons truly


    benefit from misfortune!¡±At this moment, someone suddenly whispered.¡°Oh, right! I heard Ysabel say


    that Kingsley used to be with Reene, but after she drove him away, he moved in with the


    Larsons!¡±Everyone¡¯s gaze was drawn to Ysabel and Elijah as soon as the words were spoken¡­Ysabel


    was going insane because she regretted what she had said!She regretted not howling and screaming


    in the first ce!She wished she could go back in time to the banquet and punch herself


    mercilessly!Such an outstanding son-inw was literally standing right in front of her, yet she still


    wanted to tter the Keans!This was as superfluous as removing her pants to fart!Ysabel red atContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Elijah, who was dumbfounded, before cursing loudly.¡°It¡¯s all because of you! Everything is your fault!


    Why did you have to look for your old friend from the Keans? Now what? There¡¯s nothing left!¡±Elijah


    murmured, turning pale, ¡°It¡¯s over. It¡¯spletely over for us¡­ We have offended such a big shot. Can


    we still live a happy life?¡±Ysabel shivered as well when she heard this.She then knelt to the ground with


    a ¡®pop¡¯, hugging Kingsley¡¯s thigh and crying.¡°We¡¯re mistaken. We are well aware that we are mistaken.


    You and Reene can do whatever you want in the future, and we will not interfere!¡±Henry and rence


    stood silently beside them, their faces pale.If it weren¡¯t for so many people watching, they would


    probably have knelt down long ago!Kingsley nced at Ysabel coldly, ¡°Treat Reene well in the


    future.¡±¡°Yes, yes!¡± she eximed repeatedly, ¡°From now on, Reene is my queen and I will serve her


    well! I will never dare to provoke her again!¡±Kingsley didn¡¯t look at her at all, instead focusing on Henry,


    rence, and the others.¡°And you, too. Restrain yourself. For the sake of you being Reene¡¯s family, I¡¯ll


    let you go.¡±Henry¡¯s body swayed slightly, and his wrinkled face couldn¡¯t stop twitching!Meanwhile,


    rence had an expression as dark as a burnt pan!However, neither of them dared to talk back to


    Kingsley anymore!They could only grit their teeth and nod. ¡°We understand¡­¡±Kingsley was toozy to


    respond to these people. So, he smiled directly and said to Reene, ¡°Reene, let¡¯s go have something to


    eat.¡±After saying that, he brought Cecelia and Reene into the ballroom.As soon as he left, everyone


    followed suit.Everyone wore a ttering smile on their faces, and they keptplimenting him!The


    Wynns and Ethan were left standing in their original spots with long faces!Ethan clenched his teeth


    tightly, and his fists were about to explode.This was the treatment he should have received!However,


    the limelight was stolen by that d*mn orphan!He was almost bursting at the seams with rage!¡°As the


    Young Master of the Windsors, I have never heard of such a number one person in polis! Besides,


    isn¡¯t he from a welfare institution? How could he be so capable?¡±When rence heard this, his eyes lit


    up immediately. ¡°My son-inw, do you mean that those invitation letters were not retrieved by


    Kingsley?¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    rence did not want Kingsley to have such extraordinary power!Otherwise, if Reene married him


    again, the entire rence Family will climb on top of her head!Ethan gave a nod.¡°Everyone knew that


    Shane had beaten Cecelia during the live broadcast. And Shane is the general manager of the Coliree


    Group.¡±¡°I suppose those invitation letters are Shane¡¯spensation to the Larsons!¡±As soon as he


    finished his sentence, everyone was taken aback!¡°I was right! He is an orphan from the orphanage, so


    how could he be the mysterious boss in the blink of an eye?!¡± rence scowled.¡°It must have


    been Michael who purposefully made up a story about Kingsley being his outstanding son-inw in


    order to save his reputation!¡±Ethan then sneered.¡°I must find an opportunity to humiliate him and


    unleash my venom on him today. I would like him to state unequivocally that those invitation letters


    have nothing to do with him!¡±When rence heard this, he asked hurriedly, ¡°My beloved son-inw,


    what are you going to do? How can you prove that Kingsley didn¡¯t receive those invitation letters?¡±¡°It¡¯s


    fairly simple. I have several colleagues who are also applying for jobs at the Coliree Group. I will invite


    them to gather tomorrow, and I will also call Kingsley to join us!¡±Ethan¡¯s eyes shed a hint of


    gloom.¡°After being epted, these individuals will join Coliree Group¡¯s middle management. Even if he


    is extremely brave, Kingsley will not dare continue acting in front of so many Coliree Group


    members.¡±¡°Oh! Your strategy is good, my excellent son-inw!¡± rence patted his thigh excitedly.¡°You


    must document the entire process when he admits that he did not receive the invitation letters. I must


    prove Michael wrong!¡±Ethan nodded before approaching the crowd and shouting Kingsley¡¯s


    name.¡°Kingsley, tomorrow I¡¯m going to invite colleagues who are applying to Coliree Group to a


    banquet. Do you dare to go?!¡±¡°What¡¯s the point of attending your banquet?¡± Kingsley asked


    calmly.¡°They all want to know who is the person who can obtain five invitation letters!¡± Ethan replied


    with a provocative tone.¡°Kingsley, give me an answer. Do you dare to go?!¡±Kingsley smiled coldly and


    was instantly caught up with Ethan¡¯s small tricks. ¡°Why would I be scared to go? As long as you don¡¯t


    regret it!¡±¡°You b*stard! You really refuse to confess until you¡¯re faced with grim reality! Let¡¯s meet at 6


    pm tomorrow night at the Bayou. I will be waiting for you!¡±Reene was a little worried upon hearing


    Ethan¡¯s words. ¡°Kingsley, are you really going? You made him so shameless today, so he will definitely


    not let you off the hook.¡±¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s just a contemptible scoundrel,¡± Kingsley answered, with a


    cold look in his eyes.¡°Didn¡¯t he want to join the Coliree Group? I will shatter his hopes with my own


    hands! I will let him know what despair is!¡±At that moment, the Foxes had arrived!With a beaming face,


    Matt walked in with a group of juniors.As soon as everyone saw Matt, they all rushed over. They each


    showered theirpliments on him.Standing in the crowd, Kingsley had a cold expression.It was this


    person who participated in the killing of his parents seventeen years ago! As he found the opportunity,


    he strode forward and came to Matt.¡°President Fox, I heard that the Foxes¡¯ Prime Corporation was


    established seventeen years ago?¡±Matt cast him a nce and said, ¡°You are¡­¡±Michael quickly said,


    ¡°He¡¯s my son-inw!¡±¡°It turns out you¡¯re Cecilia¡¯s fianc¨¦!¡± Matt¡¯s eyes shed with disdain. ¡°You have to


    treat my niece well!¡±Kingsley smiled coldly and responded, ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet,


    President Fox.¡±Before Matt could speak, Nichs, who stood next to him, answered proudly.¡°You¡¯re


    right. Seventeen years ago, we strongly annexed the Frost Corporation and grew the Fox Family! This


    is something the Larsons will never be able topare!¡±Then, he looked at Matt and said, ¡°Dad, you


    told me before. What¡¯s the name of the chairman of the Frost Corporation? King¡­¡±Before Nichs


    could continue to show off, Matt said with a frigid expression, ¡°Why will you mention him?! Hurry up and


    arrange the schedule in preparation to start the banquet.¡±After speaking, he ignored Kingsley and


    walked quickly toward the middle of the ballroom.Kingsley was left standing on his spot with a frosty


    expression.Matt was indeed one of the murderers!Now that the enemy was confirmed, Kingsley didn¡¯t


    n to stay any longer. After saying goodbye to Michael and Cecilia, he left the banquet scene with


    Reene!Day two.Reene apanied Kingsley to Bayou.She knew very well that Ethan was a viin


    who would retaliate, so she felt uneasy letting Kingsley attend the banquet alone, no matter what the


    circumstances.As Kingsley couldn¡¯t beat his elder sister, he had no choice but to take her with him.At


    this time, the VIP Sakura Lounge was seated with more than a dozen luxuriously dressed men and


    women.Ethan scanned the crowd and said solemnly.¡°Everyone here must have received the news.


    Before tomorrow¡¯s bidding meeting, the Coliree Group¡¯s Human Resources Department will inform us


    whether we are finally selected.¡±¡°You are all elites in various industries, and I believe that everyone willContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    be sessful! We will work together in the future, so I hope we can help each other out!¡±¡°That¡¯s for


    sure!¡± A man with sses nodded and said, ¡°However, Ethan, what brought us all together here


    today?¡±Ethan¡¯s eyes glowed with malice.¡°There¡¯s a little b*stard who doesn¡¯t know the depths of his life,


    even boasting arrogantly that he has received five invitations from the Coliree Group!¡±¡°I invited


    everyone toe today just to get rid of this kid who dared to bring the Coliree Group into


    disrepute!¡±Everyone was irritated as soon as this statement was made!Despite the fact that they had


    not yet joined thepany, they already considered themselves to be a part of the Coliree


    Group.When they heard that someone had dared to swindle and deceive in the name of Coliree Group,


    everyone couldn¡¯t help but be enraged!¡°Who is it, who dares to act so boldly?¡± eximed one of


    the burly men.¡°His name is Kingsley Nicholson, and he is an orphan who relies solely on women!¡±The


    burly man¡¯s face turned ashen as soon as Ethan finished speaking, and he yelled angrily, ¡°I can¡¯t


    believe it¡¯s that kid!

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    This person was Serena¡¯s ssmate from the d¨­j¨­¡ªNoah Morris!At the ss reunion the day before


    yesterday, he was first beaten by Kingsley in the shopping mall until his face got swollen. After that,


    Noah was violently whacked with a leather belt!Currently, his body was still burning in pain!At the ss


    reunion, he was fearful of Paige and therefore didn¡¯t dare to resist, but in his heart, he desperately


    wanted to tear Kingsley to pieces!¡°What a freaking small world!¡± Noah gritted his teeth and


    grunted.¡°Reene fired me from Neveah, and Kingsley even ordered others to beat me up severely! I


    must avenge the humiliation I suffered that day!¡±At this moment, someone next to him voiced sullenly,


    ¡°Mr. Morris, I have a very simr experience with you, but I resigned from Neveah voluntarily!¡±The


    person who spoke was Benjamin Gibson, who used to work in Neveah. Then, he continued with a


    malevolent gaze, ¡°I have seen that kid before. He killed my good friend, Gordon, right before me!¡±¡°I


    heard about that too.¡± Noah nodded before asking, ¡°Why did you resign, Mr. Gibson? Isn¡¯t it better to


    stay in Neveah to avenge Mr. Rhodes?¡±¡°D*mn it! Every time I mention this, I can feel my blood boiling!¡±


    Benjamin mmed the table heavily.¡°Reene bought hundreds of luxury cars to reward the employees,


    and even the security guard got a Volkswagen CC, but I was deliberately left out!¡±Finally, he clenched


    his teeth as he seethed, ¡°She hated me for betraying her and siding with Alex! I saw that I would have


    no future in Neveah, so I resigned and submitted my resume to the Coliree Group!¡±Ethan was relieved


    when he heard their resentful words as he spoke, ¡°Fortunately, both of you have resigned from the


    Neveah Department Store. That¡¯s how you got the opportunity to join Coliree Group!¡±Slowly, others


    also chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s definitely a blessing in disguise. You two are going to get lucky!¡±¡°Since


    many of us are on the same boat here today, let¡¯s avenge the two managers together! First, let¡¯s


    humiliate that brat, Kingsley!¡±Noah and Benjamin both had sinister gazes as they agreed ruthlessly,


    ¡°Okay! When that kid arrives, we will torture him until he begs for mercy!¡±¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Ethanughed


    heartily at their angry vows. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to trample on him!¡±The private door was kicked open at that


    moment to reveal Kingsley¡¯s arrival!¡°Hey! Aren¡¯t you the rich son-inw of the Larson Family?!¡±Ethan


    was the first to see him sauntering in as he was seated opposite the private room¡¯s entrance. Then, heText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    leaned on the back of the chair and crossed his legs as he looked disdainfully at Kingsley.Everyone


    immediately looked toward the entrance when they heard Ethan¡¯s remark.Immediately, they saw


    Kingsley standing straight-backed and confident at the door, all the while exuding an imposing


    aura!Those who had seen him for the first time could not help but stare with wide eyes, secretly


    eximing, Look at how he holds himself! He doesn¡¯t look like a penniless orphan at all!Even Noah felt


    nervous as he recalled the painful experience the day before yesterday! Then, he noticed Reene


    behind Kingsley.The sight of his two enemies simultaneously appearing before him caused the fury


    within him to surge and reach a boiling point!However, Kingsley merely gave a cursory nce around


    the people present andmented with a smile, ¡°It seems to be quite the full house today.¡± As he said


    that, he took Reene with him to be seated.He behaved as if he was invited to dinner!Ethan¡¯s cold eyes


    narrowed slightly as he questioned solemnly, ¡°Why would you bring Reene with you?! Do you think that


    she can protect you even if she¡¯s here?¡±Noah sneered as he spoke up, ¡°Hah, I knew it. He¡¯s just a loser


    who relies on women! If there were no women as his backup, he probably wouldn¡¯t even dare to leave


    the house!¡±As soon as this statement came out, everyone burst intoughter!Reene¡¯s pretty face sank


    as she warned coldly, ¡°Noah Morris, don¡¯t forget you used to be an insignificant manager under my


    command!¡±Noah¡¯s face darkened at her remark. Then, he turned to Ethan and said, ¡°Young Master


    Ethan, don¡¯t hold me back today. I must make this b*tch kneel before me and beg for mercy!¡±¡°Of


    course, I won¡¯t stop you!¡± Ethan smiled contemptuously. ¡°Neither of them will be leaving unscathed


    today!¡±¡°Ethan, what are you trying to do?!¡± Reene pointed to the camera beside her and questioned


    coldly.¡°What are all these for?¡±¡°Hahahaha, don¡¯t you understand? I want Kingsley to admit that he¡¯s just


    a piece of sh*t! I will record it, make it into a video, and send it to everyone!¡± Ethan even dered


    maniacally, ¡°I want him to be embarrassed his whole life! He can only hide in the dark like a rat in the


    sewers! I want everyone to know that he is just lowly trash in front of me, and he will never be


    sessful!¡±Her face twisted into a nasty scowl as she heard his absurd remarks.She knew that Ethan


    was robbed of the limelight yesterday, so he held a grudge against Kingsley!So, he intended to


    completely destroy Kingsley¡¯s life with his actions today!¡°Ethan, you¡ª¡±Just as she was about to say


    something, she was interrupted by Benjamin¡¯s vicious voice, ¡°Reene, do you remember me?¡±¡°Mr.


    Gibson?¡±¡°Hahaha¡­ I¡¯m no longer the manager of Neveah!¡± Benjamin jeered. ¡°I will soon join Coliree


    Group!¡±He stuck out his tongue and licked his lips, saying sinisterly, ¡°Remember how you embarrassed


    me back then? I¡¯ll let you know what it means to regret your past actions today!¡±Noah, next to him, also


    gritted his teeth. ¡°That¡¯s right! How could you fire me because of personal grudges?! I will definitely


    make you regret it for the rest of your life!¡±Speaking of that, Noah suddenly said sardonically, ¡°But


    anyway, if you hadn¡¯t fired me, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to submit a resume to Coliree Group! Speaking of


    which, I have to thank you both!¡±¡°Exactly!¡± Benjamin followed up with a scoff.¡°Back then at Neveah, I


    worked hard every day just to earn 10 thousand per month! However, before I officially join Coliree


    Group, they have already offered me a monthly sry of 120 thousand!¡±Just then, the person next to


    him looked at Reene contemptuously and remarked sarcastically, ¡°D*mn, isn¡¯t she too stingy? Is a


    managerial position only worth 10 thousand?!¡±Others immediately followed suit in agreement.¡°It¡¯s just a


    small and insignificantpany. I heard that it almost went bankrupt a while ago!¡±¡°That¡¯s right.


    Compared to Coliree Group, herpany is trash! She doesn¡¯t even deserve to be in our presence!¡±As


    soon as the voice fell, there was a burst of wildughter in the room!A trace of coldness shed in


    Kingsley¡¯s eyes as he questioned indifferently, ¡°Are you so sure that you will be able to join Coliree


    Group tomorrow?¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Because of his sentence, everyone in the room stopped theirughter abruptly.Ethan pursed his lips


    and sneered contemptuously, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you trying to tell us that you have the ability to


    stop us from being employed by the Coliree Group?¡±As soon as his voice fell, everyone threw him


    looks of mockery.How could a mere orphan interfere with the Coliree Group¡¯s recruitment?That must


    be the funniest joke they had heard!¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Noah sneered disdainfully.¡°Young Master Ethan, do


    you think he has that ability? There are no women in the top management of Coliree Group! He


    wouldn¡¯t be able to get so far!¡±The implication was that Kingsley could only rely on women to clean up


    after him!¡°Yeah. Without a woman, he is nothing but a sad, useless man!¡± Ethanughed


    hysterically.¡°Hahaha. Come on, let¡¯s not waste time with this sugar baby! Just tie him up and record the


    video!¡± Then, under Noah¡¯smand, everyone began to surround him!¡°How dare you?!¡± Reene¡¯s


    pretty face was cold as she threatened, ¡°If you dare toy a finger on him, I will never spare


    you!¡±¡°Hehe. Why can¡¯t you spare us?¡± Ethan sneered.¡°You can¡¯t even protect yourself. How dare you


    yell at us?!¡±Reene furrowed her brows tightly as she retorted, ¡°What do you mean I can¡¯t protect


    myself?¡±Ethan waved his hand and boasted, ¡°These people here will be the backbone of Coliree Group


    in the future! Don¡¯t you know how powerful Coliree Group is? It¡¯s such an easy feat for them to


    demolish your smallpany!¡±¡°You¡­¡±Reene¡¯s face went pale with anger at his remark, but she


    couldn¡¯t refute his words!She knew that Ethan was right.If these people joined the Coliree Group, it


    would be an easy feat for them to deal with Neveah!Noah folded his arms in front of his chest with a


    smug look.¡°Listen up, Reene Wynn. Once I join Coliree Group and take up a position in middle


    management, I will definitely make you feel the pain of your career being destroyed!¡±However, Kingsley


    gently held her hand and reassured her when he noticed her ashen face, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Reene. As long


    as I¡¯m here, no one can harm Neveah!¡±Unfortunately, everyone burst into another round of jeers when


    they heard his deration.¡°Are you still trying to be pretentious after all this while?¡± Ethan tilted his


    neck and raised his chin imperiously.¡°You¡¯re just a f*cking orphan! Who gave you the courage to be so


    confident?! I¡¯m warning you, Kingsley Nicholson. If you don¡¯t want to see Reene¡¯spany ruinedText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    because of you, you¡¯d better listen to whatever I say!¡±Kingsley¡¯s gaze was indifferent as he replied, ¡°If I


    do as you say, you won¡¯t touch Reene¡¯spany. Is that right?¡±¡°Of course!¡± Ethan¡¯s face shed a hint


    of triumph.¡°As long as you exin in the recording that the invitation letter from the Larson Familyhas


    nothing to do with you, I will kindly spare the two of you!¡±¡°Okay.¡± Kingsley stood up slowly and


    answered, ¡°Deal.¡± ¡°Kingsley¡­¡± Reene¡¯s eyes had turned red-rimmed.¡°You don¡¯t have topromise


    for me. I am not afraid of their threats! I can give up on Neveah, but I don¡¯t want to see you getting


    bullied by them!¡±¡°This is not apromise.¡± Kingsley offered her a light smile.¡°You know, the higher


    you jump, the harder you fall. So, let them hop freely now until they fall under my feet and break their


    legs!¡±¡°But¡­¡­¡±Reene wanted to say something more, but Kingsley patted her arm lightly in


    reassurance. ¡°Trust me.¡±¡°What the hell are you doing, Nicholson?!¡± Ethan shouted.¡°Hurry up and


    confess everything to the camera!¡±Kingsley walked up to the camera and spoke monotonously, ¡°I admit


    that the invitation letter from the Larson Familyhas nothing to do with me.¡±As soon as those words left


    his lips, he turned to look at Ethan, asking, ¡°Is this enough?¡±Considering his identity, the admiration or


    contempt of second-ss families didn¡¯t affect him much.Besides, the invitation letter he gave to the


    Larson Familywas initially intended to help Cecilia anyway.As long as the Larson Familyknew the truth,


    nothing else mattered.As for what other families thought, it wasn¡¯t something he cared about.He even


    wished for those people to see this video more than Ethan.After all, he didn¡¯t want strangers to know


    that he was rted to Coliree Group.Meanwhile, Ethan¡¯s face twisted into a nasty smirk when he heard


    that Kingsley personally admitted before the recording camera that the invitation the Larson Familyhad


    received had nothing to do with him.¡°Darn you! How dare you steal my limelight! These are your


    consequences!¡±He drank the wine in one gulp and urged in satisfaction, ¡°Quick, continue talking! Say


    that you¡¯re a mere scum orphan who relies on a sugar mommy!¡±A trace of malice crossed Kingsley¡¯s


    eyes as he warned, ¡°Ethan, I advise you to know your limits!¡±¡°Oh, so you¡¯re not gonna talk?¡±Then,


    Ethan suddenly picked up a bowl of broth on the table and threw it on Reene!Ssh!A bowl of


    expensive shellfish broth was all sshed on Reene¡¯s white shirt!Fortunately, the dishes were served


    early, so the broth was not too hot.Otherwise, arge patch of skin on Reene¡¯s chest would


    undoubtedly be scalded!At the same time, Benjamin rushed over with a perverted expression and


    reached out to pull her shirt off!¡°Your clothes are dirty. Allow me to take it off and clean it for you!¡±He


    had long coveted Reene¡¯s beauty. Now was finally his chance!That was the reason why when Alex


    usurped Reene¡¯s position; he demanded Reene to undress and allow him to search her body!¡°F*ck off!¡±


    Kingsley yelled, turned around, and kicked at Benjamin!As a result, Benjamin flew and hit the wall due


    to the strength of Kingsley¡¯s attack!Kingsley red at them as he embraced Reene, who was shivering


    and raged, ¡°Do you have a f*cking death wish, huh?!¡±In that instant, an intense killing intent erupted


    from his body!His sudden change in demeanor caused the temperature in the entire room to drop


    drastically, and the whole ce went dead silent!

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Gulp.Ethan reflexively gulped when he felt that domineering aura.He was rendered


    speechless!Kingsley scanned the crowd with cold eyes and said in a cold voice, ¡°You wanted me to


    record the video, and I did as told. So, isn¡¯t it your turn now?!¡±Ethan¡¯s body was tense as he questioned


    sternly, ¡°What are you talking about?!¡±¡°What are you going to do about insulting Reene and dirtying her


    clothes?!¡±Kingsley stood straight and tall as he emphasized every word imposingly, and every word


    carried a chilling, killing intent!Benjamin got up from the ground, clutched his chest, and groaned in


    pain, ¡°What do you want, you little brat? Do you think we will be afraid of you when we have so many


    people here?¡±Noah also snarled fiercely, ¡°What¡¯s the point of having some moves?! You can¡¯t fight all of


    us with bare hands! Are you trying to beat the twelve of us by yourself?!¡±The others also echoed,


    mocking Kingsley for being overly presumptuous!However, he slowly raised the corners of his mouth


    into a smirk. ¡°Why don¡¯t I try if I can fight all of you?¡±When Ethan heard that, he immediately jumped up


    from the chair and dered, ¡°Don¡¯t be so brazen! You will never get out of this door today!¡±Then, he


    waved his hand fervently and demanded, ¡°Do it! Make him beg!¡±Under Young Master Ethan¡¯s


    command, two young men approached Kingsley with great enthusiasm!Unfortunately, before they


    could even get close, he had already hooked the chair in front of him with his feet and kicked it at


    them!Bang!The beautifully carved chair mmed into the two of them!The two young men only


    managed to shriek in pain beforending hard on the table!Crash!The table full of food that they had


    not yet enjoyed was now scattered on the ground.On the other hand, the two young men had their


    heads nted on tes of hot dishes. They curled into balls and groaned in pain!Upon seeing that


    scene, the crowd was shocked.His skills were far beyond their imagination!With a gloomy face, Noah


    shouted, ¡°This kid knows how to fight! Don¡¯t go against him. Attack Reene Wynn!¡±As soon as he gave


    hismand, Kingsley appeared in front of him like a ghost!His reflexes were so quick that everyone


    present could not even catch him!Snap!Kingsley clutched his hand around Noah¡¯s neck and questioned


    coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you have enough of beatingst time?¡±¡°Let go of me¡­ let go¡­¡±Noah was struggling


    desperately like a stranded fish!However, he could not break free from Kingsley¡¯s grip! Every struggle


    he made was in vain.In just a few breaths, his face turned purple.His eyes were rolling to the back of


    his head as if he would die any time soon!Everyone panicked when they saw it.Fights were fights, but if


    human life were at risk, that would be a different story.They were supposed to visit Coliree Group


    tomorrow for a job interview!It would be troublesome if they were involved in a murder incident


    today!¡°Kingsley Nicholson!¡± Ethan¡¯s forehead burst with blue veins.¡°Let go of Noah!¡±Kingsley was


    expressionless as he asked, ¡°Why? Are you afraid? Are you afraid that it will be your turn


    next?¡±¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Ethan¡¯s face turned ashen at his insinuation.¡°Why would I be afraid of a lowly person


    like you?! I just don¡¯t want you to affect my career!¡±Kingsley suddenly smiled disparagingly.¡°I promised


    Reene that I wouldn¡¯t kill anyone in front of her again, so I will keep Noah alive for now!¡±After he spoke,


    he let go of his arm and swung Noah, who was about to suffocate, about 10 feet away!Gasp¡­Noahy


    on the ground trembling, desperately gasping for air as the experience was akin to having walked


    through the gate of hell!¡°D*mn it! I almost got strangled to death¡­¡± Noah showed a vengeful face,


    grunting, ¡°I can¡¯t let him go just like that!¡±Ethan nced at Noah, then looked at Kingsley with a sneer,


    ¡°I thought you really had the guts to murder him. It seems like you¡¯re also a coward at times!


    Hahaha¡­¡±The others were relieved and started mocking Kingsley one by one when they saw that


    Noah was spared.¡°What a piece of trash! You obviously don¡¯t have the guts to do the deed! You¡¯re just


    using a woman as an excuse!¡±¡°Well, he¡¯s a professional sugar baby!¡±¡°Don¡¯t try to be pretentious when


    you don¡¯t even have the balls to do it! Who are you scaring? I¡¯m gonna gather more people next time


    and make sure you bawl your eyes out!¡±Just as everyone was busy mocking and sneering at him,


    Kingsley touched his waist with his right hand and fished out a pitch-ck and shiny pistol!Ethan and


    the rest did not have time to react!Bang!Bang! Bang!Kingsley had already raised his pistol and shot


    frantically within the private room!The sses, dishes, and cutleries on the ground were instantly


    shattered!The whole room was covered in broken tiles, smoke, and dust in an instant!¡°Ah¡ª¡±Those


    moring wildly earlier were now crouching on the ground, covering their heads with both hands.All of


    them screamed and shouted in fear!Even a few were so frightened that they pissed their pants!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Kingsley¡¯s marksmanship was excellent!His shots brushed past every person, but no one was


    injured!Nheless, this was enough to scare those people out of their minds!Kingsley uttered in a


    cold voice when the gunshots stopped, ¡°What else do you want me to record?! Anyone here still wants


    to embarrass Reene?!¡±Silence enveloped the room.Everyone was petrified, so no one dared to answer


    him at all.Only then did he put away the pistol. His dark eyes swept across the crowd, and his tone was


    frigid.¡°I shall remember 12 of your faces! So, you¡¯d better not kneel and beg me for mercy when we


    meet next time!¡±After he said that, he kicked the door to the private room with a bang and left with


    Reene!He wiped the broth off her body with a tissue when they returned to the car.He also med


    himself and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault that I didn¡¯t protect you well, Reene.¡±¡°It¡¯s not your


    fault¡­¡±Meanwhile, Reene¡¯s pretty face had turned scarlet.She was only wearing a bra underneath her


    white shirt.Kingsley must have been able to see everything as he wiped her body in such close


    proximity¡­¡°Kingsley, let me do it myself¡­¡±She immediately leaned over to get a tissue, but her body


    collided with his warm palm.¡°Ah¡ª¡±Reene let out a soft whimper and flinched like she had experienced


    an electric shock.Kingsley also felt a little flustered the moment he felt the softness against his


    palm.¡°Erm¡­ Ahem¡­¡±He coughed awkwardly and changed the subject. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, none of these


    people will be able to escape today! I¡¯ll make them kneel at your feet and beg for forgiveness!¡±How


    dare they hurt Reene in front of him!To him, they were better off as dead people.¡°Kingsley¡­ How are


    you going to deal with them?¡± Reene returned to her senses with worry in her eyes as she advised,


    ¡°You must never kill people again¡­¡±¡°If you tell me not to kill, I won¡¯t, but I will definitely make them


    regret their actions for life!¡±While he started the engine, he spoke to her, ¡°Tomorrow will be Coliree


    Group¡¯s pre-bid conference. Come with me. After I¡¯ve dealt with those people, I will introduce the vice


    president of Coliree Group to you.¡± Hearing that, Reene widened her beautiful eyes. ¡°V-Vice president


    of Coliree Group? Really?!¡±Although Kingsley had once told her that the boss of Coliree Group was his


    comrade-in-arms, she was still surprised to hear that she was suddenly going to meet the vice


    president of Coliree Group!¡°You should check out if there are any projects you are interested inContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    tomorrow morning and discuss them with the vice president of the Coliree Group. Then, we can visit


    the pre-bid conference after that.¡±¡°Okay! I will prepare myself, so I won¡¯t embarrass you


    tomorrow!¡±Reene¡¯s eyes twinkled brightly as she looked at Kingsley, and there was also a hint of


    distinct sentiment in her gentle gaze.Her little brother was a grown-up now!He was no longer the little


    boy who asked for candy with a baby voice.Kingsley had grown into a powerful and mysterious man


    that she couldn¡¯t fully understand¡­Early the following day, Reene came out to the living room wearing


    a white suit that entuated her slim figure.After she fastened the buttons, the action instantly


    revealed her slender waist.She also wore a pair of nude stockings under the suit, which looked natural


    and not overstated. The stockings wrapped around her slim calves, and there was a hint of sexiness in


    her modest outfit.Standing in front of Kingsley, she twirled around and eximed, ¡°How do I look in this


    outfit? Does it suit me?¡±¡°Absolutely beautiful! You¡¯re the prettiest, Reene!¡± Kingsley beamed.¡°You¡¯re so


    gorgeous that I can¡¯t bear to let others admire your beauty!¡±¡°Sweet talker!¡± Reene hit him lightly before


    urging, ¡°Let¡¯s get going! It would be rude to bete.¡±¡°Sure,¡± Kingsley responded and drove Reene


    toward Coliree Group.Today¡¯s pre-bid conference was held in Coliree Group Tower A, while Ethan,


    Noah, and the rest¡¯s induction ceremony were in Tower C.Kingsley parked his car at the entrance of


    Tower C.He had to get rid of those clowns first before everything else!Currently, in the conference room


    on the 12th floor of Tower C, more than two dozen applicants were waiting anxiously.Among them, the


    12 people fromst night were all present!They gathered around a spot with Ethan as their leader.The


    final employment information of Coliree Group would be released soon.Therefore, tension and


    anticipation were written all over their faces.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Benjamin¡¯s face was still pale and it was obvious that he was still affected by Kingsley¡¯s kick


    yesterday.He whispered, ¡°It¡¯s almost time, Young Master Ethan. Why aren¡¯t the people from Coliree


    Group here yet?¡±¡°Shh!¡± Ethan motioned for Benjamin to be quiet before he answered in an equally soft


    voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After all, all of us will surely get hired!¡±While they were feeling uneasy, the door to


    the meeting room was slowly pushed open.Immediately, everyone raised their heads to look at the door


    and they watched as Kingsley and Reene entered the room.At this moment, Ethan looked stunned


    before he eximed in shock, ¡°Why are you guys here?¡±Truthfully, all twelve of them had panicked for


    a while after Kingsley left yesterday.However, they quickly calmed down and decided to lodge a report


    regarding Kingsley¡¯s possession of firearms after they managed to enter Coliree Group.In Qustia, it


    was a well-known fact that possession of firearms wouldnd one in jail for at least three


    years.Besides, Ethan had already sent Kingsley¡¯s ¡®confession¡¯ video to everyone present yesterday.He


    thought that Kingsley would surely leave the industry and never show up again after getting


    humiliated.However, he ended up showing up in his glory at such a critical moment.Benjamin had a


    disdainful look on his face as he cleared his throat and reprimanded, ¡°Cough¡­ This is Coliree Group¡¯s


    waiting room for job applicants! How can people like you guys trespass into this ce?!¡±Benjamin


    loathed Kingsley and he could still feel his body aching after getting kicked by the man yesterday.At this


    moment, he was forcing himself to be here to apply for work.Meanwhile, Noah scratched his neck and


    chuckled coldly before chiming in, ¡°Well, maybe they¡¯re here to apply for a job as security guards.


    Wouldn¡¯t that make them job applicants too?¡±Immediately, everyone startedughing.At this moment,


    Kingsley walked toward them and took a random chair by the side before sitting on it. He then said to


    Ethan, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me yesterday if I had a way to make sure that all of you wouldn¡¯t get hired? Let


    me give you an answer now. Yes, I can definitely make all of you return with nothing!¡±¡°Haha!¡± Ethan


    laughed. ¡°Nicholson, do you know where you¡¯re at right now? How dare you make outrageous ims


    like that?!¡±Noah chimed in as well, ¡°Exactly! This is Coliree Group! Do you really think that a small fry


    like you can do whatever you like here? Ignorant little fool!¡± Following that, Jay entered the meetingText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    room along with two secretaries. Ethan, Noah, as well as the others quickly went quiet as none of them


    dared to be impolite in front of Jay.At that instance, all of them stood up and greeted respectfully, ¡°Good


    afternoon, Mr. Carter.¡±Right then, all of their hearts started racing quickly as this was the turning point


    of their lives¡ªthis was the moment where they either got hired or eliminated, after all.When Jay walked


    toward them and wanted to say something, he suddenly noticed Kingsley sitting by the side, and he


    was taken aback.Why is he here? Is he here to check on our work progress?At the thought of that, he


    quickly reported to Kingsley, ¡°This is the hiring¡ª¡±Yet, Ethan cut Jay off and snapped at Kingsley before


    Jay could finish what he wanted to say. ¡°This is an important venue where Coliree Group is carrying out


    their hiring process! How can someone like you enter this ce? Why don¡¯t you leave now?!¡± he


    bellowed.Thinking that Jay wanted to question what Kingsley, an unrted personnel, was doing here,


    he took it upon himself and shouted at the man, trying to make an impression in front of Jay.While


    Ethan felt proud for what he did, Jay¡¯s facial expression darkened as Ethan hadpletely twisted


    what he was trying to say.He felt his stomach dropping before he quickly motioned around in Kingsley¡¯s


    direction. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that! He¡¯s the one who imed so! I never said anything like this!¡±Jay didn¡¯t want


    to cross Kingsley, for the man¡¯s identity remained a mystery.Nevertheless, Kingsley smiled softly. ¡°It¡¯s


    fine. I¡¯m just here to see what kind of talents you guys are nning to hire.¡±When he heard the word


    ¡®talents¡¯, Jay felt beads of cold sweat immediately forming on his skin. Isn¡¯t he criticizing us for not


    taking our job seriously?He licked his dry lips before stuttering, ¡°W-We still haven¡¯t decided on our final


    hiring list¡ª¡±After ncing at Ethan and the others, Kingsley asked nonchntly, ¡°Mr. Carter, I wonder if


    I have any say in your final hiring list.¡±¡°O-Of course!¡± Jay wiped the sweat on his forehead before he


    eximed respectfully, ¡°You certainly have a say in this. After all, even Vice President Robinson would


    need to listen to your decision!¡±What?!Everyone in the meeting room was dumbstruck when they heard


    Jay. Subsequently, their minds started buzzing while they stood rooted to the ground as if they had


    been ced under a spell.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Immediately, Ethan, Noah, Benjamin, and everyone else, especially those who attended Ethan¡¯s party


    yesterday, were stunned before their faces turned pale.¡°How is this possible¡­ Impossible¡­¡±Ethan


    started trembling as if he was a broken kite, and he couldn¡¯t even find a stable footing at that


    moment.Even Vice President Robinson from Coliree Group has to listen to Kingsley, and he has a say


    in today¡¯s final hiring list?! Is this a joke?!His lips turned pale before he felt his vision darkening.He


    didn¡¯t understand what was happening at all.Isn¡¯t this guy an orphan from an orphanage who doesn¡¯t


    do anything and has nothing with him at all? He doesn¡¯t even have a job! How can someone like this


    get the vice president from Coliree Group to listen to him? How is that even possible?!Noah and


    Benjamin looked confused as well.How can someone who only relies on women have so much


    authority in Coliree Group?¡°W-Who are you?¡± Ethan¡¯s voice shook, and he had already lost the


    demanding tone in his voice just now.¡°That¡¯s a lot of questions from you!¡± Jay snapped.¡°You don¡¯t have


    any right to know his identity, and I¡¯m warning you to keep your curiosity in check for your family¡¯s own


    good!¡±Jay repeated what Daniel had said to him in the past to Ethan.¡°W-What¡ª¡±Ethan couldn¡¯t believe


    what he just heard.If Mr. Carter looks so terrified as well, doesn¡¯t that mean that Kingsley¡¯s identity is


    extremely noble?!At the thought of that, he started trembling before he recalled something.Back then,


    Kingsley had ced a bet with Henry during the Wynn Family¡¯s banquet to see who could get the


    project with Coliree Group first.Initially, everyone thought that Kingsley was just boasting, but it seemed


    like everything he said was the truth.How easy would it be for someone who can give instructions to the


    vice president of Coliree Group to get a few projects from them? The bet was probably made to make


    fun of Henry!Ethan could feel his legs twitching when he recalled those five invitation cards from the


    Wynns. There¡¯s no doubt now that Kingsley must have been the one who gave the Wynns those


    invitation cards! Michael was telling us the truth, and we were just too arrogant to believe it!Just then,


    he felt like he was about to faint as his vision started blurring.Looks like the real boss has always been


    next to me, but I was too much of a fool to realize it!At the same time, Noah and Benjamin came to a


    realization as well.The man that they had been making fun of all along wasn¡¯t actually relying on other


    women, and his identity was one that they could never achieve.¡°Ugh!¡±Benjamin felt his heart


    constricting before he puked blood.Since he hadn¡¯t recovered after getting kicked by Kingsley, the


    moment of fear that he experienced ced pressure on his organs and caused him to vomit blood.At


    the same time, Noah¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t looking good either.Although he didn¡¯t puke blood, he had lost


    control of his dder and bowels due to how terrified he was.Immediately, the foul stenching from


    Noah¡¯s pants made Jay feel like puking from disgust as he really hated being close to dirty and


    unhygienic things.Thus, he retched at the sight of someone experiencing incontinence in front of him


    before he snapped angrily, ¡°Noah Morris, you¡¯re fired! I don¡¯t want to see you entering Coliree Group


    from today onward!¡±Noah¡¯s legs gave way upon hearing that, and he fell to the ground with a loud


    thump.At this moment, he couldn¡¯t be bothered by the fact that his pants were soiled; all he could think


    about was how he had screwed up.I¡¯m dead! It¡¯s over for me this time! Now that I¡¯ve crossed someone


    that I shouldn¡¯t, my career is officially over!Apart from Noah and the others, those who attended the


    party yesterday were all trembling with pale faces.Just like Noah, some of them even lost control of


    their dders.On the other hand, Jay was utterly confused when he saw these final candidates whom


    he had carefully selected starting to tremble before one of them puked blood while some of them lost


    control of their bowels.He refused to believe that these were the best of the talents that he had


    handpicked on his own.With a fearful look, Jay turned toward Kingsley and trailed off, saying, ¡°Mr.


    Nicholson, these candidates weren¡¯t like this during their preliminaries and tests¡ª¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    He was afraid that Kingsley might me him for being ipetent by letting all these ¡®weirdos¡¯ enter


    the final round.Nheless, Kingsley smiled. ¡°I understand. You¡¯re not to me for this anyway.


    Please get me a camera.¡±¡°A-Alright, I¡¯ll go get one now!¡±Jay looked relieved as he quickly gave his


    documents to the two secretaries behind him and jogged out of the meeting room. Meanwhile, the two


    young and beautiful secretaries nced at Kingsley curiously with looks of admiration as they had


    never seen Jay being respectful toward anyone at all.Yet, it seemed like Kingsley didn¡¯t notice their


    gazes as he lit up his cigarette and turned toward Ethan and the others. ¡°Young Master Ethan, why


    don¡¯t we talk about what happened yesterday night?¡±When everyone in the meeting room heard that,


    they fell into silence just as all twelve of them who were involved in what happened yesterday night


    started feeling terrified.On the other hand, the other job applicants who weren¡¯t involved stared at each


    other since they didn¡¯t know what was happening.Just then, Kingsley waved at them. ¡°Come here;


    those who weren¡¯t involved in what happened yesterday night should go sit on one side.¡±Since they


    were candidates who managed to get into the final hiring process, all of them could sense the dynamic


    change in the venue despite not knowing what was happening.Thus, all of them quickly moved to a


    side upon hearing Kingsley¡¯s instructions.Immediately, only twelve people that attended the dinner


    party yesterday stood in the middle of the meeting room, and all of them were shaking as if they were


    dogs left shivering in a winter storm.Under Kingsley¡¯s intimidating gaze, Noah became the first to give


    in as he kneeled and pleaded, ¡°Mr. Nicholson, Miss Wynn, I was wrong! I shouldn¡¯t have been


    disrespectful toward you guys!¡±¡­¡­Thump! Thump! Thump!¡­At once, everyone behind him kneeled


    and started crying out as well, ¡°Mr. Nicholson, we didn¡¯t do it on purpose! All of us were tricked by


    Ethan!¡± ¡°Yeah! We didn¡¯t know anything at all, and Ethan was the one who fooled us!¡±¡°Please forgive


    us, Mr. Nicholson. We are in the wrong, and we are truly sorry about it¡­¡±All of a sudden, various


    pleadings started ringing out, and the meeting room turned into a room for repentance as crying,


    pleading, and begging voices rang out incessantly.At this moment, Benjamin dragged his shaking


    knees toward Kingsley¡¯s direction before he said weakly, ¡°Mr. Nicholson, we don¡¯t have any grudges


    between the two of us, and you¡¯ve already beat me up yesterday, so why don¡¯t you let me off the hook?


    I really can¡¯t afford to lose this job opportunity from Coliree Group¡ª¡±¡°Did you say that we don¡¯t have


    any grudges between the two of us?¡±A cold glint shed past Kingsley¡¯s gaze.This person even tried to


    pull off Reene¡¯s clothes yesterday! Things would have taken a worse turn if I wasn¡¯t there!At the


    thought of that, he immediately got angry.With a loud thump, he brought his feet down on Benjamin¡¯s


    chest.¡°Ah!¡±Benjamin yelped before he flew away from the impact of the kick and crashed into the


    meeting table behind him.Immediately, the base of the wooden table cracked while a sickening crunch


    rang out from Benjamin¡¯s spine. Then, sweat started dripping from his forehead.¡°Ugh¡­ It hurts¡­¡±He


    huffed for air. At this moment, he waspletely drenched in his own sweat as if he had just fallen into


    a pool of water.Seeing that, everyone sucked in a cold breath and went quiet.Meanwhile, Ethan


    couldn¡¯t stand it any longer when he heard Benjamin¡¯s painful groan.With a thump, he kneeled on the


    ground as well.¡°I-I was wrong, Mr. Nicholson. P-Please let me off the hook and ignore everything that


    I¡¯ve done!¡±However, a smirk appeared on Kingsley¡¯s face.¡°Weren¡¯t you being arrogant at the Wynns


    earlier on? Didn¡¯t you insult Reene with that fianc¨¦e of yours?!¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    ¡°I-I won¡¯t repeat the same mistake anymore¡­¡± Ethan crawled toward Reene¡¯s feet and


    pleaded.¡°Reene, Reene, since Mia and I are engaged now, it would mean that you¡¯re my elder sister as


    well! Please consider our rtionship and forgive me¡­¡±¡°Who is your elder sister?!¡± Kingsley kicked


    Ethan¡¯s shoulder, causing him to fall to the ground. ¡°Who are you to call her that?!¡±At the same time,


    Ethan felt like crying because he didn¡¯t expect himself to make another wrong move. Then, he quickly


    got back to his kneeling position before he started groveling at Kingsley¡¯s feet.¡°I¡¯m wrong for calling her


    my elder sister! I don¡¯t have the right to do that! Please, I¡¯m begging you. Please don¡¯t eliminate me


    from Coliree¡¯s selection¡­¡±Ethan gave him a pleading look. Almost everyone knew that he applied to


    work at Coliree Group, so he¡¯d be too embarrassed to continue staying in Cleapolis if he were to get


    eliminated.By then, he probably couldn¡¯t even return to work at the Windsors¡¯ anymore, as he¡¯d be


    drowned by all the rumors and cynicisms circling around.At the thought of that, Ethan trembled before


    he started mming his forehead to the ground. A whileter, his forehead was already bleeding.When


    everyone saw how Ethan was reacting, all of them knew that there was no room for regret


    anymore.Immediately, all of them followed Ethan and started crouching down to Kingsley and


    Reene.Even Benjamin, who had already spat blood, got on his knees and followed suit.Yet, Kingsley


    remained emotionless despite seeing all of them humbling down and kneeling in front of him.Although


    he promised Reene yesterday that he wouldn¡¯t kill anyone, it didn¡¯t mean that he would forgive


    them.Right now, he wanted all of these people to disappear in front of him forever.Just then, Jay came


    back with the newest camera, and he looked slightly taken aback when he saw them kneeling on the


    ground. However, he didn¡¯t dare to ask anything unnecessary.Immediately, Jay used a tripod to


    stabilize the camera before he said to Kingsley in a respectful manner, ¡°Mr. Nicholson, you may start


    recording now.¡± At the same time, everyone kneeling on the ground had horrified looks on their faces


    when they saw the camera because they already knew what Kingsley was nning to do to them.He


    was trying to give them a taste of their own medicine!Right then, Kingsley¡¯s fingers tapped against the


    chair¡¯s armrest before he said nonchntly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys make me make a footage yesterday? It¡¯s


    you guys¡¯ turn now!¡±Ethan¡¯s face turned as pale as paper before he stuttered, ¡°W-What do you want us


    to shoot¡­¡±¡°Calm down. You¡¯ll know soon enough!¡± Kingsley eximed before turning toward


    Reena.¡°Reena, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s suitable for girls to watch what¡¯s going to happen next, so it¡¯s better if


    you leave with these two secretaries first.¡±¡°Alright,¡± Reena replied before leaving the meeting room


    along with the two secretaries.She was starting to be submissive toward Kingsley subconsciously.After


    they left, Kingsley pointed at Benjamin. ¡°Don¡¯t you like removing other people¡¯s clothing? Well, I want


    you guys to strip, starting from you!¡±Immediately, Benjamin¡¯s face went colorless from shock before he


    started beseeching again. ¡°Please don¡¯t¡­ Please don¡¯t make me do that¡­¡±¡°Don¡¯t be disrespectful!


    How dare you go against Mr. Nicholson¡¯s demand?!¡± Jay snapped before he instructed the other job


    applicants who weren¡¯t involved, saying, ¡°Come over! Do it for him!¡±Seeing this as an opportunity to


    perform, all of the other job applicants rubbed their hands together and headed toward Benjamin.A


    whileter, Benjamin was stripped of all of his clothes.When Ethan and the others saw him getting


    stripped, all of them were horrified as this was way worse than death itself. If the clips went online, all of


    their lives would be ruined.¡°I was wrong, Mr. Nicholson¡­ Please forgive me¡­¡±For a moment, everyone


    in the meeting room started wailing, but Kingsley wasn¡¯t a soft-hearted person. After fighting through


    tons of battles, he knew well that being merciful toward his enemy was being cruel to himself.¡°Remove


    them!¡±Loud cries rang out along with his instruction.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    All twelve of them were frightened out of their wits, and none of them dared to go against Kingsley.A


    whileter, all of them, who were initially dressed up nicely, stood there in their glory.After Kingsley took


    a video of all of them, he got them to wear their clothes again before he gave all of them a disdainful


    look. ¡°Do you guys know the consequences of this video getting leaked?¡±¡°We do, we do¡­¡± All twelve of


    them, who were still in the midst of wearing their clothes, quickly answered in a terrified manner.¡°That¡¯s


    good to know,¡± Kingsley replied coldly.¡°From today onward, if I run into any of you in Cleapolis, I won¡¯t


    hesitate to release this video! Do you guys understand what I mean?¡±Upon hearing that, everyone


    cried out, ¡°We get it. We won¡¯t ever show up in Cleapolis anymore!¡±¡°I¡¯ll get a ne ticket and move to


    another country! I won¡¯t evere to Qustian anymore!¡±¡°Me too! I¡¯ll migrate with my entire family, and I


    won¡¯t show up in front of you ever again!¡±¡­¡­¡­No one dared not to agree to Kingsley¡¯s terms as all of


    them were renowned business elites, and they¡¯d rather leave the country than be other people¡¯s


    laughing stock.After dealing with them, Kingsley returned to Daniel¡¯s office together with Reene.When


    Reene saw the legendary vice president of Coliree Group, she got really nervous as her palms and feet


    turned cold, and she didn¡¯t know how to react.At the same time, Daniel was extremely nervous as his


    body stiffened up when he saw Ares, the God of War.He really wanted to do a military salute, but he


    was afraid that it might be inappropriate.Seeing these two standing stiffly and not knowing what to do,


    Kingsley broke outughing before he asked, ¡°Why are you two in a daze? Come sit down.¡±Hearing


    him, Daniel returned to his seat cautiously before he took a stack of document files out and said to


    Reene, ¡°Miss Wynn, we will release four projects during the pre-bid conferenceter. Do take a look at


    this.¡±Reene¡¯s eyes widened when she took the file. ¡°T-The¡­rgest project here actually costs up to 30


    billion?¡±¡°That¡¯s right. This is a project with Cleapolis City Hall. If you¡¯re interested, we can decide on a


    partnership now.¡±However, Reene quickly waved her arms around after hearing him. ¡°No, no, no! We


    are just a small department store, so we can¡¯t handle such arge infrastructural project like this!¡±Then,


    she gave Kingsley a look to express her shock.Coliree Group is actually considering giving me their


    biggest project because of Kingsley? Is there anyone else in Sris Province who can make thisContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    happen?!Still, Kingsley smiled softly before he suggested, ¡°Since that state-owned brand building


    quoted at 2 billion is very suitable for a department store, why don¡¯t you let Neveah handle that?¡±Reena


    nodded. ¡°I prefer that project as well.¡±¡°Sure,¡± Daniel answered without any hint of hesitation.¡°Just write


    something on your tender during the pre-bid conferenceter on. I¡¯ll make sure that the project will be


    Neveah¡¯s!¡±After getting Coliree Group¡¯s vice president¡¯s affirmation, Reene felt her face flushed red


    from excitement.She was ttered as this was her first time getting a ¡®back door¡¯ business deal, and it


    was a pleasant experience.After sorting the documents, Daniel nced at his watch and reported


    respectfully, ¡°Mr. Nicholson, the pre-bid conference is starting soon. Let¡¯s head over there right now.¡±


    When the three of them reached Tower A, Daniel didn¡¯t enter the hall together with them to avoid


    suspicion and entered through the staff area by the side instead.At the same time, there were already


    many hotshots from all sorts of industries sitting at the pre-bid conference.It was an understatement to


    im that all of the top businessmen in Sris Province were gathered there.Just then, Kingsley and


    Reene got seated in a less noticeable corner.Upon noticing them, Michael, who was sitting close to


    them, waved his hand at them happily. ¡°Kingsley, you¡¯re finally here!¡±Everyone present at the hall was


    society elites or businessmen that were millionaires, and he felt as if he was sitting on pins and needles


    sitting among these people as the head of a second-rated family.At that moment, Michael felt like an


    ugly duckling that managed to blend into a group of swans, and he didn¡¯t even dare to look up at


    all.Thus, he was relieved when he saw Kingsley.Meanwhile, a surprised voice rang out the moment


    Kingsley and Reene sat down. ¡°Reene Wynn?¡±The person who spoke was a man, who had a slick


    back and was covered in designer brands from head to toe.He raised his hand purposely to show his


    Rolex Kermit before he eximed, ¡°It¡¯s really you! It¡¯s been a while!¡±The man who spoke was Reene¡¯s


    ssmate back in university, Will Maslow.Not expecting to run into him here, Reene nodded with a cold


    face as a greeting.¡°Come on, why are you still acting cold?¡± Will questioned sarcastically.¡°Back then,


    you refused to go to the hotel with me even after I threw a wad of cash at you! I can¡¯t believe that


    you¡¯re still acting holy even after so many years!¡±Reene frowned. ¡°Will, you tried to humiliate me with


    money after I rejected you back then, and I¡¯m not nning on talking about it anymore! Please stop


    trying to mess with me again!¡±¡°You¡¯re saying that I tried to pursue you?¡± Will questioned before he


    chuckled coldly.¡°Reene Wynn, why would I, the young master of Diosna City¡¯s Scarlet Heart Group,


    want to pursue you? All I did was ce a bet with my mates to see who would get to sleep with your


    curvy a*s! It¡¯s such a pity because I would have been able to get Jameson¡¯s sports car if you had slept


    with me back then!¡±Then, he started scanning Reene¡¯s body with a lustful look before he licked his lips


    and eximed, ¡°You looked even better than before now that I haven¡¯t seen you in a few years! I also


    heard that you¡¯d be one of Cleapolis¡¯ well-known entrepreneurs? Tsk, it is my hobby to make


    strong women like you submissive!¡±Immediately, Reene snapped with a stern look on her face, ¡°Watch


    your mouth, Will! I¡¯m not that girl that will allow you to step all over me now!¡±¡°Haha! What about it? Just


    because you¡¯re a progressive woman who happens to run apany?¡±Willughed disdainfully before


    a lustful look appeared on his face again. ¡°Still, the more you act like this, the more it turns me


    on!¡±Suddenly, he noticed Kingsley, who was sitting next to Reene, before he eximed with a look of


    realization, ¡°So that¡¯s why you keep rejecting my advances! I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re into gigolos!¡±Upon


    hearing that, Reene had her face darkened as she tried to suppress her anger. ¡°Will, you better not try


    to humiliate me or the people around me again!¡±¡°So what if I humiliate you?¡± Will crossed his leg with a


    smug look on his face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with humiliating an orphan like you?¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    ¡°You!¡±Reene gritted her teeth in anger. At this moment, she had a really strong urge to p that smug


    look off Will¡¯s face.¡°Ignore him, Reene,¡± Kingsleymented nonchntly. ¡°He¡¯ll regret thister


    on!¡±¡°Haha! Regret?¡± Will sneered. ¡°That¡¯s not a word that I associate myself with!¡±At this moment, Jay


    went on stage to announce the start of the pre-bid conference.At that instance, everyone, including the


    smug Will, went quiet obediently.Jay briefly introduced all of the leaders and guests that came today


    before he announced, ¡°Since Coliree Group is all about being efficient, the bidding, open bidding,


    evaluation, and final signing of the contract will be concluded by today during this pre-bid


    conference!¡±Upon hearing that, all of the industry hotshots nodded their heads with satisfaction as time


    was money to them.In no time, the time for all sealed bids to be submitted ended.Right then, the crowd


    started getting anxious as they waited impatiently for the open bidding.Under Jay¡¯s organized


    guidance, the results came out in no time.¡°The first project is a construction project for Cleapolis worth


    30 billion, and the winning bidder is Ramada Corporation from Sris Province¡¯s Cleapolis!¡±Everyone


    started apuding.Since this was arge project that involved local benefits, most of the people here


    were self-conscious, and not many of them dared to try bidding for this project.Other than a few


    businessmen who expressed their disappointment for not getting the project, the rest of them could


    only watch with envious looks on their faces.Most of the attendees had their attention ced on the two


    projects worth two billion and five billion, respectively.Following that, Jay announced again, ¡°The


    winning bidder for the second project is Scarlet Heart Group from Sris Province¡¯s Diosna City!¡±¡°The


    winning bidder for the third project is Modinium Tech Incorporated from Sris Province¡¯s Fadena


    City!¡±¡°The winning bidder for the fourth project is Neveah Department Store from Sris Province¡¯s


    Cleapolis!¡±When the announcement for all four winning bidders ended, everyone had different


    expressions on their faces, as a mixture of excitement, disappointment, envy, and confusion stered


    on everyone¡¯s faces. While all three mentionedpanies were well known and influential in Sris


    Province, none of them had ever heard of Neveah Department Store, and they couldn¡¯t help but


    wonder how apany that no one had ever heard of managed to win the bidding.At the same time,


    Michael and Megan caught onto what had happened and gave each other a look.Just then, Megan


    cursed mentally, What kind of dirty tactic did Reene pull to seduce Kingsley into giving her a


    project?!On the other hand, Michael had decided that he had to get his daughter married to Kingsley


    when he headed back by all means!Meanwhile, Will had a shocked expression on his face. ¡°What the


    f*ck? Looks like you¡¯re really a capable person, Reene! How did you even manage to win the bid? It


    seems like I¡¯ve honestly underestimated you!¡±However, he quickly broke intoughter. ¡°It¡¯s too bad that


    you only managed to get a small project worth two billion. You can¡¯t evenpare that to the project


    worth eight billion that Scarlet Heart Group won! Still, if you are willing to stay over with me at the hotel


    nearbyter on, I can consider sharing a bit of my profit with that tinypany of yours! Haha!¡±Yet,


    Jay¡¯s voice rang out again before he could finishughing. ¡°Hang on! I just received a message from


    my leader! It seems like there are some changes regarding the winning bidders!¡±What?!The crowd


    started getting excited again as everyone got hopeful.Following that, Will raised his chin and sneered,


    ¡°Reene, I bet you¡¯re getting eliminated! I knew a smallpany like yours wouldn¡¯t be able to win the


    bid! Sure enough, Coliree Group must have made a mistake!¡±Nevertheless, Kingsley gave him a


    nonchnt look. ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions just yet.¡±¡°What the f*ck? Since when is it your turn to


    speak?!¡± Will snapped. ¡°How dare you speak to a young master like me¡ª¡±Before he could finish his


    sentence, Jay announced, ¡°The winning bidder for the second project has been changed from Scarlet


    Heart Group to Sunrise Corporation from Diosna City!¡±What?!Will felt like something just exploded next


    to his ears as he stood up in an abrupt manner and shouted, ¡°Why?! I demand an exnation!¡±Yet, Jay


    replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve been informed that you crossed our president¡¯s woman.¡±¡°I-I crossed the president¡¯s


    woman?¡±Will looked confused.How can I cross Coliree Group¡¯s president¡¯s woman when I don¡¯t even


    know him?!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Suddenly, Will¡¯s whole body trembled.Could it be¡­ Reene? I seem to have only offended one woman,


    and that¡¯s Reene.¡°Sir, do you have any other objections?¡± Jay asked.However, before Will could


    answer, he continued, ¡°If you have any objection, you¡¯ll be going up against Coliree Group. I advise you


    not to make trouble for yourself.¡±Will slumped down on the chair, his face as pale as a dead man¡¯s.How


    could he dare to oppose the Coliree Group?Next to him, a fat man in a gold suit was smiling from ear to


    ear. He kept stretching his hands toward Will and said, ¡°Oh, thank you Mr. Maslow, for offending people


    everywhere you go! Otherwise, how could the Sunrise Corporation win the bid?¡±Hearing that person¡¯s


    words, Will felt something surging up his throat and almost vomited blood.His Scarlet Heart Group and


    the Sunrise Corporation had always been tit-for-tatpetitors in Diosna City.At this time, when the


    chairman of Sunrise Corporation said these words, it was like stomping on his face.Will turned to


    Reene with an ugly expression and said in disbelief, ¡°A-Are you the chairman of Coliree Group¡¯s


    woman?¡±Before Reene could answer, Kingsley said lightly, ¡°Mr. Maslow, have you learned what regret


    is?¡±¡°You¡­¡±Will was dazed. Immediately, he pointed at Kingsley in horror. ¡°Y-You¡¯re the one who made


    the Coliree Group change their mind.¡±He had seen that Kingsley was sending a text message, but he


    didn¡¯t pay much attention at all. Thinking about it now, he truly regretted it. His knees went weak, and


    he slid off the chair and kneeled at Reene¡¯s feet while begging for mercy. ¡°Reene¡­ President Wynn, if I


    screw up this bidding, my dad will honestly kill me. Please, please help me¡­¡±Seeing that some people


    were already casting odd nces over here, Kingsley said coldly, ¡°If you say one more word of


    nonsense, I will uproot the entire Scarlet Heart Group. Do you believe it or not?¡±Hearing Kingsley¡¯s


    bone-chilling voice, Will slumped on the ground with a face full of despair, his mood crushed. He knew


    that when the news got back to Diosna City, what awaited him would be his father¡¯s violent fury. I¡¯m


    really dead this time¡­Seeing Will¡¯s miserable appearance, everyone around him sighed.As for Jeremy


    Windsor, the head of the Windsor Family sitting not far away, he had a gloomy expression on his


    face.The project he had made a bid for was the same as the one selected by Reene. It was the


    construction of a state-owned luxury brand. The tender he had prepared by staying upte for half a


    month was taken away by a mere woman, so he was furious. He nced at his watch and muttered to


    himself, ¡°What¡¯s Ethan doing? Hasn¡¯t he gotten the job yet? It¡¯s a real shame for the adopted daughter


    of that second-ss family to get the project!¡±Thinking of this, he immediately called Ethan.¡°Sorry. The


    number you¡¯ve dialed is temporarily unavable. Please try againter.¡±Hearing the recording on the


    phone, Jeremy frowned even more.Could it be that he didn¡¯t get the job, so he¡¯s not answering my call?


    Jeremy snorted coldly, then called the housekeeper of the Windsor Family. ¡°Hello, Morris! Has Ethan


    returned home?¡±¡°The eldest young master just came back. He had packed his luggage and gone to


    Mittera.¡± Morris¡¯ voice came.¡°The ne has probably taken off by this time. Didn¡¯t you know about that,


    Mr. Windsor?¡±¡°What?¡± The veins on Jeremy¡¯s forehead almost burst. He was in such a rage that he


    almost jumped out of his seat.He was still eagerly waiting for Ethan to get the job sessfully. Yet,


    Ethan had actually sneaked out of the country!Of course, what Jeremy didn¡¯t know was that Ethan had


    offended Kingsley, and Ethan would never dare to step into Qustia again in his life.Just when Jeremy


    was dizzy with anger, a man in a waiter¡¯s outfit walked in through the side door with a cart of


    champagne and red wine.This was thest part of the event to celebrate the sessful end of the


    bidding conference.When Kingsley saw the waiter, the smile on his face faded as a terrifying feeling


    spread all over his body in an instant.Danger.He sensed a strong killing aura from that man who was


    supposed to be a typical server. Kingsley was just about to speak to prompt the guards next to him


    when the waiter had already pulled out a ck pistol from under the cart and aimed it at Kingsley.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s hair immediately rose up. The soldiers from Coliree Ind dressed as


    guards all reached for their lower backs at the same time.Even Lancer, who was monitoring the


    audience in secret on the second floor, rushed out swiftly. However, the reaction speed of human


    beings was not as fast as the speed of bullets after all.In an instant, a gunshot rang out.Bang!¡°Ah!¡±


    Everyone screamed and dived toward the ground. For a moment, chaos ensued.At the same time as


    the gunshot sounded, Reene got up with extraordinary reaction speed and leaped in front of Kingsley,


    where the bullet shot directly into her chest.In an instant, bright red blood spread all over her white


    outfit like a blooming flower.¡°Reene!¡± Kingsley¡¯s eyes widened, and he yelled fiercely with an infuriated


    look, ¡°I want him alive!¡±With that order, the guards in ck suits next to him all drew their guns at an


    rming rate.Bang!Bang! Bang!A burst of gunshots sounded, and all the bullets were aimed at the


    waiter¡¯s limbs.This was the fighting style of Coliree warriors. First, they¡¯d halt the opponent¡¯s ability to


    move, and second, prevent the opponent from activating any forms of explosives.In the blink of an eye,


    the waiter¡¯s limbs were already shot to pieces, and he fell to the ground.A soldier rushed forward in an


    instant and broke the man¡¯s jaw with a kick. This was to prevent him from taking poison andmitting


    suicide. It was also a conventional means of dealing with other prisoners of war and spies.Everyone in


    the area was dumbfounded and shocked beyond words at the sight.Are these people the security


    guards of the Coliree Group?Their marksmanship wasparable to that of special forces soldiers.At


    this time, Lancer had also rushed into the hall before hemanded aloud, ¡°Team One! Suppress the


    enemy and bring him to Building No. 17 to be imprisoned. Be careful. Team Two and Team Three.


    Block off the entire Building No. 1 and strictly investigate any other enemies in the area. Not even a fly


    is allowed to get out. Everyone else, escort Miss Wynn to the hospital immediately.¡±After all the


    arrangements werepleted, he came to Kingsley¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Boss, it was my


    mistake.¡±Kingsley¡¯s eyes were blood red, and he gritted his teeth while saying, ¡°Don¡¯t let that person


    die; I will personally punish him.¡± At this moment, Reene, who was in his arms, spat out another


    mouthful of blood. Her pretty face was pale and bloodless, and her breathing graduallyProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    weakened.Kingsley sealed the two major meridians around her wound one after another, then


    whispered, ¡°Reene, don¡¯t be afraid. I have stopped the bleeding for you, and you will be fine¡­¡±¡°I¡¯m not


    afraid¡­¡± Reene tried her best to offer a smile, and she was stillforting Kingsley. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­


    Cough¡­ Don¡¯t worry¡­¡±Seeing that her snow-white outfit had been dyed red with blood, Kingsley felt


    his heart constricted in so much pain that he could hardly breathe. When they went out this morning,


    she even asked for his opinion about the dress.Kingsley, what do you think of this dress? Does it look


    good on me?That excited smile was still clearly visible in his mind, but at this time, she was dying in his


    arms¡­¡°Boss, the car is already parked at the door. You can take Miss Wynn to the hospital


    immediately.¡±It was the first time Lancer saw Kingsley looking so sad yet angry.His voice trembled


    slightly with fear as he said, ¡°Miss Wynn¡¯s shot is right in her chest. She needs to have an immediate


    operation. It¡¯s better to be sent to the hospital within 10 minutes.¡±Everyone in the Larson Familyalso


    came to the front, and Cecilia burst into tears in anxiety. ¡°It takes nearly half an hour to go to the


    nearest hospital that is Hill Crest Hospital. U-Unless there are cars to open the way and green light all


    the way, then it is possible to arrive within 10 minutes. ¡±The realization dawned on everyone at


    once.Kingsley roared, ¡°Find me cars to open the way right now!¡±Will, who was standing at the side, saw


    that the opportunity to make a name for himself hade, so he quickly volunteered. ¡°I came in an


    Aston Martin DB11, and I can drive. Nobody will dare to hit my car!¡±The chairman of Sunrise


    Corporation also eximed, ¡°My car is a Maybach, and I can also drive.¡±When ordinary people saw


    such luxury cars on the road, they tended to avoid the cars for fear of identally scratching them and


    losing years of sries to pay for the scratches. So, driving luxury cars would be even more effective


    than driving police cars.As soon as these two people spoke, the other bosses understood what was


    going on, and they all spoke up.¡°I drive a Bugatti, so I can drive and open up the road.¡±¡°I drive a


    Maserati, so I can drive too.¡±¡°I drive a Rolls-Royce, and I can drive too.¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    On the other hand, Daniel has already contacted the traffic department and asked them to conduct


    traffic control immediately.Kingsley picked up Reene, who had fallen into aa, rushed out of the


    gate, and got into Lancer¡¯s car. At that moment, dozens of luxury cars worth more than 1 million poured


    out of Coliree Group¡¯s parking lot.The people who participated in the bidding conference were all


    famous businessmen and local bosses with a worth of over 100 million. Their cars, therefore, were


    luxurious and expensive too.Although they didn¡¯t know Reene, they could see that the Coliree Group


    attached great importance to her.These people were all humans, so as soon as they saw the


    opportunity to get on the Coliree Group¡¯s good side, they all rushed out in their favorite cars, unwilling


    tog behind others.Rumble¡­The engine sounds of various sports cars came one after another, nearly


    sting half of the city apart with the loud booms.At the same time, the traffic police department that


    received the notice from Daniel also began to take action.The entire police force of the traffic police


    brigade was in full swing. Dozens of police motorcycles rushed to each intersection and switched off all


    the traffic lights on the way from Coliree Group to the Hill Crest Hospital. The traffic police directed the


    other vehicles away and blocked all the roads that would lead toward North-South Avenue. What was


    left was only the North-South Avenue that led to the Hill Crest Hospital.Seeing such sudden mayhem,


    all the drivers and pedestrians couldn¡¯t help but wonder what had happened.Is there some kind of


    bigshoting out?Just when people were wondering, there was a deafening roar of enginesing


    from the north all of a sudden.Rumble¡­In the next second, 30 or 40 million-dor luxury cars drove


    along the road at top speed, leaving dust behind them.¡°Oh my God!¡±Seeing this scene, the drivers, who


    parked their cars on the side of the road to watch, were all so terrified that they hurriedly started their


    cars and drove into the greenery next to the road.What the hell!If we so much ase close to one of


    these cars, we won¡¯t be able to pay for the damages even if we sell our organs, let alone sell our


    houses! It¡¯s just a joke if we expect the other drivers to take responsibility. A person who can afford to


    drive a luxury car of this level can settle everything on their side with just a few words. Who would dare


    to ask them to be fully responsible?The bevy of luxury cars drove by in a blink of an eye.The first car


    was the Bentley Mulsanne driven by Francis Stein, which was worth more than 5.5 million. As early as


    at William Jacob¡¯s funeral, he had already regarded Kingsley differently. At this time, there was the


    reputation of the Coliree Group to consider, so he naturally took the lead without hesitation.Moreover,


    as a local force, he was also more familiar with the terrain, so it was also the most appropriate for him


    to lead the way.He was followed by Will¡¯s Aston Martin and various luxury cars of other bosses. The


    cars were methodically arranged in three rows, and the eight widenes were urately divided into


    thirds.Seeing this, pedestrians on the side of the road all widened their eyes and took a deep breath.


    One by one, their mouths opened wide as they felt extremely shocked.For the first time in their lives,


    they saw so many luxury cars dispatched at the same time. Even the top auto shows were not of this


    scale. Moreover, what surprised them even more was that the license te numbers of these cars


    were also truly astonishing.¡®Sr A¡¤888888¡¯¡®Sr B¡¤666666¡¯¡®Sr E¡¤888888¡¯¡®Sr V¡¤000000¡¯¡­These


    cars were from various cities in Sris. It was clear that almost all the top license tes in the province


    were gathered. Thus, everyone who saw this scene was stunned on the spot. They didn¡¯t know what


    had happened that had gathered so many big shots together at the same time.Rumble¡­There were no


    vehicles blocking the road, so those luxury cars could speed past.At the end of the journey, Lancer


    stepped on the elerator hard.8 minutes! It only took 8 minutes in the end, and they had arrived at


    the Hill Crest Hospital of Cleapolis.Seeing Reene being pushed into the operating room, Kingsley felt a


    little relieved.He had sealed all the meridians around Reene with ancient healing techniques so she did


    not lose too much blood.As long as the bullets were removed from her body through surgery, she


    would be fine.Looking at the big bosses crowded in the emergency room, Kingsley said in a low voice


    to Daniel, ¡°Tell them that Coliree Group owes them a favor. Let them leave after that.¡±The clothes and


    cars of these people were too ostentatious. If they stayed for a long time, they would draw unnecessary


    attention. Moreover, the identity of the person who broke into the bidding site and aimed a shot at


    Kingsley had not been ascertained, and he feared that the enemy¡¯s spy had already seen through his


    identity.With so many bigwigs gathered in one ce, if something went wrong here, the entire economy


    of Sris would be paralyzed.He would never allow this kind of thing to happen.After Daniel took the


    order, he came to the big bosses and eximed, ¡°Everyone, Miss Wynn was hurt in the Coliree Group.


    Therefore, we have a responsibility to get treatment for her wound. However, thank you for your help.


    The Coliree Group owes you all a favor.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    These words directly separated Kingsley from this incident and made it such that the reason why


    Coliree Group rescued Reene was just out of humanitarian responsibility.The big shots didn¡¯t care


    about the details either. Their attention was all on the word ¡®favor¡¯ because having Coliree Group owe


    them a favor was much better than any mary reward.They did notck money, but they didck


    opportunities for favors. After getting a satisfactory response, they all drove away one after another,


    and only Daniel and Lancer stayed.Kingsley nced at them and instructed, ¡°Daniel, contact all the


    news media and make sure topletely suppress this incident. Not a single piece of rted news is


    allowed to be published. Lancer, you extend the waiter¡¯s life first. After the hospital makes sure that


    Reene is all right, I will personally interrogate him. ¡±¡°Yes.¡±¡°Yes.¡±Daniel and Lancer responded and left


    the hospital quickly.Kingsley sat on a chair by the door of the operating room, frowning. No matter who


    sent that waiter, he would definitely make them pay with blood.How dare they hurt my eldest sister!


    They must endure the rage of the Coliree God of War. Death will be their only wish. I must have


    the mastermind behind suffer without dying!Just when the anger in his heart was rising, a doctor in a


    white coat came over to him.¡°Hey? It¡¯s you! How dare you show up, here again, brat!¡±The person who


    came was Zayne, who hadpeted with Alice for the right to operate on a child before. Kingsley


    raised his eyes and nced at him but said nothing. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to have a pointless verbal


    dispute with the other party now.Nevertheless, Zayne didn¡¯t care so much. He pointed at Kingsley¡¯s


    nose and scolded, ¡°Do you think this ce is your turf just because you get away for punching Dr.


    Lynchst time? Dr. Lynch ended up needing surgery, you know?!¡±As he said that, he nced at the


    indicator light that was showing the words ¡®In Operation¡¯ next to him, after which he sneered, ¡°What¡¯s


    the matter? Who has been sent to the operating room by you again?¡±Kingsley¡¯s eyes shed with


    anger, and his voice was cold as he replied, ¡°My eldest sister is currently undergoing surgery. If you


    don¡¯t want to die, you¡¯d better stay away from here.¡±¡°Your eldest sister?¡± Zayne raised his eyebrows


    and said snarkily, ¡°Boy, this time you have fallen into my hands.¡±With that said, he kicked open the door


    of the operating room and shouted loudly, ¡°Stop! The operation is suspended. You are not allowed toText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    operate on this little brat¡¯s eldest sister!¡±¡°Do you want to die so badly?¡± Kingsley flew into a rage and


    roared. Immediately, he rushed forward and reached out for Zayne¡¯s cor. Gritting his teeth, he spat,


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, if something happens to my eldest sister, you and your family will be buried along


    with her!¡±Lifted into the air by Kingsley, Zayne shouted in horror, ¡°Help! Help! Someone ismitting a


    crime in the hospital!¡±Immediately, many doctors and nurses gathered around.¡°Boy! You¡¯d better let me


    go. Do you know who my dad is? My dad is the director of this hospital.¡±Zayne waved his arms


    vigorously and roared at the doctors who were watching, ¡°What the hell are you watching for? Why


    don¡¯t you call security?¡±As soon as he spoke, a few doctors quickly turned around and ran to the


    security room downstairs.Some other doctors also spoke to Kingsley.¡°Excuse me, if you have any


    grievances, please sit down and discuss them. Don¡¯t hurt others in the hospital.¡±¡°Yeah, violence is not


    the way to solve the problem. You should calm down.¡±They all thought that Kingsley was a family


    member of a patient who came to cause trouble with the doctor in charge, so they could not help but


    speak up to discourage him.Kingsley hurled forcefully and threw Zayne out a few feet away, then said


    coldly, ¡°I¡¯m in a bad mood right now. If you don¡¯t want to die, you¡¯d better stay away from me.¡±¡°Cough,


    cough, cough!¡± Zayne got up from the ground, coughing, his face ashen.He pointed at Kingsley and


    said ruthlessly, ¡°Boy, don¡¯t walk away if you dare. Wait for the security toe, and I will see how


    arrogant you can still be then.¡±He simply hated Kingsley. Last time, it was because of Kingsley¡¯s


    intervention that he didn¡¯t have the rare opportunity to be in charge of Bailey Weiss¡¯ surgery. Hence, he


    missed the opportunity to make a name for himself in the medical world. Instead, Alice became the one


    to gain both fame and fortune.But the only thing that made him feel better was that Alice didn¡¯t take


    long to resign because of Kingsley injuring Dr. Lynch. This gave him some much-neededfort.After


    a while, more than a dozen security guards with electric batons rushed over aggressively.¡°Who? Who


    came to make trouble in the hospital again? D*mn! Are you really not afraid at all?¡±Those security


    guards were all thugs specially recruited by the hospital to deal with troubles at the hospital. They


    usually didn¡¯t have a chance for violence, so at this time, when they finally found a chance, they all


    rushed over in agitation.Seeing the arrival of the ¡®professional¡¯ thugs, Zayne immediately regained


    confidence.He pointed at Kingsley and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s him! Beat him to the ground!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Those security guards knew that Zayne was Jeffred Church, the hospital director¡¯s eldest son.As soon


    as they heard that Zayne had spoken, all of them immediately approached Kingsley.¡°Boy! You f*cking


    don¡¯t know anything, do you? How dare you make trouble in Hill Crest Hospital protected by me?¡±The


    head of the group was a muscr man with a hideous scar that ran across his entire face. It was


    obvious that he was not someone one could offend. He put the electric baton on his shoulder, struck it


    up and down, and said ruthlessly, ¡°You f*cking dare to make trouble in the ce where I, Scarface


    Louie, am at? Are you f*cking tired of living?¡±Looking at Scarface Louie¡¯s bulging muscles, Zayne


    waved his fists excitedly and thundered, ¡°Louie! This kid is actually capable. Last time, he injured Dr.


    Lynch. If you take him down, I will ask my dad to give you a 50% raise in your sry.¡±Hearing this,


    Scarface Louie and the men behind him all became enthusiastic.Scarface Louie smirked and said to


    Kingsley, ¡°Brat, it seems that I have to thank you. If you didn¡¯t hurt Dr. Lynchst time, how would


    Director Church hire us to be here with a high sry?¡±As he spoke, he flicked his wrist and pointed the


    electric baton at Kingsley. ¡°Since you have our gratitude, I will give you a chance. Kneel down and


    apologize to Zayne, and I will spare you the pain of the flesh.¡±Zayne immediately raised his chin and


    said arrogantly, ¡°Yes, if you kneel down and bow three times to me, I can spare your life for the time


    being.¡±Seeing that Kingsley was still standing there motionless, Scarface Louie snorted coldly. ¡°Hey, we


    can do it the easy way or the hard way, you know!¡±¡°Yes! Louie! Go straight on and take this kid down!¡±


    Zayne cursed as he stomped his feet.¡°Since this trash is so shameless, let¡¯s show him what we


    got.¡±Watching the two of them shouting together, Kingsley remained still. His eyes were extremely cold,


    but there was hardly any emotion on his face.¡°My eldest sister is in surgery, so I don¡¯t want to kill


    anyone at the door of her operating room. I will give you onest chance. Get out of here


    immediately.¡±His voice was t, but it was full of killing intent.Feeling the cold murderous aura,


    Scarface Louie shook his head a little unnaturally, thenughed drily. In a stern voice, he said, ¡°Haha,


    haha. Boy, how dare you act boldly in front of me when your death is imminent? Aren¡¯t you afraid I will


    chop off your little arms and legs?¡± Kingsley narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°If you could, feel free to tryText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    it.¡±¡°F*ck? You dare to taunt me?¡± Scarface Louie waspletely furious by now. ¡°Today, I will show you


    my strength!¡±While speaking, he waved his hand and shouted to the men behind him who were


    wearing their security hats crookedly, ¡°You guys! Take him down!¡±As soon as the words fell, those


    vicious young men slowly approached Kingsley with their batons swaying.Zayne excitedly punched


    twice in the air and bellowed, ¡°F*ck! Since you dare to stand in the way of my future, I have to let you


    know what it means to be powerful!¡±The doctors and nurses who were watching all knew that Scarface


    Louie was a ruthless character, so they covered their eyes and dared not look on directly for fear of


    seeing the tragic scene of Kingsley¡¯s blood spurting out on the spot.Then, an elderly doctor tried to


    persuade in a low voice, saying, ¡°Young man, take a step back and calm down. I think you should


    apologize to Dr. Church.¡±Hearing this, Zayne immediately looked angry and said displeasedly,


    ¡°Professor Gershwin, this matter has nothing to do with you. You¡¯d better mind your own


    business.¡±Immediately, several young doctors echoed after him.¡°That¡¯s right! Since this kid dares to


    provoke Dr. Church, he deserves to be beaten up. What are you trying to do?¡±¡°Professor Gershwin,


    you should stay quiet. You are so old. Why are you still talking so much?¡±¡°You¡­¡± n Gershwin¡¯s gray


    beard shook with anger, and his voice trembled slightly. ¡°For the benefit of the sick, we must practice


    with warmth, sympathy, and understanding. Are people like you worthy of being doctors?¡±¡°F*ck, why


    are you talking so much nonsense?¡± Scarface Louie red at n. ¡°Do you want to taste my fists


    too?¡±n pointed at Scarface Louie and scolded, ¡°The hospital is a sacred ce to save and heal the


    wounded. How can you reckless people stay here and abuse this ce?¡±As soon as Professor


    Gershwin¡¯s voice fell, Scarface Louie suddenly threw the electric baton at him.Bang!A muffled sound


    echoed as the electric baton smashed hard on n¡¯s forehead.In an instant, a stream of blood slowly


    trickled out from his gray hair, flowed along his temples, and dripped to the ground. What a shocking


    sight!

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    n was almost 70 years old this year, so obviously, he couldn¡¯t bear such a heavy blow. Immediately,


    his eyes dted, and he copsed to the ground.Scarface Louie sneered, ¡°D*mn, you old geezer! How


    dare you mouth off at me? You¡¯re really not afraid of death.¡±The doctors and nurses next to him were


    petrified. They froze in ce, and no one dared to step forward to help n.A trace of coldness shed


    in Kingsley¡¯s eyes as he strode to n¡¯s side. After checking his injuries, he checked n¡¯s pulse.


    When he finally confirmed that n¡¯s life was not in danger, he pressed on n¡¯s acupoints to stop the


    bleeding.After a few seconds, n let out a long breath and slowly opened his eyes with quivering


    eyelids.He was dazed for some time before gradually regaining his consciousness.¡°Young man, d-did


    you save me with the traditional acupuncture method?¡±n was a professor of ancient healing and had


    been obsessed with it all his life.So, he immediately felt that someone had sealed his acupoints with


    the traditional acupuncture technique. However, when he saw Kingsley¡¯s rather young face, he was


    shocked.The skills of ancient healing mostly depended on experience and practice. To be able to have


    such a technique at such a young age was simply astonishing.Kingsley helped him up from the ground,


    then said lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. I¡¯ll deal with this trash first.¡±¡°F*ck, who are you calling


    trash?¡± The scar on Scarface Louie¡¯s face kept contorting like a worm. ¡°Do you want to be kicked


    too?¡±Kingsley pointed at Scarface Louie. ¡°You,e here and apologize to Professor


    Gershwin.¡±¡°You¡¯re asking me to apologize to this old b*stard?¡± Scarface Louie said incredulously.¡°Are


    you f*cking right in your mind? Do you even know who Scarface Louie is? You dare to ask me to


    apologize to him?¡±¡°I don¡¯t care who you are.¡± Kingsley¡¯s voice was as cold as frost.¡°If you don¡¯t kneel


    and apologize to Professor Gershwin today, you will never get out of here alive.¡± Kingsley could see


    that n was a kind-hearted and benevolent old doctor who had saved the injured most of his life; not


    only did he not get the respect he deserved, but he also almost died at the hands of a hooligan.This


    was simply going over the bottom line of morality!Kingsley was the protector of Qustia. In addition to


    protecting the borders from the enemy¡¯s intrusion, he also protected the people of Qustia. If he couldn¡¯t


    even guarantee the dignity of an old doctor at this time, how could he still talk about protecting theText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    peace and happiness of the people and the prosperity of Qustia?Kingsley¡¯s eyes were cold as he


    roared angrily, ¡°Come here! Kneel and apologize to Professor Gershwin!¡±¡°What the f*ck? Are you


    seeking death?¡±Scarface Louie red at Kingsley hatefully. Since he made his debut as awbreaker


    with a machete, no one had ever dared to order him to kneel.Zayne immediately fanned the mes and


    said, ¡°Louie! Can you take this lying down? Why don¡¯t you go up and kill him?¡±¡°F*ck!¡± Scarface Louie


    spat on the ground, then rushed forward with a ferocious look as he swung his huge fist at Kingsley¡¯s


    temple.It was a fatal punch.¡°Oh God¡­¡±Everyone in the audience covered their mouths in horror, for


    fear that they would scream.Someone said anxiously, ¡°Quick, push the operating table over and


    prepare to save him.¡±They had already decided that Kingsley would definitely fall under this fierce


    punch from Scarface Louie.If not treated in time, he might even die.Yet, under the astonished gazes of


    everyone else, Kingsley raised his right hand and calmly grabbed Scarface Louie¡¯s fist.Immediately


    afterward, he rotated his wrist inward, causing Scarface Louie¡¯s arm to twist 180 degrees.At the same


    time, Kingsley also raised his right foot and kicked Scarface Louie¡¯s leg in a smooth


    action.Bam!Scarface Louie¡¯s knees mmed to the ground, and his arms were broken into an angle


    that was difficult for ordinary people to achieve.¡°Ah!¡±Scarface Louie¡¯s scream was like a pig being


    butchered; it spread throughout the entire floor in an instant.¡°It hurts! Let go! D*mn it! Let me go!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Scarface Louie¡¯s face contorted in terrible pain, and arge amount of sweat trickled down from his


    forehead in an instant.¡°What are you trying to say?¡±Kingsley squeezed Scarface Louie¡¯s arm and asked


    coldly, ¡°Do you want to apologize or not?¡±Scarface Louie screamed in pain again. He twisted his neck


    back, red at Kingsley, and gritted his teeth. ¡°D*mn it. How can I, a big and tall man, apologize to an


    old geezer? Even if you kill me, I will never apologize.¡±¡°You do have a backbone, but you¡¯re using it in


    the wrong time and ce. Also, do you really think I dare not kill you?¡± Kingsley said


    indifferently.Scarface Louieughed loudly. ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re a stinky brat. So what if you¡¯re good at it?


    You won¡¯t dare to kill anyone even if I lend you my courage.¡±¡°Really?¡± Kingsley¡¯s tone was still cold, but


    his fingers were constantly exerting strength. ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯re out of luck. One of the things I¡¯m


    good at is killing people.¡±While speaking, his fingers deeply dug into Scarface Louie¡¯s


    joints.¡°Ah!¡±Scarface Louie¡¯s voice changed from the extreme pain. His cry was like the wailing of the


    evil spirits in hell. He raised his head with great effort and roared at his frightened subordinates, ¡°What


    the hell are you all doing? Why aren¡¯t you guys beating him up?¡±Hearing that, Zayne also suddenly


    came back from his senses. His face was pale, and he frantically waved his arms and shouted loudly,


    ¡°Yeah! You guys f*ckinge and hit him! Did I pay you money to hire you to watch the fun?¡±He was


    so frightened because he did not expect that Kingsley¡¯s seemingly thin body would have such a


    powerful explosive force. Even Scarface Louie was not his opponent. The only n for now was to use


    underhand tactics.When Scarface Louie¡¯s subordinates heard that both their boss and Zayne had


    spoken, they all swallowed and rushed over with electric batons.Seeing that, Kingsley pushed his arm


    hard and threw Scarface Louie out like a bowling ball.Bang!With a muffled sound, Scarface Louie


    smashed against the first few young men who were rushing toward them to the ground.All of a sudden,


    there were wails of pain, so the others stopped to help Scarface Louie and their fallen


    comrades.Scarface Louie roared in a heart-wrenching manner, ¡°Don¡¯t f*cking care about me! Get the


    kid first!¡±His voice just fell when a loud bang sounded. The door of the treatment room next to them


    was kicked open by someone.A big man with tattoos all over his body walked out of it and shoutedContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    loudly, ¡°What the hell are you doing? My friend was injured and is being bandaged here, and I¡¯ve been


    listening to all of you wailing and screaming out here. Will you just not let him rest in peace?¡±Scarface


    Louie supported his arm and got up from the ground, then said unhappily, ¡°Hey, where did youe


    from? I, Scarface Louie, am doing business here. If you don¡¯t want to die, hide your f*cking self


    away.¡±¡°Scarface Louie?¡±The tattooed man snorted coldly and strode forward.p!He pped Scarface


    Louie in the face and bellowed, ¡°F*ck! The disciple of Terry ¡®Tiger¡¯ Wharton dares to talk back at


    me?¡±Scarface Louie was slightly startled by the p. ¡°Y-You know my boss?¡±¡°Hehe, since when can


    Tiger Wharton be considered a boss?¡±Listening to his tone, it was clear that this man was very


    disdainful of Terry ¡®Tiger¡¯ Wharton.Scarface Louie couldn¡¯t help but stare at him for a moment, then


    tentatively said, ¡°You are¡ª¡±¡°I am Wendell Martin, the right-hand protector of Boss Howe. Have you


    heard of my name?¡±Scarface Louie¡¯s legs trembled uncontrobly when he heard what the tattooed


    man said.¡°Howe¡­ Boss Howe?¡± His Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down quickly, then he said in horror,


    ¡°Y-You mean Baron Howe, one of the Seven Legends?¡±Wendell Martin crossed his arms and said


    coldly, ¡°Apart from the Seven Legends, who else dares to call themselves Boss Howe?¡±As soon as this


    statement came out, the expressions of all the doctors and nurses around changed. Everyone knew


    that there were three major forces in Sris.Since the fall of Ashton Birch, the forces of Jarett Cole and


    the Seven Legends had grown rapidly.At this time, Baron Howe, one of the Seven Legends, was


    actually in this Hill Crest Hospital.Everyone was horrified, and Zayne was even more frightened.


    Trembling, he asked respectfully in a quavering voice, ¡°M-Mr. Martin, Boss Howe is here for medical


    treatment, right? Why didn¡¯t you let me know in advance? W-We should be giving him the best


    service¡­¡±Wendell waved his hand and said, ¡°Our boss is apanying one of our men to bandage a


    wound, so there is no need for so much unnecessary attention.¡±Then he frowned and asked, ¡°What the


    hell happened here? Why are you people being so noisy that our men can¡¯t rest?¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Scarface Louie scrambled forward and bowed respectfully to Wendell. ¡°I¡¯m a security guard here and I


    was just teaching a troublemaking brat a lesson. It was very careless of me to have disturbed you and


    your bosses. Please ept my apologies¡­¡± Louie said with a subservient attitude.¡°Haha!¡± Wendell


    nced at Louie¡¯s dislocated shoulder before snorting. ¡°Are you sure you were the one teaching him a


    lesson? It looks like you got your arm ripped off instead!¡±¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Louie¡¯s expression turned grim, and


    then he spat, ¡°That guy¡¯s got some moves, Mr. Martin. If you hadn¡¯te out just now, I would have


    gathered a bunch of guys together to take him on!¡±Wendell became intrigued. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the


    notorious Scarface Louie before. Are you telling me that you¡¯ve just met an opponent you couldn¡¯t


    defeat?¡±He turned around to take a look at Kingsley as he said, ¡°I¡¯m curious to know who gave


    Scarface Louie a good beating¡­¡±Suddenly, Wendell froze halfway through his sentence.W-Why does


    this guy look so familiar? I¡¯ve seen him somewhere before¡­One second.Two seconds.Three


    seconds.¡­Wendell stared at Kingsley for ten whole seconds without being able to utter a single word.


    He recognized Kingsley!Wendell had attended William¡¯s funeral service as well, but he did not have the


    privilege toe forward and pay his respects. He was simply one among the crowd who stood behind


    Baron.On that day, he had witnessed how Kingsley shot down Sergio and smashed William¡¯s casket to


    smithereens.That dreadful scene had haunted him ever since!Even just thinking about it now was


    enough to make him tremble!Baron had also fled the scene that day after being scared out of his wits.


    Wendell swore to himself that if he ever ran into Kingsley on the streets, he would bolt and stay out of


    sight.He knew better than to go up against Kingsley!Wendell became as still as a statue, so Zayne


    piped up in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Martin? Do you know him?¡±However, Wendell remained


    in a daze. In fact, his entire body was stiff and it looked like his soul had been sucked out of him!¡°M-Mr.


    Martin?¡± Louie mustered up the courage to step forward and prod Wendell¡¯s arm.All at once, Wendell


    snapped out of his daze and stared at Kingsley in fear. ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Louis assumed that Wendell was


    irritated by the disturbance Kingsley had caused, so he quickly groveled, ¡°Mr. Martin, please go ahead


    and rest. I¡¯ll get rid of him at once, and I promise that he won¡¯t be disrupting your bosses¡¯ recovery any


    longer!¡±When Wendell heard what Louie said, he felt a jolt down his spine.Smack!Wendell turned


    around and pped Louie right across his face. ¡°What f*cking recovery are you talking about?!¡±Wendell


    was stricken with fear.If any of them offended Kingsley, the God of War over here, then they would not


    be getting off with just an injury or two. Chances are, they would lose their lives!Meanwhile, Louie


    cupped his face in utter confusion. He had no clue why he was pped again.Even if the first p was


    because he had spoken out of turn, there was still no reason to give him another!¡°M-Mr. Martin¡­¡±The


    moment Louie tried to speak to Wendell, Wendell gave him yet another p.¡°Shut the f*ck up! Stop


    f*cking talking to me!¡±To Wendell, Kingsley was just like the devil who hade to harvest his soul.He


    did not want to catch Kingsley¡¯s attention at all!And yet, this clueless Louie kept calling his name over


    and over again. Was Louie trying to make sure that Kingsley knew who he was?Once again, Louie was


    in absolute shock over the p he just received.He had no idea what he had done wrong this


    time.Zayne was also at a loss.He thought to himself, Aren¡¯t they on the same side? Why did Wendell


    start hitting Louie again?Zayne was cursing internally but did not dare to say a word out loud.Even


    Louie kept quiet now after being pped twice. He would only be asking for more if he continued


    speaking.The other doctors and nurses around them nced at one another in bewilderment.All at


    once, the ce fell into an awkward silence¡­Only Kingsley remained indifferent as he could tell that


    Wendell recognized who he was.Kingsley had an excellent memory, and he never forgot a face.


    Despite only giving the crowd at William¡¯s funeral service a cursory nce, he still recognized


    Wendell.¡°We meet again, Mr. Martin.¡±Kingsley¡¯s voice was rtively quiet, but loud enough for


    everyone to hear him.Both Louie and Zayne felt their hearts sinking.So, Kingsley and Wendell did know


    each other! But before either one of them could dwell on this newfound information¡­Wendell, a hulking


    man of six feet five who was covered in tattoos, suddenly let out a hair-raising scream!He immediately


    ran toward the treatment rooms like he was being chased by the devil!He even yelled, ¡°Boss, help! The


    devil¡¯s talking to me!¡±He screeched so loud that his voice broke.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    Louie and Zayne looked at one another with mystified expressions after seeing how Wendell ran off like


    he was being chased.Why did the fearsome Mr. Martin run off like that?All of a sudden, a thought


    shed across Louie¡¯s mind.Does this Nicholson fellow have some sort of powerful background? One


    that is frightening enough to scare Mr. Martin off like that?However, Louie brushed that thought away at


    once.Mr. Martin answers to Master Howe. Why would he be scared off by a kid in his early twenties?He


    had to be missing something here!Just then, Zayne came over and muttered to Louie, ¡°Louie, what¡¯s


    going on? Is something wrong with Mr. Martin?¡±¡°I don¡¯t f*cking know!¡± Louie ced his hand against his


    burning cheek and retorted, ¡°F*cking hell! Did he see a ghost or something? Why did he run off like he


    was about to pee his pants?¡±As soon as Louie said that, everyone felt a chill run down their spine.It


    seemed like this was the only possible reason to exin why the menacing Wendell Martin ran off like


    a scared puppy.Only n shook his head and sighed. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t jump to such conclusions.


    You¡­¡±Before n finished his sentence, Louie cut him off rudely. ¡°F*ck! Haven¡¯t you learned your


    lesson, old man? You should¡¯ve made yourself scarce when I let you go earlier! What gives you the


    guts to stick around and run your mouth off?!¡±¡°You¡­¡± n felt a stir of anger, but out of his duty as a


    doctor, he advised, ¡°Young man, your arm has been dislocated from your shoulder. If you don¡¯t get it


    treated as soon as possible, you might end up with some long-term side effects!¡±Upon hearing n¡¯s


    words, Louie growled menacingly, ¡°Are you trying to curse me, you old bugger? You¡¯re asking for


    it!¡±Immediately, he pulled up his sleeves and stormed over to n in fury.It seemed like Louie wanted


    to start throwing fists again.The crowd scrambled back in fear and left a wide berth.n stumbled


    backward as well, and his voice trembled as he eximed, ¡°W-What are you doing?¡±¡°I¡¯m going to


    f*cking bash your head in, old man!¡±With a bellow, Louie raised his left fist and aimed straight for n¡¯s


    head.Thump!Kingsley grabbed Louie¡¯s fist from behind the moment he raised it. ¡°I¡¯m giving you onest


    chance to apologize to Professor Gershwin!¡±Louie had goosebumps when he heard Kingsley¡¯s icy


    voice.His face turned pale as he tried to move his arm away, but he found that he couldn¡¯t get out of


    Kingsley¡¯s firm grip.¡°Let me go, you f*cker, or else I¡¯ll bash your head in as well!¡±However, as soon asText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Louie¡¯s words rang out, the door to the treatment room beside them flew open.Baron came rushing out


    with dozens of his men.Quite a few of them were covered in bandages that looked fairly recent.Wendell


    was right behind Baron, but his eyes were fixed on the ground as he did not dare look up.He was


    deadly afraid of looking into Kingsley¡¯s cold eyes.When everyone else saw that Baron himself had


    come out, they gasped in trepidation.The crowd began to whisper among themselves. ¡°Mr. Howe has


    come to deal with this personally. That young man is probably going to meet his end!¡±¡°Exactly. Mr.


    Howe¡¯s men are all excellent fighters. If it came to a fight, that guy wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against


    them!¡±¡°I think we should move back a bit in case the blood stters¡­¡±Even n¡¯s expression grew


    grim. ¡°Young man, I think it¡¯s best if you leave at once. I¡¯ll help you slow them down for a bit. I doubt


    that they¡¯d beat up an old man like me!¡±At first, he might havee to Kingsley¡¯s defense out of his


    duty as a doctor, but now, he truly wanted to save Kingsley from this cmity.Kingsley¡¯s skills in


    acupuncture had made asting impression on him, and he was willing to give up his own life to save


    this gifted young man!When Louie heard that, he sneered. ¡°Hah! No point in sacrificing yourself, old


    man! Both of you are going down today!¡±As soon as he said that, he turned to Baron and greeted him


    respectfully. ¡°Mr. Howe, it was this b*stard who disturbed your peace. You¡­¡±Louie wanted to fan the


    mes and convince Baron to teach Kingsley a lesson.However, his words were only halfway out his


    mouth when he had to force the rest back down his throat.Because what he saw was Baron and his


    men rushing out of the treatment room beforeing to a stop right in front of Kingsley.Thud!Baron


    had fallen right down to his knees!All of his men behind him followed suit!In an instant, over a dozen


    burly men had kneeled to the ground!

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    The loud thudding of their knees rippled through the air.Everyone¡¯s jaw dropped when they saw the


    scene in front of them.No one would have expected that Baron Howe, one of the Seven Legends,


    would actually kneel in front of Kingsley!Even Louie was dumbstruck!He was absolutely shell shocked


    as he stood still with a look of disbelief on his face.Louie had not even noticed that Kingsley had


    released his arm.He was frozen with his fist raised in the air like a madman.In fact, there was a lot that


    Louie was unaware of. After leaving William¡¯s funeral service that day, Baron had reached out to Kenny


    Shane at once.He had paid nearly five thousand to wine and dine Kenny before Kenny finally let him in


    on a little secret.¡°Kingsley Nicholson is not someone you want to mess with. He has the Tanner family¡¯s


    Northern Draken Tag!¡±The moment Baron heard the words ¡®Northern Draken Tag¡¯, he felt like he was


    about to get a heart attack.He had to down three shots of alcohol before he finally stopped


    trembling.After knowing that, Baron convinced himself that as long as he was on his guard, he would


    never run into Kingsley again.Who would have thought that he would stumble right onto Kingsley¡¯s


    warpath today?Earlier on, Baron had heard a ruckus outside and sent Wendell to go and take a


    look.When Wendell came back in fright and told him that the devil from William¡¯s funeral service was


    outside, Baron felt like his head was about to explode!He knew that Wendell was a loose cannon, and


    he undoubtedly would have offended Kingsley.Immediately, he smacked all of his men awake and


    brought them over to Kingsley to apologize, which led to the scene right now.Baron remained kneeling


    on the ground and his voice trembled as he spoke. ¡°M-Mr. Nicholson, if my subordinate has offended


    you in any way, I beg you to please let him off just this once¡­¡±Then, he grabbed Wendell by his cor


    and hissed, ¡°Hurry up and apologize to Mr. Nicholson!¡±Wendell was on the verge of tears. ¡°Boss, I


    didn¡¯t say anything disrespectful at all¡­ All I did was p Scarface Louie a few times¡­¡±¡°Scarface


    Louie?¡±Only then did Baron notice Louie, who looked like the Statue of Liberty as he stood there with


    his arm raised. He was frozen in shock. Baron queried incredulously, ¡°Mr. Nicholson, is¡­ is Scarface


    Louie one of your men?¡±¡°No,¡± Kingsley stated coolly. ¡°He¡¯s someone who wants to bash my head


    in.¡±¡°W-What?!¡±Baron¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets when he heard that.Bash Kingsley¡¯s


    head in?! Does he have a f*cking death wish?!¡°Scarface Louie! What the f*ck is going on?¡±Baron¡¯s roar


    managed to snap Louie out of his daze!¡°M-Mr. Howe¡­¡±All color drained from Louie¡¯s face, and even


    the rming scars on his face no longer seemed quite so terrifying.Louie¡¯s knees were trembling


    violently.In their world, seniority was unshakeable.And Louie¡¯s boss, Terry ¡®Tiger¡¯ Wharton, was a


    subordinate of one of Baron¡¯s men.This meant that Louie himself was nothing but an inconsequential


    foot soldier!In fact, Louie had turned pale with fear when he saw Baron kneeling obediently in front of


    Kingsley!¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Howe¡­ that punk just now¡­ No, I mean this boss offended Mr. Church earlier¡­¡±As


    soon as Louie said that, his expression shifted and it looked like he had found a lifeline. All at once, he


    pointed at Zayne and dered, ¡°It¡¯s him! It¡¯s all because of him! He was the one who offended Mr.


    Nicholson! I was just trying to do my job!¡±By now, Zayne was also scared stiff!When he heard Louie


    pinning the whole thing on him, he felt a stabbing pain in his abdomen and nearly shat his


    pants!Kingsley gave Zayne a baleful look before saying to Louie, ¡°He won¡¯t be getting away with it, but


    neither will you. What did I say to you just now?¡±¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±Louie¡¯s mind was nk, and he had a lost


    expression on his face.¡°Let me remind you then,¡± Kingsley drawled. ¡°I gave you onest chance to


    kneel in front of Professor Gershwin and apologize!¡±When Louie heard that, he did not hesitate at


    all!With a loud thud, he fell right down to his knees in front of n!Grabbing n¡¯s legs, Louie cried,


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Professor Gershwin! I shouldn¡¯t have spoken so rudely to you, and I shouldn¡¯t have tried


    to hit you! Please forgive me!¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Scarface Louie was shaking like a leaf as he groveled with a hoarse voice.Kingsley stared at him


    impassively. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say earlier that you wouldn¡¯t apologize even if I killed you? What happened to


    all your bravado?¡±¡°I¡­¡± Louie smacked his own mouth and wailed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I was stupid! It was all a


    bluff! I¡¯m so sorry!¡±Louie was filled with regret and self-reproach.Why did I act tough just now?! I¡¯m the


    one who¡¯s asking for it now!Even if Kingsley did not go so far as to take his life, the same could not be


    said about Baron.If Baron, the underground fighting champion, wanted to take his life, it would be a


    piece of cake for him.When Louie thought about this, he began to quiver in fright again!He hurriedly


    bowed to n and repeated, ¡°Professor Gershwin, I¡¯m really sorry! Please forgive me just this


    once!¡±Louie knew that n was a kind person, so he hoped that n would speak on his behalf.n


    had aplicated expression on his face, but just as he was about to speak, Kingsley cut in and said,


    ¡°Professor Gershwin, you should go and get your head injury checked. I¡¯ll sort this mess out.¡±¡°Just as


    well¡­¡± n sighed. ¡°There is no progress without change. Rules are important to maintain social


    order.¡±He tottered away slowly after saying his piece.¡°Prof¡­¡±Louie¡¯s heart sank as he stared after


    n¡¯s retreating figure.He was dead meat!No one could plead on his behalf now!Louie turned around


    and kneeled to Kingsley. ¡°Mr. Nicholson, please forgive me! I beg you, please let me off just this


    once¡­¡±However, there was a dangerous glint in Kingsley¡¯s eyes. ¡°Professor Gershwin is right. Rules


    need to be set in ce to maintain social order. In any case, I¡¯ve already given you a chance


    earlier.¡±Kingsley gestured to Baron andmanded, ¡°Lay down thew! Bury him!¡±His voice was


    ringing in Louie¡¯s ears, and Louie felt like he had been struck by lightning!Everything went


    dark!Thud!Louie fainted from terror!Meanwhile, Louie¡¯s men were frightened out of their wits as well!All


    of them fell limp to the ground and begged for Kingsley to forgive them.Kingsley gave them a fleeting


    nce. ¡°I¡¯ll let you handle these guys, Baron. I trust that you won¡¯t disappoint me?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you


    down!¡± Baron promised. ¡°I¡¯ll toss them all into the underground fighting ring tonight and let the new


    recruits have some fun!¡±What?The moment they heard what was in store for them, all the thugs


    dressed in security guard uniforms nearly peed their pants!While they could deal with a bunch ofText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    civilians, they were nowhere near skilled enough to fight against underground fighters. Even if they got


    out of the ring alive, they would still be beaten to within an inch of their lives!Thud!Thud! Thud!¡­¡­¡­All


    at once, the menacing bunch of thugs who were waving their batons around just a moment ago were


    now lying unconscious on the ground.Baron ordered his men to drag Louie and the others away before


    asking courteously, ¡°Mr. Nicholson, I¡¯ve been meaning to apologize to you in person. Would you


    happen to have some time tonight?¡±Kingsley waved him off. ¡°I¡¯m busy today. Maybe some other


    time.¡±Reene was still in surgery, so he was in no mood to sit around with Baron.¡°Of course, of


    course¡­¡± Baron nodded agreeably.A thought urred to Baron and he muttered to Kingsley, ¡°By the


    way, Mr. Nicholson, I heard that Felix Jacob is putting out a hit on you. It¡¯s best to be cautious and keep


    an eye out¡­¡±Kingsley¡¯s eyes grew sharp once he heard this news.Felix wants to assassinate me?


    Could this mean that the server at the pre-bid conference today was sent by the Jacobs?!¡°Alright, I got


    it,¡± Kingsley said to Baron. ¡°You don¡¯t need to concern yourself with this. Just deal with Scarface


    Louie.¡±¡°Yes, Mr. Nicholson. I¡¯ll see to it at once.¡± Baron bowed politely to Kingsley before leaving with


    his men in tow.Now that all the men from the underworld had left, there was only a group of frightened


    doctors and nurses left, including a trembling Zayne.Kingsley swept his gaze across them. ¡°Do you all


    remember what Professor Gershwin said?¡±¡°Yes, we remember! For the benefit of the sick, we must


    practice with warmth, sympathy, and understanding! We must respect every patient as fellow human


    beings! We remember his words clearly!¡±All of them nodded obediently.They were all scared stiff, and


    no one dared to speak out against Kingsley.Then, Kingsley turned to Zayne and questioned in an icy


    tone, ¡°Mr. Church, are you still keen on teaching me a lesson?¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    ¡°Y-You win this time!¡± Zayne took a step back before retorting hoarsely, ¡°But just you wait. I¡¯m going to


    tell my father about this!¡±Immediately, he hightailed it for the stairs, and in just a few seconds, he


    disappeared from Kingsley¡¯s sight.Kingsley¡¯s eyes glinted dangerously.Getting backup?Sure, if Jeffred


    has the guts toe and mess with me, then I don¡¯t mind pulling him down a peg!Just then, the doors


    to the surgical theater slid open. A doctor who was still in his surgical gear came over to Kingsley and


    asked, ¡°Are you the patient¡¯s next of kin?¡±¡°Yes.¡±Although Kingsley knew that Reene had not been


    severely injured, he could not avoid feeling anxious.¡°We have removed the bullet from her body,¡± the


    doctor reported after removing his mask. ¡°And because the patient had been brought to the hospital in


    time, she did not lose much blood. Therefore, her vitals are good and everything is fine now. She will


    need to stay in the hospital for a short period of observation, but she is well on her way to making a full


    recovery.¡±Kingsley finally could heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you so much, doctor. I¡¯ll go and make the


    arrangements for her stay right now.¡±He was about to leave when he paused and asked, ¡°By the way,


    would you happen to know where Dr. Alice Kramer¡¯s office is? Is she on-call today?¡±Kingsley had not


    seen Alice since hisst trip to this hospital.He had been wanting to find the time to give her a surprise,


    but other things kept cropping up.However, he felt the need to inform Alice about Reene¡¯s situation


    after today¡¯s incident.To his surprise, the doctor was startled by his question. ¡°Are you talking about the


    cardiothoracic surgeon, Dr. Alice Kramer? She resigned over malpractice!¡±¡°Resigned over


    malpractice?¡± Kingsley frowned. ¡°What did she do? Why would she resign because of


    malpractice?¡±The Alice that he knew was an upright and vignt person.What kind of mistake would


    she have made to be forced to resign?¡°I heard that someone injured Dr. Lynch, so Dr. Lynch¡¯s family


    wanted to sue the person for intentional injury, but Dr. Kramer voluntarily resigned in exchange for


    getting them to not pursue the matter further.¡±Kingsley¡¯s eyes began to look a little chilly once he heard


    what the doctor said.¡°I see. Thank you for telling me, doctor.¡± ¡°Not at all. The nurses will be sending the


    patient to the ward in a little while, so once you¡¯re done with the admittance procedures, you can go


    straight to her ward.¡±The doctor turned around and went back into the surgical theater.Meanwhile,


    Kingsley¡¯s expression hardened.He had been wondering why no one came looking for him after he


    crushed Jude¡¯s chest.It turned out that Alice had chosen to resign and forego her career in order to


    appease Jude.Kingsley was furious, but he also felt very touched.He was fuming over the fact that


    Jude and Zayne had forced Alice out of her job!At the same time, he was touched that Alice was still as


    kind hearted as she had been when they were young.Even though she did not know who he was yet,


    she was still willing to give up her career to save aplete stranger.Kingsley swiftlypleted all the


    check-in procedures for Reene before giving Cecilia a call. ¡°Miss Larson, have you gone back yet?


    Could you do me a favor?¡±¡°I¡¯m still in Hill Crest Hospital. I¡¯lle over right away.¡±Megan¡¯s mother was


    currently in this hospital.Earlier, when all the others had left, the Larsons went over to visit Old Mrs.


    Fox.Therefore, it only took Cecilia a few minutes to hurry over from the hospital wards after receiving


    Kingsley¡¯s call.Kingsley handed Cecilia the invoice and said, ¡°Reene is in VIP room 9 on the 17th floor.


    Could you please help me check in on her once the nurse brings her up to her room?¡±¡°Certainly. I¡¯ll


    take good care of Reene!¡± Cecilia took the invoice from him before asking, ¡°What about you? Do you


    need my help? My father is acquainted with the hospital director here.¡±¡°I don¡¯t need anything. Just take


    good care of Reene.¡±After instructing Cecilia, Kingsley immediately marched over to Jude¡¯s


    office.There was a murderous glint in his brown eyes.He was going to seek justice on behalf of Alice!It


    had been Alice¡¯s dream to be a doctor ever since they were children. She was a kind and determined


    person who would staunchly refuse to back down in the face of all obstacles. If it had not been for him,


    she would not have had to give up on her dream!Just how far had she been pushed that she chose to


    resign voluntarily?In that instant, a fiery storm threatened to explode out of Kingsley!How dare you,


    Jude? How dare you treat my sister like this? You must have a death wish for messing with her when I


    am Ares, the God of War!Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    When Kingsley reached the office of the head of cardiology department, he heard Jude talking over the


    phone. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t worry, Larry! Cough¡ªcough¡ª¡±¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Director Church has said that as


    soon as the donation of one million hase in, he¡¯ll give both our departments 200 thousand as


    research budget.¡±¡°Hahaha, cough. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be up to us, the heads of department, to decide how


    to spend that money!¡±Jude kept coughing feebly as he spoke. It was clear that he had not fully


    recovered from the blow he received from Kingsley the other day.Just as he was about to chortle into


    the phone¡­Bang!His office door was kicked open.Jude jumped in shock, but once he saw Kingsley¡¯s


    dark face, his eyes narrowed.¡°It¡¯s you?!¡±Jude shifted his sses, which revealed the sh of


    malevolence in his eyes.¡°Give me a moment, Larry. Something¡¯se up. I¡¯ll call you right back as


    soon as I¡¯ve dealt with it.¡±He gave a short exnation before ending the call.¡°Do you still recognize me,


    Dr. Lynch?¡±Kingsley¡¯s tone was frosty as he stepped into the office.¡°I¡¯d recognize you anywhere!¡± Jude


    pointed to his chest with a murderous expression on his face. ¡°I was hospitalized for two weeks thanks


    to what you did to me! I haven¡¯t even fully recovered yet!¡±Kingsley did not dwell on these unimportant


    things. He got straight to the point and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Dr. Kramer?¡±¡°Alice Kramer?¡± Jude sneered.


    ¡°You have the gall to ask about her? Do you think you¡¯d be able to stand here right now if it wasn¡¯t for


    her offering to resign in order to save you? I would¡¯ve gotten you arrested by now!¡±Jude gave Kingsley


    a once-over before snorting derisively. ¡°I have no f*cking idea what Dr. Kramer was thinking. Why did


    she give up her career for a bum like you? But thanks to you, Alice has be the stepping stone for


    the young Dr. Church¡¯s career. Director Church has even given me an additional 75 thousand for


    research aspensation!¡±As soon as Jude finished speaking, a young doctor came striding in. ¡°Is


    everything alright, Dr. Lynch? I heard somemotion.¡±The sound of the door mming after Kingsley


    kicked it open had drawn quite a crowd of doctors and nurses. This young doctor, Beau Woolley, was


    on good terms with Jude, so he decided to step in and ask.Beau Woolley lived up to his name. He was


    a dashing young man who stole the hearts of many young women at the hospital, including several


    nurses who were standing at the door and staring at him with adoring eyes. Beau eyed Kingsley for aProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    moment before asking Jude, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Dr. Lynch? Should I get the security guards we just


    hired toe over?¡±Before Jude could respond, Kingsleymented coolly, ¡°Don¡¯t bother calling


    them. They¡¯re not here anymore.¡±Louie and his men had all been dragged away by Baron, so Hill Crest


    Hospital no longer had any security guards.Beau frowned at Kingsley¡¯s words. ¡°What do you mean


    they¡¯re not here anymore? Who are you?¡±Kingsley ignored him; instead, he knocked on Jude¡¯s desk


    and demanded icily, ¡°Give me Dr. Kramer¡¯s contact.¡±He nned to reach out to Alice first, and once he


    reunited with her, he could sort out the issue with her job.However, Reene was still unconscious after


    her surgery, and Serena was on an assignment.Even though he had met Yulia, she did not know who


    he was yet.And he had not even met his other sisters yet.Therefore, in order to get Alice¡¯s contact, he


    needed to go through the hospital.When Beau heard Kingsley¡¯s demand, his eyes grew wide and his


    tone was hostile as he questioned, ¡°Why do you want Dr. Kramer¡¯s contact? Who are you?¡±He was


    ring at Kingsley with a grim expression.Beau had been trying his hardest to woo Alice, but she never


    gave him the time of day.This was a humiliation for Beau!He had slept with nearly every female nurse


    and doctor in this hospital!It was only Alice who remained out of his grasp despite his overwhelming


    attraction for her.Alice was the hospital goddess due to her beautiful features and voluptuous figure,


    and Beau was nearly driven mad with obsession.In fact, he had already thought of Alice as


    his.Therefore, when he heard a man asking about Alice, he was filled with rage.Jude saw the fuming


    expression on Beau¡¯s face and chuckled. ¡°By the way, Dr. Woolley, didn¡¯t you ask me who it was that


    imed to be Dr. Kramer¡¯s husband? That¡¯s him right there!¡±Back then, when they were all gathered


    outside Bailey¡¯s surgical theater, Kingsley had pulled Alice into his arms and told everyone that he was


    her husband.It fueled the hospital gossip for a very long time.Alice wasbeled the ¡°Ice Queen¡± by the


    staff at the hospital, and they all found it hard to believe that she had a husband.Beau had had


    countless sleepless nights over this news as well!¡°So you¡¯re the b*stard, huh?¡±Smoke was about to


    come out of Beau¡¯s ears as he growled through gritted teeth, ¡°I¡¯ve looked into it before, and Dr. Kramer


    isn¡¯t married! Just who do you think you are, you f*cker? How dare you say that you¡¯re her husband?¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    Kingsley nced at Beau. ¡°Alice promised to marry me over ten years ago. Do you have a problem


    with that?¡±¡°Over ten years ago?¡± Beau stilled for a moment before sneering. ¡°Dr. Kramer is only 26


    years old this year! You¡¯re iming that she promised to marry you over ten years ago? You must be


    dreaming!¡±Beau turned to Jude and insisted, ¡°Dr. Lynch, you must not give this b*stard Dr. Kramer¡¯s


    number! Who knows what he¡¯s nning to do?¡±¡°I¡¯m definitely not giving it to him!¡± Jude had a sinister


    look in his eyes. ¡°I despise him with every fiber of my being, so why would I let him get what he


    wants?¡±Beau calmed down a little after hearing what Jude said. He walked over to Kingsley and


    wagged his finger at him. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m warning you. Stay away from Dr. Kramer! If you really care about


    her, then get out of my way! With my connections and influence in the medical world, it¡¯ll be a piece of


    cake for me to help her find work in some other hospital! Do you think you can do that, you


    f*cker?¡±Kingsley shook his head. ¡°If she wants, I can just set up a new general hospital for her. I


    wouldn¡¯t ask her to continue suffering under themand of others.¡±¡°Hah!¡± Beau was taken aback for


    a moment before letting out a derisiveugh. ¡°Hahaha, you? You want to start a new hospital? Are you


    delusional?¡±¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Jude also started mocking Kingsley. ¡°You¡¯re just a fool who¡¯s all brawn and no


    brains. Do you think you can set up a new hospital just by running your mouth off?¡±All the other


    spectating doctors and nurses also began to mock Kingsley.¡°Hahaha. This guy must have watched one


    too many dramas. He wants to start a hospital? What a joke!¡±¡°And a general hospital at that! What a


    braggart!¡±¡°Just take a look at the clothes he¡¯s wearing! It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s just a beggar! He probably


    can¡¯t even pay for a hospital visit, so what does he know?¡±¡°Exactly. Does he think setting up a hospital


    is the same as setting up a food stall? Hahaha¡­¡±Amid the crowd¡¯s jeering, Beau scoffed. ¡°How can


    you call yourself Dr. Kramer¡¯s husband with such a low IQ? Have you even f*cking graduated from


    elementary school?¡±¡°Nope,¡± Kingsley stated inly. After he ran away from the orphanage at twelve,


    his godfather took him to Coliree Ind.That being said, thanks to his godfather¡¯s tutge over the


    past decade, he was not at all less educated than his peers. In fact, he was quite the expert when it


    came to chess, ancient healing, and various other subjects.However, he did not hold any certificates of


    education that society would recognize.Kingsley was upfront about it, but Beau¡¯s expression


    faltered.He only meant his question as an insult.After all, in this day and age, were there still people


    who had not graduated from elementary school?He never expected Kingsley to be that


    person!¡°Hahaha¡­ and I was wondering why you could make such a foolish boast!¡± Beau nearly bent


    over fromughter. ¡°So you really are the f*cker who didn¡¯t evenplete mandatory schooling!¡±After


    his bout of raucousughter, he stuck his nose in the air and taunted, ¡°Do you know the education I¡¯ve


    received, you fool? Let me enlighten you! I am a postgraduate student at the Sris University of


    Medicine! Who do you think you are toe and try to steal a woman away from me?¡±When the


    nurses at the door heard Beau¡¯s words, they blushed and eximed, ¡°Oh my gosh, Dr. Woolley is so


    cool!¡±¡°He¡¯s so handsome and highly educated. Isn¡¯t he just perfect?¡±Beau became even bolder after


    hearing the nurses fawning over him.He pointed at Kingsley and jeered, ¡°Hey, you fool, what makes


    you think you cane and steal my woman?¡±Kingsley swiped his finger away. ¡°So what if you¡¯re well-


    educated?¡±¡°Hahaha¡­ You didn¡¯t even graduate from elementary school, so what do you know?¡± Beau


    taunted. ¡°Do you even know how to read? What gives you the balls to criticize my credentials?¡±¡°A


    person¡¯s education doesn¡¯t equate to their knowledge, and certainly doesn¡¯t equate to their worth as a


    human being,¡± Kingsley stated coolly. ¡°I¡¯ll take pity on the fact that you studied hard for many years. If


    you don¡¯t want to destroy your future, you better stop trying to rile me up!¡±¡°Hah! You¡¯re threatening


    me?¡± Beau bellowed, ¡°I have a bright future in front of me¡ªone that you would never be able to


    achieve even in your next lifetime! You¡¯re nothing but a piece of trash, so what makes you think you


    can threaten me, huh?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    After making a mockery of Kingsley, Beau turned to Jude and suggested, ¡°Dr. Lynch, since this punk


    wants Dr. Kramer¡¯s contact, why don¡¯t we make a deal with him? We¡¯ll give him Dr. Kramer¡¯s number if


    he kneels and begs us.¡±Beau was not the least bit worried about Kingsley snatching Alice away


    anymore.He¡¯s an illiterate guy who didn¡¯t even graduate from elementary school, so there¡¯s no way


    Alice would like him!Beau was no longer jealous of Kingsley. He felt nothing but scorn for him!¡°Hahaha!


    You are indeed a genius, Dr. Woolley! Your suggestion suits me perfectly!¡±Jude leaned back in his chair


    andughed heartily.Jude had already signed an agreement with Alice in front of Director Church. As


    long as Alice resigned over malpractice, he was not allowed to sue Kingsley for intentional injury.Right


    now, all of Alice¡¯s research had been taken over by Zayne, who imed credit for her work without


    lifting a finger.It was a bitter pill for Jude to swallow, but for the sake of Zayne¡¯s future prospects, he


    could not go against the agreement and seek damages from Kingsley.If he could seize this opportunity


    to humiliate Kingsley, then he could at least get some satisfaction out of it!Jude crossed his legs and


    commanded Kingsley, ¡°Hurry up! Kneel down in front of me and beg, then I¡¯ll give you Alice¡¯s


    number!¡±¡°Yes, hurry up and kneel in front of us!¡± Beau taunted. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be willing to give up your


    pride if you want to win over a woman?¡±The nurses who had been eagerly soaking up all the gossip


    quickly agreed with Beau.¡°That¡¯s right! How can he even think of pursuing a woman without any


    education, money, or prospects? What a foolish dream!¡±¡°Haha. Even beggars don¡¯t have any self-


    awareness these days! He¡¯s nothing but scum, but he still dreams of bagging a goddess!¡±¡°Exactly! A


    beggar like him can¡¯t even hold a candle to Dr. Woolley! Only a distinguished man like Dr. Woolley


    deserves to be with Dr. Kramer!¡±Beau flicked his hair out of his eyes and stuck his hands into his


    doctor¡¯s coat. He said arrogantly, ¡°Did you hear that, you useless piece of trash? You don¡¯t f*cking


    deserve an ounce of respect if you don¡¯t have any money! No one gives a D*mn about you! Letting you


    get Dr. Kramer¡¯s number by kneeling to us is already a bargain!¡±Kingsley swept his icy gaze over Beau


    and Jude. ¡°And if I don¡¯t kneel?¡±¡°If you¡¯re not going to kneel, then get lost!¡± Jude checked his watch and


    yelled in irritation, ¡°I¡¯m not wasting any more of my time with you! Cough¡­ I still need to go over to the


    wards and visit Old Mrs. Fox! Do you think you can f*cking shoulder the responsibility if you jeopardize


    the Larsons¡¯ donation to our hospital?¡± As soon as Beau heard Jude¡¯s words, he smacked himself on


    the forehead and eximed, ¡°D*mn it! I almost forgot about it thanks to this b*stard! I heard that Mr.


    Larson, Mrs. Larson, and Miss Larson are all here today. We should hurry over and pay our


    respects!¡±Beau turned to Kingsley and dered viciously, ¡°Consider yourself lucky, punk! An important


    donor for the hospital is here today, and we don¡¯t have the time to stick around and waste our breath on


    a useless piece of sh*t like you! If I ever see you again, I¡¯m going to make you kneel down to me and


    beg until I¡¯m satisfied!¡±Kingsley smirked and said, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. You won¡¯t be getting that


    donation.¡±¡°What did you say?¡± Jude¡¯s brows were deeply furrowed. ¡°If you say that again, I¡¯ll rip that


    stupid mouth of yours to shreds!¡±The Larsons¡¯ donation of one million was the biggest sum that the


    hospital would receive this year. If they failed to get this donation, then a lot of their projects would go to


    waste.Also, the 75 thousand that Director Church promised him was alsoing from this donation.If


    the donation fell through, then would it not mean that he had signed that agreement with Alice for


    nothing?Therefore, when Jude heard Kingsley saying that the hospital would not be receiving that


    donation, he exploded in anger!¡°What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Kingsley¡¯s expression


    remained indifferent. ¡°Should I ask Michael Larson toe over to inform you personally?¡±As soon as


    Jude heard the words ¡°Michael Larson¡±, his mind went nk.¡°Y-You¡¯re acquainted with Mr. Larson?


    Cough¡­ cough¡­¡±Jude clutched his chest as he began to cough uncontrobly.The Larsons were not


    among the wealthiest families, but they were still multimillionaires.In the eyes of ordinary people like


    Jude, that was enough to make the Larsons appear like gods!Beau snorted derisively. ¡°What are you


    saying, Dr. Lynch? How can he possibly be acquainted with Mr. Larson?¡±He stood there with his hands


    in his pockets and a condescending look on his face. ¡°This punk didn¡¯t even graduate from elementary


    school. How on earth would he be able to be acquainted with Mr. Larson? My guess is he¡¯s


    looked up Larson Motors and found Mr. Larson¡¯s name there!¡±Jude rxed his stiffened expression


    once he heard that, and thenughed at his folly. ¡°Haha, I nearly got fooled by him, but you¡¯re right!


    How can a guy like him possibly be acquainted with Mr. Larson?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Beau sneered. ¡°Dr. Lynch, haven¡¯t you figured him out yet? This punk is just a useless bum who likes


    to brag! First, he said that Dr. Kramer promised to marry him over ten years ago, and then he said that


    he¡¯s going to set up a general hospital for her. Now, he ims to be acquainted with Mr. Larson.


    There¡¯s nothing but liesing out of his mouth!¡±¡°Cough¡­ cough¡­¡± Jude clutched his chest after yet


    another coughing fit before shrieking at Kingsley, ¡°You¡¯re a sneaky b*stard who almost got me fooled!


    F*cking hell! I¡¯m going to tear apart that stinking mouth of yours!¡±¡°Dr. Lynch, don¡¯t waste any more time


    on this trash!¡± Beau had a sly grin on his face as he added, ¡°I heard that Miss Larson is one of the Five


    Beauties of Cleapolis. If we¡¯rete, we might miss seeing Mr. Larson and Miss Larson!¡±When Jude


    heard that, he smirked and asked, ¡°Are you nning on making the move on Miss Larson, Dr.


    Woolley?¡±Jude was on good terms with Beau, so he was aware of how Beau used his good looks to


    get into bed with many doctors and nurses.He even went after the patients¡¯ family members if they


    were decent-looking enough for him.Therefore, once he heard Beau¡¯s words, he knew what Beau was


    up to.Beau¡¯s eyes glittered with glee. ¡°If I could get a taste of Miss Larson, I wouldn¡¯t exchange it for


    anything in the world!¡±¡°Hahaha. Dr. Lynch, if you do manage to win Miss Larson over, then you¡¯ll be set


    for life!¡±Jude rubbed his hands together greedily. ¡°When that timees, who cares about a measly 75


    thousand? You could send hundreds of thousands over to our department with just a wave of your


    hand!¡±He did not doubt Beau¡¯s ability to charm women at all. He knew very well that apart from Alice,


    no woman had ever escaped Beau¡¯s clutches!¡°Hahahaha¡­¡±Both Beau and Jude shared a heartyugh


    as if they had already bagged the Larson Familyfortune.After taking a look at their smug faces,


    Kingsley almost couldn¡¯t bear to burst their bubble.He knew that Cecilia had fallen deeply in love with


    him, so even if this Beau Woolley fellow had remarkable abilities, she would still not give him a second


    look!However, when he saw the sleazy look on Beau¡¯s face, his expression hardened.There was no


    telling what a despicable person like Beau might do once he saw how gorgeous Cecilia was. Kingsley


    did not put it past Beau to try and use some sort of underhanded tactic. With Cecilia¡¯s captivating


    beauty and arresting body, it was certainly a possibility that men might choose to go to extreme lengthsText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    to get her.The moment this thought crossed his mind, Kingsley took out his phone and gave Michael a


    call.¡°Are you still in Hill Crest Hospital, Mr. Larson?¡±¡°I have something to talk to you about. Come over


    to the head of cardiology¡¯s office.¡±¡°Yes, as soon as possible!¡±Kingsley¡¯s phone call did not escape Beau


    and Jude¡¯s attention. After exchanging a nce with each other, their smug expressions began


    contorting.Jude snorted. ¡°Hey, punk. Are you trying to put on a one-man show for us? Do you think


    we¡¯d believe anything thates out of your mouth?¡±¡°Hahahaha, I¡¯ve never seen anyone make a fake


    phone call just for the sake of bragging!¡± Beauughed so hard that he was beginning to cry.¡°Why don¡¯t


    you check yourself into the psychiatric ward upstairs? Did you f*cking get dropped on the head as a


    child?¡±Everyone burst intoughter once they heard that.The crowd of gossiping bystanders stood


    aside with their arms crossed and their expressions filled with scorn. They looked like they were


    watching a fool digging his own grave.Kingsley¡¯s lips curled into a cold sneer. ¡°It takes about ten


    minutes to get here from the hospital¡¯s VIP rooms, but I think Michael Larson would be running instead


    of walking, so he should be here soon.¡±¡°Hahahaha. Is there really something wrong with your head?!¡±


    Beau mocked. ¡°What¡¯s the point ofing up with such lies?¡±The crowd standing at the door also


    jumped in.¡°Exactly! Wouldn¡¯t his lies be exposed soon enough? Is he dumb?¡±¡°Haha, my guess is that


    he¡¯s probably a little mentally unstable! Why would a sane persone up with such lies?¡±¡°Hahaha¡­


    Should we get Dr. Wagner from the psychiatric department toe and take a look? It might turn out


    to be a new discovery¡ªa type of mental illness that turns people into shameless wannabes!¡±However,


    just as the crowd mocked and jeered at Kingsley without any scruples¡­All of a sudden, they heard a


    flurry of footsteps in the hallway!Everyone turned to look, and what they saw was¡­Michael Larson,


    dressed in an expensive suit and shiny leather shoes, sprinting toward them while covered in sweat!

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    ¡°M-Mr. Larson?¡±Everyone¡¯s eyes nearly popped out when they saw Michael, who was covered in sweat


    after running all the way over!Michael was the head of the household for a second-ss wealthy family,


    so people like Jeremy Windsor and Francis Stein would not care much about him, but in the eyes of


    these ordinary doctors and nurses, he was considered part of the upper echelon of society!Yet, what


    they now saw was the chairman of Larson Motors panting like a dog after running over with all his


    might.They stared at each other in absolute shock.Jude had turned scarlet as well.He leaped out of his


    chair and rushed over to Michael as he greeted him courteously, ¡°M-Mr. Larson, what brings you here?


    I was just about to head over to the wards!¡±Jude was merely a department head, and simply meeting


    Michael in person now was enough to leave him stammering from excitement!Beau, who was standing


    beside him, also felt his heart drumming with excitement.He hurriedly checked his appearance as he


    wanted to leave a good impression on Michael.Everyone was floored by the unexpected appearance of


    such an important man!None of them seemed to recall that it was Kingsley¡¯s phone call that brought


    him here.When Michael got the call from Kingsley earlier, he did not even dare to hesitate for a single


    second.He sprinted over the moment the call ended, and it was probably the fastest that he had ever


    run in his life.¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­¡±Michael had finally caught his breath, but before he could say anything,


    Jude walked up to him and grasped his hand warmly. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Larson. My name is Jude


    Lynch, and I¡¯m the head of the cardiology department. I¡¯m also in charge of Old Mrs. Fox¡¯s treatment.


    Did youe over to personally ask about Old Mrs. Fox¡¯s condition? Please be rest assured, Mr.


    Larson. We¡¯ll put in our greatest effort to treat¡­¡±Before Jude could finish speaking, Michael flung


    Jude¡¯s hand away. ¡°I¡¯m not here to ask about anything!¡±He ignored the awkward expression on Jude¡¯s


    face and headed over to Kingsley.Meanwhile, Beau had been standing beside Kingsley the entire


    time.When he saw Michael heading over in this direction, his excitement got the better of him. Before


    Michael had even gotten close, he shoved Kingsley aside and went forward enthusiastically. ¡°Nice to


    meet you, Mr. Larson! I¡¯m a postgraduate student at Sris University of Medicine¡­¡±Beau was right in


    the middle of his self-introduction when Michael cut him off with a frown. ¡°Why on earth would I care


    about who you are? Get out of my way!¡±Right now, Michael was brimming with rage!He hade over


    at Kingsley¡¯s bidding, but from the moment he stepped into the room, these random people kept


    coming over and getting in his way!Michael was furious, and he was scared that Kingsley might find


    fault with him for this.Beau turned ashen after being shoved aside by Michael.He exchanged nces


    with Jude as neither one of them knew what was going on with Michael.However, before they had time


    to dwell on this, they were immediately dumbstruck by what they saw!Michael walked over to Kingsley


    and greeted him courteously, ¡°My dear son-inw, what did you need from me?¡±His words fell upon


    everyone else like a ton of bricks!¡°S-Son-inw?¡±Jude¡¯s lips were quivering as he asked in disbelief,


    ¡°M-Mr. Larson, h-he¡¯s your son-inw?¡±Beau¡¯s face had also contorted into the ugliest of


    expressions!¡°T-there¡¯s no way! He didn¡¯t even graduate from elementary school, so how can he be the


    Larsons¡¯ son-inw?¡±¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Mr. Larson, have you mistaken him for someone else?¡± Jude


    asked tersely. ¡°He¡¯s just a bum, so he can¡¯t possibly be your son-inw¡ª¡±Smack!Michael turned


    around and pped Jude right across the face as he bellowed, ¡°Who the hell are you? How dare you


    say such a thing about my precious son-inw?!¡±Michael had used so much force that Jude felt his


    teeth loosening from the p!Jude was thunderstruck!Is that punk really the Larsons¡¯ son-inw?! H-


    How¡¯s that possible?Beau had also frozen in shock, but he was cursing internally.How can that punk be


    so lucky? Why is he the Larsons¡¯ son-inw? How can a punk like him marry Cecilia Larson, one of the


    Five Beauties of Cleapolis?A lightbulb went off in Beau¡¯s mind, and he eximed to Michael, ¡°Mr.


    Larson, could it be that you have been fooled by this guy? He didn¡¯t even graduate from elementary


    school! Also, he was also just trying to get another woman¡¯s number earlier! I¡¯m sure that he¡¯s just


    toying with Miss Larson¡¯s feelings and trying to con his way into getting the Larson Familyfortune!¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    Beau spoke with absolute certainty.He truly believed that Kingsley must have conned his way into


    bing the Larsons¡¯ son-inw.However, the moment he said so, Michael cut him off with an angry


    shout. ¡°You shut your mouth at once!¡±Michael¡¯s face was as dark as night.An attempt to steal the


    Larson Familyfortune?Kingsley was someone who had deep connections with senior executives at


    Coliree Group!Why would he care about the little bit of money that the Larsons had?What kind of joke


    was that?And it was even moreughable to say that Kingsley was toying with Cecilia¡¯s


    feelings!Michael and Megan were more than happy to do whatever it took for Kingsley to end up with


    their daughter.If Kingsley was willing to entertain Cecilia¡¯s feelings, they would probably throw a


    celebration!Michael red at Beau and threatened, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, watch your tongue! If you spew


    such nonsense ever again, I¡¯ll make you pay!¡±¡°Mr. Larson, I¡¯m telling you the truth!¡± Beau became


    frantic. ¡°He was just asking for another woman¡¯s number just now! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask


    Dr. Lynch!¡±Jude hurriedly nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! That guy clearly is a womanizer!¡±Both Beau and


    Jude assumed that Michael would immediately change his tune about Kingsley.They did not expect


    that Michael would simply chuckle and dere, ¡°A fine man like Mr. Nicholson would surely have many


    women around him. I would be more than grateful if he is willing to let my daughter rank among


    them!¡±His words left Jude, Beau, and everyone else speechless.Beau was dumbstruck by what he


    heard.It felt like he had stepped onto Mars.Did such a f*cking open-minded father-inw really exist?


    Also, he could hardly believe Michael¡¯s words.He called Kingsley a fine man?Beau felt like he was


    about to get an aneurysm!Earlier, when Beau was introducing his credentials to Michael, Michael had


    said that he did not care who Beau was at all.And yet, Michael was now dering that an elementary


    school dropout was a fine man?What kind of f*cking double standard was that?Meanwhile, Jude was


    also at aplete loss.He could not believe his ears.The great Mr. Larson was actually groveling at


    Kingsley¡¯s feet. Could it be¡­ that this Nicholson fellow really has a powerful background?The moment


    this thought urred to him, he heard Michael asking Kingsley, ¡°My dear son-inw, what did you call


    me over for?¡±Kingsley felt helpless about the way Michael addressed him.Unfortunately, he did agree


    to pretend to be a couple with Cecilia.Therefore, he could only acquiesce to Michael calling him ¡°my


    dear son-inw¡± each time¡­¡°Mr. Larson, did you promise to donate one million to Hill Crest Hospital?¡±


    Kingsley asked.¡°Yes, I did.¡± Michael nodded. ¡°My mother-inw is currently staying in this hospital, so I


    agreed to donate to them.¡±Michael felt a tinge of regret when he thought about the one million. The


    entire family fortune, both business and propertiesbined, was only worth about eight million.It felt


    like it was costing him an arm and a leg to donate one million to this hospital.But he had to donate this


    sum of money!The Foxes were arge and influential family in Cleapolis.Megan¡¯s brother named Matt


    and hispany, Prime Corporation, was one of the leaders of the Rosnd Chamber of


    Commerce.Matt had spent over 1.2 million to hire dozens of international experts and specialists from


    Mittera to treat Old Mrs. Fox. They even started a research team to specifically look into Old Mrs. Fox¡¯s


    treatment.Hence, Michael could only fork a million over to the hospital so that his wife would not have


    to hang her head low in front of her family.When Kingsley asked about the one million, there was a


    sh of unwillingness in Michael¡¯s eyes.Although he hid it very quickly, Kingsley still managed to catch


    it.Kingsley had a faint smile as he said, ¡°Mr. Larson, keep your one million. Don¡¯t bother donating


    it!¡±The entire office went into a frenzy when they heard that.Everyone stared at Michael anxiously as


    they were afraid that he would agree.¡°Mr. Larson¡­ please don¡¯t! Cough, cough¡­ This sum of money is


    very important to our hospital!¡± Jude clutched his chest while coughing and pleading with him.Beau was


    also horrified by the turn of events!He screeched at Kingsley, ¡°W-What are you saying? Do you think


    the donation won¡¯t happen just because you say so? So what if you¡¯re the Larsons¡¯ son-inw? You


    still don¡¯t have the right to decide for the entire Larson family!¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    The doctors and nurses were hurled into a pit of fear. Everyone knew what that money meant. If they


    lost it, their research woulde to a halt, and their director would probably me them. Jeffred could


    at least take almost half of the one million if they managed to get the donation. As the director of the


    hospital, he only made about ny grand a year, and that was including the yearly bonus. If they


    botched this up, Jeffred would ruin everyone here.While everyone was worrying about their fates,


    Michael came forward, looking hesitant. In the end, he said, ¡°Kingsley, I¡¯d really love it if we can keep


    this money, but we can¡¯t have the Foxesughing at us, so¡­¡± He did not finish the sentence, but it was


    clear what he wanted.¡°Leave that to me,¡± Kingsley guaranteed. ¡°They won¡¯t beughing at you.¡±¡°R-


    Really?¡± Michael was overjoyed. If Kingsley¡¯s going to talk to Helen, that¡¯s going to annoy Matt to no


    end. Hah, let¡¯s see him insult me now. The thought of saving a million and showing off to his inws


    delighted Michael. He was grinning from ear to ear. ¡°Alright then.¡± He nodded. ¡°Kingsley¡¯s calling the


    shots here. Since he doesn¡¯t want to give the money away, then we¡¯ll be taking it back.¡±Jude and Beau


    were in disbelief. W-We lost a million just because this guy said so? Jude felt a stab of paining


    from his chest. It was as if an old wound had reopened, and he coughed up blood. Oh no! No! H-He


    punched me, and I got nothing out of this? No, wait. That¡¯s not important. If the director finds out I was


    the one who botched up the donation, he¡¯s going to ruin my whole future!Beau shared his sentiments.


    His face was as pale as a sheet and he could see his future turning into a pile of ashes, just like how


    the donation did. Kingsley did not pity the two of them. He looked around and announced, ¡°What did I


    tell you? No donation means no donation! Any questions?¡±His voice boomed, as if he was a


    messenger of God who came to deliver a decree. Everyone shivered, looking at Kingsley in terror. To


    their shock, the young man whom they insulted earlier was now suffocating them, as if he was pushing


    an enormous weight down their shoulders.Beau, on the other hand, was shivering in fear. Compared to


    Kingsley, this man was nothing but a clown. Looks were all he had. Kingsley, on the other hand, built


    his courage up by going through brimstone and fire. Scum like Beau could never hold a candle to


    him.The female nurses and doctors were looking at Kingsley in a different light now. They ditched Beau


    and stared at Kingsley, fluttering their eyshes at him. If Kingsley so wanted to, he could marry any


    woman he wanted.Kingsley did not care about these women¡¯s admiration, of course. He shot Beau with


    an icy re. ¡°Call your director and tell him that the Larsons have rescinded their donation because of


    what you and Jude did.¡±¡°W-What? You want me to call the director?¡± Beau¡¯s legs turned to jelly, and he


    staggered backward. Pitifully, he begged, ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, M-Mr. Nicholson. Please, I don¡¯t want to call the


    director. He¡¯ll ruin my future if he finds out I botched this whole thing.¡±A sneer curled Kingsley¡¯s lips. ¡°If I


    remember correctly, you said your future is brighter than what I can ever achieve in my whole life, didn¡¯t


    you?¡±¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Beau shed tears of regret. He gave himself a tight p and howled, ¡°I was a fool! H-How


    could I have been so blind to how powerful you are? Please, Mr. Nicholson, I beg you. Have mercy on


    me!¡± A big man was covering his eyes and bawling his eyes out like a child right in front of everyone.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    The women outside frowned in disgust, and some of the nurses who slept with Beau started to retch.


    ¡°Oh my god! I slept with this kind of trash before? Unbelievable!¡±Kingsley turned his attention to Jude,


    who was coughing up blood and looking like a trainwreck. ¡°Since Dr. Woolley doesn¡¯t want to make the


    call, why don¡¯t you do it for him, Mr. Lynch?¡±Jude shivered in fear and knelt down with a thud before


    Kingsley. ¡°Please, no!¡± He felt himself tremble in fear, and his blood ran cold. The director has been


    looking forward to this donation. He¡¯s going to kill me if I tell him he¡¯s not getting a single cent. He could


    even fire, or worse, torture me! He banged his head on the ground, begging for mercy. ¡°Please, Mr.


    Nicholson. I can do anything, but just don¡¯t rescind the donation.¡±An idea struck him, and he crawled


    over to the desk, rummaging through the items until he found the staff¡¯s contact book. ¡°Mr. Nicholson,


    this is Dr. Kramer¡¯s number. We recorded her address here too!¡± He held the form out for Kingsley,


    begging, ¡°Please, have mercy on us.¡±Kingsley took the form from him. ¡°Toote for regrets,¡± he said


    coolly.It was a simple answer, but it was enough to make Beau and Jude plop down in despair. Their


    faces were as pale as a sheet, as if their souls were no longer with them.Michael stared at them and


    quickly said, ¡°Kingsley, why don¡¯t I call the director?¡± He was worried Kingsley might take back his


    promise in a moment of kindness. I¡¯d have been delighted for nothing.¡°Very well then.¡± Kingsley


    nodded. He went to the exit, but before he left, he said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving this in your hands because I need


    to go to the wards and see if Reene¡¯s awake. And the Foxes, is it? I¡¯ll make sure I see Helen soon.¡±


    Michael answered right away, ¡°Sure, Kingsley. Leave everything to me.¡±Kingsley left Jude¡¯s office. At


    the same time, Jeffred was spending his time off at home. He was lounging on his couch, his legs


    resting on the coffee table. The man was watching TV, though he was thinking about the 450,000 he


    was about to receive. The thought of making five years¡¯ worth of sry at one go delighted him. He


    eventually started humming, but then his phone rang. Jeffred craned his neck, then cleared his throat


    when he saw that it was from Michael. He sat up straight and took the call. ¡°Hello, Mr. Larson.¡± He was


    starting to hyperventte, thinking that Michael was already going to donate the money right away.¡°Mr.


    Church, we¡¯ve decided to rescind the donation,¡± Michael said coldly.¡°W-What?¡± Jeffred froze up, as if a


    bucket of ice water was poured on his head. ¡°W-What happened, Mr. Larson? Why did you rescind the


    donation?¡±¡°You¡¯ll have to ask Mr. Jude and Dr. Woolley for that. You know, from the cardiology


    department,¡± Michael answered. ¡°They insulted my son-inw. I will not donate any money to your


    hospital.¡±¡°T-They insulted your son-inw?¡± Jeffred was bbergasted. Why did those morons insult his


    son-inw?¡°Yes,¡± Michael said curtly. ¡°And his name is Kingsley Nicholson. In fact, you can ask Mr.


    Lynch for the details.¡± Michael handed Jude the phone.Jude took the phone from him, though it felt like


    a hand grenade for him. His face was ashen as he said, ¡°M-Mr. Church¡­¡±¡°Did you f*cking insult his


    son-inw? Why did you do that, you moron?¡± Jeffred roared.Jude and Beau trembled in terror.¡°Mr.


    Church, I¡ª¡±Before he could finish, Jeffred roared, ¡°Shut the f*ck up! Apologize to that Kingsley guy


    right now! I don¡¯t care how you do it, but make sure he lets you off the hook, or you and Beau are fired!¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Jeffred hurled his phone to the ground, and the iPhone he just bought was smashed into pieces. The


    man would have exploded in fury if he could. Just before he could cause any further damage, his son


    came back.Zayne didn¡¯t even change his shoes. He ran straight to his father,ining, ¡°Dad, you


    have to help me out here! Some guy called Kingsley insulted me! I want him dead!¡±Jeffred¡¯s fury red


    even further, which was supposed to be impossible. ¡°W-What did you say?¡±¡°Kingsley!¡± Zayne gritted his


    teeth. ¡°The guy who beat Mr. Lynch up! D*mn him! I will¡ª¡±Before he could finish, Jeffred raised his


    hand and gave Zayne one tight p.Zayne held his cheek, bbergasted and astounded. ¡°W-Why did


    you p me, Dad? Y-You should have gone after King¡ª¡±Jeffred sent his son flying back with a kick


    before he could even finish. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, you f*cking moron! Do you know what you just did, you idiot?


    You cross him again, and I¡¯ll skin you alive!¡±¡­¡­¡­While Zayne was getting abused by his father,


    Kingsley came to Reene¡¯s ward.Cecilia was sitting beside Reene¡¯s bed, and she got up right away.


    ¡°Reene¡¯s awake, Kingsley!¡±Kingsley trotted to Reene and held her hand. It felt cold. ¡°How do you feel,


    Reene? Does it still hurt?¡±¡°N-Not really¡­¡±Kingsley and Reene were both staring at each other as if


    they were the only ones in the room, causing Cecilia to feel a little down. She had a forlorn look on her


    face, and she mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m getting some fruits. You guys talk.¡± She went out with her head


    lowered.Kingsley was oblivious to this change of mood in her, as all he cared about was Reene. He sat


    on the chair Cecilia sat in earlier. ¡°Don¡¯t be so rash next time, Reene.¡±¡°I¡­ am going to do it the next


    time anyway.¡± She smiled weakly. ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll never let anything hurt you.¡± She held


    Kingsley¡¯s hand gently. ¡°I¡¯m your sister, and I¡¯ll always keep you safe, even if it kills me.¡± ¡°Reene¡­¡±


    Kingsley was touched. ¡°That¡¯s my line, Reene. I can keep myself and my sisters safe. I¡¯m strong


    enough now.¡±The mention of his sisters reminded Reene of something. ¡°We¡¯re in Hill Crest Hospital,


    right? Is Alice in? Did you guys meet?¡±¡°Alice ran into some trouble, and she has resigned.¡± Reene


    looked worried, so Kingsley reassured her. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, Reene. I¡¯ve settled this. I¡¯ll call her once


    you feel better and ask if she wants to keep working at the hospital or open her own hospital.¡±¡°I¡¯m fine.


    You should see Alice.¡± Reene looked worried. ¡°She¡¯s not exactly the most extroverted girl, and she


    doesn¡¯t have a lot of friends. Losing her job must be bad for her. You should see her tonight. Don¡¯t


    worry about me.¡±¡°But Reene¡ª¡±Reene interrupted him before he could even start. ¡°I need to rest. You


    can¡¯t do anything just by staying around. Just go and see Alice, alright?¡±Kingsley could not go against


    that, so he sighed. ¡°Fine. Rest up, Reene. I¡¯ll be back after I see Alice.¡± He left the ward and took out


    the form with Alice¡¯s number that Jude gave him, then he called Alice.¡°Hi, Alice speaking.¡±Alice¡¯s


    familiar voice made Kingsley smile. ¡°Hi, Dr. Kramer. Remember me?¡± He wanted to surprise Alice after


    they met, so he did not tell her his identity.¡°And you are?¡±¡°Did you forget about me? I beat Jude up and


    got you the chance to operate on Bailey.¡±¡°Ah, it¡¯s you.¡± Alice was still sounding as cool as ever. ¡°Why


    are you calling me?¡±Kingsley chuckled. ¡°I told you that you don¡¯t have to thank me and just treat me to


    a meal. So how does tonight sound?¡± He was not sure if Alice would give him the chance. She was an


    aloof woman, and he knew she would probably not go to dinner with a stranger.Much to his surprise,


    Alice only hesitated for a moment before she agreed. ¡°Fine. How does five thirty sound? There¡¯s a


    home restaurant beside Hill Crest Hospital called Restaurant Lucky. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner.¡± She hung


    up, and a smile curled her lips. We meet again, Kingsley. She had actually recognized Kingsley a while


    ago.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    After the operation, Alice had been thinking about the matter a lot, and she thought it was rather weird.


    Why did the guy who called himself my husband help me so much? Why did he hurt Jude for me? It


    was too weird to be chalked up as a selfless act of justice. On top of that, she could not seem to forget


    his light brown eyes.It reminded her of her brother who went missing ten years ago, as he too had the


    same light brown eyes. They were like mas that could suck out the souls of those who gazed into


    them.When she made that connection, Alice started to make a mental image of Kingsley. She realized


    that even though he had grown up, she could still see that he resembled his younger self. Since then,


    she knew that the one who helped her out was her brother who had gone missing for a decade.She


    wanted to reunite with him, but Jude¡¯s family pressed charges after Kingsley injured him severely. They


    would not stop until Kingsley was jailed, hence Alice could only sacrifice her career by giving all her


    research results to Zayne. Only then did Jeffred ask Jude to sign an agreement with her to make sure


    Kingsley would not have to bear any legal responsibility.Just like Reene, she could give everything up


    for Kingsley, including her own career. She did not tell Kingsley that she had recognized him even after


    that ordeal. She knew Kingsley would not stop if he knew what happened. He might cause even more


    problems, so she decided to wait. She would reunite with him after this whole affair was over.Alice


    wanted to refuse when Kingsley asked her out earlier, but just hearing his voice made her waver. She


    could not hold back her longing anymore, and she agreed. I¡¯ll just keep my identity a secret. It¡¯s just


    dinner. She wanted to see how he was doing and alleviate some of her longing. The moment she


    walked into the restaurant, Alice saw Kingsley sitting beside the window. Kingsley¡¯s eyes shone too,


    and he smiled. Alice was wearing a short-sleeved shirt, and he could vaguely see her tank top


    underneath. She had paired that shirt with tight-fitting jeans that entuated her beautiful legs. It was


    just regr attire, but it still looked sexy on her. The aloof air she was putting on attracted all the men¡¯s


    attention right away.Alice felt their stares, and she frowned. Disgust bubbled within her, but that did not


    stop the crowd from gasping in awe.¡°She¡¯s so f*cking beautiful.¡±¡°She looks feisty. I wonder what kind of


    man can make her open up.¡±¡°Wow, this is a textbook kuudere.¡±¡­¡­¡­Kingsley was a little speechlessContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    about how in awe everyone was. The restaurant¡¯s business was booming thanks to it being near the


    hospital. There were no rooms left when he came to make the reservation, so he had picked a window


    seat, since it was quieter inparison. He never expected Alice to grab everyone¡¯s attention the


    moment she showed up.Alice came to the table and sat down across from Kingsley. Only then did she


    stop frowning.Everyone was giving Kingsley looks of envy, while Kingsley chuckled. ¡°We meet again,


    doctor.¡±Alice was happy to see Kingsley again after a decade, though she was surprised as well. He


    was just a young boy back then, but now he had be a brave and handsome man. She wanted to


    tell him she had recognized him, but she held that urge back. Alice tried her best to look as aloof as


    possible. ¡°Thanks for helping me out. You can get whatever you like.¡±She did not even look away for a


    moment. How could she? It had been ten years since shest saw him. She could finally stare as much


    as she wanted, and she would take that chance.Kingsley was feeling a little creeped out from being


    stared at. He touched his face, asking, ¡°Is there something on my face?¡±¡°No.¡± Alice was trying her best


    to keep her voice as calm as possible and kept up her aloof act. ¡°I just like to stare at people when I


    eat.¡±Huh? Did she find out she has fetishes now?

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    ¡°Waiter!¡± Kingsley picked the menu up and called the waiter over to ease the awkwardness in the air.


    ¡°Give me a spicy grilled salmon, spicy shoyu ramen, chilli crab¡­¡± Kingsley ordered all the food Alice


    loved when she was a kid. They were just poor children living in an orphanage back then, so feasts


    only came by during birthdays and festivals. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll like what I ordered, Dr. Kramer.¡± Kingsley


    was worried. It had been a decade since then, so Alice¡¯s preferences could have changed.¡°I love it.¡± He


    still remembers my favorite food¡­ She looked at him, trying her best not to cry.Kingsley teared up as


    well. Alice loved fish, but every time the orphanage gave them fish, Alice would always give Kingsley


    the fish, while she would just lick the fishbone. She even told him she liked fishbone. He was too young


    to see through her white lie, but every time he was reminded of what Alice did for him, he would feel


    touched. ¡°A¡ª¡±He rubbed his nose and was about to tell Alice who he was, but then someone remarked


    sarcastically, ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t the pretty doctor. Fancy seeing you here for dinner.¡±The one who spoke


    was a curvaceous woman. She would have been a prettydypared to most people, but she was


    nothing around Alice. There was a guy standing beside her as well. They both had Hill Crest Hospital¡¯s


    work IDs hanging from their necks.¡®Jennifer Crawford, General Surgical. Resident doctor, Y2307¡¯¡®Brian


    Malkovich, General Surgical. Attending physician, Y2203¡¯Jennifer pretended to cover her lips and


    smirked. ¡°Whoops, forgot you¡¯re not a doctor now. You¡¯re just an unemployed woman who got


    fired.¡±Alice shot her an icy look. ¡°Crawford, how many times must I tell you? I have nothing to do with


    Beau, so stay out of my way!¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Jennifer rolled her eyes. The anger on her face


    was palpable, and it felt as if it could melt the floor around her.She moved in with Beau a while ago and


    stayed for two weeks, but every time she asked to go exclusive, Beau would give her all kinds of


    excuses. In the end, Beau could not take it anymore. He told her he only loved Alice and only saw


    Jennifer as a fling.Love made Jennifer blind, and she believed his lies. She turned all her anger to


    Alice, thinking that she was the reason Beau did not love her. Since then, she kept trying to trip Alice


    up. Jennifer looked at Kingsley and crossed her arms. ¡°I see you¡¯re finding a boyfriend after getting


    fired? I thought you¡¯re an aloof woman? Are you finally selling yourself out?¡±A frown furrowed Alice¡¯sProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    brows. ¡°Mind your tongue. Just because you love to ride a dick carousel doesn¡¯t mean I do too.¡± She


    looked at Brian, who was beside Jennifer. ¡°Dr. Malkovich has been trying his luck for a while, hasn¡¯t


    he? Do you like how he tastes?¡± Alice shot back without mercy.¡°Why you¡­¡± Jennifer shivered in fury,


    pointing at Alice angrily. ¡°Shut it, you b*tch! I¡¯m going to kill you one of these days!¡±Kingsley would not


    stand for anyone insulting Alice. ¡°One more word and I¡¯ll rip your tongue out.¡± He had kept quiet


    because he knew Alice had a mean tongue, but he could not stay quiet when Jennifer was insulting


    Alice.¡°None of your business!¡± Jennifer looked at Kingsley and scoffed. ¡°What a loser! You¡¯re only


    brave enough to yell at a girl. Lay a finger on me and I¡¯ll make you regret it!¡±A dark smile curled


    Kingsley¡¯s lips. ¡°Oh, I intend to do much more than justy a finger on you. I can mess you up easily.


    Wanna try?¡±The look Kingsley gave Jennifer made her shudder involuntarily. She took a step back and


    turned to Brian. ¡°Dr. Malkovich, you want me to be your girlfriend right? I¡¯ll date you if you teach this


    loser a lesson.¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Brian had been trying his luck for a while now, but Jennifer never did give him a chance. It was not until


    Beau dumped her did she agree to go out for dinner with him. The fact that Jennifer was giving him a


    chance excited him, and he gave Kingsley an arrogant look. ¡°Fight me if you¡¯re a man. We¡¯re going one


    on one.¡±Kingsley looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re challenging me to a fight?¡± This guy doesn¡¯t look like he lifts. I


    might kill him in one blow. ¡°You know who Jude is, right? Jude Lynch?¡± Kingsley said, ¡°I punched him


    once, and he almost died. Are you sure you want to fight me?¡±Brian looked horrified. ¡°You¡¯re the guy


    who beat Mr. Lynch up?¡±Jennifer looked excited. She pointed at Alice and screeched, ¡°So you hired


    this guy to beat Mr. Lynch up? No wonder you got fired! It¡¯s because you crossed both Mr. Lynch and


    Dr. Church!¡± Sheughed. ¡°You¡¯re finished, Alice! Everyone knows Mr. Lynch is best friends with the


    director¡¯s son! There¡¯s no way you cane back to work now that you¡¯ve crossed them!¡±By then, the


    waiter had served all the food, so Alice said coldly, ¡°Are you done yet, Jennifer? We need to have our


    dinner now. Leave.¡±¡°What? Embarrassed?¡± Jennifer looked all smug and pointed at the tea on the


    table. ¡°Since we used to be colleagues, why don¡¯t you kneel before me, serve me tea, and tell


    everyone you¡¯re a slut? I¡¯ll do you a favor and get you a job at the hospital as a janitor. How about


    that?¡± Her grin was so huge that the makeup on her face was starting to fall. ¡°This is for your own good,


    Alice. It¡¯s hard to get a job in this economy. At least a janitor is a stable job. So, what will you do?¡±¡°Feel


    lucky we¡¯re not in a Western restaurant, or I will cut your artery open.¡± Alice squinted. ¡°You should know


    how good I am with a scalpel.¡± ¡°Why you¡­¡± Jennifer froze up, and she had noeback. Just then,


    she noticed someone walking past the restaurant, and her eyes shone. She quickly opened the


    windows and shouted, ¡°Mr. Lynch! Here! I found the guy who beat you up! He¡¯s right here!¡±The man


    outside was Jude himself. He had just gotten off work and was on his way home. He lived near the


    hospital and would pass by the restaurant every day. The man was trudging home, trying to find a way


    to get Kingsley to forgive them as per Jeffred¡¯s orders. But what should I do? Should I get him some


    gifts? Or should I give him money?His train of thoughts was broken by Jennifer¡¯s shouts. He looked up


    and saw her waving at him from inside the restaurant. Jude did not want to entertain her at first, butProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    when he saw Alice and Kingsley beside them, the man froze up. His mind raced, and he thought, This


    is the perfect chance to apologize! So, he went in through the front door.While Jude made his way


    toward them, Jennifer said haughtily, ¡°Your boyfriend can¡¯t run now! Mr. Lynch is going to call the cops


    on him!¡±Alice was feeling nervous too, and she said, ¡°We should leave. If Mr. Lynch goes back on his


    word, then you¡¯ll have to go to prison.¡±¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Kingsley gave her a reassuring smile. ¡°He doesn¡¯t


    have the guts to. He won¡¯t do it unless he wants to lose his job.¡±Jude was only a few feet away from


    them at that moment.Jennifer and Brian greeted him. ¡°Hello, Mr. Lynch.¡± Jude might not be their


    department chief, but everyone in the hospital knew that he was great friends with Zayne, and Jeffred


    liked him enough to probably make him the next deputy director. That was why everyone was always


    respectful to him.Even Alice stood up as well. ¡°M-Mr. Lynch¡­¡± she said.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Jennifer rolled her eyes. ¡°Scared, are you? Toote for regrets, Alice!¡±Toote for regrets? Jude


    shivered in fear. That was the same thing Kingsley said before he rescinded the donation. Just hearing


    the same words being said filled Jude¡¯s heart with fear.Jennifer was oblivious to his feelings and even


    said smugly, ¡°This is the guy who hurt you, right? Dr. Malkovich and I will avenge you!¡±Brian nodded.


    ¡°Yeah! There¡¯s no way he can beat up all three of us by himself!¡±Jennifer and Brian were being


    arrogant, but Jude? Not so much. He was going to apologize to Alice and pay for Kingsley¡¯s lunch in an


    attempt to get his forgiveness, but Jennifer and Brian were already making things worse for him before


    he could do anything.A cruel smile curled Kingsley¡¯s lips. ¡°I remember you telling Dr. Kramer to kneel


    and serve you tea, right?¡±¡°Yeah.¡± Jennifer crossed her arms. ¡°I¡¯ll have that b*tch kneel before me while


    I humiliate her.¡±If looks could kill, Kingsley would have already murdered Jennifer ten times through.


    ¡°Last chance. Take that back right now or I will cut your tongue off.¡±Jennifer scoffed. ¡°You can¡¯t scare


    me, loser! Mr. Lynch is going to put you in your ce.¡± She then turned to Alice and mocked, ¡°Why are


    you with this idiot, Alice? Violence doesn¡¯t work in this day and age. One call to the cops, and it¡¯s off to


    jail for you two.¡±Alice paled. If she was alone, she would never have entertained this wench, but when


    Kingsley was involved, she would do anything. She slowly stood up. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll make the tea for


    ¡ª¡±Before she could finish, Kingsley said, ¡°Alice, sit down.¡±Alice froze up, and her jaw dropped slightly.


    She had no idea what to say to that. He has already recognized me? ¡°Did you just call her Alice?¡±


    Jennifer pouted. ¡°You¡¯re on a first name basis with her now?¡±At the same time, Kingsley pointed at


    Jude. ¡°You! Kneel and serve me tea!¡±Jennifer and Brian were bbergasted, and then the woman


    clutched her stomach as she roared inughter. ¡°Did you just tell Mr. Lynch to kneel, you loser? Don¡¯t


    you know who he is? Mr. Lynch is¡ª¡±However, she stopped before she could finish, and her smirk


    froze.Jude knelt right away, then took the teapot and filled Kingsley¡¯s cup up respectfully.¡°Holy sh*t!¡±


    Brian rubbed his eyes as hard as he could. He thought he was seeing things. Jude and Zayne were the


    biggest troublemakers in the hospital, and Jude respected nobody but Jeffred. That arrogant prick


    actually knelt before this loser in public? Am I hallucinating?The customers were in shock asProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    well.¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is that old man kneeling to that kid?¡±¡°That guy¡¯s probably a bigshot. See


    that hotdy in front of him? No way he could have snagged her if he was a nobody.¡±There were some


    customers who lived nearby as well, and they knew Jude. Their jaws dropped.¡°Holy sh*t. That¡¯s Mr.


    Lynch, right? From Hill Crest? He¡¯s one arrogant prick, so why is he kneeling?¡±¡°He probably went too


    far with his ego and crossed someone he shouldn¡¯t have.¡±Jennifer heard the discussion, and her ears


    buzzed. ¡°M-Mr. Lynch, what are you doing?¡±Jude ignored her and just kept staring at Kingsley as he


    pleaded for his forgiveness. ¡°M-Mr. Nicholson, I¡¯ve done as you said. Please forgive me.¡±Jennifer and


    Brian were in shock and confusion. Hey, isn¡¯t he the victim here? So why is he begging for forgiveness


    from the guy who did this to him? What the hell is going on here?

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Alice was shocked as well. What is going on? Mr. Lynch wanted to kill Kingsley just a while ago. What


    changed?Everyone had a lot of questions, but Kingsley ignored them and simply smiled and pointed at


    Jennifer. ¡°Mr. Lynch, thisdy here wants you to call the cops on me. Will you do it?¡±¡°Of course I


    won¡¯t¡­¡± Jude¡¯s teeth chattered. ¡°Why would I call the cops? I won¡¯t do it! I¡¯ll never do it!¡±Jennifer was


    dumbfounded. ¡°Mr. Jude, this guy beat you up so bad, you had to be admitted into the ICU. Why aren¡¯t


    you calling the cops on him?¡±Jude shot her a hateful look. ¡°Mr. Nicholson didn¡¯t beat me up. I crashed


    into his fist.¡±Jennifer was rendered speechless.¡°Stand up, Mr. Lynch.¡± Kingsley sipped some tea. ¡°Let¡¯s


    talk about Dr. Kramer¡¯s case.¡±Jude scrambled to get up and bowed like a ve. ¡°I¡¯ll handle her case. I


    promise she can get back to work right away!¡±Alice¡¯s eyes shone with delight.Kingsley shot back coldly,


    ¡°But thisdy here said she¡¯s going to make Dr. Kramer work as a janitor.¡±¡°What?¡± Jude swiveled


    around, the look in his eyes fierce enough to kill. ¡°Did you say that?¡±¡°I¡­¡± Jennifer was nervous from


    being stared at. ¡°I was just joking. I didn¡¯t¡ª¡±Before she could finish, Jude roared, ¡°I¡¯ll tell the director


    about this! You¡¯re demoted to a janitor!¡±Jennifer froze up in disbelief. ¡°But¡­¡±¡°No buts!¡± Jude¡¯s eyes


    were crimson with fury. ¡°Even the director respects Mr. Nicholson. You¡¯re done for!¡± He then turned to


    look at the equally dumbfounded Brian. ¡°Do you want to be a janitor too?¡±Brian¡¯s legs turned to jelly,


    and he plopped down to the ground. ¡°No, no, no!¡± He waved his hands frantically. ¡°I have nothing to do


    with this. I don¡¯t know what happened.¡± ¡°Are you even a man, Malkovich?¡± Jennifer bellowed in despair.


    ¡°I thought you wanted to date me, but you¡¯re not even helping me out here! And you¡¯re cutting your ties


    with me?¡±Brian¡¯s face fell. ¡°I know you¡¯ve moved into more than a few doctors¡¯ houses. You¡¯re just a


    slut! I¡¯ll never date a slut!¡± He did want to woo Jennifer, but when it came to his career, he would never


    let her drag him down. He held the hem of Jude¡¯s pants and begged fearfully, ¡°Mr. Lynch, I have


    nothing to do with this, I swear!¡±Jude shot him a re and kicked him away. He turned back to


    Kingsley, reporting, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Nicholson. I¡¯ll tell the director about this. They¡¯ll be


    punished!¡±¡°Good. Then demote them to janitors.¡±Kingsley was sounding really calm, but his decision


    had sealed Brian and Jennifer¡¯s fates.Jennifer felt all her strength leave her, and she knelt down beforeProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alice. ¡°Dr. Kramer, plea¡ª¡±Before she could even finish that sentence, Kingsley crushed his cup into


    pieces and hurled a shard at Jennifer. The shard traveled as fast as lightning, and Jennifer screamed


    as the shard tore a gash on her lips and tongue. Blood spurted out from the wound, as if it were a


    fountain. ¡°I told you I would cut your tongue off,¡± Kingsley said, sounding as indifferent as the reaper


    himself.¡°H-Help me!¡± Jennifer covered her mouth, but blood kept trickling out from the cracks between


    her fingers.The customers were horrified. They thought Kingsley was just kidding when he said he


    would cut Jennifer¡¯s tongue off, but he actually went through with it.¡°Leave. Don¡¯t get in the way of our


    dinner.¡± Kingsley looked at Brian and Jennifer. The duo felt their blood run cold, and they ran like crazy


    toward the hospital.The sight of blood on the ground did not faze Alice. She looked at Kingsley,


    touched. ¡°W-What just happened, Kingsley?¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    She did not reveal herself previously because she was worried that Jude might harm Kingsley, but now


    that she knew Jude was terrified of Kingsley, she had nothing to fear and could reveal herself. ¡°What


    happened, Kingsley? Why did Mr. Lynch do what you told him to?¡±Kingsley scratched his head and


    remained silent for a moment before chuckling. ¡°A rich guy wants me to marry his daughter, and your


    hospital¡¯s director wants his money, so Jude has no choice but to bow down to me.¡± Kingsley then


    realized that something was wrong. ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you surprised, Alice? Do you already know who I


    am?¡±Alice smiled. ¡°I¡¯m your sister. Of course I recognize my own brother.¡±¡°But Yulia didn¡¯t.¡±¡°Because


    she¡¯s only two years older than you are,¡± Alice answered gently. ¡°She was only fourteen when you went


    missing. Of course she couldn¡¯t recognize you.¡±Kingsley nodded. ¡°We should get to the hospital after


    dinner, Alice. Reene¡¯s hospitalized.¡±¡°Reene¡¯s in the hospital?¡± Alice put her cutlery down. ¡°What


    happened to her?¡± She looked nervous. ¡°Is she sick?¡±¡°She was hurt, but she¡¯s okay. You can keep an


    eye on her if you go back to work¡ª¡±However, Lancer gave him a call before he could finish. ¡°The


    killer¡¯s awake, boss. You can interrogate him now. And The Anonymous has news for us too. You


    shoulde to HQ.¡±¡°I¡¯ll be there right away.¡± Kingsley hung up and apologized to Alice. ¡°I have


    something to settle, Alice. I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t stay.¡±¡°It¡¯s alright. Go. I need to see Reene too.¡± Alice had lost


    her appetite after finding out that Reene was hurt anyway.After they went their separate ways, Kingsley


    drove to Coliree¡¯s Building No. 17. All the rooms were soundproofed and lightproofed, as they were


    used as interrogation rooms. Kingsley went into one and saw the man in waiter uniform sitting on the


    chair. He looked weakened, and his limbs were covered inyers of bandages. Coliree Ind¡¯s warriors


    had shot his limbs to smithereens, and Lancer had to work really hard just to keep him alive. Even if


    this guy managed to survive, he would have to cut off all his limbs. Kingsley came up to the man,


    looking solemn, then grabbed him by his hair and demanded, ¡°Who the hell are you? Why did you try to


    kill me?¡±The thought of Reene getting hurt so badly made his blood boil. He wanted to crush this man¡¯s


    head, but he held his urge back. He wanted to hunt the mastermind down and avenge Reene.¡°I-I¡¯m


    David, f-from Orion Tech.¡± The man¡¯s eyes were getting out of focus from how weakened he was. He


    spilled everything and kept nothing a secret.¡°Orion Tech? Thepany who takes assassination jobs?¡±


    Kingsley let the man go, and he frowned. Serena had told him about thispany before. It was a


    company of killers disguised as a tech enterprise, and Serena was a part of it.¡°Yes¡­¡± David nodded,


    bawling. ¡°But I took this job without telling mypany.¡± He regretted this decision. He would never


    have done this if he could turn back time. If he took the job through thepany¡¯swork, the jobs


    would be categorized, and only the most suitable killers would be sent to execute the request.


    However, he took a job from the ck market just because he wanted to make a quick buck. In the


    end, his judgment was horribly wrong, and itnded him in this situation. ¡°I never would havee if I


    knew you guys have an army of pro gunmen! Not even if they give me ten times the money!¡± David


    slurred. ¡°What kind ofpany are you? Your guards are better gunmen than our top shooter!¡± He


    could not, for the life of him, understand why all the guards in thispany were equipped with the


    latest military-grade pistols. On top of that, all of them were professional gunmen. ¡°It¡¯s not apany,


    but more like a military base¡­¡± He sobbed.¡°Stop f*cking crying!¡± Kingsley¡¯s eyes gleamed coldly. ¡°Who


    sent you here? Is it Felix?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    ¡°Y-You knew?¡± David¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the one who posted the request. H-He issued a bounty


    of 450,000 on your head in the Assassins Market.¡±I knew it! Kingsley clenched his fists. The murder


    within him was getting palpable, and it stirred up a little storm around him.Lancer approached him,


    whispering, ¡°Want me to get rid of the Jacobs, boss?¡±¡°No.¡± Kingsley took a deep breath. ¡°The Jacobs


    are just small fry like the Summers. There¡¯s someone behind them. If we kill all the small fries, the


    mastermind¡¯s going to go into hiding.¡± He gritted his teeth. ¡°Stick to the n, but don¡¯t forget what Felix


    did. Once I find out the truth behind that fire seventeen years ago, I will make the Jacobs pay a


    hundredfold.¡±A hint of cruelty shed in his eyes. He wanted to murder the Jacobs, but he knew that


    now was not the right time. A long, long timeter, he finally calmed down and heaved a sigh. Once


    again, he turned around. ¡°Is there someone called Serena in Orion Tech?¡±It¡¯s been a few weeks since


    she went to the neighboring town for her mission. Let¡¯s see if this guy knows anything.¡°Serena? Oh,


    you mean ck Turtle?¡± David exined, ¡°Killers usually keep their real identity a secret. We use


    codenames, but I used to be her partner, so I know her real name.¡±¡°That¡¯s her. Do you know why she


    went to Diosna? Who¡¯s her target?¡±David shook his head. ¡°I have no idea, but I¡¯m sure that the


    company hasn¡¯t been giving jobs to any of the tier two assassins for thest two months. If she did go


    to Diosna, then she must have taken a job from the ck market just like I did.¡±Kingsley froze up.


    Serena took a job from the ck market? She might run into something she can¡¯t handle, just like this


    b*stard here. He was reminded of what Serena told him before she left. ¡°I can get you a new car once I


    finish this job.¡± He started panicking. If Serena ran into trouble just because she wanted to get him a


    new car, he would never forgive himself. ¡°Lancer, call Diosna¡¯s military and tell them to look for Serena.


    I¡¯ll send you her details,¡± he told Lander before looking at David. ¡°He¡¯s useless now. Kill him.¡± ¡°No, no!¡±


    David wet his pants, and he begged, ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me!¡± However, nobody would be able to hear


    him. Kingsley and Lancer had left, and the perfectly soundproof door was mmed shut, leaving him


    alone in the dark room as he awaited his death.They came to Lancer¡¯s office in Building No. 18, and


    Kingsley massaged his forehead, looking exhausted. ¡°So, what¡¯s the news The Anonymous sent


    us?¡±Lancer reported, ¡°They hacked into Sweoya¡¯s spy website, and the base station of the website is in


    an urban vige located in northern Cleapolis.¡±¡°I need it to be more specific.¡±¡°We don¡¯t have that


    information yet,¡± Lancer said. ¡°The enemy¡¯s cunning. They¡¯re using Sweoya¡¯stest virtual base station


    tech. The Anonymous can only point out an approximate location.¡±Kingsley nodded. ¡°The urban vige


    in the north, huh? That¡¯s plenty to work with. I¡¯ll be going there tomorrow.¡±¡°I¡¯ll get Hades and his men to


    go with you.¡±¡°No. Everyone will know that we¡¯re soldiers the moment we show up, including the


    enemy.¡± Kingsley shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll just get someone from the underworld toe with me.¡±This was


    why he epted the Northern Draken Order from Henrich. He must not alert the enemy in this capture


    mission at all costs. Getting the military involved was unfeasible, but not if he got someone from the


    underworld. The enemy would never expect the leader of a little gang to be the fearsome Ares.Kingsley


    went to Hill Crest the next day. Reene was recovering well, and she had regained some color. Alice


    had resumed her initial position, and Zayne credited her for all her research. Reene did not tell the


    other sisters that she was hurt in case they got worried. Only Alice and Cecilia were around to take


    care of her.Looks like I have nothing to worry here. Kingsley called Baron and asked him to gather a


    few of his better fighters to go with him on this little trip.Baron brought about two dozen fighters, and


    five vans came Kingsley¡¯s way. He had submitted to Kingsley after finding out that he had the Northern


    Draken Order. When Baron reached the hospital with his men, he hopped out of the van and bowed to


    Kingsley. ¡°I got all my best fighters here, boss. So, who are we killing this time?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Two dozen burly, muscr men got out of the vans behind Baron. They were the elites among the


    elites of Baron¡¯s men, and they had climbed their way up through the underground ring. Not only were


    they powerful, but they also had a murderous air about them. Just looking at them was enough to


    intimidate anyone. Baron waved his hand and announced, ¡°Greet your boss, boys.¡±The burly men


    bowed and bellowed, ¡°Hello, boss!¡±They certainly did make a ruckus. All the pedestrians were scared,


    and they gave them a wide berth. Nobody wanted to get near a group of guys who looked like


    murderers. At the same time, Jude and Beau were standing beside the window. When they witnessed


    that, they almost pissed their pants.¡°H-He¡¯s also the boss of a gang?¡±¡°Whoa, holy sh*t. We almost died


    yesterday.¡±Kingsley had no idea that both of them were staring at him in horror. He nodded at Baron


    with satisfaction and siad, ¡°Good. Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re going to the urban vige in northern


    Cleapolis.¡±When the vans exited the city center, Baron asked tentatively, ¡°Boss, are we attacking


    Jeanne this time?¡±¡°Jeanne? One of the Seven Legends?¡±¡°Yeah, and the only woman among us.


    Northern Cleapolis is her turf.¡± Baron looked like he was in a dilemma. ¡°We are the Seven Legends


    after all, so it would be bad if we attacked her just like that. We should go for diplomacy first.¡±Kingsley


    laughed. ¡°I never said I was gonna attack her. I¡¯m searching for someone there, and that¡¯s what your


    men are gonna do.¡±¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Baron patted his chest and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Victoria


    Jeanne is one crazy b*tch. I don¡¯t wanna get on her bad side.¡±Kingsley noticed Baron¡¯s mutterings and


    he froze. ¡°Hold it. What was her name again?¡± ¡°V-Victoria Jeanne¡­¡± Baron had no idea why Kingsley


    got so worked up, and he was nervous. ¡°S-She¡¯s the boss of a tea shop called Jeanne D¡¯Arc, or that¡¯s


    the story she tells everyone, but she¡¯s actually one of the Seven Legends.¡±That took Kingsley back to


    the first time he met Reene. She had told him, ¡°Victoria¡¯s running a tea shop. Well, technically a tea


    shop.¡± No wonder Reene didn¡¯t tell me much about her. So Victoria is one of the Seven Legends!Baron


    noticed the weird look on Kingsley¡¯s face, and he was curious. ¡°Do you know her, boss?¡±Kingsley did


    not hide anything and replied, ¡°She¡¯s one of my sisters.¡±Baron gasped. Looks like I gotta get along with


    Jeanne now. ¡°Boss, if Je¡ªMiss Jeanne is your sister, this search is going to be a snap,¡± he said. ¡°WeText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Legends don¡¯t keep in touch, but I know the whole northern area is her turf. She knows this ce better


    than I do.¡±¡°No.¡± Kingsley shook his head. ¡°This is too dangerous. I won¡¯t drag her into this until I catch


    those b*stards. And keep your mouth shut. Don¡¯t tell her who I am.¡±Holy sh*t. I can smell the double


    standard here! You¡¯re concerned about Victoria, but not me? Boss, that¡¯s so unfair. Baron gulped and


    asked carefully, ¡°May I ask a question, boss? Who are you looking for, anyway?¡±¡°Some guys from


    Sweoya.¡± Kingsley looked at him. ¡°Once we get to that vige, send your guys out to talk with the local


    thugs. See if there are any Sweoyans acting strangely. The vige isn¡¯t big, so it should be easy to


    locate a foreigner. And remember, don¡¯t alert them.¡±Beads of sweat formed on Baron¡¯s forehead. ¡°B-


    Boss, is it really okay to catch a foreigner?¡±¡°That¡¯s not your job,¡± Kingsley answered. ¡°You guys are on


    recon duty. Once you confirm the enemy¡¯s location, my men and I will capture them.¡± Worried, he


    repeated, ¡°Do not alert them and just find out where they are. Those guys are probably armed. You


    can¡¯t beat them without guns.¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    ¡°A-Armed?¡± Baron felt like crying. What kind of job did I get myself into? Once they got to the urban


    vige, Baron gathered his men around and kept telling them to be careful. He told them to never let


    anyone find out they were on a search for someone. The fighters nodded.¡°Got it, boss. I¡¯ll talk to the


    locals and find out if there are any sketchy guys around.¡±¡°I¡¯ll go to the Crimson Hall. Leoric, one of


    Jeanne¡¯s guys, is there. This vige is his turf.¡±Everyone split up and talked to their local friends to find


    out where the Sweoya spy was.Baron said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss. This is a small vige where everyone


    knows everyone. It¡¯ll be easy to find a foreigner. They¡¯ll probably find him this afternoon at thetest.¡±


    He looked around and rubbed his hands. ¡°I heard Nearcity Vige has some mean barbecue. Wanna


    get some and have a little beer?¡±¡°Nearcity Vige?¡±¡°Yep.¡± Baron pointed at the sign beside the road.


    ¡°This urban vige is made up of a few viges. The one in the center¡¯s called Nearcity Vige, or


    Nearcity for short.¡±Kingsley smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I have somewhere I need to be, but you don¡¯t have to


    come with me. Just call me if you need me.¡± He just remembered that this vige was Leroy¡¯s


    hometown. The guy was working on the Nicholson Family Cemetery, and he kept watch over the site


    every single day. Thest time Kingsley saw him, he was as tan as charcoal. Even so, he refused to


    leave the site. Now that Kingsley was at his hometown, he wanted to visit Leroy¡¯s bedridden father. If


    his sister was around, he could ask her if she had seen anyone suspicious.He went to the mart and got


    some fruits and gifts. ording to Leroy¡¯s file that Daniel sent him previously, Leroy¡¯s house should be


    on the hill in the northernmost side of the vige. It was just a pigsty made out of red bricks. He


    knocked on the door, and a girl asked, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±Kingsley thought about it for a moment and lied,


    ¡°I¡¯m Leroy¡¯s colleague. Thepany just gave us some gifts, and I¡¯m here to give them to you guys.¡± A


    few momentster, the rusty door yawned open, and a youngdy peeked outside. She looked clean


    and was in a bleached school uniform. Her hair was tied in a ponytail, and she was lively enough. This


    was Leroy¡¯s sister¡ªYvonne. She was eighteen years old and in her senior year. She blinked at


    Kingsley. ¡°You¡¯re Leroy¡¯s colleague?¡±¡°Yeah.¡± Kingsley nodded and gave her an innocent smile. He


    might be the fearsome Ares, but he was only twenty-two, and he looked handsome. Yvonne let herText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    guard down easily.¡°Come in.¡± She let him in and said sheepishly, ¡°But it¡¯s a small house. We only have


    two rooms here. Dad can¡¯t move around, so he¡¯s lying in his bedroom. Here, have a seat.¡±The room


    was dim. It only had a bed with a metal bed frame and a small desk. The space was not ideal, humid,


    and hot, and even the paint on the wall was peeling off. ¡°This is your room?¡± Kingsley sounded sad. He


    suddenly understood why Leroy did not fight back even when Ka pped him so hard that it made


    him bleed. He understood why Leroy was so loyal to him just because he gave the guy a job. He has a


    poor family to feed.Kingsley took a deep breath. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Our boss is a generous one. Leroy¡¯s


    making 4,500 a month. You¡¯ll have enough money to build a new house soon.¡±¡°Yeah, Leroy told me


    about it!¡± Yvonne nodded. ¡°He said his boss is the kindest, most brilliant, and most handsome man he


    has ever met!¡± She rested her chin on her hand, longing surfacing in her eyes. ¡°I hope I can meet his


    boss. He sounds like a great person.¡±¡°Ahem.¡± Kingsley looked awkward, as he did not expect Leroy to


    have praised him that much. ¡°You¡¯re still young, so just focus on your studies. Once you get into a good


    college, I promise you¡¯ll get to see the boss.¡±¡°Really?¡± Yvonne was excited. ¡°Great! I¡¯ll work my


    hardest!¡±Just then, someone banged on the door. ¡°Open the door right now! I know you¡¯re in there!


    Don¡¯t make me burn your house down!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    Yvonne¡¯s smile froze. ¡°Oh no! They¡¯re here again!¡±Kingsley frowned. ¡°Who are they?¡±¡°No time to


    exin!¡± Yvonne opened the door of her father¡¯s room. ¡°Quick, hide in here. I¡¯ll deal with


    them!¡±Kingsley did not even budge. ¡°I can¡¯t let a young girl like you deal with them while I hide like a


    coward.¡±Yvonne¡¯s father asked raspily, ¡°Is it them again, Yvonne?¡±Again? Kingsley knew something


    was wrong. So this is not the first time? He asked, ¡°Who are they? Did you guys get into trouble?¡±The


    people outside banged on the door again. ¡°Open the f*cking door right now! You¡¯re already two months


    behind on the rent! Pay up or I¡¯ll tear your house down!¡±Yvonne kept pushing Kingsley into the room


    while saying anxiously, ¡°They¡¯re bad guys! You can¡¯t win! Just hide! I don¡¯t want to drag you into


    this!¡±She was not strong enough to move Kingsley, of course. He stood in the same stop, refusing to


    budge, and a frown appeared on his forehead. ¡°Rent? You guys built your own house. There¡¯s no rent


    here.¡± Oh wait. I get it now! This isn¡¯t rent! They¡¯re racketeering!Yvonne stomped her foot in frustration.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you even afraid? Those guys are murderers!¡±A loud boom swept through the living room,


    and the rickety door was sent flying away. A dozen half-naked thugs swarmed into the house. They


    looked fierce and ready to battle. The one in the lead was holding a baseball bat, and he shouted,


    ¡°F*ck! I told you toe to the Crimson Hall three days ago to pay up! Are you deaf?¡±Crimson Hall?


    Kingsley froze for a moment. One of Baron¡¯s men had said he was going to see Leoric in the Crimson


    Hall. ording to him, that guy was Victoria¡¯s henchman and the local boss. At this thought, Kingsley


    stepped into the yard and asked coldly, ¡°Are you Leoric?¡± ¡°Leoric? Hah!¡± The man sneered. ¡°I¡¯m a


    proud follower of Mr. Norton¡ªKenzo Chauvin! Everyone calls me Kenzo!¡±Kingsley asked, ¡°If I¡¯m right,


    shouldn¡¯t Leoric be the one handling this ce?¡±¡°Leoric? Oh, you mean Schneider? Hah, I beat him to


    a pulp a long time ago.¡± He roared inughter. ¡°Now I¡¯m the boss of this ce! Mr. Norton owns this


    vige now!¡±Kingsley¡¯s frown disappeared. He was worried Victoria had be a viiness who would


    allow her henchmen to oppress the people. Now that he knew Kenzo was just some guy from another


    gang, his worries had flown away with the wind.Yvonne came up to him, tears welling up in her eyes.


    ¡°Leoric never threatened us. He would even help me out sometimes, but these guys¡­ They demanded


    rent from us the moment they came.¡±Kingsley patted her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll chase them all away


    for you.¡±Kenzo bellowed in delight. ¡°And who are you, punk? You think you can chase us away, you


    trash?¡±Kingsley did not answer. Instead, he raised three fingers. ¡°First, you threatened my friend¡¯s


    family. Second, you threatened the people of the empire, and third, you threatened my sister. You¡¯re as


    good as dead.¡±Kenzo froze up, then he snickered. ¡°What the f*ck are you talking about? The people of


    the empire? You think you¡¯re a minister or something? And what do you mean I threatened your sister?


    Did I make her sleep with me or something?¡±Kingsley¡¯s eyes gleamed coldly. ¡°Last chance. Give the


    vigers¡¯ money back and apologize to Miss Jeanne. I¡¯ll kill you if you don¡¯t.¡±Kenzo clutched his


    stomach and bent overughing. ¡°What did you say? You want me to give them back the money and


    apologize to that b*tch? Hey guys, this asshole here has some screws loose in his head!¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    The guy¡¯sckeysughed out loud.¡°Is he stupid? There¡¯s no way we¡¯re gonna give them back their


    money! Keep dreaming!¡±¡°The people of the empire? Does he think he¡¯s their savior or something?¡±The


    thugs roared inughter, as if Kingsley was just a joke.Kenzo smacked his palm with his bat and asked


    arrogantly, ¡°Hey, kid. Ever heard of our boss, Mr. Norton?¡±¡°He¡¯s one of the Seven Legends, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Kingsley could guess that much.¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Kenzo looked smug. ¡°And he¡¯s going to enter Cleapolis.


    Diosna is under his control now, and this urban vige will be our first base!¡± His face was starting to


    contort evilly, and he threatened, ¡°If you get in our way, I¡¯ll kill you right away!¡±¡°Oh, so this is your first


    base?¡± Kingsley sneered. ¡°Looks like your n¡¯s going to fail before it even begins.¡± He knew what Mr.


    Norton was trying to do now. This urban vige was set between Cleapolis and Diosna. That guy¡¯s


    gonna set a base here and take over Cleapolis¡¯ underworld bit by bit. Nice n, but rotten luck. They


    just had to run into Kingsley right after they finished nning.¡°What? You think our n will fail?¡±


    Kenzo was offended. He frowned in fury, barking, ¡°Nobody curses the great Kenzo! I¡¯m going to crush


    you!¡± He raised his bat and charged at Kingsley.¡°Look out!¡± Yvonne gasped, her face as white as a


    sheet.She watched in horror, but Kingsley managed to stop Kenzo¡¯s bat with one hand. He pulled his


    arm back a little, and Kenzo lost his bearing. He fell forward, and his bat fell with a ng.¡°Holy sh*t!¡±


    Kenzo cursed. This guy is bad news!Kingsley flicked his arm before Kenzo could regain his bearing


    and twisted the thug¡¯s arms behind him swiftly. ¡°Ow, ow, ow!¡± Kenzo felt a stab of paining from his


    arms, and he almost cried from the pain. ¡°Let me f*cking go! It hurts like hell!¡±Kenzo flopped like a fish


    out of water, but he could not escape Kingsley¡¯s grip. Kingsley single-handedly pinned Kenzo down,


    and the guy was still screaming and struggling.Kenzo¡¯sckeys gasped. They were just uneducated


    thugs. Threatening civilians was what they were good at, but the moment they ran into someone


    stronger than they were, they paled. None had the guts toe and save their boss.Yvonne covered


    her mouth in surprise. She could not believe Kingsley had pinned the arrogant Kenzo down so easily.


    ¡°Oh my. He¡¯s so awesome!¡± Her eyes shone with worship, and she gazed at Kingsley.Kenzo was


    humiliated and furious. He shouted, ¡°You ambushed me, kid! Let me go! We¡¯re gonna fight fair andContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    square!¡±Yvonne snapped out of her worship and clicked her tongue. ¡°The audacity! You ambushed him


    first! He fought you fair and square, you viin!¡±Even Kenzo¡¯sckeys felt embarrassed. The boss is


    lying through his teeth.Kenzo did not care even if he was lying. He roared, ¡°Let me go, you b*stard! Let


    me go or you die!¡±At this moment, Kingsley¡¯s phone rang. He picked it up with his left hand while


    holding Kenzo¡¯s arms down with his right.Baron said, ¡°We got trouble, boss. My men went to Crimson


    Hall earlier. He wanted to see Leoric, but guess what he found instead? Someone else has taken over


    the ce. He called Leoric, and the guy told him that Xanxus took Miss Jeanne¡¯s turf. That traitorous


    snake!¡±Baron took a deep breath. It sounded like he was inhaling his cigarette¡¯s smoke. He then


    continued, ¡°Boss, Xanxus used to be in Diosna. We don¡¯t know him well. It might take some time to find


    your Sweoya spy.¡±¡°I see,¡± Kingsley said indifferently. ¡°Stop the operation for now, and take your men


    ande to house number forty-seven in Nearcity.¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    House number forty-seven was where Yvonne was living. Kingsley nned on settling Yvonne¡¯s


    trouble before finding that Sweoya spy.¡°Yes, boss,¡± Baron answered. ¡°It¡¯s quite near from where we¡¯re


    at. We¡¯ll be there in five.¡±Kingsley hung up and tossed Kenzo out like he was trash. The man wobbled


    forward like a drunken man and fell forward to the ground. ¡°Holy sh*t!¡± Kenzo scrambled to get back up,


    wincing. His whole body felt like it had been crushed. There were so many ces he wanted to rub, but


    he only had two hands.Some of the smarterckeys went up to him and pretended to be concerned.


    ¡°Are you alright, Kenzo?¡±¡°You f*ckwits! You didn¡¯t help me when he got me! It¡¯s toote for concerns!¡±


    Kenzo kicked hisckeys. ¡°Trash! All of you!¡±Theckeys shut up and stood behind him in a docile


    manner. If they said one more word, Kenzo could kill them. Kenzo rubbed his sore shoulders and


    red at Kingsley. ¡°You got some moves, kid, but I got numbers on my side. We can kick the sh*t out


    of you.¡±Kingsley smiled. ¡°I¡¯d like to see you try. It might not turn out as you think it would.¡±Kingsley


    might be smiling, but the murder in his voice was unmistakable. Kenzo froze up from the intensity


    alone, and he took a step back instinctively. ¡°We took over this ce, so we deserve the rent.¡± He


    licked his lips. ¡°And we already told the chief about this. Everyone just has to give us three hundred


    dors a month. If you help them out, I¡¯ll stay away from them.¡±Yvonne teared up at the mention of rent,


    and she clenched her fists tightly. ¡°My brother worked really hard for the money. I won¡¯t give even a


    single cent to you! If you want the money, you¡¯ll have to kill me!¡± Kenzo looked at Yvonne. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t


    you cute? I won¡¯t kill someone as adorable as you are, girl.¡± Kenzo leered at her. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe


    with us to Crimson Hall? Sleep with us for a night and we¡¯ll never take rent from you. How does that


    sound?¡±¡°In your dreams!¡± Yvonne bit her lip so hard, it almost drew blood. She would not stand for that


    kind of insult.¡°Don¡¯t say no just yet, girl.¡± Kenzo took a step forward. ¡°Listen to me. Work at Crimson


    Hall, and I guarantee you can make three to five thousand a month. The customers love girls your age.


    It¡¯s so much easier than getting into college and working your way up thedder. I¡¯m doing this for your


    own good.¡±He was going to take Yvonne by force, and the girl hid behind Kingsley. Fearfully, she said,


    ¡°Save me, mister!¡±Because Kingsley stood in front of Yvonne, Kenzo pulled his hand back. Heughed


    drily. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for her own good. She can never find sess living in this dingy hut. I¡¯m just


    showing her a way to get rich.¡±¡°Really?¡± Kingsley squinted. ¡°Why don¡¯t you do it then?¡±¡°I¡¯m not a girl.¡±


    Kenzo pouted. ¡°I would have done the same thing if I were. Hey, it¡¯s easy money.¡±Kingsley sneered.


    ¡°So you want easy money? Wish granted.¡±¡°W-What do you mean?¡±Kenzo heard screeches of tires


    screaming behind him and sounds of someone opening a van¡¯s door. It was none other than Baron and


    his men. Kenzo swiveled around, and when he saw the two dozen burly mening out of the vans,


    he froze up. ¡°W-What the hell is going on? Who are you guys?¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Nearcity was a rundown ce in a remote region inhabited by poor people. Victoria did not spend too


    much of her resources on this ce¡ªshe only sent Leoric and a dozen men to keep an eye on it. She


    never expected anyone would try and take this ce away. Thanks to that, Kenzo managed to take


    over this ce with just three dozen men he brought from Diosna.He knew all his men were trash.


    They were uneducated thugs, and none of them ever lifted a day in their lives. His men were all


    trembling in fear, and the sight of the burly men almost gave him a heart attack. Any one of them could


    destroy all his men easily. Two dozen of them would wipe them out in a sh.¡°W-What are you doing?¡±


    Kenzo was trying his hardest not to soil his pants. He said with a trembling voice, ¡°W-Who are you


    guys? M-Mr. Norton¡¯s my boss. Y-You better stay away from me.¡±Baron got out of the van and went


    past the crowd. ¡°Xanxus is sending his henchmen to my turf?¡± Baron roared, and the air seemed to


    freeze.Kenzo gulped. ¡°Y-You are¡­¡±¡°Baron Howe, one of the Seven Legends.¡±Kenzo and hisckeys


    were dumbfounded. H-He¡¯s one of the legends! Just like our own boss is! I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s here! ¡°M-


    Mr. Howe¡­¡± Kenzo was shivering so much, it could have been negative twenty degrees out there. His


    voice chattered, not unlike a broken record ying the same tune over and over again.Baron red at


    him and waved his hand. ¡°Surround these b*stards!¡±The two dozen boxers surrounded Kenzo and his


    lackeys at once.The scrawny guys tossed their bats away, huddling together and shivering in fear.


    Some of them even cried.Kenzo¡¯s face was ashen, and he shuddered. ¡°W-What are you doing, Mr.


    Howe? This is our turf. You can¡ª¡±Before he could finish, Baron barked, ¡°Your turf? This is Miss


    Jeanne¡¯s turf! Xanxus has crossed the line, and I will teach him to never do that.¡± Kenzo felt a chill


    running down his spine, as he could tell that Baron wanted to kill him. Baron turned around and


    shouted, ¡°Get over here, Leoric!¡±A man who looked worse for wear appeared. ¡°Here, Mr. Howe.¡±¡°Tell


    me, did this b*stard take your turf away?¡±¡°Yes.¡± Vengeance red in Leoric¡¯s eyes. ¡°That¡¯s him. My men


    and I were banged up so bad, we had to stay in the hospital for days. I just got discharged.¡±Baron


    looked at Kenzo coldly. He chided, ¡°We got the witness here. What do you have to say for


    yourself?¡±¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Kenzo almost wet his pants, but then he remembered something, and he said, ¡°Mr.


    Howe, this is between our boss and Victoria. If you¡­¡±Kenzo did not finish, but it was clear that he


    wanted to say this was not Baron¡¯s business. If Baron were to interfere, then he would be crossing the


    line as well.¡°So you¡¯re saying I would be crossing the line if I interfere?¡± Baron asked, his tone


    menacing.¡°Yes.¡± Kenzo held his fear back and pleaded with him. ¡°We¡¯re all in the wrong here, so why


    don¡¯t we take a step back and forget this ever happened, Mr. Howe?¡±Baron shot him a dark smile.


    ¡°Wrong. You¡¯re in the wrong here, but I¡¯m not.¡± He strode to Kingsley and bowed at him, then he roared


    at Kenzo, ¡°You disrespected my boss! I can cut your limbs off just for that alone!¡±What? Kenzo felt his


    ears buzz, and his mind was nk. ¡°W-What are you talking about, Mr. Howe?¡± Kenzo was in disbelief.


    ¡°A-A kid like him i-is your boss?¡±Baron kicked Kenzo¡¯s abdomen. ¡°F*ck you! Who are you calling ¡®kid¡¯?


    He¡¯s my boss!¡±The underworld only cared about status, not age.¡°H-He¡¯s your boss?¡± Kenzo was


    flummoxed. I got into the bad books of Mr. Howe¡¯s boss?Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Kenzo was having a breakdown. Of all the people I can offend, I offend Mr. Howe¡¯s boss? He froze up


    for a moment. ¡°Wait a minute. Mr. Howe has a boss?¡± But the top dogs of the underworld in Sris are


    Jarett Cole and the Seven Legends. Baron is one of thetter. There¡¯s no way he has a boss.Baron


    heard his mutterings, and he kicked Kenzo again. ¡°The f*ck are you talking about? Of course I have a


    boss! And he¡¯s right here!¡±Kenzo¡¯s legs turned to jelly, and he plopped down onto the ground. He


    stared ahead, his eyes glossed over, as if something had sucked the soul out of him.Baron turned to


    Kingsley. ¡°So what do you want to do with him, boss? Why don¡¯t we bury him alive?¡± After he buried


    Scarface alive, Baron realized that this was an efficient way of dealing with troublesome characters.


    Killing someone would always soil the whole ce with blood, and they would have to dispose of the


    body too. Compared to that, burying someone alive was a lot better.Kenzo heard that conversation. He


    shivered, and a stream of warm liquid flowed down his pants. The guy wet his pants. Baron was the


    king of Cleapolis¡¯ underworld boxing, and he was infamous even in Diosna. Killing a person or two was


    nothing for him. Kenzo knew that he was not joking. ¡°Please, no!¡± He crawled over to Baron, crying.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, Mr. Howe! Please don¡¯t kill me!¡±Baron smelled the stench of urine, and he kicked Kenzo


    away in disgust. ¡°F*ck off! You think you can get away after you get on Mr. Nicholson¡¯s bad side?¡±¡°I¡¯m


    sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Kenzo lost all his earlier arrogance and knelt before Kingsley, banging his head


    against the ground. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Nicholson. I-I¡¯ll give the vigers their money back. Please have


    mercy on me!¡± He remembered what Kingsley wanted him to do, and he added, ¡°A-And I¡¯ll apologize to


    Miss Jeanne. I and all my boys!¡± Kenzo¡¯s face was covered in tears and soil. He looked like a beggar


    who fell into a pit of mud. Kingsley smiled. ¡°I never did want to kill you.¡±Kenzo was overjoyed. ¡°Thank


    you, Mr. Nicholson! Thank you for sparing me!¡± He banged his head on the ground as hard as he could,


    as if he got a second life.Hisckeys knelt as well, crying and asking for mercy.¡°Have mercy on us too,


    Mr. Nicholson!¡±¡°Yeah! We were just doing what Kenzo asked us to do!¡±¡°I-I didn¡¯t do anything besides


    robbing someone and insulting a girl¡­¡±Kingsley listened in silence, and he sneered. ¡°I never did say I


    wanted to kill you either.¡±Everyone banged their heads against the ground, thanking Kingsley for


    showing them mercy.Baron, however, was confused. Kenzo insulted the boss and took Miss Jeanne¡¯s


    turf away, but he¡¯s letting them go just like that? I don¡¯t remember him being this kind. The guy shot


    someone back at William¡¯s funeral just because they got into an argument.Just as Baron was


    wondering, Kingsley said, ¡°I did say I¡¯m going to grant your wish.¡±¡°W-What wish?¡± Kenzo was


    confused.¡°You said you wanted to make easy money, didn¡¯t you?¡± The air around Kingsley seemed to


    freeze for a moment. ¡°Wish granted.¡± He turned to Baron. ¡°Know any gay hangout spots?¡±Baron


    understood what he was getting at instantly. ¡°Sure do, boss, and you asked the right person. I have


    tons of boxers working under me, and there are a lot of challengers whoe to us every day.¡± Baron


    snickered. ¡°They can kill a tiger with their bare fists. Most of them refuse to sleep with women because


    they say that women are not physically strong enough to handle them. The guys would rather hang out


    in the gay bars.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Baron chuckled. ¡°So I opened up a bar, and all the workers there are men. Most of our customers are


    boxers, but we also get dominatrixes too.¡±Kenzo and hisckeys looked like dead people. They knew


    that Kingsley was going to make them work as gigolos. Kenzo shuddered, and he pleaded, ¡°No, no! I


    don¡¯t want to¡­ I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± The mere sight of those burly men was already enough to make him


    faint. If he had to serve them for a whole night, he would be sent to the ER.Hisckeys were also


    trembling like they were electrocuted.Baron snickered. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. It¡¯s a legit bar. Well, a few


    guys die every month, but it¡¯s because they were too weak.¡± He rubbed his chin and looked at Kenzo.


    ¡°Guys like you can hang on for about three to five years.¡±¡°No! I don¡¯t want to be a gigolo!¡± Kenzo


    crawled over to Kingsley and held his leg. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Nicholson! Please, have mercy on me! I won¡¯t


    victimize anyone ever again!¡±Kingsley looked at him coldly. ¡°I thought you said you¡¯d do this if you were


    a woman? Now you¡¯ll have the chance to make easy money.¡±¡°No¡­¡± Kenzo was almost going to pass


    out from crying. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have said that to the girl. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±Kingsley smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t


    apologize to me. In your words, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. I¡¯m showing you a way to get rich.¡±


    He then kicked Kenzo away and told Baron, ¡°You¡¯ll handle these guys. Get what I mean?¡±¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Baron nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll make them serve a lot of customers, and the strongest ones too!¡±Kenzo¡¯sckey¡¯s


    spasmed and plopped down to the ground when they heard him. Their souls were crushed, and Kenzo


    even cked out right away. Baron told his men to stuff Kenzo and hisckeys into the vans and


    whispered, ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t mind dealing with these guys, but Xanxus has about the same level of power


    as I do. If he finds out what I did to his men, he¡¯s going to attack me. So¡­¡±Kingsley looked at him. ¡°If


    that old git ever tries to attack you, youe to me. I¡¯ll handle him.¡±¡°Yes, sir! Of course, sir!¡± Baron felt


    like jumping in delight. Kingsley¡¯s guarantee was like a perfect shield for him. If Xanxus ever tried to


    infiltrate Cleapolis, Baron would make sure he never came out of it alive.After Kenzo and hisckeys


    were taken away, Kingsley beckoned to Leoric. ¡°Come here.¡±Leoric tensed up and came over to


    Kingsley respectfully. ¡°M-Mr. Nicholson.¡± He had watched the whole thing from the sidelines. He


    worshipped Kingsley, but he was terrified at the same time.Kinglsey patted his shoulders. ¡°Calm down.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    I just want to ask you some questions.¡±¡°Yes, Mr. Nicholson. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡±¡°Is Miss


    Jeanne doing alright?¡±Um¡­ He was surprised that Kingsley was asking that kind of question, and he


    was so gentle too. It was a far cry from how he acted a moment ago. ¡°Um, she¡¯s doing well¡­¡±Leoric


    scratched his head, and then he understood why Kingsley asked him that question. His boss might be


    one of the Seven Legends, but she was a bona fide beauty. She looked like a goddess, and she was


    powerful too. Lots of people in the underworld of Sris wanted to woo her. I guess even Mr. Nicholson


    has fallen for her as well.At this thought, Leoric had a weird look on his face. Lots of guys would love to


    have the boss as their girlfriend, but not everyone has the guts to woo her. Two years ago, she cut off


    the dicks of some guys who harassed her and hung them outside Jeanne D¡¯Arc for three days. Ever


    since then, barely anyone has tried to woo her.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Leoric gulped. ¡°Um, Mr. Nicholson, you probably don¡¯t know our boss much. She¡¯s a¡ª¡±¡°Leoric! Watch


    your tongue!¡± Baron stopped him before he could finish. Everyone knew Victoria was a madwoman,


    and she was cruel and extreme. Everyone in the underworld of Cleapolis knew that, but Leoric must


    not say that to Kingsley. That¡¯s his sister. I don¡¯t want Leoric getting on his bad side because of


    this.Kingsley raised his hand and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You were going to say she¡¯s as fierce and


    terrifying as a tigress, weren¡¯t you?¡±¡°How did you know what I was gonna say?¡± Leoric blurted out, but


    then he realized what he just said and covered his mouth. His face was white, and he waved his hands


    around frantically. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. Our boss is a gentledy¡­¡±¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Kingsley smiled. ¡°I


    know the kind of woman she is.¡± Victoria was only about eight years old back then, but she was already


    the biggest bully around. The kids called her ¡®boss¡¯ because she forced them to, and she also made


    sure they gave her sweets and snacks from time to time. Of course, Kingsley was the one who had


    most of the snacks. Victoria would always pat his shoulder and say proudly, ¡°Kingsley, just tell me if you


    have any cravings. I¡¯ll ask myckeys to send them over!¡±Because of that, parents woulde to the


    orphanage with their crying kids andin to Joseph about what Victoria did. A leopard never


    changed its spots. Kingsley could see that Victoria was still as bossy as ever, or she would never have


    be one of the Seven Legends. A gentle smile curled his lips, and he said, ¡°You¡¯ll handle this


    vige now. Tell your boss I¡¯ll see her soon.¡±¡°Of course, sir.¡± Leoric wiped the sweat off his head. ¡°I¡¯ll


    make sure I tell her that. Do you need anything else, sir?¡±Kingsley looked at the time. ¡°I¡¯m here to look


    for a Sweoyan. Do you know anything about that?¡± It was already noon. If a local like Leoric had no


    clues, he would have to ask Baron¡¯s men to keep looking. ¡°A Sweoyan?¡± Leoric frowned and went


    through his memories. ¡°Now that you mentioned it, I do know something. After Kenzo, that b*stard,


    kicked us out of Crimson Hall, we rented a ce in Upstream Vige, and there were two guys living


    next door. I am sure they ain¡¯t the locals, and I overheard their conversation a few times. Thenguage


    sounds like the ones I hear in anime. I bet they¡¯re Sweoyans.¡±Kingsley¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°That¡¯s them, I


    bet!¡±¡°They rented a ce too, and under the samendlord. Want me to call thendlord over and findContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    out more?¡±¡°Sure.¡± Kingsley nodded. ¡°First, I want to know how many of them are there. The more intel I


    have, the better I can n.¡±Leoric took his phone out and called hisndlord.Baron huddled closer and


    asked, ¡°What about us, boss? Should wee with you?¡±¡°No,¡± Kingsley said. ¡°I called you guys here


    to search for them. Now that I have a lead, I¡¯d prefer moving in a small team. I don¡¯t want to alert them.


    Your mission is over. Just handle Kenzo and hisckeys.¡±¡°I¡¯ll make sure they get the special treatment,¡±


    Baron said, then took his men and left right away. The guy did not want toe in the first ce. Now


    that Kingsley had permitted him to leave, he took that chance and scurried away.At this moment, Leoric


    had ended the call. He came back to Kingsley and said, ¡°Thendlord will be here in about fifteen


    minutes, sir.¡±Yvonne chimed in, ¡°You guys shoulde in and wait. I¡¯ll get some water for you.¡±¡°Sure.¡±


    Kingsley nodded. ¡°I¡¯d like to see if I can heal your father.¡±Yvonne¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Y-You¡¯re


    a doctor?¡±¡°I know a bit of the ancient healing methods,¡± Kingsley said humbly. ¡°If your father¡¯s spine


    isn¡¯t too badly hurt, he can still regain the ability to stand and walk.¡±¡°R-Really?¡± Yvonne¡¯s face was red


    with excitement, and the worship in her eyes was almost palpable. ¡°A-Are you a god, mister?¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    Yvonne blinked her bright eyes. ¡°Mister, you can fight, you¡¯re a gang boss, and you¡¯re a doctor. Hey,


    are you a god or something?¡±¡°Um¡­¡± Kingsley scratched his head and changed the topic. ¡°I think we


    should see your father now.¡±¡°Okay, mister!¡± Yvonne would go with whatever Kingsley said.They came


    into the house once more, and Kingsley went to Yvonne¡¯s father¡¯s room. There was only a bed-stove


    and two chairs in it. A man in his fifties was lying on the bed, and he was nothing more than skin and


    bones. This man was Joshua Johnson, Leroy¡¯s father. Joshua noticed Kingsleying in, and he


    pushed himself up, leaning against the wall behind his bed. It was a simple movement, but he was


    already wheezing.¡°Dad, this is Leroy¡¯s colleague. He¡¯s¡­¡± Yvonne just realized that she did not know


    Kingsley¡¯s name.¡°Kingsley. Kingsley Nicholson,¡± Kingsley introduced himself. ¡°I¡¯m Leroy¡¯s colleague,


    and I¡¯m here to give you guys some gifts from thepany.¡±Joshua was shivering with excitement.


    ¡°Oh, thank you very much. It¡¯s already really kind of you guys to give Leroy a job, and now you¡¯re giving


    gifts? That¡¯s really generous of you.¡± He kept thanking Kingsley, and eventually, he asked, ¡°What


    happened, Leoric? Did you chase those viins away?¡±¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡± Leoric waved his hands. ¡°Mr.


    Nicholson did it.¡±Yvonne gushed, ¡°Yeah! Mister pinned that bad guy down with just one hand!¡±¡°Oh my


    gosh. Thank you, really!¡± He kept bowing at Kingsley. ¡°You saved us all.¡±¡°That¡¯s not all he can do, Dad.


    Mister is a doctor too. He says he can heal you! You have a chance of standing back up again!¡±¡°W-


    What?¡± Joshua¡¯s eyes shone with hope. A few years ago, he fell down from a high ce at work and


    hurt his spine. The doctor told him that he would only have to undergo five or six operations if he


    worked with them, but there was only an infinitesimal chance for him to stand back up again. The


    operation itself cost an astronomical sum. He did not sleep for two days, and in the end, he gave up on


    the operation. He could not ruin his family just for an infinitesimal chance to stand back up. His wife


    eventually left him because she could not bear the weight of the family, and he lost all hope ever since.


    When Yvonne said Kingsley could heal him, he was in disbelief. It has been more than a decade. Can I


    really stand back up again? ¡°I-Is it true, Mr. Nicholson? Can you heal me?¡± Tears welled up in his eyes.


    He was worried that this was just another false hope.Kingsley sat on the edge of the bed. ¡°Let me take


    your pulse.¡±¡°Of course.¡± Joshua extended his gnarled arm to Kingsley.A momentter, Kingsley pulled


    his hand back. ¡°I can heal you, but you¡¯ll have to regain your strength before I can do anything.¡±¡°What


    should we do? Feed him supplements?¡± Yvonne asked.¡°That won¡¯t be enough.¡± Kingsley shook his


    head. ¡°Your father has been bedridden for years, and his motor functions are rusty. He needs to get a


    full-body check at the hospital. Once he gets rid of theplication, I can treat his spine. The ancient


    healing method would be too powerful for him otherwise.¡± He told Leoric, ¡°Can you take Mr. Johnson to


    Hill Crest tomorrow?¡±¡°Sure,¡± Leoric said. ¡°It¡¯s my job.¡±Joshua was in tears. He muttered, ¡°I-It that really


    okay? Won¡¯t the check up cost a lot? Leroy¡¯s working hard for his future. Am I really worth his time and


    money?¡±¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Johnson,¡± Kingsley assured him. ¡°Ourpany pays for all their employees¡¯


    families¡¯ medical bills. Money is not a problem.¡±Joshua sobbed, and he bowed at Kingsley. ¡°Thank you,


    really! Thank you!¡±Leoric and Yvonne were confused, however. I don¡¯t remember anypany having


    that policy.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Yvonne blinked at him, and then realization struck her. Hey, this mister¡¯s name is Kingsley Nicholson,


    and Leroy¡¯s boss is Mr. Nicholson. Could he be the mysterious boss I¡¯ve heard so much about? But


    he¡¯s so young! She clenched her fists and promised that she would study hard to get into a good


    college. Even if Kingsley was not the mysterious Mr. Nicholson, she still had to be a better woman


    if she wanted to stand by his side.At this moment, someone came knocking. ¡°Are you there, Leoric? It¡¯s


    me, Bobby!¡±Leoric stood up. ¡°Thendlord¡¯s here.¡±A man in a tank top, shorts, and slippers came in.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Leoric? You sound like you¡¯re in a hurry.¡±Kingsley hade out as well.Leoric pointed


    at him. ¡°My boss wants to ask you something.¡±Bobby was surprised Leoric would call Kingsley boss,


    and he quickly got serious. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t know about the urban vige, sir. Ask


    away!¡±Kingsley did not waste any time and asked, ¡°Did two guys rent one of your housestely?¡±¡°Yeah.


    They¡¯re from out of town. Got a weird ent too, but there¡¯s three of them, not two.¡± Bobby said, ¡°My


    ce is a mini warehouse. There¡¯s no bedroom or any walls separating the space, so I told them it


    would be hard for three guys to stay in that ce.¡±¡°Wait, there¡¯s three of them?¡± Leoric asked. ¡°But I¡¯ve


    only seen two.¡±Kingsley cocked his eyebrow. So, someone has been hiding instead of going around


    with their partners. He felt relieved he did not alert the enemy, or one of them would have escaped


    under his nose. ¡°I see.¡± Kingsley said, ¡°This has nothing to do with you, so pretend this never


    happened.¡±¡°Of course. I¡¯ll pretend none of this happened. I¡¯ve never met you either.¡± Bobby knew what


    Kingsley was getting at. After Bobby was gone, Leoric said, ¡°Should I get my men and capture them,


    Mr. Nicholson?¡±¡°They¡¯re no ordinary guys. You guys aren¡¯t a match for them.¡± Kingsley frowned. ¡°And


    one of them is in the dark. This is tricky.¡±Yvonne noticed his dilemma, and she said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I scout


    the area out? I¡¯m just a girl. They won¡¯t put up their guard around me.¡± She was smart. She had no idea


    who Kingsley was trying to catch, but she knew it was important.Kingsley said, ¡°No. It¡¯s too dangerous.


    I can¡¯t let you take that risk.¡±¡°But you said one of them is in hiding, right? I¡¯ll pretend I got to the wrong


    ce, check out how many of them are in the house, and then I¡¯lle back. It¡¯ll be fine.¡± Kingsley


    wanted to refuse, so she quickly added, ¡°You helped me out, so it¡¯s my turn now. Do you have a better


    idea?¡±Kingsley frowned, but he said nothing. He knew Yvonne was right. The best way was for Yvonne


    to confirm the number of enemies in the house before taking the next step. ¡°Okay, but don¡¯t worry. I


    won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± He looked at the time. ¡°It¡¯s still early. We¡¯ll move once it gets


    dark.¡±Yvonne gave him a military salute, feeling excited. ¡°I won¡¯t let you down!¡±Kingsley patted her


    head with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re looking like a heroine now. I¡¯ll introduce Paige to you once you get into


    college. You girls will have a lot to talk about.¡±Yvonne¡¯s face was beet red, but Kingsley did not notice it


    and walked aside to call Lancer. ¡°Lancer? It¡¯s me. Tell Hades to bring two operating squads ande


    to the urban vige. Wear casual attire and move separately.¡±Dusk descended a whileter. Hades had


    come with thirty men, and they infiltrated the urban vige without anyone knowing. Aside from the


    support team, all the soldiers were closing in on Upstream Vige from the east, west, south, north,


    southeast, northeast, southwest, and northwest.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Hades rendezvoused with Kingsley and Yvonne at the corner of the street where their target was


    staying. It was as if he blended in with the shadows. He said, ¡°A¡­ Boss, all units are in position.¡± Since


    Yvonne was around, he did not call Kingsley by his title. ¡°I brought two whole squads with me. The


    ambush team and sniper team are prepared for battle. The support team¡¯s chopper is on standby about


    two miles away.¡±Kingsley listened to the report and nodded. ¡°Tell the sniper team and ambush team to


    keep an eye on the target and all activities around their base. They might have an ambush team lying


    in wait as well.¡±¡°Yes, sir!¡± Hades answered and sent his orders through his phone.Yvonne was listening


    to them, and she felt like she was in an action movie. Her face was red with excitement, and she was


    looking at Kingsley in a new light. She had a feeling Kingsley was more than met the eye, but she knew


    it was not her ce to ask. She told herself that she had to make sure she did not be


    deadweight.Night had descended. There were no entertainment premises in this vige, so even


    though it was only eight at night, the streets were almost deserted. Now that they were in the


    warehouse area, there were no civilians around.Kingsley looked at the time again. ¡°It¡¯s eight twenty


    now. Move!¡± He held Yvonne¡¯s shoulder and looked into her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be right behind you.


    You¡¯re safe.¡±¡°Okay.¡± Yvonne nodded solemnly and strode to the target¡¯s house.They saw her off, and


    Hades was worried. ¡°Are you sure this is fine, Ares? Won¡¯t it be better if we just charge inside and


    arrest everyone?¡±¡°There are three of them in there. Two on the surface and one in the shadows. We¡¯re


    gonna miss one if we directly charge inside, so we have to confirm the number of enemies before we


    make any move.¡±¡°What if something happens to the girl?¡±¡°Then we charge.¡± Kingsley grinned. ¡°We¡¯re


    going to capture all the sted spies sooner orter, so our priority is her safety.¡± While they were


    talking, Yvonne had already knocked on the warehouse¡¯s door.A long while of silenceter, someone


    asked, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±Yvonne took a deep breath and asked loudly, ¡°Hi, is this Bobby¡¯s home? I need to


    talk to you.¡±The people inside let their guard down and opened the door, seeing as she was just a girl.A


    short, mousey man stuck his head out. ¡°We don¡¯t have anyone called Bobby here. You got the¡ª¡± He


    did not finish the sentence. The man¡¯s eyes gleamed with lust when he saw Yvonne. He looked aroundText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    cautiously, but nobody was in his sights. The man leered. ¡°Are you looking for someone? Why don¡¯t


    youe in?¡± Before she could do anything, the man grabbed her arm.¡°What are you¡ª¡± Yvonne only


    managed to let out a scream before the man pulled her into the warehouse.The door then mmed


    shut.Kingsley and Hades looked at each other. ¡°Sh*t!¡± they cursed. None of them expected the


    Sweoyans to be so brazen.¡°Prepare for battle!¡± Kingsley hissed. D*mn those Sweoyans! How dare they


    try to assault the empire¡¯s people? If Yvonne is actually a lost girl instead of an operative, who knows


    what might have happened? ¡°Ambush team! Get inside and rescue the girl! Sniper team, keep an eye


    on the enemy! If anyone tries to escape, shoot to kill!¡± He gave out three orders one after the other and


    whipped his gun out. Kingsley was prepared to jump into the fray himself.¡°Ares!¡± Hades held him back.


    ¡°The ambush team will be here in fifteen seconds! You don¡¯t have to jump into the fray yourself!¡±A few


    momentster, a group of warriors jumped out from the shadows. They were in casual attire, but their


    equipment was top notch. All of them were wearing bulletproof vests under their shirts, and they were


    holding SMGs decked out with silencers andser scope. Some of the members even had grenade


    launchers installed on their firearms. They were also equipped with night-vision goggles, GPS, knives,


    and protective gear. These soldiers leaped out of the shadows and pounced at their target like


    leopards, while their prey had no idea danger was looming closer.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Yvonne covered her chest, shivering like a scared little deer. ¡°W-What do you want with me?¡± She


    might be scared, but she did not forget why she was here. Yvonne looked around, but there was


    nothing here, save for two camping cots and a rickety wooden table. There was aptop on the table,


    and it was ying a porn video. A man with a little mustache was staring at the screen, leering at the


    scenes.¡°Hey, Jonas, you can stop watching porn now! We got ourselves a good catch here!¡± The man


    who captured Yvonne was Karl Osberg, and he was bellowing in delight.Jonas looked up, and the first


    thing he saw was Yvonne¡¯s face. ¡°She¡¯s beautiful¡­¡± His eyes gleamed with greed and lust. The man


    was drooling, and he wiped it off his lips. ¡°Where did you find her, Karl? She¡¯s gorgeous.¡±¡°She came to


    us by herself.¡± Karl licked his lips. ¡°Perhaps the emperor gave her to us as a reward for our hard work.¡±


    He looked at Jonas, and the both of themughed.¡°And the timing is perfect. I can¡¯t wait to ravage her.


    Come, Karl. Let¡¯s ravage her together!¡± Jonas tore his clothes off and roared into the air before


    pouncing at Yvonne.Yvonne screamed in shock, and she closed her eyes.At the same time, someone


    kicked the warehouse door down, and a loud boom permeated the air.¡°D*mn it!¡±¡°What happened?


    What¡¯s going on?¡±¡°D*mn it! It¡¯s a trap! The d*mn Qustians set us up!¡± Jonas and Karl froze for a


    moment, but they realized what was going on right away. The lust in their eyes was reced by fury,


    and they looked at their camping cots right away. That was where their weapons were hidden, but the


    moment they turned around, a military-grade tear gas grenade had already rolled over to them.At the


    same time, Kingsley darted into the warehouse, picked Yvonne up, and leaped back out of the door.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±¡°Yes!¡± Yvonne tried to keep herself from shaking too much. She whispered, ¡°There¡¯s


    only two of them in there. Both of them are Sweoyans.¡± She had not forgotten about her mission.¡°Got it.


    Thank you.¡± He put her down and told one of the Coliree Ind warriors, ¡°Take care of her.¡± He then


    went around and entered through the back.The tear gas grenade was burning up and a blinding sh


    of light filled the room, stopping Karl and Jonas from even opening their eyes.¡°Dammit! Those Qustian


    b*stards set us up!¡±¡°Ah choo! My eyes!¡±The chemicals in the grenade were attacking their organs¡¯


    membranes, making them shed tears uncontrobly. On top of that, there was also CS gas in the


    grenade, and the men started coughing violently.Jonas closed his eyes and struggled to approach his


    cot, but eventually he found a gun from under his pillow. Even so, he saw no way out of this. ¡°I¡¯ll cover


    you, Karl!¡± He coughed. ¡°Leave through the backdoor!¡±¡°W-What about you, Jonas?¡± Karl


    coughed.¡°Leave me! I will die for our empire!¡± Jonas screamed, and he reloaded his gun before firing


    away at the door. ¡°Go! Go!¡±¡°Very well!¡± Karl shouted, ¡°For the Sweoyan Empire, Jonas!¡±¡°For the


    Sweoyan Empire!¡±Jonas wiped his tears away and ran toward the backdoor.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Jonas was still shooting at the door. All the Coliree Ind warriors were wearing gas masks, crouching


    outside as they waited for the chance to enter. Jonas was just wasting his bullets for nothing. A round


    of shootingter, silence returned to the warehouse. Hades made a gesture, and the ambush team


    slowly infiltrated the warehouse, walking along the walls.At the same time, Karl crawled out of the


    secret door in the back. The moment he tasted fresh air, he took big gulps and kept retching. A minute


    later, he calmed down and looked back at the rumbling warehouse. He muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll tell them about


    your heroic deed once I return to the empire, Jonas.¡± He coughed. ¡°The emperor will grant you the


    greatest honor for a warrior.¡±¡°You won¡¯t get that chance,¡± someone said coldly. Karl could feel a gun


    pressed against his temple.He shivered in fear and raised his hands. ¡°I surrender. Don¡¯t kill


    me!¡±Kingsley knocked his head with the gun and told the warrior beside him, ¡°Tie him up and take him


    back to HQ.¡±¡°Yes, sir!¡± The warriors obliged and went to tie Karl up. The man had already frozen up.At


    the same time, Hades and his team had already apprehended Jonas, though he did resist a little.


    Jonas¡¯ right arm was shot in the process, but he was not severely injured. Kingsley looked at the


    apprehended spies and asked, ¡°Found anything, Hades?¡±¡°Nothing of value, Ares. Only a crate of


    weapons and aptop filled with porn. Nothing else,¡± Hades reported coolly. ¡°This is just a fake base.


    We were tricked!¡±Kingsley frowned. ¡°Take theptop back and have the technicians check on it. See if


    they can find anything. And¡ª¡± Before he could finish, they heard an explosion happening in a nearby


    house, and smoke billowed into the air.¡°Dammit! The real bigshot¡¯s there!¡± Hades cursed. He quickly


    said, ¡°We should capture him right now, Ares.¡±Kingsley¡¯s face fell. ¡°Toote. He set off that bomb as a


    way to tell us he¡¯s already escaped.¡±¡°Dammit! These Sweoyan b*stards are cunning as f*ck!¡± Hades


    was furious. Just when they thought they finally found the administrator¡¯s address, it turned out to be


    bait. The real bigshot even set off a bomb to rub it in their faces. This is personal now. Hades clenched


    his fists. ¡°Once I get my hands on that b*stard, I¡¯ll make him regret everything he did.¡±¡°He¡¯s going to


    switch bases after tonight, and the guy¡¯s going to strengthen his firewall.¡± Kingsley frowned. ¡°Keep in


    touch with The Anonymous and tell them to find out where that spy¡¯s server is. This is an important


    character, and we must capture him ASAP.¡±¡°Yes, sir!¡±¡°And take these two back for interrogation. Tell me


    right away once you find anything useful.¡± He sighed. ¡°But I guess they don¡¯t know much, or they


    wouldn¡¯t have been left behind as bait. See what you can get from them.¡±The warrior who was taking


    care of Yvonne earlier came forward and saluted Kingsley. ¡°Ares, thedy requested to hide in the


    house next door. I¡¯ve asked around, and the owner of the house is a man called Leoric. They¡¯re friends!


    I have settled her into that house after affirming that there are no hazards around.¡±¡°I see.¡± Kingsley


    nodded. ¡°Return to your team.¡±¡°Yes, Ares!¡± The soldier saluted Kingsley again before leaving.Jonas


    and Karl heard everything, and they almost pissed their pants. Ares? He¡¯s the God of War?Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    They were shuddering so fiercely, it looked like they were having an episode of fits. They heard what


    Hades and that soldier called Kingsley. Ares. There was only one man in Qustia who had that name,


    and he was the fearsome God of War. He was a terrifying existence that struck fear into the hearts of


    the Sweoyan Empire¡¯s warriors. They looked at each other, and what they saw was despair in each


    other¡¯s eyes. Ares is in the fray? The empire has lost.While they were contemting their fates, three


    helicopters hadnded on the clearing beside them. The support team had arrived. At the same time, a


    dozen jeeps were closing in as well, and clouds of dust billowed behind them. Four Coliree Ind


    warriors dragged Jonas and Karl into the choppers, while everyone else hopped into the jeeps and


    left.Kingsley looked at Hades. ¡°Contact The Anonymous ASAP, and tell me everything about the


    interrogation once you¡¯re done.¡±¡°Yes, sir!¡± Hades answered and hopped into the helicopter, leaving with


    his soldiers.When the dust had settled and everyone had left, Kingsley went over to Leoric¡¯s ce. He


    knocked on the door. ¡°It¡¯s me, Kingsley.¡±Sounds of hurried footsteps approached the door, and Leoric


    opened it a momentter. He looked outside, an expression of fear etched on his face. He quickly told


    Kingsley toe in. Aside from Yvonne, there were three other men in the house, and all of them were


    bandaged. They were all Leoric¡¯s men who were previously injured by Kenzo and his men.The men


    were huddled together, looking fearful. What happened outside was akin to a shootout, so of course


    they would be terrified.Leoric asked Kingsley to take a seat. He then gulped and asked with a trembling


    voice, ¡°M-Mr. Nicholson, w-was that a shootout? I think I heard something explode too.¡± ¡°That was the


    tear gas,¡± Kingsley said. ¡°We did shoot a little, but I sustained no casualties.¡±¡°T-Tear gas?¡± Everyone


    gasped, and their hearts raced. It was not even a skirmish for Kingsley, but it was a different story for


    Leoric and everyone else. They would usually only fight with bats in the gang wars. Knives and sharp


    weapons were rarely used too. And Mr. Nicholson throws tear gas grenades and carries guns around


    like they¡¯re nothing? Holy smokes. Leoric was starting to shiver. Who is he? Not even Jarett can fight


    on this scale.Kingsley saw through them, and he smiled. ¡°My identity and what happened tonight is a


    secret. Don¡¯t say a word to anyone, understand?¡± He was just trying to remind Leoric and everyone to


    keep a secret, so Kingsley sounded friendly.Much to his surprise, Leoric and his men knelt before him


    right away.¡°W-We won¡¯t say a word, Mr. Nicholson! Never!¡±¡°I didn¡¯t see anything! I have no idea what


    happened!¡±¡°Please don¡¯t kill us, Mr. Nicholson!¡±Kingsley was surprised that they were so terrified, and


    he touched his face. ¡°Am I that scary? Well, stand up, you guys.¡± He tapped on the couch¡¯s armrest. ¡°I


    have no reason to kill you if you keep this a secret.¡±Leoric and his men got up, feeling relieved that


    Kingsley had given them mercy.¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Nicholson. We won¡¯t tell anyone what happened


    tonight, not even to Miss Jeanne.¡±Kingsley nodded and looked at Yvonne. ¡°I hope you aren¡¯t


    scared.¡±¡°Of course not!¡± Yvonne beamed. ¡°You promised that I would be safe. I knew you wouldn¡¯t


    break your promise, so I wasn¡¯t scared.¡±¡°You got guts. Perhaps someday you could really be a


    heroine.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Kingsleyughed and patted her shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go, heroine. It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    Before he left, he told Leoric, ¡°Take Mr. Johnson straight to Hill Crest¡¯s cardiology department tomorrow


    and see Dr. Alice Kramer. She¡¯ll assign a VIP ward for him.¡±¡°Yes, sir.¡± Leoric nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll take Yvonne


    and Mr. Johnson to Hill Crest safely.¡±¡°Just Mr. Johnson is enough.¡± Kingsley shook his head. ¡°She¡¯s in


    her senior year, and the college entrance exam is fast approaching. She shouldn¡¯t be


    distracted.¡±Yvonne puckered her lips. ¡°But¡­¡±¡°No buts!¡± Kingsley said sternly. ¡°You¡¯ll go back to school


    tomorrow. Leroy and I will handle your family matters. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±Leoric agreed as well. ¡°Yes,


    youngdy. I¡¯ll take care of Mr. Johnson as well. Just focus on your studies.¡±¡°Fine¡­¡± Yvonne knew they


    were doing it for her own good, so she nodded.Kingsley sent her home and transferred 1,500 to her


    bank ount. He told her to focus on her studies and stay safe before he drove back to Reene¡¯s ce.


    It was a cold, emotionless vi at this point, and Kingsley thought back to the days where Reene and


    Serena were around. The days were cheerful, and everyone fooled around. It was a peaceful period,


    but now Reene was hurt, and Serena could be in danger. It was a sleepless night for Kingsley.He woke


    up early the next morning and drove to the hospital.Alice was in Reene¡¯s ward, and they were chatting.


    After thedies grew up and left the orphanage, they started their own careers. Aside from Christmas,


    where they would go back and see Joseph, thedies seldom had time to gather.It had been a while


    since Reene saw Alice. They were holding each other¡¯s hands and talking about their childhood days


    up until their current lives. It was as if they had infinite things to talk about.¡°Reene! Alice!¡± Kingsley


    came in, smiling at them. ¡°What are youdies talking about? You two seem happy.¡± ¡°Reene said you


    used to flunk school, so you always copied Courtney¡¯s homework.¡± ALice smiled. ¡°She said Yulia was


    even taller than you were back when you were twelve, but now you¡¯ve grown into a really tall


    guy.¡±Kingsley scratched his head, chuckling. ¡°Courtney¡¯s a genius, so of course I would copy her


    homework. And Yulia¡¯s a model! Her legs alone are already four feet long. Of course she was taller


    than I was.¡± He came up to Reene and asked, ¡°How are you feeling, Reene? Does it hurt


    anywhere?¡±Kingsley knew that Reene was alright, but he just wanted to be assured. The momentContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Reene was hurt, he had sealed all her meridians and stopped the bullet from piercing into her body


    further. Even though it had gotten under her skin, literally speaking, her organs were fine. Taking the


    bullet out was akin to an appendectomy.Reene nodded at him, smiling. ¡°I¡¯m fine, though the wound


    does throb a little.¡±¡°Yeah. Her whole healing process is just weird.¡± Alice looked curious. ¡°The bullet


    pierced her chest. Reene¡¯s recovery would still have taken ages even if she did survive the attack. The


    attending physician who operated on her said that this a miracle. Do you know what


    happened?¡±¡°Um¡­¡± Kingsley paused for a moment, and he lied, ¡°I have no idea. Maybe Reene¡¯s


    regenerative abilities are super strong?¡±He wanted to tell Alice that Reene healed so quickly because


    he forced the bullet to move away from the meridians and organs, and he also sealed her meridians in


    time. But nobody¡¯s gonna believe that. This is ancient healing, and there¡¯s no living person who knows


    about this except me. Qustia¡¯s own ancient healing differs from this. n would probably think I¡¯m


    crazy too if I told him about it. I¡¯d better pretend that I know nothing, or Alice is going to get


    suspicious.¡°Is that so?¡± Alice was still doubtful. ¡°Still, this is weird.¡± She squinted at Reene. ¡°Reene,


    your regenerative abilities are off the charts. Can I have a cut of your skin for research purposes?¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    Reene squinted. ¡°Oh, Alice. You¡¯re all grown up now.¡± She threatened, ¡°Should I remind you of how I


    used to spank your butt?¡±¡°Oops. Forget I ever asked.¡± Alice chuckled and turned around. ¡°Did you send


    a guy over, Kingsley? He was waiting for me at the reception this morning.¡±Kingsley nodded. ¡°Yes. He¡¯s


    my friend¡¯s father. Paralyzed for about a decade, so I¡¯d like him to get a full-body checkup.¡±¡°I told


    someone to send him to a ward in General Surgical.¡± Alice pointed downstairs. ¡°He¡¯s on the fourteenth


    floor, VIP ward number twelve. Mr. Lynch talked to the General Surgical¡¯s supervisor once he found out


    that you sent the guy. He¡¯s probably undergoing a checkup now.¡±At this moment, someone flung the


    ward¡¯s door open.¡°What happened? Why are you hurt?¡±¡°Yeah! We just got an investment! Things are


    just starting to pick up steam, and now you¡¯re hurt? What the hell happened?¡±Kingsley frowned. He


    looked at the neers and saw Elijah and Ysabeling in, looking miffed.¡°You¡¯re in the hospital.


    Be quiet!¡± Alice stood up, looking upset. ¡°The patient needs her peace and quiet. Stop shouting!¡±She


    was not in her coat, so Ysabel did not heed her advice. ¡°What the heck did you just say to me?¡± She


    shoved Alice away with her elbow. ¡°Piss off! This is none of your business!¡±Alice tumbled backward and


    crashed into the stool. If it were not for Kingsley, she would have fallen down. Kingsley snarled, ¡°Didn¡¯t


    you hear her? Reene needs to rest! Be quiet!¡±¡°F*ck off!¡± Ysabel put her hands on her hips. ¡°Ethan sent


    us the video, where you admitted that the Larsons¡¯ invitation has nothing to do with you! Don¡¯t even try


    to lecture us!¡±Elijah red at Kingsley as well. ¡°That¡¯s right! You embarrassed us, and I¡¯ll make you pay


    for it! Out of my way! I¡¯m taking Reene away from this hospital. This ce smells like misfortune.¡±


    Ysabel tried to pull the IV infusion¡¯s tube away, but Kingsley smacked her hand away. ¡°What are you


    doing?¡± he roared. ¡°She¡¯s not even healed up yet! Lay a finger on her and I will kill you!¡± He held


    Ysabel¡¯s hand and hurled her away.¡°Ah, I¡¯m dead!¡± Ysabel sat on the ground and pped her thighs as


    sheined, ¡°Reene, you jinx! Just when we finally got that investment and Coliree Group¡¯s project,


    you had to get yourself in trouble! Your grandfather and uncle are here, and you can¡¯t even do anything


    about it! You¡¯re killing us here!¡±All the color drained from Reene¡¯s face. ¡°W-Why are they here?¡±¡°Why?


    They want to take Neveah away, that¡¯s why!¡± Elijah gritted his teeth. ¡°They wanna kick you while you¡¯re


    down and take the store away by force. We managed to slip away ande here before they did just


    to warn you. You have to get out of here. They can¡¯t see you like this.¡±Alice¡¯s chest heaved. ¡°Are you


    insane? She just got an operation two days ago. She can¡¯t get discharged right away!¡± She clenched


    her fists. ¡°Honestly, I really hope Scarface is still around. At least he can kick you guys out for


    disturbing the peace.¡±Anothermotion happened in the corridor, and they could hear rence¡¯s


    voice booming from a hundred yards away. ¡°Where¡¯s Reene? Is she fine? I want to see her!¡± He tried to


    sound concerned, but everyone could hear the delight in his voice.rence, Henry, and some of the


    younger guys of the Wynns hade as well. There were more than a dozen of them, and the VIP


    ward was packed. Everyone had a frown on their faces, and it was obvious they were here for trouble.


    A lot of patients and their families swarmed the corridor and stood outside the ward, watching the


    drama unfold.rence came up to the bed smugly, as if he had won the battle. ¡°Reene, I¡¯m here to¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, he saw Kingsley standing beside the bed, looking furious. rence¡¯s me of


    fury was lit up as well. ¡°F*ck! It¡¯s you! You ruined my daughter¡¯s marriage! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    rence looked unhinged as he attempted to hurl himself at Kingsley.It was Henry who stopped


    him.¡°rence, we¡¯re here to discuss thepany with Reene. Set that aside for now and focus on the


    matter at hand.¡±However, rence was seeing red.¡°Dad, Mia has been starving herself for two days


    now ever since the Windsors broke off the engagement! We lost our chance to have a marriage


    alliance with the Windsors! How can you let him off for that?¡±Henry¡¯s expression turned a little vicious


    when he heard rence¡¯s retort. ¡°What makes you think I¡¯m letting him off, but now is not the time for


    this! Once we get our hands on Neveah, we can take our time to settle the score with him!¡±Just like


    rence, Henry loathed Kingsley with every fiber of his being!The day before yesterday, they received


    a message from the Windsors right after Coliree Group¡¯s pre-bid conference.The Windsors had


    decided to break off the engagement between Ethan and Mia!The entire Wynn Familywas stupefied


    when they heard this.Things had been fine all this while, so why did Ethan suddenly change his mind


    and break off his engagement to Mia?The Wynns were not the only ones who did not understand what


    was happening. Even the Windsor family¡¯s head of household, Jeremy, did not know the true reason


    either.Ethan did not have the guts to tell his father that he had offended someone from Coliree


    Group.He gave the excuse of wanting to focus on his education by staying on in Mittera to continue his


    studies.Truth be told, Jeremy was unimpressed by a second-ss family like the Wynns.He had also


    been fuming over the fact that Reene won the bid for Coliree Group¡¯s project.Therefore, when Ethan


    informed him of his decision, he did not give it a second thought before sending someone off to deliver


    a formal letter notifying the Wynns about it.rence, Henry, and all the other Wynns were caught


    entirely off-guard by it!After giving it a lot of thought, they came to the conclusion that Kingsley must


    have offended Ethan, which led to Ethan breaking off the engagement out of anger.This had to be the


    reason, as Ethan and Mia had gotten along just fine before the Foxes¡¯ banquet!Kingsley had to be the


    only person who would dare to offend Ethan.rence¡¯s eyes were burning as he went over the


    sequence of events.He roared at Kingsley, ¡°Hey punk! I¡¯m going to make you pay for this with your life!


    I won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡±Alex seized the opportunity to fan the mes. ¡°That¡¯s right! Reene, do


    you know how upset Mia has been because of this guy? Do you know how much damage he has


    caused to our family? He¡¯s from the same lousy orphanage as you, so you better take responsibility for


    this! The only way you can make it up to us is by giving us Neveah!¡± As soon as he said that, the other


    Wynns quickly voiced their support.¡°Exactly. You and that bum are the reason why our family has lost


    the support of the Windsors!¡±¡°Reene, if you still have some decency in you, then hand over Neveah!


    Don¡¯t make this any uglier than it has to be!¡±¡°That¡¯s right. In any case, you¡¯re injured now. How are you


    going to take responsibility for stalling the project with Coliree Group? Hurry up and hand over control


    of thepany!¡±Reene slowly lost all color in her face as she listened to their incessant demands.She


    never would have thought that the Wynns would not show any concern for her despite her serious


    injuries. Not only that, they were openly trying to snatch herpany away from her!¡°Cough¡­


    cough¡­ Aren¡¯t¡­ aren¡¯t you all going too far?¡±Reene¡¯s eyes were filled with hurt and disappointment.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been family for nine years. How can you treat me like this?¡±¡°Hah! Who are you calling family?¡±


    Alex snorted derisively. ¡°You¡¯re just an orphan. What makes you think we consider you


    family?¡±rence added indifferently, ¡°Alex is right. Our family was kind enough to take in an orphan


    like you, so you should be grateful! Everything you have right now, including Neveah, was all given to


    you by our family!¡±¡°You owe everything to us, and all we¡¯re doing now is asking you to return what


    rightfully belongs to us! Are you trying to deny us our right?¡±¡°You¡­ cough¡­¡±Reene got so mad that


    she started having a coughing fit.She ended up tugging at her wound and breaking out in cold sweat


    from the pain.Her sweat trickled down her pale face which was contorted in agony.Kingsley was


    brimming with fury once he saw the pain Reene was in.The Wynns had outstayed their wee and


    were beginning to get out of hand with their foolishness!Kingsley narrowed his eyes as he stared at


    Henry and asked icily, ¡°Mr. Wynn, I recall cing a bet with you during your family dinner. You haven¡¯t


    forgotten about it yet, I hope?¡±Henry nched at his words.Of course he remembered!During the Wynn


    Familydinner, Kingsley made a bet with him to see whether it was Neveah or rk Corporation that


    would first strike a deal with Coliree Group.The oue was clear for all to see!Neveah won the bid for


    a 300 million contract with Coliree Group.As for the Wynns, they did not even get to attend the pre-bid


    conference!¡°ording to the terms of our bet, Mr. Wynn, you should be handing over all of the WynnText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    family¡¯s shares in rk Corporation to Reene instead of forcing her to hand over Neveah to you!¡±


    Kingsley dered emphatically.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    When the Wynns heard what Kingsley said, their faces turned ashen.Both Henry and rence looked


    especially ghostly.rence tried to put up a fight. ¡°Reene did manage to win the bid for the Coliree


    Group project, and I¡¯m willing to admit that much, but she can¡¯t even get out of bed right now. How is


    she going to helm the project?¡±¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Alex stepped in as well. ¡°What if Coliree Group decides to


    back out of the contract? You would¡¯ve lost the bet then!¡±Kingsley frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you


    guys trying to renege on our deal?¡±¡°This doesn¡¯t count!¡± Alex dered arrogantly. ¡°Has Reene even


    signed the contract with Coliree Group yet? If she hasn¡¯t signed anything, then things could still


    change!¡±Alex heard from the grapevine that Reene had been shot before the conference ended.This


    meant that she had not had time to sign the contract with Coliree Group.This gave him the courage to


    say what he said.Kingsley stated impassively, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Even if the project


    has to be dyed for a year or two, Coliree Group will not back down from the deal with Neveah.¡±¡°Just


    because you say so? Who do you think you are anyway?!¡± Alex pointed at Kingsley and shouted, ¡°Stop


    trying to put on your f*cking act in front of me! I¡¯ve had it with you, you shameless wannabe!¡±rence


    voiced his displeasure as well. ¡°No matter what, Neveah belongs to our family! What right do you have


    to butt in, you bum? Hurry up and get lost before I decide to settle the score with you for ruining my


    daughter¡¯s engagement!¡±Meanwhile, Alice was on the verge of getting an aneurysm after hearing the


    way the Wynns were chewing out Reene and Kingsley.She yelled furiously, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor here in Hill


    Crest Hospital, and I¡¯m warning you, stop disturbing the patient¡¯s rest!¡±¡°Hahaha¡­ A doctor?¡± rence


    nced at her. ¡°Well, I¡¯m the chairman of rk Corporation, a member of the Rosnd Chamber of


    Commerce! Even your hospital director would not dare to speak to me like that!¡±Alice gritted her teeth


    in anger, but she could not refute him.She knew very well that he was right.The hospital director,


    Jefferd Church, would be nothing but courteous toward the Wynns.He certainly would not ask the


    security guards to chase them out.¡°This is so unfair! Is there really no way to deal with these rotten


    people just because they have money?¡± When Kingsley heard Alice¡¯sint, he smirked. ¡°Alice, do


    you remember the guy who brought Mr. Johnson over this morning?¡±¡°Yeah, I think he said his nameContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    was¡­ Leoric Schneider?¡± Alice frowned. ¡°We should be trying to find a way to get rid of these heartless


    Wynns. Why are you bringing him up now?¡±¡°I know just how to deal with them.¡± Kingsley sneered


    before calling Leoric.¡°Hello, Leoric. Are you still in the hospital?¡±¡°Bring a bunch of guys over to VIP


    room 9 on the 17th floor of the second wing.¡±¡°Immediately!¡±When Alex noticed that Kingsley was


    making a call, he snorted scornfully. ¡°Hey punk, isn¡¯t it a littlete to call for reinforcements? By the time


    your people get here, we would¡¯ve gotten Reene to sign over thepany to us!¡±¡°It¡¯s not toote.¡±


    Kingsley checked his watch. ¡°It would probably only take a couple of minutes to get here from the


    general wards on the 14th floor.¡±As soon as he said that, a furious roar echoed from the corridor!¡°Why


    the hell are you all standing around here? Mr. Nicholson? I¡¯m here! Where are you, Mr.


    Nicholson?¡±¡°Get out of my f*cking way! What the hell! Get lost!¡±¡°Mr. Nicholson! Let me see who¡¯s the


    fool that¡¯s messing with you!¡±Amid the angry shouts, the crowd of patients and their family members


    who had been eagerly enjoying the gossip quickly moved aside in fear to carve out a path.Leoric came


    charging over with a group of seventeen or eighteen other young men!They were all bandaged in some


    way and looked like a group of hooligans out for blood!No one had the guts to stand in their way.When


    Leoric brought Joshua to the hospital today, he decided to bring along his men who had been beaten


    up by Kenzo.He thought it would be best to get their wounds dressed and treat any inmmation.Who


    knew that they woulde in handy!Over a dozen thugs made their way into Reene¡¯s room and


    backed the Wynns into a corner.A couple of the younger Wynns tried toin, but all they received


    was a tight p across the face.In the blink of an eye, the bunch of bossy Wynn Familymembers


    became a flock of frightened chickens cowering against the wall.rence¡¯s eyes began to twitch, and


    with a grim face, he said, ¡°Hey punk, what are you¡­¡±However, before he could even finish his


    sentence, Leoric¡¯s fist came flying at him!¡°Hey, f*cker! How dare you speak to Mr. Nicholson like that?¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    Whack!The punch was so forceful that it knocked rence¡¯s front teeth loose!Leoric had a good heart,


    but it did not mean he had a good temper.Otherwise, he would not be roaming the underworld as one


    of Victoria¡¯s subordinates.He red at rence and threatened, ¡°If I hear you being so f*cking rude


    again, I¡¯ll silence you myself!¡±rence grimaced as he clutched his face in pain, but he did not utter


    another word.¡°F*cking hell. You¡¯re looking to get your ass whooped for speaking to Mr. Nicholson like


    that!¡± Leoric pretended to throw another punch at rence.rence¡¯s entire body was quaking with


    fear.¡°Coward!¡± Leoric sneered before ring at the other Wynns in the room. ¡°Does anyone else want


    to have a go?¡±Immediately, all the Wynns lowered their heads and stared at their feet. None of them


    dared to look Leoric in the eye!Seeing that they were all cowering in fear, Leoric came over to Kingsley


    and asked respectfully, ¡°Mr. Nicholson, are they the ones who tried to mess with you? Shall I toss them


    out for you?¡±¡°Toss them out,¡± Kingsley instructed with steely eyes.¡°Got it, Mr. Nicholson!¡± Leoric nodded


    and asked again, ¡°Out the window or the door?¡±When the Wynns heard what Leoric asked, they turned


    ashen again!They were on the 17th floor, and if they were tossed out the window, there was no hope of


    surviving in one piece!Henry¡¯s face was colorless as he said hoarsely to Kingsley, ¡°You¡­ you better


    watch it! We¡¯re still Reene¡¯s rtives¡­¡±¡°Hah!¡± Alice sneered. ¡°Didn¡¯t you all just say that Reene¡¯s an


    orphan whom you don¡¯t consider family? Why are you changing your tune now? You¡¯re all just


    trash!¡±¡°You¡­¡± Henry¡¯s expression darkened, but he could not defend himself.Ysabel, who had been


    hiding in a corner in silence, came forward in fear and said to Reene, ¡°Reene, they¡¯re the ones who


    don¡¯t care about you, but it has nothing to do with us! We¡¯re family! Can you ask him to let your father


    and me off?¡±Kingsley jumped in before Reene could respond. ¡°If you spout any more nonsense, I¡¯ll toss


    both of you out first!¡± Ysabel was struck dumb. She pursed her lips and was about to retort when Elijah


    swiftly pulled her back.Kingsley swept his icy stare over all of them before instructing Leoric, ¡°While


    Reene is still in recovery, I don¡¯t want to see any bloodshed.¡±In other words, chasing them off would


    suffice.¡°Got it, Mr. Nicholson!¡± Leoric acknowledged Kingsley¡¯smand before gesturing to his men.


    ¡°Guys, you heard what Mr. Nicholson said. Get to work!¡±The group of young thugs immediatelyText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    swarmed toward the Wynns.Henry stomped his foot. ¡°Fine! Hey you, Nicholson! I¡¯ll be the bigger man


    today! But don¡¯t you think that you can mow over us just because you¡¯re acquainted with a bunch of


    thugs! The rk Corporation¡­¡±However, before he could finish his sentence, Kingsley cut him off. ¡°Mr.


    Wynn, don¡¯t forget about our bet. I hope that the handover contract will be ready by the time Reene is


    discharged from the hospital.¡±¡°In¡­ in your dreams!¡±Smoke wasing out of Henry¡¯s ears as he


    bellowed, but as soon as those words came out of his mouth, he got sucker-punched right in the nose


    by Leoric!Instantly, blood came gushing out of his nose!¡°Dad!¡±¡°Grandpa!¡±Both rence and Alex were


    dumbstruck, but they hurried over to support Henry who was wobbling.Soon, Leoric and his men had


    chased all of the Wynns out into the corridor.The crowd of bystanders moved to the side as they


    engaged in fervent discussion about the Wynns.Just then, a middle-aged man dressed in a luxurious


    suit stepped out of the VIP room next door. He yelled, ¡°What on earth is going on? What¡¯s with all the


    noise?! Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re disturbing the other patients?¡±The moment rence saw the man,


    his eyes lit up with hope.Isn¡¯t that Matt Fox, the chairman of the Rosnd Chamber of Commerce?Matt


    was the president of Prime Corporation, which was the foremostpany in the Rosnd Chamber of


    Commerce!Hispany was equivalent to five rk Corporations!As soon as rence thought of


    that, he raised his hand and shouted, ¡°President Fox! President Fox! Please help me!¡±¡°rence


    Wynn?¡± Matt¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. ¡°What are you guys doing? My mother woke up from all the


    noise!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    rence pointed at Kingsley as he exined to Matt, ¡°President Fox, we have no intention of


    disturbing Old Mrs. Fox! It¡¯s that punk who¡¯s being unreasonable. He got a bunch of thugs toe and


    force us out! We can¡¯t do anything!¡±Henry also wailed as he clutched his nose, ¡°That¡¯s right. President


    Fox, you have to stand up for us! See what they did to my nose!¡±Matt¡¯s brow jumped a little at the sight


    of Henry¡¯s blood-streaked face.Truth be told, he was not keen on getting involved with these men from


    the underworld, who were covered in bandages and had fearsome expressions on their faces.However,


    rk Corporation was one of the five mainpanies in their chamber ofmerce, so he could not


    just walk away without a word¡­When rence saw the hesitation in Matt¡¯s eyes, he had a brilliant


    thought. ¡°President Fox, did you hear about Neveah getting the contract with Coliree Group? Reene is


    in that room over there. We came here to look for her because of the contract! If rk Corporation gets


    to handle this project, it will be highly beneficial for the Rosnd Chamber of Commerce!¡±Matt¡¯s eyes


    brightened the moment he heard that.Coborating with Coliree Group? That was something that he


    did not even dare dream of!If rk Corporation could coborate with Coliree Group, then surely the


    Rosnd Chamber of Commerce would benefit as well!Thus, he stepped forward and shouted, ¡°Stop


    it, all of you! The Wynns are under my protection! Let¡¯s see who dares toy a hand on them


    now!¡±rence jumped for joy and began to scream at Leoric. ¡°You heard that?! President Fox has


    spoken! Get your hands off!¡±Leoric did not want to make any rash decisions, so he asked Kingsley,


    ¡°What now, Mr. Nicholson? It seems like that Fox fellow has some influence.¡±¡°What influence?¡±


    Kingsley retorted coldly. ¡°He¡¯s just an old fogey!¡±And while he did not say it out loud, in his heart he


    reminded himself, Matt Fox is one of the people who killed my father!Leoric felt reassured, and he


    began to ridicule himself for overthinking it. So what if that guy has some influence? There¡¯s no way


    that he would have more influence than Mr. Nicholson!Last night, Leoric had personally witnessed how


    Kingsley nned a shootout!He did not want to waste any more time, so he instructed his men once


    more. ¡°Guys, toss all these b*stards out! If anyone tries to fight back, just talk with your fists!¡±¡°Got


    it!¡±The group of young thugs cracked their knuckles and began to threaten the Wynns as they


    continued chasing them out. rence and all the other Wynns retreated in fright to the stairs, but they


    kept calling out, ¡°President Fox! Help us, President Fox!¡±Meanwhile, Matt was utterly humiliated!This


    was the first time that someone actually disregarded him like that!He stared at Kingsley with a grim


    expression.¡°I am the president of Prime Corporation and the chairman of the Rosnd Chamber of


    Commerce! How dare you ignore me like that!¡±When the crowd of patients and their families heard


    Matt¡¯s words, their jaws dropped.¡°The chairman of the Rosnd Chamber of Commerce? That¡¯s the


    most powerful businessman in all of Cleapolis!¡±¡°I never thought I¡¯d ever meet a corporate giant like him!


    What luck!¡± Matt stuck his nose in the air once he heard the crowd¡¯s murmurs. He pulled himself up


    straight and stared derisively at Kingsley.While he might not be as wealthy or influential as men like


    Francis Stein and Jeremy Windsor, he was still someone that these ordinary people would look up


    to!He thought that Kingsley would jump in fright and apologize as soon as he introduced himself, but


    instead, Kingsley simply smirked.¡°I didn¡¯t ignore you. I heard your bullsh*t just fine.¡±¡°You!¡±Matt¡¯s


    expression darkened in fury.¡°You¡­ How dare you humiliate me like this!¡±In his anger, the veins along


    his forehead began to throb, and his eyes were bloodshot.This was the most humiliated he had ever


    been!rence had been chased out right in front of his eyes. What would happen if the other members


    of the Rosnd Chamber of Commerce heard about this? How could he remain the chairman?If he


    could not even deal with a kid in his twenties, how would he be able tomand others in the future?


    This was a mortifying disgrace!With that thought in mind, Matt howled at Kingsley in fury, ¡°Hey punk!


    First, you threw out rence Wynn, and now you¡¯re going against me? Are you trying to pick a fight


    with the entire Rosnd Chamber of Commerce?¡±¡°Rosnd Chamber of Commerce?¡± Kingsley¡¯s eyes


    grew colder. ¡°I¡¯ve been itching to deal with you all!¡±He did not forget that it was the five great


    corporations of the Rosnd Chamber of Commerce that imposed those sanctions on Neveah!¡°I see


    how it is!¡± Matt had turned pale from rage. ¡°Sooner orter, you¡¯ll be regretting what you¡¯ve done


    today!¡±As soon as he said those words, Michael strode out of Helen¡¯s hospital room.¡°Matt, what¡¯s going


    on? Mom is asking why you¡¯re not back yet.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    Matt exploded in anger, ¡°Don¡¯t get me started! I ran into this arrogant little¡­¡±He faltered halfway


    through his sentence once he saw Michael happily walking over to Kingsley and greeting him


    pleasantly, ¡°Oh, my dear son-inw, you¡¯re here!¡±¡°Son¡­ inw?¡± Matt¡¯s eyes widened incredulously.


    ¡°This young man is your son-inw?¡±¡°Yeah!¡± Michael was puzzled by Matt¡¯s ashen face. ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong, Matt? Do you guys know each other?¡±¡°That¡¯s an understatement!¡±Matt spat out angrily before


    turning around and storming back into Helen¡¯s room.His expression was dark and vicious.Now that he


    knew Kingsley was Michael¡¯s son-inw, a new n began to formte in his mind.There was no need


    for him to rush!He wanted to kill two birds with one stone¡ªto humiliate Michael, and to trample


    Kingsley beneath his feet!Michael nced at Matt in confusion, but he did not dwell on it. Instead, he


    turned to Kingsley and asked courteously, ¡°Kingsley, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d help us make a good


    showing in front of the Foxes? My mother-inw has been giving me the third degree ever since I


    withdrew my donation to the hospital! If it¡¯s alright with you, could you possibly take the time toe


    and help us?¡±His words reminded Kingsley of the earlier incident.In order to avenge Alice, he had


    asked Michael to withdraw his donation to Hill Crest Hospital, and in return, he promised to help


    Michael make a good showing in front of Helen.Just then, Alice peeked out from behind Kingsley and


    said with a smile, ¡°Kingsley, is this the rich¡­ father-inw that you mentioned?¡±She nudged Kingsley.


    ¡°You can go over now. I¡¯ll stay here with Reene, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±¡°Alright.¡± Kingsley nodded.


    ¡°Mr. Johnson¡¯s medical tests would probably still take a while. I can spare some time to visit Old Mrs.


    Fox now.¡±He headed for the hospital room next to them.¡°Wait a minute!¡± Alice pulled him back and


    chided, ¡°This is your first time meeting your girlfriend¡¯s grandma. Are you just going in empty-


    handed?¡±¡°Yeah?¡±¡°Go down and buy something!¡± Alice poked his forehead. ¡°There¡¯s a fruit shop and a


    flower shop downstairs. Get something that¡¯s packaged nicely, or else the family might think that you


    don¡¯t know proper etiquette!¡± Kingsley nodded. ¡°You make a good point, Alice.¡±Even though he was


    only pretending to be Cecilia¡¯s boyfriend, it would still reflect badly on Cecelia if he did not show the


    proper amount of respect for Helen.Therefore, Kingsley went down to the fruit shop right outside theContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    hospital entrance and got a fruit basket.As he came out of the fruit shop, he spotted Leoric and his


    men.¡°Mr. Nicholson, we stuffed the Wynns into an express bus that¡¯s headed for the countryside, and


    we warned the driver to not let them off before reaching their destination!¡±Leoric took out a business


    card and added with augh, ¡°See, I even got the driver¡¯s business card. I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t have the


    guts to stop and let them off!¡±¡°Alright. You did a good job.¡± Kingsley patted him on the back. ¡°When I


    run into Victoria, I¡¯ll let her know tomend you for it.¡±¡°Thank you, Mr. Nicholson!¡± Leoric effused. ¡°If


    there¡¯s nothing else, Mr. Nicholson, then I¡¯ll be heading back with my men. We just reimed our turf in


    the urban vige, so there are a lot of things we need to settle.¡±Kingsley nodded his assent, and Leoric


    took leave with his men in tow.As for Kingsley, he went back to the wards with a fruit basket in his


    arms.Michael ushered him into Helen¡¯s room.In the hospital, there were several high-end


    couches.Megan was seated on a couch that was nearest to the hospital bed, and she was peeling a


    tangerine for Helen.Matt and his son, Nichs, were sitting by the window.Beside them were several


    rtives from the Foxes¡¯ extended family, and they had alle to curry favor with Helen.When


    Megan saw Kingsleying in, she stood up happily and eximed, ¡°Hi, my dear son-inw! Here,


    come over and take a seat!¡±Matt¡¯s expression darkened and his jaws were grinding when he noticed


    the way Megan fawned over Kingsley.He thought to himself, I¡¯ll let you guys have your little fantasy for


    now! You guys won¡¯t even know what¡¯sing when I deal with that punk!On the other hand, Nichs


    was startled. ¡°Son-inw? He¡¯s that precious son-inw that Uncle Michael was talking about?¡±¡°That¡¯s


    him.¡± Matt nodded before muttering, ¡°But I just found out that he¡¯s just a bum who has dealings with the


    underworld!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    Nichs¡¯ expression morphed into one of condescension after hearing what Matt said.¡°I remember


    now! He¡¯s the guy from Ethan Windsor¡¯s video!¡± Nichs narrowed his eyes and sneered. ¡°The


    Larsons are truly scared that Grandma won¡¯t be leaving them anything in the will, huh? They got a


    useless piece of trash to pretend to be their wealthy son-inw! Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I¡¯ll handle this punk


    myself!¡±While the father-son duo was engaged in their quiet discussion, Kingsley and Megan had taken


    a seat beside the hospital bed.Helen was propped up against the hospital bed in a sitting position. She


    scrutinized Kingsley as she asked Michael, ¡°This¡­ is the wealthy son-inw you mentioned?¡±Michael


    nodded at once. ¡°Yes, mother-inw. He¡¯s the one who gave us the five invites from Coliree


    Group.¡±However, as soon as he said that, Nichs snorted and dered, ¡°Hah! He¡¯s already admitted


    in a video that he had nothing to do with the invites! Everyone knows that by now! Don¡¯t bother trying to


    make him look good, Uncle Michael!¡±Michael¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°And what do you know?


    Kingsley is just trying to keep a low profile. He doesn¡¯t need to prove himself to the likes of


    Ethan.¡±¡°Hahaha, low profile indeed.¡± Nichs scoffed as he pointed at the fruit basket in Kingsley¡¯s


    hands. ¡°Are you telling me that a guy who can get invites from Coliree Group woulde bearing a


    measly fruit basket when he visits someone in the hospital? How f*cking low profile!¡±¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±Michael


    did not expect that a simple fruit basket could be the object of mockery.Once Megan saw the fruit


    basket, the smile on her face vanished instantly and was reced by extreme displeasure.She had the


    ultimate say in the Larson family, and she was a proud and lofty woman in front of others, but she had


    to keep her head down in front of her brother and nephew.This was all because of the disparity


    between the two families¡¯ influence in the business world.The Larsons¡¯ used car business was child¡¯s


    y inparison with Prime Corporation!As long as Michael remained less capable than Matt, she


    would never be able to stand tall in front of her own family.She thought that Kingsley would be her


    ticket to finally being able to stand tall in front of them, but she never expected that the bubble would


    burst over a fruit basket.Helen sighed when she noticed Megan¡¯s colorless expression. ¡°Megan, why


    are you still the same after over twenty years? Back then, you insisted on marrying Michael for his


    good looks, and even went so far as to turn your back against your family, and it turned out exactly like


    what I said back then. He¡¯s not a man who can achieve greatness. Why are you still being so foolish


    when ites to your daughter¡¯s marriage?¡± Both Megan and Michael¡¯s expressions stiffened after


    hearing Helen¡¯s criticism.Matt added scornfully, ¡°Michael, oh Michael. Even if you wanted to prove


    yourself to Mom, at least get someone who¡¯s worth his salt! You actually got a bum from the underworld


    to pretend to be your wealthy son-inw! Hmph! Even I can¡¯t let you continue this farce any


    longer!¡±¡°What? From the underworld?¡± Helen clutched her chest and cried, ¡°You two want to marry


    Cecilia off to such a man? Are you trying to kill me?!¡±Megan hurriedly tried to soothe Helen. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s


    not what you think it is. My son-inw is actually¡­¡±Nichs cut her off before she could finish her


    sentence. ¡°Aunt Megan, what are you guys thinking? You know very well that Grandma has a weak


    heart, so why did you bring such a guy over to piss her off?¡±He then turned to the other rtives in the


    room. ¡°Tell me, how can a daughter treat her mother this way?¡±All of the Foxes swiftly jumped


    in.¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. Why did they bring a bum here when they know that Old Mrs. Fox has a


    weak heart? Are they trying to make her mad on purpose?¡±¡°I think the Larsons have gone mad over


    their greed for the inheritance! What a lousy trick they¡¯re ying!¡±¡°Sigh. I never thought that a daughter


    would be so cruel to her own mother. How despicable!¡±Megan was on the verge of exploding from all


    their insults.¡°I did no such thing! Stop making all these false usations!¡± She wept into her hands.


    ¡°Michael, say something! I thought you were going to let me hold my head up high! You¡¯re so


    useless!¡±Michael nced at Kingsley and apologized, ¡°I never thought things would turn out this way.


    I¡­ I think I¡¯ll have to donate that one million to the hospital after all¡­¡±Michael was in turmoil on the


    inside. He knew very well that Kingsley was an immensely powerful man, but he could not defend him


    because of the video that Ethan had taken¡­Seeing the hopeless expression on Michael¡¯s face,


    Kingsley sighed and said, ¡°Forget it. Since this is happening because of me, I¡¯ll help you.¡±¡°Hah! What a


    load of crap!¡± Nichs snorted derisively. ¡°You talk big for someone who¡¯s just a useless bum from the


    underworld!¡±He then crossed his legs and scoffed in condescension. ¡°Forget everything else for now.


    Shouldn¡¯t you at least switch that rotten fruit basket out for a proper gift?¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    The Fox Family rtives began to jeer as well.¡°That¡¯s right! Doesn¡¯t he know who Old Mrs. Fox is?


    How could he visit her with just a measly fruit basket that¡¯s probably only worth about twenty? Even I


    feel ashamed for him!¡±¡°He¡¯s probably just a beggar from some low-ie family who has never seen


    how the other half lives! Does he think that our family is the same as his poverty-stricken


    rtives?¡±One by one, they all piped up to express their disdain for Kingsley.Nichs chortled


    scornfully. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ A beggar like you wants to help the Larsons? You¡¯re such a shameless


    wannabe!¡±There was a sh of repulsion in Matt¡¯s eyes as he muttered, ¡°Thest time I met someone


    who was such a wannabe was also a guy named Nicholson! Really now, why is every Nicholson so


    deplorable?¡±¡°Dad, are you talking about the chairman of Frost Corporation? I heard you mentioning him


    a lot when I was young.¡±Nichs searched his memory. ¡°What was his name again? I think it started


    with an ¡®x¡¯.¡±¡°Xavier Nicholson!¡±Matt fumed. ¡°That shameless wannabe¡¯s name was Xavier Nicholson!


    It¡¯s been nearly twenty years, and I still get so worked up whenever I think about him!¡±¡°Hahaha¡­ Dad,


    you¡¯re just trying to have your cake and eat it too.¡± Nichsughed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that ourpany,


    Prime Corporation only managed to grow this big because we swallowed up Xavier Nicholson¡¯s Frost


    Corporation seventeen years ago?¡±Nichs spoke very loudly for the sake of bragging in front of


    Kingsley.He wanted Kingsley to know just how powerful the Fox Family¡¯s corporation was.But he did


    not realize the implications of his words.Kingsley¡¯s fists were clenched so tightly that his nails were


    digging into the palm of his hands.Xavier Nicholson!That was his father!Matt had no remorse for what


    he did at all. Up till now, he was still humiliating a dead man.And Nichs even bragged about stealing


    Frost Corporation like it was their spoils of war.Kingsley¡¯s eyes were pools of ice as he began to give


    off a murderous aura.When Nichs noticed the unnatural expression on Kingsley¡¯s face, he taunted,


    ¡°What¡¯s up with your expression, punk? Scared sh*tless by how powerful our Prime Corporation is?¡±


    Kingsley did not dignify Nichs with an answer. Instead, he took a deep breath and looked at Helen.


    ¡°Did you know about Prime Corporation taking over Frost Corporation?¡±The moment Helen looked into


    his clear brown eyes, she felt like a puppeteer was pulling her strings as she subconsciously replied,Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°My husband was the one in charge of the family back then. I didn¡¯t know anything about the


    business.¡±However, she snapped out of it after replying and asked him curiously, ¡°Why are you


    asking?¡±¡°No reason.¡± Kingsley¡¯s expression became neutral once more. ¡°You¡¯re in luck, Old Mrs. Fox.


    Your time hasn¡¯te after all.¡±The words meant well but were unpleasant regardless.Helen turned


    red with anger.However, Matt¡¯s expression froze for a second before he asked with a frown, ¡°What do


    you mean? Could it be that you¡¯re rted to Xavier Nicholson?¡±¡°You¡¯ll know sooner orter whether


    we¡¯re rted or not,¡± Kingsley retorted icily. ¡°I trust that you¡¯ve heard this saying before¡ª revenge is a


    dish best served cold!¡±He did not give Matt a direct answer, but he gave him a warning instead as he


    did not n on confronting Matt now.Kingsley sensed that something sinister was afoot with the fire


    that happened seventeen years ago.First, there were the Summers, then the Jacobs, and now the


    Foxes.These were all influential families in Cleapolis, and all of them had received some kind of benefit


    from that incident seventeen years ago.They were like pieces of the same puzzle that slowly came


    together in the form of the incident of the terrible fire back then.By that logic, it meant that others must


    have been involved as well apart from Randy Summers, Felix Jacob, and Matt Fox.Kingsley was


    determined to dig up every single one of these perpetrators and eliminate them all at once.He would


    not be letting anyone who was involved in that incident seventeen years ago escape from the


    retribution they deserved. Not a single one could get away with it!Once he dealt with all of them, then


    the true mastermind would surely rise to the surface as well.When Matt saw that Kingsley was deep in


    thought, he began to feel a little agitated.He had heard the news about the Nicholson Family Cemetery


    being refurbished.Could it be¡­ that this punk in front of him was Xavier Nicholson¡¯s son?

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    Just then, Nichs scoffed impatiently. ¡°Hey punk, can you f*cking do it or not? If you¡¯re going to brag


    so much, then at least prove some of it!¡±Matt snorted once he heard what Nichs said.So what if this


    useless piece of trash is Xavier Nicholson¡¯s son?He did not have the ability topete against Prime


    Corporation.I¡¯m the chairman of the Rosnd Chamber of Commerce! Why should I be afraid of a


    worthless bum?With that thought in mind, Matt calmed down and leaned against the couch. He vented


    furiously at Kingsley, ¡°That¡¯s right. Hey you, Nicholson fellow, weren¡¯t you all high and mighty when you


    got those guys to mess with rence? And yet you can¡¯t even bring a decent gift?¡±Kingsley¡¯s finger


    shifted slightly along the armrest of his couch as he said inly, ¡°What did you guys prepare for Old


    Mrs. Fox?¡±He looked at Matt like he was staring at a dead man.¡°Us?¡± Matt snorted and dered


    arrogantly, ¡°I spent 1.3 million and used all my connections to hire over a dozen international specialists


    from Mittera. I also set up a research team to look specifically into my mother¡¯s condition.¡±He eyed


    Michael smugly before hinting, ¡°Why do you ask? You think you canpare with me?¡±Michael¡¯s face


    was stormy.He knew that no matter how much money Kingsley had, he would not be able to one-up


    Matt this time. It was not a matter of spending tens of millions.It took more than money to hire that team


    of international specialists.True enough, Helen began to shower Matt with praise. ¡°My son is truly a filial


    child. He¡¯s much better than my daughter and son-inw.¡±Having said that, she nced at Kingsley


    derisively. ¡°Hurry up and leave. I don¡¯t want to look at you. Our family doesn¡¯t wee a listless bum


    like you.¡±Kingsley smirked and did not bother to argue with an old woman in her eighties.He simply


    stated, ¡°I am certain that Old Mrs. Fox will be very pleased with my gift. However, I¡¯m afraid that once


    my gift has been received, there won¡¯t be any need for yours, President Fox.¡±¡°What could you possibly


    mean?¡± Matt snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re going to get a bunch of vige doctors toe and


    treat my mother?¡±Nichs and all the other Foxes began tough at Matt¡¯sment.Nichs was


    bent over withughter. ¡°I¡¯m dying fromughter! Are you nning on getting a bunch of nameless


    doctors from your vige to form a team topete with our team of international specialists?¡± Michael


    had not expected Kingsley¡¯s response either, and he muttered under his breath, ¡°Why don¡¯t we justBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    donate some money to the hospital? We can¡¯t joke around with Old Mrs. Fox¡¯s life at stake¡­¡±Megan


    was also displeased. ¡°The specialists my brother found are already at the top of their respective fields.


    Are you sure that you can find someone even more skilled than they are?¡±Under the sea of derisive


    stares, Kingsley simply raised his finger and shook his head slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t need to look for any


    specialists. I can treat Old Mrs. Fox¡¯s heart condition.¡±The hospital room fell silent the moment he said


    that.It remained quiet for an entire minute before Nichs snorted. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ you¡¯re killing me! A


    piece of trash from the underworld like you ims that he can treat my grandma¡¯s heart condition!


    Hahahaha¡­¡±Matt joined in with a condescendingugh of his own. ¡°How do youe up with all these


    shameless ims? All the top experts in the medical field are at a loss over my mother¡¯s treatment,


    and you think you can guarantee a full recovery just by wagging your tongue?¡±Michael and Megan


    were also feeling rather awkward. ¡°Kingsley, even if you¡¯re trying to prove yourself, you shouldn¡¯t make


    such baseless ims! Isn¡¯t that just asking for it?¡±However, Kingsley ignored their taunts. He looked at


    Helen and asked, ¡°Mrs. Fox, I could be the only hope for you to recover from your condition. Do you


    want my help?¡±Before Old Mrs. Fox could even speak, Nichs cut in and dered, ¡°Grandma, I think


    this punk is just trying to find the opportunity to take his anger out on you for scolding him earlier.¡±Matt


    added snarkily, ¡°That¡¯s right. How can a kid in his twenties be better than all those international


    specialists? I think he¡¯s up to no good.¡±Noticing the hesitation in Old Mrs. Fox¡¯s expression, Kingsley


    smirked. ¡°That¡¯s fine. If you don¡¯t believe me, Mrs. Fox, you can wait for me to prove it.¡±He checked the


    date on his watch before continuing, ¡°There¡¯s a patient who¡¯s had paralysis for over ten years, and he¡¯s


    currently getting his medical checkup. If the resultse back with no red gs, then two dayster, I¡¯ll


    proceed to treat his condition using acupuncture. You are all invited to witness this yourself before


    deciding whether you want to ept this gift of mine.¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Helen wavered once she saw how confident Kingsley was. She nodded and said, ¡°Alright. If you


    manage to treat that patient who has been paralyzed for over ten years, then I¡¯ll trust you.¡±¡°Grandma,


    what¡¯s gotten into you? How can you believe such bullsh*t?¡± Nichs eximed incredulously. ¡°Even


    Hippocrates himself would have a hard time treating a man who has been paralyzed for over ten


    years!¡±The other Fox rtives spoke up in agreement.¡°He¡¯s right! That guy is just a shameless


    wannabe! How could he possibly treat a man who has been paralyzed for over ten years?¡±¡°Hahaha,


    and he even said he¡¯d use acupuncture! What a joke!¡±¡°You hit the nail right on the head! The experts


    from Mittera are trained in the best techniques avable in modern medicine, and this punk wants to go


    up against them with a few needles? It¡¯s the biggest joke I¡¯ve heard in a while!¡±Kingsley¡¯s eyes glinted


    icily when he heard them ridiculing Qustia¡¯s ancient healing.He got up slowly and retorted icily, ¡°When I


    conduct the acupuncture treatment, you bunch of disrespectful fools better bring along those doctors


    that you have so much faith in! All of you can witness how Qustia¡¯s ancient healing remains useful and


    relevant even alongside modern medicine!¡±Kingsley turned around and left the room right after saying


    those words.Nothing that he said would prate those thick skulls of theirs, so it was pointless to


    continue talking to them.Once the door mmed shut, Matt started criticizing Michael to his face. ¡°Take


    a good look at your wonderful son-inw. What an arrogant b*stard! Who does he think he is?¡±Michael


    took a deep breath, and for the first time in his life, he stood up to his brother-inw as he enunciated


    every single word clearly, ¡°I trust him. He will heal that paralyzed patient, and he can treat Mom¡¯s heart


    condition.¡±¡°Hah!¡± Matt spat in response. ¡°Fool! You¡¯re all fools!¡±Nichs sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be


    angry, Dad. Isn¡¯t that punk still trying to put on a show? Why don¡¯t we take the chance topletely


    humiliate him?¡±¡°What¡¯s your idea?¡±¡°Tell the entire hospital¡ªno, the entire medical field in Cleapolis


    about his boasts!¡± Nichs narrowed his eyes and suggested slyly, ¡°We can expose him as the


    shameless wannabe that he is in front of everyone. Let¡¯s see if he dares to show his face in Cleapolis


    ever again after that!¡± Matt¡¯s eyes glinted once he heard Nichs¡¯ n. He smacked his hands


    together and dered, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll do just that! I want to destroy him and leave his life in shambles!¡±He


    burst out in raucousughter.Here he was trying to think of a way to wipe the floor with both Michael


    and Kingsley when the opportunity came knocking on his door.That punk, Kingsley Nicholson,


    delivered himself right to the doorstep.Megan¡¯s expression darkened as she watched Matt and


    Nichsughing themselves silly.She did not believe that Kingsley would have such medical


    expertise.Megan leaned against Michael¡¯s shoulder and started crying. ¡°What¡¯s going to happen now? I


    thought we found ourselves a wealthy son-inw, but now¡­¡±Meanwhile, Kingsley bumped right into


    Alice after leaving Helen¡¯s room.Alice asked cheerfully, ¡°How was it, Kingsley? Did you get along with


    your girlfriend¡¯s family?¡±¡°Alice, Cecilia Lawson is not my girlfriend.¡± Kingsley massaged his brows and


    exined, ¡°We¡¯re just pretending to be a couple. Reene knows about this as well.¡±¡°A pretend


    couple¡­¡±Alice¡¯s bright eyes shed in surprise as she never expected this to be the case.¡°By the way,


    Kingsley, Mr. Johnson¡¯s medical report is out. Do you want to go over and take a look at him?¡±¡°Yeah,


    let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±Kingsley had announced to the Foxes that he would be treating Joshua two


    dayster, but this depended on whether Joshua¡¯s body could handle the treatment.When they got to


    the hospital wards on the 14th floor, Alice brought Kingsley over to Joshua¡¯s room.There were quite a


    few people there already. Larry Daniels, the head of general surgery; Jude Lynch, the head of


    cardiology; as well as doctors from relevant departments were crowded around Joshua¡¯s bed to


    discuss the results of his medical examination.Jude was the first to react when Kingsley entered the


    room.He rushed over like an overeager puppy and greeted Kingsley courteously. ¡°Doe in, Mr.


    Nicholson. We were just about to go over the patient¡¯s medical report!¡±Larry had heard all about the


    goings-on between Kingsley and Jude from his colleagues, and he also knew that Kingsley was the


    Larsons¡¯ son-inw.He hurried over and greeted Kingsley respectfully as well. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr.


    Nicholson. I¡¯m the main doctor in charge of Mr. Johnson¡¯s treatment. My name is Larry


    Daniels.¡±Kingsley nodded and walked straight over to the bed before asking Larry, ¡°How¡¯s his


    condition?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    Larry flipped through the medical report and said, ¡°The patient has been bedridden for too long. He has


    low levels of immunity, and there are signs of joint contracture along his Achilles tendon. Also, he did


    not maintain a proper dietary intake, so his bodycks the necessary vitamins and nutrients, or in other


    words, he is malnourished.¡±When Larry noticed the frown on Kingsley¡¯s face, he hurriedly added,


    ¡°However, due to the patient¡¯s active lifestyle prior to this, his body is still in rtively good health. The


    aforementioned symptoms will not pose too much of a problem.¡±¡°Exin.¡±¡°Malnutrition can be easily


    addressed with a gradual increase in dietary intake, while the Achilles tendon contracture can be


    remedied with physical therapy,¡± Larry borated. ¡°It¡¯s clear that the patient¡¯s family has taken very


    good care of him. The patient doesn¡¯t have any of the usual rashes, sores, or inmmation that we


    usually see in bedridden patients.¡±Kingsley nodded. ¡°This means that he will fully recover once we look


    into his nutrition, treat his paralysis, and conduct physical therapy?¡±¡°Yes¡­ Uhh, actually no¡­¡± Larry¡¯s


    expression became a little awkward. ¡°About that¡­ Let me be frank with you. His injury is on his lumbar


    spine, and it has been a very long time, so there is very little hope of him regaining the ability to


    walk¡­¡±Kingsley had a faint smile on his face. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. I have my ways of


    treating him.¡±All the other doctors present, including Larry, were left speechless.Even Alice muttered


    under her breath, ¡°Kingsley, what are you saying? Even I can tell that there¡¯s no hope in treating his


    injury. Don¡¯t make a fool out of yourself by speaking so carelessly.¡±Kingsley smirked and did not bother


    defending himself.All would be proven once he performed acupuncture on Joshua the day after


    tomorrow!Kingsley lowered his eyes to gaze at Joshua, who was lying on the hospital bed. He spoke


    reassuringly, ¡°Did you hear that, Mr. Johnson? The doctors said that your body is in good condition.


    The hospital will be giving you nutritional supplements for the next two days, so just stay here and have


    a good rest. You don¡¯t need to worry about anything else.¡±Overwhelmed with emotion, Joshua trembled


    as he grasped Kingsley¡¯s hand and dered, ¡°Thank you. Really, Thank you so much, Mr. Nicholson. I


    never thought that I would be able to get such a thorough medical checkup.¡±¡°You don¡¯t need to thank


    me. This is all credited to Leroy¡¯s excellent performance at thepany, and it¡¯s thepany that¡¯s


    providing this benefit in return.¡± He took a look around the room and asked curiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell


    Leroy about youing to the hospital? Why isn¡¯t he here?¡±Joshua wiped his grateful tears away and


    exined, ¡°I did tell him, but he said that he was supervising on-site, so he couldn¡¯t leave.¡±Kingsley


    nodded in understanding. He recognized that this was Leroy¡¯s way of repaying him.He could not help


    but sigh at Leroy¡¯s innocence and sincerity.¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Johnson. Thepany will ensure that


    Leroy takes a few days off toe and apany you,¡± Kingsley said. ¡°Make sure you rest well over


    these two days. I¡¯ll start your treatment the day after tomorrow.¡±¡°Thank you. Thank you, Mr. Nicholson. I


    am forever in your debt¡­¡±Joshua¡¯s tears were streaming down his face as he thanked Kingsley


    profusely.At the same time, all the other doctors exchanged nces with one another and shared


    simr looks of derision.They were all specialists in different medical fields, and they had looked into


    Joshua¡¯s injury in great detail. There was no hope for recovery at all.Yet Kingsley kept repeating that he


    would be treating Joshua in a few days.How could that even happen?However, none of them dared to


    voice their doubts due to Kingsley¡¯s status.They could only purse their lips and exchange scornful


    expressions with one another.Alice noticed their behaviors.Her lips twitched as she decided to find a


    time to knock some sense into Kingsley.Where did he learn to talk big at such a young age?Now that


    Kingsley was assured about Joshua¡¯s condition, there was no need for him to stay on any longer.He


    needed to head back to Coliree Group and see if Lancer had any updates after his interrogation with


    Jonas Kolstad and Karl Osberg.¡°Alice, could you look after Mr. Johnson for a bit?¡± Kingsley asked. ¡°I¡¯ll


    get his son toe over this afternoon.¡±¡°Alright. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be here at the hospital, so you don¡¯t


    need to be concerned about Reene or Mr. Johnson.¡±Just a moment ago, Alice had been contemting


    how she intended to lecture Kingsley for his actions, but looking at his face, she lost all the fight in her.It


    seemed like no matter what Kingsley asked of her, she would agree without a second thought.She


    wouldn¡¯t even hesitate at all.After instructing Larry and the other doctors to take good care of Joshua,


    Kingsley and Alice exited the ward.In the corridor, two people stepped out from the restrooms dressed


    in cleaners¡¯ uniforms.They were carrying a mop and several rags with them, and their expressions


    were filled with difort and contempt.It turned out to be Jennifer Crawford and Brian Malkovich, the


    two who had mocked Alice.¡°It¡¯s you?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    At this moment, Jennifer and Brian saw Kingsley as well. Thump!Stunned by the presence before


    them, they immediately tossed away the cleaning tools in their hands and fell on their knees


    simultaneously. ¡°Mr. Nicholson and Dr. Kramer, we were wrong! We don¡¯t want to clean the toilets


    anymore¡­ Please plead with Dr. Lynch and Dr. Daniels for us. We¡¯re really sorry for what we¡¯ve


    done¡­¡±Kingsley shot a frosty and condescending look at the pair. He left right away, taking Alice by the


    hand while leaving Jennifer and Brian kneeling on the ground in a flood of tears. He refused to care


    about these sinister fools who abuse those who were down.Then, he reminded, ¡°Alice, let me know if


    these people give you a hard time again. I¡¯ll sort them out for you.¡±Alice¡¯s face broke into a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t


    you worry. I¡¯m not the kind of person who puts myself at the mercy of others.¡±¡°Is that so?¡± He squeezed


    her little hand. ¡°Well, a surgeon¡¯s hands indeed feel different. It¡¯s soft and tender¡ª¡±A blushing Alice


    retracted her hand and gently pounded Kingsley. ¡°Stop it!¡± she chided. Then, she stopped in her tracks


    and feigned anger by saying, ¡°Alright, just leave on your own. I won¡¯t be seeing you off. I¡¯ll be busy


    telling Reene what you did to me!¡±He let out a chuckle, knowing that she still had work to do. So, he


    gestured for her to make a move by nodding. ¡°Alright, Alice. You should proceed with your work. I¡¯ll


    come again the day after tomorrow.¡±After leaving Hill Crest Hospital, he drove straight to the


    construction site of the Nicholson Family Cemetery where the Summers Residence once was.As soon


    as Kingsley drove past the gate, his eyes instantly brightened as the cemetery¡¯syout began to take


    shape. It was built inplete ordance with the standards of ancient imperial tombs. Not only was it


    complete with everything that included an enclosure, a sacred passageway, a pavilion housing, a stone


    tablet and ornamental columns, they were all made of materials of the highest quality. The main hall


    had yet to be built, but it was evident how much care and effort Leroy had exercised into the


    cemetery.After entering the internal construction site via a road lined with newly-nted trees, Kingsley


    saw Leroy at a nce. Wearing a safety helmet, Leroy was crouching on the ground and eating from a


    lunch box with a bunch of workers.When Leroy saw Kingsley¡¯s car, he hurriedly ced his lunch box


    onto the ground that was covered with stic and stood up. ¡°Mr. Nicholson!¡±The other workers alsoText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    followed suit and respectfully addressed, ¡°Mr. Nicholson.¡±¡°Is this what you guys have for lunch?¡±


    Kingsley frowned slightly. ¡°Hadn¡¯t I told you before that you don¡¯t have to be penny-pinching?¡± Leroy


    scratched his head with a silly grin. ¡°It¡¯s not about saving money. I just wanted to speed up the


    construction instead of wasting time on meals. Old Mr. and Mrs. Nicholson¡¯s remains are still in the


    House of Mercy, so I want to work extra hours to finish building the cemetery as quickly as


    possible.¡±Kingsley was inwardly moved by Leroy¡¯s words, after which he patted Leroy on the shoulder


    with gratitude. ¡°Thanks for the hard work.¡±As soon as Kingsley had said so, Leroy knelt before him. ¡°Mr.


    Nicholson, my sister has told me everything. Not only did you help us, the Johnsons, through the crisis,


    but you had even treated my father¡¯s long-time illness. I can never repay the great kindness you¡¯ve


    shown us!¡±¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. A guy shouldn¡¯t be weeping like this.¡± Kingsley pulled Leroy to his


    feet. Then, he deliberately and stoically advised, ¡°Be more cautious about your meals. Be sure to follow


    the standard of 100 per meal for everyone. Also, starting from this afternoon, you no longer have to


    oversee the construction here.¡±A stunned Leroy wiped his tears away and asked, ¡°Mr. Nicholson, do


    you have other tasks for me¡­¡±¡°Yes, I do. Starting from this afternoon, you¡¯ll have to go to the hospital


    to look after your father,¡± Kingsley said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re not to return for work until he¡¯s able to


    stand up on his own.¡±¡°H-How can I do that?¡± Leroy waved his hands repeatedly. ¡°I can only repay you


    by working hard over here. How can I¡ª¡±Kingsley interrupted Leroy before Leroy could finish his


    sentence. ¡°This is an order! Are you gonna go against it?¡±¡°I¡­¡± Leroy¡¯s lips quivered as he shed tears of


    appreciation. ¡°I got it, Mr. Nicholson. From now on, my life is entirely yours!¡±Kingsley waved his hand.


    ¡°Cut it out, will you? That¡¯s too sappy. Just go to the hospital after you¡¯ve made the arrangements. I still


    have something else to deal with.¡±¡°Yes, Mr. Nicholson!¡± Leroy bowed to Kingsley humbly with respect


    and admiration.Soon after, Kingsley drove to Building No. 17 of the Coliree Group. By the time Kingsley


    arrived, Lancer had already been waiting downstairs upon learning the news of his arrival. ¡°Boss,


    Hades is interrogating the Sweoyans. Would you like to take a look?¡±¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Kingsley nodded. Then,


    he and Lancer took the elevator to the fourth floor where Jonas Kolstad and Karl Osberg were being


    imprisoned.As soon as they entered the interrogation room, they were greeted by the disturbing smell


    of blood. Walking to Hades¡¯ side, Kingsley asked with a frown, ¡°Did you torture them?¡±¡°Ares.¡± Hades


    immediately stood up from his chair to give Kingsley a military salute before replying, ¡°They had been


    stubborn and vowed not to betray Sweoya at first, but as soon as they were tortured, the one named


    Karl Osberg began to confess.¡±Kingsley raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh? What did he confess?¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Hades reported, ¡°He said that both he and Jonas belonged to a spy team named Earthworm. The team


    consists of five people in total, but he has only met the team leader, so he doesn¡¯t know who the other


    two team members were.¡±¡°What about the rest?¡± Kingsley asked, ¡°Is that all?¡±¡°Yes.¡± Hades nodded.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯te clean about the rest yet.¡±Kingsley took a look at Karl, who was beaten ck and blue


    in the face andmented impassively, ¡°Alright, I got it. I¡¯ll take over from here.¡±¡°Yes, sir!¡± Hades


    replied before easing his mind. With the kind of capabilities that Ares has, he¡¯ll get even the most tight-


    lipped person to talk!Kingsley pulled a chair over and sat across Jonas and Karl. It was something that


    Kingsley preferred; sitting down and being at eye level with his enemies whenever he was interrogating


    them would allow him to observe the other party¡¯s eyes. A cigarette was taken out of his pocket as


    Kingsley said to Jonas, ¡°Wanna have a try? It¡¯s supplied specially for our country¡¯s military, so most


    people have never even seen it.¡±Jonas grinned as he shifted in his seat while replying in stilted Qustian


    language, ¡°But you guys tied my hands and feet!¡±¡°That¡¯s simple,¡± Kingsley replied. Then, with a wave of


    his hand, he ordered impassively, ¡°Untie them.¡±The instant he said that, both Jonas and Karl were


    stunned. ¡°W-What? You¡¯re gonna untie us?¡± They were so astounded that they could not believe their


    ears. ¡°A-Aren¡¯t you worried that we¡¯re gonna run away?¡±¡°If you think you could do that, you should give


    it a try.¡± Kingsley crossed his legs. ¡°I¡¯m very generous to my prisoners, but if they attempt to escape¡­ I


    usually shoot them dead on the spot.¡±Jonas was rendered speechless as his color came and went


    several times. Finally, he said with a sigh, ¡°Just as expected of Ares, the God of War. I don¡¯t have the


    nerve to run away in front of you.¡±Hades stepped forward and untied the hands of both men. As


    promised, Kingsley tossed them a cigarette each while interrogating, ¡°Tell me about your spy


    team.¡±Jonas and Karl turned to look at each other before exchanging looks.Kingsley smirked. ¡°Stop


    looking at each other. It doesn¡¯t matter which one of you confesses,¡± he began before slowly blowing a


    smoke ring. Gradually, his voice turned frosty as he continued, ¡°However, my patience is limited, so I¡¯ll


    only hear the confession from one of you.¡± ¡°W-What do you mean by that?¡± Karl ced his cigarette


    between his lips with trembling hands before taking a breath. He asked in horror, ¡°What do you meanContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    by ¡®I¡¯ll only hear the confession from one of you.¡¯?¡±¡°The person who confesses first can be extradited


    back to his country¡­¡± A corner of Kingsley¡¯s mouth was curled up to reveal a dry smile. ¡°Whereas the


    other person will have no choice but to be buried on this foreign soil, I¡¯m afraid.¡±Both Jonas and Karl


    were rendered speechless before they stopped exchanging nces in that instant. Instead, they


    withdrew their gazes and lowered their heads in thought.The situation right now waspletely


    different from back when they were captured. If they had died during capture, they would have be


    martyrs and heroes. However, if they were to be killed at this very moment because of ate


    confession, they would definitely die in vain! The person who managed to survive and return to Sweoya


    probably would not even identify hisrade as an honorary hero; instead, he could even frame the


    other person as the nation¡¯s biggest traitor! After all, the dead could not speak, so the person who lived


    could vilify and take advantage of the person who died however he wanted.Both Jonas and Karl had


    the same exact thought; instantaneously, the atmosphere in the interrogation room became quiet and


    strange¡­It was at this moment when Kingsley added, ¡°Let me add that if the second person who


    confesses can tell more than the first person, then the second person will survive. In other words, the


    person who provides the most useful information will be able to walk out of here alive.¡±As this new


    piece of information sunk in, both Jonas and Karl paled at once. Kingsley¡¯s words meant that not only


    did they have to vie with one another to speak first, they also had to confess to everything in great


    detail without giving the other the opportunity to add a word or two!Seeing how the prisoners¡¯ faces


    looked as terrible as they could get, Lancer and Hades secretly gave Kingsley a thumbs up. What a


    nasty trick this is, Ares! You just dispelled the bit of military awareness and self-sacrificing ideas left


    inside thempletely!Kingsley gently tapped his fingers on his knees. ¡°Like I said, my patience is


    limited. You better not keep me waiting for too long.¡±As soon as Kingsley finished his sentence, Jonas


    and Karl shouted simultaneously, ¡°Me! I¡¯ll confess first!¡± Both of their eyes were bloodshot as they


    scrambled to speak at the top of their voices.¡°I¡¯m first! I raised my hand first!¡±¡°I¡¯ll confess first! I know


    more than he does! He¡¯s nothing but a piece of garbage!¡±¡°Jonas, you son of a b*tch! You¡¯re an idiot! I¡¯m


    the one who knows more than you do!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    ¡°Alright, stop fighting, you guys.¡± Kingsley blew a smoke ring as he continued impassively, ¡°Since you


    guys are taking the initiative, I¡¯ll give both of you the opportunity to confess.¡±As Kingsley¡¯s words


    washed over them, Jonas nearly spat blood in anger. ¡°You!¡± Initiative my *ss! We¡¯re clearly forced to do


    so or else it¡¯s death, alright?!Kingsley stood up and tossed his cigarette to the floor. After squashing the


    cigarette with his foot, he ordered Lancer and Hades, ¡°Take them to separate rooms and interrogate


    them separately.¡± Then, he turned to Jonas and Karl and warned in an icy voice, ¡°If there is any


    discrepancy in anything you say, both of you will die!¡± As he spoke, he gave off a chilly, murderous


    aura, which he naturally adopted by having ughtered his way through countless battles and the


    numerous body counts.Both Jonas and Karl paled as they shuddered with fright. At this point, they had


    suffered from a mental breakdown. These two men who used to berades had gone through


    suspicion, betrayal, division and hostility within this little matter of time with Kingsley. Now that they


    were going to be interrogated separately as prisoners, they hadpletely lost all of their


    psychological defenses. As a result, they would reveal everything they knew without the need for


    further rigorous questioning.As expected, Hades and Lancer came back with the results of the


    interrogations after only half an hour.In Lancer¡¯s office¡­¡°Ares, both of them have confessed.


    Everything they said matches up; there are no discrepancies.¡±¡°Tell me what they¡¯ve confessed.¡±¡°The


    ¡®Earthworm¡¯ spy team has five members in total. Their leader has a code-name of Stork, but his real


    name is unknown. Apart from these two prisoners, the other two team members are also working as a


    pair, but they don¡¯t know what kind of missions are being carried out,¡± Hades exined. Then, he


    added, ¡°They get in touch with Stork via one-way text messaging. In other words, they could only get in


    touch with Stork when Stork texts them. Stork had only contacted them once before to tell them to meet


    up at a cafe named Thinking Cup Coffee in the city¡¯s north. It was there that Stork tasked them with


    renting the warehouse in the urban vige.¡±Kingsley frowned slightly. ¡°Is that all?¡±¡°That¡¯s all for the time


    being.¡± Lancer ced the interrogation materials on the desk. He added respectfully, ¡°Ares, Sweoyans


    are not only very cunning, but they are also cautious and suspicious by nature. Apart from that, their


    espionage activities are highly organized and airtight. It¡¯s already considered huge progress that we¡¯re


    able to obtain such information. And besides, we can look forward to arresting Stork at the cafe named


    Thinking Cup Coffee.¡± ¡°What are you gonna do? To ambush the cafe?¡±¡°Yes.¡± Lancer nodded. ¡°Judging


    from Stork¡¯s meticulous way of doing things, I¡¯d say it was definitely not by chance that he chose the


    cafe as their rendezvous. I dare say that he¡¯ll definitely show up there once again!¡±Tapping the desk


    gently with his finger, Kingsley argued thoughtfully, ¡°But all our men have strong military vibes. I reckon


    he¡¯ll be alerted as soon as he shows up.¡± Then, he looked up at Lancer and suggested, ¡°How about


    this? I¡¯ll give you the contact information of Kenny Shane, Jarett Cole¡¯s top strategist. Just give him a


    call for his cooperation in arresting Stork.¡±¡°You mean to say, we are getting the underworld involved in


    this?¡± Lancer had some misgivings, though. ¡°Can people like them be trusted?¡±Kingsley smiled. ¡°Those


    at the bottom rung of society often have a stronger sense of justice. And besides, there are both good


    and bad people in the underworld, so you can¡¯t tar all of them with the same brush. As long as you give


    them enough benefits while deterring them enough at the same time, their loyalty will be


    unimpeachable. All you need to do is make up an excuse and dere that we only want him because


    he owes us money. It¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t let them know too much inside information.¡±¡°Yes,


    Boss! I got it!¡±Having instructed Lancer, Kingsley turned to Hades and asked, ¡°How is it going with The


    Anonymous¡ªthe hacker organization?¡±¡°I¡¯ve asked The Anonymous to start tracking the spying website


    again,¡± Hades replied in a grave voice. ¡°But Ares, what you predictedst time was right. The


    Sweoyans have strengthened the website¡¯s firewall, so much so that even The Anonymous has trouble


    breaking through it.¡±Kingsley pondered silently for a moment after listening to Hades¡¯ report. ¡°I see.


    Have The Anonymous increase their progress as much as possible. At the same time, map out the


    n to capture Stork. Just work along both lines and make sure that we don¡¯t lose our clues.¡±¡°Yes,


    Ares!¡± Lancer and Hades replied in chorus.At this moment, Lancer suddenly recalled something. ¡°By


    the way, Boss,¡± he said, ¡°I heard a few days ago that Andrew Kean, the eldest son of the Kean


    Corporation¡¯s owner, seemed to be searching for Boris Oakley everywhere like mad. Could he have


    something to do with those spies?¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    Kingsley shook his head. ¡°Boris Oakley was Andrew Kean¡¯s tutor back when thetter was studying in


    Sweoya. The academic forum they¡¯re organizing this time is a crucial turning point in Andrew¡¯s career,


    and Boris is one of the key figures ying a crucial part in it. I think Andrew¡¯s frantic search for Boris is


    only for the sake of his own career prospects; it probably has nothing to do with Sweoya¡¯s espionage


    activities,¡± he said. Then, he asked Lancer, ¡°How is Boris?¡±¡°He¡¯s now being held in the modified cell at


    Building No. 16,¡± Lancer replied with a grin. ¡°That old man is just a pedantic schr, and he¡¯s


    threatening to punish us in his papers every single day.¡±¡°Don¡¯t kill him, but don¡¯t let him live too


    comfortably either,¡± Kingsley instructed impassively. ¡°Even if he isn¡¯t very useful in catching the spies,


    he can be used as a means to keep the Kean Corporation in check in the future.¡± At the thought of this,


    he curled his lips into a chilling smile. Didn¡¯t Elijah want to set Reene up with Andrew? Well, it¡¯s enough


    if Andrew knows what to do. If he blindly insists on asking for trouble, I don¡¯t mind cutting short his


    career right away!While Kingsley was mapping out the follow-up ns to exterminate the spies, Matt


    was on pins and needles in the hospital. Upon recalling Kingsley¡¯s frosty and venomous eyes, he felt


    ufortable all over. Although he kept telling himself that Kingsley was just a little gangster and was


    nothing to be afraid of, he had never been able to get the words ¡°You¡¯re gonna get your due when the


    timees¡± said by Kingsley out of his mind. Finally, he said, ¡°Nichs, stay here with your grandma. I


    have something to deal with.¡±¡°What¡¯s wrong, Dad?¡± Nichs asked in puzzlement. ¡°Did something


    wrong happen to thepany?¡±Matt shook his head. ¡°Just stay out of this. All you have to do is keep


    your grandmapany and not give Michael and his family any opportunity to act.¡±¡°Got it, Dad.¡±


    Nichs nodded, knowing that his top priority right now was to win his grandmother¡¯s favor. Now that


    his grandmother¡¯s health was worsening by the day, he had to make her will all the Fox Family¡¯s


    fortune to his family. I mustn¡¯t let Michael and Megan get in the way and get a share of the Fox Family¡¯s


    wealth!After leaving the ward, Matt headed straight for the parking lot. Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, he


    pondered for a moment before taking out his phone to call Felix. At this moment, Felix had just returned


    to his office after a meeting. When he saw the caller ID, he was somewhat puzzled. Why would MattContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    call me? Even though they were both in Cleapolis, their businesses didn¡¯t ovep, so they hadn¡¯t


    gotten in touch for a long time.¡°Hi, Matt. What brings a busy man like you to call me?¡± Matt¡¯s Prime


    Corporation wasn¡¯t asrge as the Jacob Corporation, but Matt¡¯s standing in Cleapolis¡¯ business circles


    wasn¡¯t much lower than Felix¡¯s when the whole Rosnd Chamber of Commerce¡¯s clout was taken


    into ount. Therefore, Felix sounded very friendly when he answered the phone.¡°Mr. Jacob, I have


    something important to discuss with you,¡± Matt said while lowering his voice. ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s convenient


    for us to meet up right now.¡±Felix¡¯s expression turned serious at the grave tone in Matt¡¯s voice. ¡°Sure.


    I¡¯m at Jacob Corporation right now. Juste straight to my office.¡±After hanging up the phone, Felix


    couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. Matt had no business dealings with him, and they had rarelye into


    contact in recent years, save for a few asions they had met each other at business parties in


    Cleapolis. The only connection between them was probably what had happened 17 years ago¡­ When


    Felix thought of this, the look in his eyes gradually became grave and vicious. Could the Nicholson brat


    have attacked the Fox Family as well?!Soon after that, Matt came to the chairman¡¯s office at Jacob


    Corporation. As soon as he sat down, he asked right away, ¡°Mr. Jacob, has someone from the


    Nicholson Familye back?¡±Felix¡¯s eyelid twitched when he heard that. So, my guess is correct after


    all! ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did the guy named Kingsley Nicholson go to you?¡±¡°That¡¯s right! We ran into each


    other somehow; it was like we were bound to meet!¡± A hint of viciousness shed across Matt¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°He¡¯s now on the same side with my sister and brother-inw. I bet he¡¯s after the Fox Family¡¯s


    fortune!¡±Seeing how Matt gnashed his teeth in resentment, Felix made a cup of tea and handed it to


    him. ¡°Come on, have a cup of tea. Tell me what happened.¡±¡°As you know, Mr. Jacob, my mother is


    already over 80 years old, and she¡¯s been hospitalizedtely after a heart attack. I hired a dozen


    specialists from Mittera, but they couldn¡¯t do anything about her condition. It seems like her death is


    approaching. And yet¡­¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Matt downed the cup of tea in one gulp. He said resentfully, ¡°And yet, that brat popped up at such a


    time and became the son-inw of Michael, my brother-inw! Not only that, but he even said he¡¯s


    gonna cure my mother! Isn¡¯t he openly vying for my family¡¯s inheritance by doing so?!¡±¡°How are you


    gonna deal with him, then?¡± Felix asked sinisterly. ¡°Are you gonna kill him?¡± He had hated Kingsley¡¯s


    guts since thetter ruined the funeral of William, his youngest son. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have hired


    David from the Assassins Market to assassinate Kingsley. Unfortunately, David had only injured Reene


    by mistake without even touching a hair on Kingsley¡¯s head!Upon learning that David had disappeared


    after failing to kill Kingsley, Felix dared not sleep for two nights in a row. He surmised that Kingsley was


    probably the right-hand man of an underworld bigwig, which would exin why he had the ability to kill


    David effortlessly. Seeing that Matt also wanted to deal with Kingsley at this very moment, he couldn¡¯t


    help but want to try assassinating Kingsley again through Matt.However, Matt shook his head. ¡°This


    little brat has some clout in the underworld, with many ferocious and viciousckeys working under


    him. It won¡¯t be easy to kill him.¡±Felix¡¯s eyes flickered for an instant. ¡°What do you want to do,


    then?¡±¡°Well, since I can¡¯t y rough with him, I guess I can only set him up!¡± Matt narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°He¡¯s gonna treat a patient at Hill Crest Hospital who¡¯s been paralyzed for more than ten years the day


    after tomorrow. I¡¯m nning to make an issue of this.¡±¡°Pffft!¡± Upon hearing Matt¡¯s words, Felix spat out


    the mouthful of tea that he had just drunk. ¡°Cough¡­ Cough¡­ Did I hear that right? He, a gangster,


    wants to cure a patient¡ªand a patient who¡¯s been paralyzed for more than ten years at that?!¡± He


    choked and coughed repeatedly with a look of disbelief.Matt curled his lips. ¡°You¡¯ve got no idea how


    the situation was at the time. That little brat came to visit my mother while carrying a fruit basket. When


    we ridiculed him, he felt so humiliated that he boasted about what he could do!¡±¡°In that case, Matt, you


    mean¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he talking big? In that case, I¡¯ll put him on the spot and embarrass him in public¡ª


    forever!¡± Matt said while grinding his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m nning to invite some renowned experts and


    specialists in the field of medicine to see how much of a blowhard he is. Once this gets blown out of


    proportion, he¡¯ll definitely not be able to gain a foothold in Cleapolis anymore!¡±Upon hearing Matt¡¯sText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    words, Felix pped his thigh. ¡°Marvelous! How marvelous! Why didn¡¯t I think of this before?¡± He


    pped his hands andughed excitedly. ¡°Haha! Kingsley, aren¡¯t you so powerful that not even an


    assassin could kill you? I¡¯m gonna have you mortified this time and make you a universally hated


    blowhard! Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll still have the face to keep on living in Cleapolis!¡±Matt¡¯s face contorted into a


    chilling smile at the thought of how Kingsley was going to be mocked and humiliated by everyone. He


    said to Felix, ¡°Mr. Jacob, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll need your help in this matter. The more people we can invite,


    the more embarrassed that Nicholson guy will be! You are more well-connected than I am. If you take


    up the matter yourself, he¡¯ll surely be condemned to hell forever!¡±¡°Sure!¡± Felix had sinisterness written


    all over his face. ¡°As it happens, I¡¯ve sponsored a lot of medical foundations before. I¡¯ll call them right


    away!¡±Matt nodded and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll go around spreading the news right away. If we work together, we


    can invite at least over 100 prestigious medical authorities in the next two days!¡±After he said that, the


    two men looked at each other and smiled, as though they had foreseen the scene where Kingsley fled


    Cleapolis with his tail between his legs after his bragging was exposed!Over the next day and a half,


    Matt and Felix used their respective connections and called the medical professionals, including the


    directors, department heads, and doctors of all the major hospitals in Cleapolis. At the same time, they


    didn¡¯t forget to invite leading medical experts and authorities from medical organizations like the


    Society for Research in Traditional Medicine, Cleapolis Medical Association, and all the medical


    foundations.In an instant, the whole medicalmunity of Cleapolis was astir. Almost everyone in the


    field of medicine heard that a young man in his thirties had imed that he was going to cure a patient


    who had been paralyzed for over ten years via acupuncture, a method of traditional medicine!Everyone


    who had heard of this couldn¡¯t help but sniff in disdain, swearing inwardly that this young man must be


    another buffoon who wanted to use the name of ancient healing to draw the public¡¯s attention.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    At first, the seniors and leading authorities in medicine didn¡¯t want to get involved in this. After all, they


    were all busy with scientific research. To them, time was even more valuable than gold, so why would


    they be willing to waste time watching a cock and bull story that couldn¡¯t possiblye true?However,


    Matt and Felix had donated a lot of money to local medical foundations and medical research institutes


    over these years for the purpose of tax evasion. At their spoken requests, these people had no choice


    but to agree to be present at the scene for fear of offending them.The instant the bigwigs in medicine


    epted the invitation, it caused a huge sensation in Cleapolis. Even those who weren¡¯t part of the


    medicalmunity got wind of what was going to happen.The next day, many news outlets began to


    ride on the hype of this matter, filling the headlines with eye-catching news titles like ¡®A 20-Year-Old


    Youth imed He Could Bring the Dead Back to Life! Could This Be a Hoax?¡¯ ¡®A Major Breakthrough


    in Medicine? Could a Man Who¡¯d Been Paralyzed for Over 10 Years Have a Chance to Stand on His


    Feet Again?¡¯ and ¡®Traditional Medicine Reduced to Clown¡¯s Vaudeville? Is the Passing on of


    Knowledge in Traditional Medicine Necessary?¡¯.Seeing the articles on the news websites, Matt and


    Felix grinned from ear to ear in pleasure. The greater the hype, the better! The more people know


    about this, the more humiliated Kingsley will be, and the happier we¡¯ll be!At first, those leading


    authorities in medicine didn¡¯t take this to heart. At this moment, however, they could no longer sit still


    upon seeing that the news media had begun to sensationalize the passing on of skills and knowledge


    in traditional medicine. As a result, they all dered that they would personally teach the conceited and


    ignorant young man a lesson to restore the name of Qustia¡¯s traditional medicine.For a time, Hill Crest


    Hospital¡¯s hotline was almost overwhelmed by calls from all the associations, research institutes,


    medical centers, and developmentmittees. Not only that, but countless letters from all walks of life


    also came flooding in. Upon seeing this, Jeffred, the director of Hill Crest Hospital, was close to tears


    with worry. At the thought of how over 100 leading medical experts and authorities, as well as his


    fellows in the medicalmunity, would be visiting his hospital tomorrow, he felt that his head was


    going to explode. Of course, he didn¡¯t believe that Kingsley had such capabilities, but he dared not sayContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    anything at the thought of the Larsons and the Foxes¡¯ wealth and influence. Leaning back in the sofa,


    he sighed sorrowfully to himself. Hill Crest Hospital will probably be theughing stock of my


    fellows in medicine after the exhibition tomorrow. I wonder how long I can stay in my position as


    hospital director¡­On the other hand, though, Kingsley waspletely unaware of all of this. He was


    still at home, pondering how to smoothly capture the website¡¯s administrator and the other three


    members of Earthworm.It wasn¡¯t until Alice came over in the evening with food she had bought for him


    that he finally heard about this from her.Seeing Kingsley sitting cross-legged on the sofa in a


    completely unperturbed manner, Alice couldn¡¯t help but say anxiously, ¡°Kingsley, how could you not be


    worried at all? Do you know how many people are gonna be there tomorrow to watch you make a fool


    of yourself? I saw people from TV stations and news websites waiting outside when I left the hospital


    just now! If you don¡¯t hurry up and find a way soon, you¡¯ll be a universally condemned blowhard


    tomorrow!¡± Upon speaking of this, she took a deep breath and continued with a terror-stricken


    expression, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you¡¯re only defined as a blowhard. If they charge you with profaning traditional


    medicine or medical quackery, you¡¯re gonna have a criminal record!¡±Seeing the worry written all over


    Alice¡¯s clear, big eyes, Kingsley let out a chuckle. ¡°Alice, do you disbelieve me that much? I¡¯m really


    sure that I can cure Mr. Johnson.¡±¡°Are you taking me for a fool?¡± Alice raised her eyebrows in anger.


    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor! Even if I specialize in cardiac surgery, I can tell at a nce whether or not that patient


    can be cured!¡±¡°What if I can cure his paralysis?¡± Kingsley leaned over to Alice. ¡°Alice, how are you


    gonna reward me?¡±Alice¡¯s anger vanished in an instant when she saw how Kingsley asked her for a


    reward. Poking his forehead affectionately, she replied in resignation, ¡°You¡¯re already an adult, but now


    you look just like when you were asking for sweets as a boy.¡±¡°I¡¯m not asking for sweets! I¡¯ve got to ask


    for something else. He he¡­¡± Kingsley said while leaning closer to Alice. Sniffing the mixture of


    disinfectants and her unique body scent, he continued with a cheeky grin, ¡°Seriously, Alice, if I can cure


    him, how are you gonna reward me?¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    Thinking that Kingsley was joking, Alice said with a smile, ¡°If you¡¯re really capable of such a huge feat,


    I¡¯ll give you whatever you ask for.¡±¡°You said that yourself, Alice!¡± Kingsley suddenly jumped out of the


    sofa. ¡°I¡¯ll skip dinner tonight. I¡¯ve got to go back to my room to make preparations!¡±At first, Kingsley had


    just wanted to cure Joshua step by step, restoring the senses in thetter¡¯s body first before gradually


    letting him get to his feet. By doing so, not only could he avoid drawing the attention of others, but he


    could also prove his medical prowess to Helen at the same time. As for whether the others would think


    that he was talking big, he didn¡¯t take it into consideration at all.However, the situation was different


    now. Alice had promised to do whatever he would ask of her as long as he could cure Joshua


    tomorrow. Getting such a promise from the cold and aloof Alice was simply as difficult as winning the


    lottery. To prevent Alice from going back on her promise on the excuse that Joshua hadn¡¯t recovered


    yet, Kingsley decided to use everything he had learned all his life to cure Joshua once and for all.After


    returning to his room, Kingsley took a long ivory box out of a backpack that he had brought with him


    from Coliree Ind. The ivory box was a gift from his godfather. He slowly opened the box, in which


    nine shiny gold needlesy quietly¡ªthe shear needle, the rounded needle, the spoon-like needle, the


    sharp-edged needle, the sword-like needle, the round-sharp needle, the filiform needle, the long


    needle, and therge needle.His eyes gleamed as he looked at the nine needles. He mumbled to


    himself, ¡°Gorgion¡¯s Nine Needles have been lost for a long time. Tomorrow, your strength and


    marvelousness will be shown to the world once again!¡±The next morning, Kingsley and Alice drove to


    Hill Crest Hospital together.Before getting out of the car, Kingsley put on a ck face mask.Puzzled,


    Alice asked, ¡°What are you doing? Why are you wearing a face mask?¡±Kingsley replied with a chuckle,


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to have those pedants all over my *sster on.¡±Alice didn¡¯t understand what Kingsley


    meant, though. ¡°Alright, cut it out. That¡¯s enough,¡± she said anxiously. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry and go to Reene¡¯s


    ward so that we can discuss how to deal with the matter today.¡± With that, she opened the car door and


    stepped out of the car first.However, as soon as she stepped out of the car, she gasped in shock at the


    sight of the scene before her. ¡°What in the world¡­¡± There were over 100 vehicles of various models inBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    the parking lot, including normal sedans, high-end sports cars, and luxury cars. Not only that, but these


    vehicles even included a dozen ambnces from other hospitals in Cleapolis!¡°Cleapolis Medical


    University Hospital, Samaritan Hospital, The First Affiliated Hospital of Cleapolis¡¯ College of Traditional


    Medicine¡­¡± Alice¡¯s pretty face nched at the sight of the hospital names on the ambnces. ¡°Even


    people from the West Point Military Hospital are here. This is gonna make a huge ssh this


    time¡­¡±Meanwhile, the entrance to the outpatient building nearby was blocked by a dozen news trucks.


    Countless reporters were waiting outside the entrance with cameras in their hands, preparing to vie


    with one another for firsthand news information.Thanks to Matt and Felix¡¯s premeditation, this incident


    shocked the entire medicalmunity of Cleapolis. How could these reporters miss such a hot piece


    of news? The news media¡¯s reckless coverage of the event caused the hype surrounding it to grow


    even louder, thus resulting in the huge spectacle at this very moment.Seeing how the gray-haired


    elderly professors and schrs stepped into the hospital with the help of their students and


    apprentices, Alice only felt her skin crawl. ¡°W-What should we do? How did it get to this point?!¡±¡°These


    people have nothing else to do, I guess.¡± Kingsley shrugged. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see how Reene has been


    recovering first.¡± He was busy mapping out the n to exterminate the spies yesterday, so he didn¡¯t


    come to the hospital to visit Reene. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t care less about these people, who were


    here just to watch the spectacle. At this moment, he just wanted to go to Reene¡¯s ward to check on her


    condition.Kingsley walked straight up to Reene¡¯s sickbed as soon as he and Alice entered her ward.


    ¡°How are you feeling now, Reene? Does your wound still hurt?¡±¡°No, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. Kingsley,


    what is happening out there? I heard from Cecilia that you¡¯re gonna cure a patient or


    something?¡±Sitting at Reene¡¯s bedside, Cecilia also asked hesitantly, ¡°That¡¯s right, Kingsley. Did


    something happen? I heard from my dad that something happened between you and my¡ª¡±Before she


    could finish her sentence, however, Kingsley interrupted her with a smile. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just that a


    bunch of people are here to watch the spectacle because they¡¯re bored out of their minds.¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Even though Matt had something to do with the tragic fire 17 years ago, Kingsley wouldn¡¯t take it out on


    Cecilia because of that. After all, she and Alice had been taking turns looking after Reene these days.


    He wasn¡¯t as ipetent as to vent his anger on an innocentdy. Moreover, he didn¡¯t want the close


    friendship between Reene and Cecilia to be affected because of him.Upon hearing how Kingsley made


    light of the problem, Alice argued anxiously, ¡°How could you say that they¡¯re bored out of their minds?


    Many of them are medical heavyweights of Cleapolis!¡± As she spoke, she came to Reene¡¯s bedside


    and grabbed Reene¡¯s hand. ¡°Reene, Kingsley is too stubborn. He insists on brazening it out and curing


    a paralytic patient. You¡¯ve got to talk him out of this!¡±Before Reene could speak, though, there was a


    sudden knock on the door.The next instant, n pushed the door open and came in. ¡°Kingsley, why


    are you only here now? I¡¯ve been searching for you all day yesterday!¡± His head was still swathed in


    bandages after being injured with a baseball bat by Louie earlier on. ¡°Kingsley, you¡¯ve gotten yourself


    into huge trouble this time!¡± He looked panic-stricken. ¡°I know that you have profound knowledge of


    traditional medicine, but this matter is very serious. It might affect your future!¡±n had cherished


    Kingsley¡¯s gift for medicine ever since he saw how thetter stopped his bleeding by hitting his


    acupuncture points. Because of that, he wanted to take Kingsley in as his student and rmend that


    he join the Cleapolis Society for Research in Traditional Medicine. In his opinion, as long as Kingley


    was willing to work his way up one step at a time, he would definitely be a highly-skilled doctor


    who was famous throughout Qustia. However, before he could take Kingsley in as his student, the


    latter had caused such a huge fuss! He said bitterly, ¡°You¡¯re cutting your future short, son! The bigwigs


    in the field of medicine are all here today. If you leave a bad impression on them, you¡¯ll have a hard


    road ahead of you!¡±¡°Don¡¯t worry, Professor Gershwin. Firstly, I have no ns of joining the field of


    medicine in the future. Secondly, I¡¯m certain that I can cure Joshua.¡± Kingsley smiled a faint smile.


    ¡°Those people don¡¯t matter at all, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±¡°You¡­¡± n was stunned.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you gonna continue to develop your career in medicine? You¡¯re so gifted in traditional


    medicine, after all.¡± Kingsley replied solemnly, stressing each word, ¡°That isn¡¯t where my ambitions lie.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He was Ares, the God of War who protected hundreds of millions of Qustian citizens. Even if they were


    now in times of peace, he still had to hold onto his weapon and stay vignt at all times to keep


    Sweoyan spies from infiltrating Qustia. He had learned traditional medicine not to use it as a tool to


    seek undeserved fame and reputation, but to protect his country and people better.Seeing the


    determined look in his eyes, n let out a sigh of disappointment. ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped¡­¡± He took a


    while to regain hisposure. Then, he spoke again, saying, ¡°Kingsley, the hospital director wants me


    to inform you that due to the overwhelming number of people being present today, you¡¯ll be performing


    medical treatment in Sunshine Auditorium at the outpatient building instead.¡±Kingsley sneered. ¡°Since


    they want to watch it, I¡¯ll let them have a good look at it. It¡¯s time to restore the name of Qustian


    traditional medicine, anyway!¡±¡­¡­¡­Hill Crest Hospital had stopped receiving patients for today in


    order to receive the medical bigwigs invited by Matt and Felix. At this moment, the outpatient building¡¯s


    Sunshine Auditorium was packed with all kinds of well-dressed medical professionals.Jeffred¡¯s


    forehead was covered in sweat as he was busy directing the hospital¡¯s staff members to continue


    moving chairs over from the conference room. Meanwhile, the gray-haired elderly schrs had taken


    their seats and were whispering among themselves as they discussed the event today.¡°Mr. Rand, I


    never thought you¡¯d be here on invitation as well,¡± said a man in his fifties who wore a pair of ck-


    rimmed sses. He was Ronald Duncan, the chairman of Foundation for Development of Traditional


    Medicine.The old man sitting across from him was Scott Rand, the president of Cleapolis Society for


    Research in Traditional Medicine, who was also the most prestigious among those who were present


    today. He let out a snort with a grave expression, saying, ¡°To think that somebody caused such a huge


    sensation by bluffing under the pretense of traditional medicine! Am I gonna watch our fellow


    countrymenbel traditional medicine as mystical hocus-pocus instead of teaching this brat a lesson


    myself?¡±Ronald nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. Our country¡¯s traditional medicine has been passed down for


    thousands of years. How could we let such a rascal cken its name?!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    Sitting beside them, ke Hemsworth, the president of the Cleapolis Acupuncture Society, joined in


    the conversation. ¡°That¡¯s right! And besides, he imed that he¡¯d be using traditional acupuncture. I¡¯d


    like to see how he¡¯s gonna perform acupuncture on the patient!¡±Upon hearing his words, those medical


    bigwigs immediately chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m afraid nobody in Cleapolis can outdo Mr. Hemsworth


    when ites to acupuncture skills!¡±¡°Mr. Hemsworth, with your discerning eyes, you¡¯ll certainly be able


    to tell what that brat is capable of at a nce!¡±Just then, Matt arrived at the scene as well. Folding his


    hands at the bigwigs, he said loudly, ¡°Thank you everyone for taking time out from your busy schedule


    toe here. Today, we must strip the fame-seeking conman of his disguise so that he¡¯ll no longer be


    able to continue tomit fraud under the pretense of traditional medicine!¡±As he spoke, the cameras


    kept shing at the back of the crowd, just like during a press conference.Ronald, the chairman of


    Foundation for Development of Traditional Medicine, asked, ¡°Where is Mr. Felix Jacob? Why hasn¡¯t he


    arrived yet?¡±¡°Mr. Jacob can¡¯t join us today because he¡¯s got something else to deal with,¡± Matt


    exined. ¡°But if that brat fails to cure the patient, he¡¯ll definitely do everything he can to bring that


    d*mned chatan to justice!¡±In reality, Felix wasn¡¯t here because he didn¡¯t want toe head-to-head


    with Kingsley. The assassin he had hiredst time had vanished without a trace. At such a critical


    moment, he dared note head-to-head with Kingsley again. Therefore, he decided to give


    instructions from behind the scenes and let Matt execute the n out there.At this moment, Jeffred


    finally had everyone taken care of. Wiping his sweat away, he came up to Matt and whispered,


    ¡°President Fox, are you trying to make Mr. Nicholson¡¯s medical skills famous all over the world, or are


    you trying to ruin him?¡± At first, he had thought that Matt had gone to the trouble of inviting these


    bigwigs for the purpose of seeking backing for his nephew-inw. However, after hearing what Matt


    had said just now, he suddenly realized that something was amiss. It was clear that Matt was trying to


    ruin Kingsley!Matt darted a look at him. ¡°Mr. Church, this is none of your concern. I have my own


    ns!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a question of whether or not this is my concern.¡± Jeffred pped his thigh right away.


    ¡°As you can see, all the hospitals in Cleapolis have sent people here; even people from the military


    hospital are here! It¡¯s fine if you want to ruin Kingsley, but don¡¯t drag me into this!¡± he said while


    pointing at the onlookers on the second floor, the third floor, and the fourth floor who were leaning on


    the railings and looking down. Then, he continued with a sorrowful sigh, ¡°Look! These people have


    nothing to do with this, but they¡¯re here to watch the event, and there are more of them than our


    hospital¡¯s patients and doctorsbined! If there¡¯s any negative news coverage, won¡¯t I be implicated


    as well?!¡±Matt patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve talked to these reporters beforehand, so


    they won¡¯t vilify your hospital.¡±Upon hearing this, Jeffred finally put his mind at rest. ¡°I-In that case, I¡¯ll


    have the patient brought over.¡±After Matt nodded assent, Jeffred called Larry, the head of the hospital¡¯s


    general surgery department, asking thetter to bring Joshua to the Sunshine Auditorium.Sitting in his


    wheelchair, Joshua couldn¡¯t help breaking into a cold sweat in nervousness at the sight of the dense


    crowd before him. He had never faced such a situation before!At the sight of this, Leroy bent down and


    comforted him, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. Mr. Nicholson will surely cure you of your illness. You have to


    trust him!¡±Upon hearing his son¡¯s words, Joshua gradually recovered himself. ¡°I trust him! I trust him!¡±At


    the same time, Matt took out copies of Joshua¡¯s medical examination report and lumbar spine CT


    scans, distributing them to everyone. He had made dozens of copies of the original documents after


    getting them from the doctor in the general surgery department.Upon getting their hands on Joshua¡¯s


    medical report, everyonemented on it, saying, ¡°T-This is clearly a long-time illness. How could he


    possibly have the chance to be cured?!¡±¡°That¡¯s right! Not even the most sophisticated technology in


    modern medicine could help him get on his feet, right?¡±As soon as the person said so, someone let out


    a snort from a corner of the crowd. ¡°Ha! Qustians like to talk big, don¡¯t they? They always make a


    mystery out of something that is unrealistic at all!¡±Everyone looked back to see a dozen blonde and


    blue-eyed Mitterans sneering with looks of disdain on their faces. They were the top experts Matt had


    hired from Mittera to treat Helen¡¯s heart disease.Upon hearing their words of mockery, Scott, the


    president of Cleapolis Society for Research in Traditional Medicine, smacked his hand down on the


    armrest of his chair. He said angrily, ¡°Look! This is the consequence of misusing traditional medicine to


    deceive the public and gain fame! Not only do our fellow countrymen not believe in traditional medicine


    anymore, but even these foreigners dare to insult us!¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    All the faces of these elderly medical schrs turned livid with rage. They were somewhat


    embarrassed by the fact that they had been taunted like this by a bunch of Mitterans on Qustian


    soil.Just then, someone from the Society for Research in Integrated Traditional and Modern Medicine


    spoke. ¡°It¡¯s wrong of you to say that, gentlemen. Both modern medicine and Qustian traditional


    medicine have their own merits.¡±¡°Ho ho¡­ What kind of merit does Qustian traditional medicine have?


    Why don¡¯t I know that?¡± retorted Hewlett Taft, the man leading the team of Mitteran experts. He


    continued disdainfully, ¡°Do you think you can cure diseases by drinking some nt decoction and


    jabbing needles in the skin? What a colossal joke that is!¡± Crossing his legs, he added contemptuously,


    ¡°Do you know what this kind of behavior is called in Mittera? It¡¯s called witchcraft!¡±¡°How dare you!¡±


    Infuriated by his words, the elderly schrs trembled all over and breathed heavily with rage. If it


    weren¡¯t for the sake of decency, they¡¯d havee to blows with these Mitterans right away!Scott, in


    particr, was frothing at the mouth. He said angrily, ¡°How outrageous! This is outrageous! How dare


    you make such insults about the medical skills that have been passed down in Qustia for


    generations!¡±¡°We aren¡¯t insulting anything! We¡¯re just telling the truth!¡± Hewlett replied arrogantly while


    raising his chin. ¡°If you guys really have guts, just cure the person using the so-called traditional


    medicine, you pieces of trash!¡±What the heck?! As soon as he said that, the few elderly experts in


    traditional medicine flew into a rage, and so did the reporters and the onlooking citizens. They yelled


    loudly, ¡°Get out of Qustia, you bunch of foreigners! We don¡¯t wee you all! Screw you!¡±Hewlett


    threw his hands up with a look of contempt. ¡°Ha! Is that all you Qustians can do, relying on your


    numbers? Cure the person if you can!¡±Scott, Ronald, and the others exchanged nces with bitter


    looks on their faces. What could they do? Joshua¡¯s injuries were beyond repair.Hearing how everyone


    was still moring in a frenzy of rage, Scott turned to look at ke, the president of Cleapolis


    Acupuncture Society. He asked, ¡°Mr. Hemsworth, your acupuncture skills have reached the acme of


    perfection. May I ask if you¡¯re confident of curing the person?¡± Believing that Kingsley was a conman,


    he had no choice but to ce his hopes on ke. ¡°Well¡­¡± ke licked his dry lips. ¡°Forgive me for


    being blunt, but no one can help the patient get back on his feet unless there¡¯s a miracle¡­¡±Upon


    hearing his words, everyone looked utterly disappointed.However, Hewlett said with a guffaw, ¡°Haha!


    You guys are simply incapable of that! It¡¯s not that I¡¯m looking down on you guys. If you guys can help


    him get on his feet, I¡¯ll eat his wheelchair!¡±The instant he said so, the dozen Mitteran experts


    immediately roared withughter. ¡°Haha¡­¡±Just as everyone looked as ck as thunder, an icy voice


    reached everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°What a huge appetite you have, Mitterans! Well, in that case, I¡¯ll grant this


    wish of yours!¡±Everyone immediately looked in the voice¡¯s direction, only to see a tall and dignified


    figureing their way with big strides. He was wearing a face mask that revealed a pair of dashing


    eyebrows and sparkling eyes that were full of pride and righteousness.The man was none other than


    Kingsley himself. Following behind him were Alice, Cecilia, and n, who were very furious upon


    hearing Hewlett¡¯s sarcastic remarks just now.Clenching her teeth, Alice asked, ¡°Kingsley, didn¡¯t you say


    you¡¯re certain that you can treat the patient? Show these foreigners what you¡¯re capable of, then!¡±¡°Got


    it, Alice,¡± Kingsley replied with a smile beforeing to Joshua¡¯s side. Seeing the man¡¯s ruddy


    complexion, he couldn¡¯t help but nod in satisfaction. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Johnson. I¡¯ll definitely let you


    stand up again today!¡±What? His words caused an immediate uproar in the audience.¡°What? So he¡¯s


    the one who ims he¡¯s gonna cure the paralytic patient?¡±¡°How old is he this year? Has he even


    graduated from college? How could he have the nerve to talk so big?¡±Everyone¡¯s eyes showed


    disbelief when they saw Kingsley¡¯s youthful appearance.Hewlett looked Kingsley up and down before


    yelling at thetter in a condescending tone, ¡°What did you just say, you piece of trash? You¡¯re gonna


    grant my wish? That¡¯s too conceited of you! If you can¡¯t cure the patient today, I¡¯m gonna publish a


    paper in The Banner Chronicles to expose the quackery of Qustian traditional medicine after I go back


    to my country!¡±Upon hearing Hewlett¡¯s words, Scott and the others changed color at once.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Hewlett was one of the top medical experts in Mittera. If he were to state publicly in the world-renowned


    Banner Chronicles that Qustian traditional medicine was a hoax, they Qustians would definitely lose


    face as a result¡ªunless they could refute him with strong evidence.At the thought of this, Scott said to


    ke, ¡°Mr. Hemsworth, you¡¯ve got to find a way! We mustn¡¯t let these foreigners cken the name of


    our traditional medicine!¡±ke looked troubled with a bitter taste in his mouth. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±Just as he was


    stammering without being able to say aplete sentence, Matt stepped forward and said loudly,


    ¡°Please calm down, everyone! Perhaps the Nicholson brat can really make it!¡± Well, the purpose I¡¯ve


    made this such a grand asion is to smear Kingsley¡¯s reputation and make him the people¡¯s enemy


    so that he can never gain a foothold in Cleapolis. Won¡¯t my and Felix¡¯s ne to nothing if ke


    takes action? he thought to himself. Therefore, he hurriedly stepped forward and motioned everyone to


    watch Kingsley¡¯s performance first.Seeing that Matt had spoken, the medical bigwigs led by Scott fell


    silent. After all, they were invited here by Matt and Felix, so they couldn¡¯t steal the show from Matt and


    spoil his ns.The dense crowd upstairs gradually fell silent as well. After all, they had squeezed in to


    watch the spectacle. Seeing that Kingsley was now ready to perform acupuncture, they looked on with


    anticipation as to how he was going to make a fool of himself. To these ordinary citizens, even if


    Kingsley was unable to cure Joshua, those gray-haired and sage schrs surely had a way to do so to


    prevent the Mitterans fromughing at them. Therefore, after the excitement, most of them quietly


    looked on.ke could tell what everyone was thinking, but he felt so depressed that he was on the


    verge of tears. For the very first time, he felt that it wasn¡¯t a good thing to be counted on. I¡¯m already


    over 60 years old this year and will retire in a few years¡¯ time. Why would I be made to do something


    entirely beyond myself?! Am I really gonna lose my reputation?! hemented to himself.Just as he was


    keeping his grievances to himself, Kingsley ran his eyes over everyone at the scene with a smile. He


    said impassively, ¡°Since everyone wants to take a look at Qustian traditional medicine, I¡¯ll show what


    I¡¯m capable of!¡± As he spoke, he took the ivory box containing Gorgion¡¯s Nine Needles out of his


    pocket.The instant the box was opened, the nine gold needles inside it gleamed faintly all at once.No


    one knew how precious the nine gold needles were, except for ke, who knew the grades of different


    acupuncture needles better than anyone else after having spent all his life researching traditional


    acupuncture. As a result, the depressed look on his face vanished in an instant. ¡°T-Those needles¡­¡±


    Seeing the drastic change in his facial expression, Matt couldn¡¯t help but smile sinisterly. As expected


    of Mr. Hemsworth, the Cleapolis Acupuncture Society¡¯s chief expert. He must have noticed at a nce


    that Kingsley¡¯s needles aren¡¯t of standard quality! he thought to himself.The others had the same idea


    as Matt did.For a time, a myriad of expressions crossed the faces of everyone at the scene. Some


    looked disdainful, while some looked scornful; there were also some who looked furious and some who


    were gloating¡­It was truly a vivid panorama of all kinds of people.Kingsley didn¡¯t care about these


    people¡¯s expressions, though. Instead, he and Leroy worked together to move Joshua onto the


    operating table that had been prepared beforehand. After that, he took out a seven-inch-long needle


    and said to Joshua, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous, Mr. Johnson. You may feel somewhat numb or sore


    during the process, but it¡¯ll be over after you put up with it.¡±Joshua nodded vigorously. ¡°I can put up with


    it. It¡¯s okay even if I have to endure excruciating pain as long as I can get back on my feet!¡±¡°Okay! Here


    we go!¡± Kingsley replied. Then, he let out a deep bellow with a sudden gleam in his eyes!At this


    moment, he began to perform acupuncture, inserting the needle into the acupuncture point GB-34 of


    Joshua¡¯s body. Then, he lightly flicked the needle¡¯s handle¡ªwhich had a dragon engraved on it¡ªin a


    sh with his fingers.The needle vibrated slightly, producing a faint buzz. Buzz¡­Before the sound


    could fade, Kingsley quickly ran his hand over the ivory box, and the 3.6-inch-long filiform needle


    appeared between his fingers.Twisting the needle with his fingers, he then inserted the needle into the


    acupuncture point BL-30 of Joshua¡¯s body by one and a half inches. Holding the needle gently in his


    right hand, he pulled out, reinserted, and twisted the needle slightly at short intervals, causing the


    needle to vibrate slightly.¡°Ah¡­¡± Joshua couldn¡¯t help but moan in pain as beads of sweat oozed from


    his forehead. His moan of pain seemed particrly abrupt in the silent Sunshine Auditorium.Only then


    did everyone who had been fascinated by the sight of the scenee to their senses.¡°Holy cow! I felt


    like I was dreaming just now and was spellbound by his technique¡­¡±¡°Me too. I don¡¯t know what was


    going on, but Ipletely forgot what I was doing!¡±Meanwhile, Scott, ke, and the few other bigwigsContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    in traditional medicine opened their mouths agape, looking stupefied as though they had all lost their


    minds. ¡°W-What is this weird technique?!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Scott gave an audible gulp with all his might. He wasn¡¯t profoundly skilled in acupuncture, but as the


    president of Cleapolis Society for Research in Traditional Medicine, he had seen many acupuncture


    experts perform on patients. Even so, he had never seen such a strange and unusual technique


    before. The fact that the gold needles had vibrated and buzzed after being inserted into the


    acupuncture points simply turned his world upside down. Turning to look at ke, he asked in a


    whisper, ¡°Mr. Hemsworth, h-have you seen this technique before?¡±¡°No, I haven¡¯t¡­¡± ke furrowed his


    brow with a look of puzzlement. ¡°I¡¯ve spent most of my life researching traditional acupuncture, but this


    is my first time seeing someone who can perform acupuncture with such fluid movements. And


    besides, this acupuncture technique seems to be¡ª¡±However, before he could finish his sentence, Matt


    said with a sneer, ¡°Haven¡¯t you guys noticed it yet, everyone? This brat doesn¡¯t know anything! He¡¯s


    simply jabbing the patient¡¯s acupuncture points randomly, which is why you guys can¡¯t tell what he¡¯s


    doing!¡±The instant he said so, everyone nodded repeatedly in agreement.¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s obvious at a


    nce that this brat is putting on a show; he isn¡¯t treating the patient at all!¡±¡°Even Mr. Hemsworth has


    never seen such an acupuncture technique. Seems like he¡¯s undoubtedly a conman!¡±The doctors from


    other hospitals also tried to get a word in.However, ke was still knitting his brow with his eyes full of


    shock and uncertainty. He hadn¡¯t finished his sentence just now. He had wanted to say that the


    acupuncture technique Kingsley was using seemed to be the long-lost Gorgion¡¯s technique, which he


    had read about in a tattered ancient book that had belonged to his teacher. If the technique were to be


    used to its full potential, it could bring the dead back to life, and prolong the person¡¯s lifespan!Seeing


    ke¡¯s expression, Ronald asked, ¡°Mr. Hemsworth, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell or


    something?¡±¡°N-Nothing¡­¡± ke slowly shook his head aftering to his senses all of a sudden. He


    laughed at himself inwardly. I must¡¯ve been crazy. How could such a young man possibly be using the


    long-lost Gorgion¡¯s technique? Even my teacher, who is already over 100 years old, had only heard of


    it from his teacher¡¯s teacher! At the thought of this, he let out a sigh. If Gorgion¡¯s technique still exists,


    there¡¯s no way those foreigners could have the opportunity to yell at us on Qustian soil. Upon hearingContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ke¡¯s sigh, Hewlett said with a sneer, ¡°Ha! Old man, do you also think that your trashy traditional


    medicine is useless?¡±The other Mitteran experts guffawed arrogantly as well. ¡°Haha¡­¡±However, before


    they could stopughing, they heard a doctor from Cleapolis Rehabilitation Research Center say in


    horror, ¡°L-Look! H-He¡¯s moving!¡±Everyone looked in the direction he was pointing and looked at


    Joshua, only to notice that his right toes really gave a slight wiggle!What?! In an instant, the whole


    room was in an uproar. A person who had been paralyzed for over ten years due to lumbar spinal injury


    was now able to control the movements of his toes! In an instant, the entire Sunshine Auditorium was


    shocked and thrown into an endless frenzy!¡°Gasp¡­ Am I seeing things?! Did that patient really move


    his toes?!¡±¡°Oh, my God! This is simply as miraculous as reviving someone from a vegetative


    state!¡±¡°How miraculous! What a miracle in medicine¡ªa miracle that can only be performed with our


    country¡¯s traditional medicine!¡±Even Scott rubbed his eyes with all his might for fear that he was


    hallucinating.Ronald took off his ck-rimmed sses and wiped them hard before carefully putting


    them back on. ¡°I-It¡¯s true!¡± He stared at Joshua¡¯s feet without blinking. Then, he asked ke in a


    quavering voice, ¡°M-Mr. Hemsworth, what the hell is going on? C-Could you exin it?¡±However, ke


    turned a deaf ear to Ronald¡¯s question as his eyes were bulging out of their sockets. This is really the


    long-lost Gorgion¡¯s technique!While the medical bigwigs were astounded, Matt fell from his chair right


    away with his face ashen. ¡°T-This can¡¯t be possible¡­ How could this be possible¡­¡±Sitting next to him,


    Helen had been sitting still in silence at first. However, when she saw the scene at this very moment,


    she trembled all over with excitement. She was so excited that she nearly had a heart attack!Just then,


    a young and impetuous intern from Cleapolis Medical University Hospital suddenly rose from his chair


    and barked loudly at the stupefied Mitterans, ¡°Did you see that?! That¡¯s our country¡¯s traditional


    medicine! Now you bunch of savage white chimpanzees have learned something, haven¡¯t you?!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    The Mitterans were boiling with anger over what they heard as their fair faces instantly grew as red as


    the reddest rubies.¡°Why are you all so pleased with yourselves?! That patient¡¯s movement earlier might


    have just been a reflex action!¡±The other Mitterans echoed the point made. ¡°That¡¯s right! The patient


    hasn¡¯t recovered at all! As long as the patient isn¡¯t standing on his own two feet, we won¡¯t acknowledge


    Qustia¡¯s traditional medicine!¡±¡°True! We¡¯ll even sue you for throwing mud at our dignity! How dare you


    call us white chimpanzees?! You bunch of yellow swines!¡±Being the targets of the Mitterans¡¯ insult,


    everyone present was fuming with rage as the prior excitement they had instantly vanished.Although


    Hewlett¡¯s words were hard pills to swallow, the others couldn¡¯t deny the slightest possibility that the


    movement Joshua did were mere reflexes. After all, the patient was still not standing on his own yet.


    Until then, no one could possibly predict what the final oue would be.¡°Were we celebrating too


    soon? Will a miracle really happen?¡±¡°Ugh, I really hope that the patient will be able to stand up in the


    end. That¡¯ll show those Mitterans!¡±¡°Yeah, don¡¯t just get our hopes up like that¡­¡±After listening to their


    discussion, Matt became much moreposed and secretly sighed in relief. ¡°In the first ce, the


    chances for such a miracle is¡­¡±Simultaneously, Kingsley was getting into the final phase as the nine


    gold needles¡ªthat looked like they had grown wings¡ªkept circling around at his fingertips. In the next


    second, the needles all flew to the various acupoints on Joshua. However, whether the needles were


    pricking, kneading, flicking, or twisting at the acupoints, even the ones present couldn¡¯t


    comprehend.Nevertheless, they were all captivated by the impressive disy of Kingsley¡¯s technique


    as they subconsciously held their breath. Among them, only Matt coldly snorted before he whispered


    dismissively, ¡°Such petty tricks! You might as well make juggling your main career!¡±Following that, as a


    bead of sweat from Kingsley¡¯s forehead dripped down onto the ground, he said to the patient, ¡°Mr.


    Johnson, the next will be the most crucial part of the treatment. You¡¯ll have to endure it no matter


    what!¡±Joshua clenched his teeth and nodded in response. ¡°I¡¯m ready! Do it!¡±Immediately after Joshua¡¯s


    answer, with the exception of the round needle, Kingsley had the other eight gold needles between


    each of his fingers and spread them in the shape of a fan.The respective acupoints Kingsley targetedContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    were ST-36, ST-40, ST-37, GB-39, ST-41, Liv-3, and SP-6. He nned to insert the needles into the


    various acupoints following the stomach meridians starting from top to bottom of Joshua¡¯s body. Right


    now, it was as though Kingsley¡¯s fingers had wills of their own as each of his fingers was handling the


    needles delicately. With a twist of the needles as they left his fingers, they flew as though they were


    birds spreading their wings.At this moment, Joshua suddenly jerked and twitched, as though he was in


    a seizure. His eyes started to turn upward, while he started to foam traces of blood at the corners of his


    mouth.¡°Ahhhh!¡± Joshua howled with his screams filled with agony, giving the others present


    goosebumps.¡°Endure it! Just another three more minutes!¡± bellowed Kingsley.As though he was


    practicing the very saying: ¡®out with the old, in with the new,¡¯ Kingsley severed Joshua¡¯s stomach


    meridians and reconstructed them with the Gorgion¡¯s technique. This moment was the very reason why


    he told Joshua to get a medical checkup and nutrition shots.Those whocked both inner vitality and a


    weak constitution would not be able to bear the pain of having one¡¯s meridians severed.However, the


    others who were watching did not know this fact. As they looked at how ghastly Joshua¡¯s appearance


    had be due to the extreme pain, they all spoke up in fear.¡°This is bad! The patient¡¯s going to


    die!¡±¡°Good heavens! He¡¯s going to kill him!¡±Even the other doctors from other hospitals shouted,


    ¡°Where are the doctors from Hill Crest?! Hurry up and save the patient!¡±Jeffred was about to send his


    staff to help save the patient but was prevented from doing so by Matt. ¡°Director Church, don¡¯t be in


    such a hurry. It¡¯s not the time yet.¡±Jeffred couldn¡¯t stop having cold sweats as he looked at Joshua¡ª


    who had curled up into a ball from the pain¡ªhowling in agony with screams much more intense one


    after another. ¡°President Fox, what is the meaning of this? If we don¡¯t hurry and save the patient now,


    it¡¯ll be toote for him!¡±Smiling slyly, Matt replied, ¡°If it really were toote by then, it¡¯ll be a fortunate


    ident on our part!¡±¡°President Fox, what are you saying?! It¡¯ll be an ident that stains our hospital¡¯s


    reputation!¡±¡°Director Church, don¡¯t worry! Should that man lose his life here, the one who will suffer


    from that man¡¯s death is that Nicholson brat! I will help you clean up anything negative rted to the


    hospital from this!¡± said Matt with joy figuratively bursting out from his heart.For Matt, should Joshua


    really die under Kingsley¡¯s acupuncture treatment in public, then it would be more than just a disgrace


    to Kingsley¡¯s reputation. All Matt had to do was cooperate with Felix a little, and Kingsley would be


    spending the rest of his life behind bars.Jeffred wanted to speak up but held his tongue in the end. To


    him, the death of a patient mattered little, as long as he could keep his position as the director of the


    hospital.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    With Jeffred taking no action and only continued to sit indifferently in his seat, the surrounding doctors,


    as well as the crowd, were on the verge of a nervous breakdown.¡°Hurry up and save that man! Will Hill


    Crest Hospital choose to let that man die?¡±¡°This is murder! Murder, I say! Quick, call the police! Catch


    that man! That man is a murderer!¡±As Alice and Cecilia listened to the surrounding mor, their faces


    grew as pale as a sheet. Cecilia¡ªwho was trembling slightly at this point¡ªasked, ¡°What should we do


    now¡­? Did Kingsley really kill that man¡­?¡±¡°No! He¡¯s not that irresponsible!¡± replied Alice. Although


    Alice was secretly panicking herself, she still chose to put her trust in Kingsley. Turning her gaze to


    n beside her, Alice asked with her voice trembling, ¡°Professor Gershwin, since you¡¯re the expert


    here, what do you think is happening to the patient? Why did he start convulsing and vomiting


    blood?¡±¡°H-His meridians seem to have been severed¡­¡± As soon as he said that, he immediately shook


    his head and denied his own statement. ¡°B-But, that can¡¯t be¡­ If so¡­ that man should be dead by


    now¡­ I¡¯m sure it¡¯s just my eyes ying tricks on me¡­ Yeah, that has to be it¡­¡±Just like n, ke


    was full of doubt as well. Based on his experience, he could clearly see that Kingsley did indeed sever


    the patient¡¯s meridians. However, he couldn¡¯t understand the reason for Kingsley¡¯s action. To add to


    that, he couldn¡¯t figure out how Joshua could still scream at the top of his lungs even after having his


    meridians severed. Pinching himself nonstop on his thighs, and as if he was in a meltdown, he


    muttered, ¡°No, that can¡¯t be right. That doesn¡¯t make any sense¡­¡±The other white-haired experts


    present were utterly confused at this point as well as they witnessed the shocking scene unfolding


    before them. What they had witnessed had them doubt everything that they had studied all their


    lives.¡°Hahahaha¡­ It must be pathetic to be a citizen of a trashy country like Qustia!¡± Hewlett scoffed


    loudly, ¡°You can¡¯t even guarantee the very basic human right to life! That makes you Qustians no better


    than ves! In Mittera, you can even smell the sweet scent of freedom in our air!¡±Saying that, Hewlett


    stood up and shouted to the reporters standing at the back of the crowd, ¡°Come! Get this filthy moment


    on film! Let the whole world see just how the Empire of Qustia¡ª¡±However, it was midway through his


    sentence that he realized something was not right¡ªhe realized Joshua¡¯s screams of agony had


    stopped deafening their ears. Everyone held their breath instantly. Whether it was the ones who were


    angry, the ones who were ridiculing others, or the ones who were doubtful, everyone was


    dumbfounded at what they were witnessing. Even the reporters¡ªwho were taking photos of the


    situation¡ªhad stopped what they were doing, and stood there dumbfounded as though their souls had


    left their bodies.Feeling unease creeping inside him, Hewlett turned his head slowly to find Joshua¡ª


    who was wiping the sweat off his own forehead¡ªsitting up while holding onto the surgical bed. One


    could tell that Joshua was feeling excited based on how much he was trembling.Kingsley¡ªwho was


    standing beside Joshua¡ªsmiled faintly before he said in a gentle manner, ¡°We¡¯ll be done after thisst


    needle.¡± With the needle between his two fingers, he flicked it into the acupoints located at Joshua¡¯s


    lumbar spine.¡°Buzz¡ª¡±Sharp buzzing sounds flooded the room the moment Kingsley inserted that


    needle, which caused everyone present pain in their ears, as they felt as though the blood inside them


    were resonating with the sharp buzzing sound.When the buzzing had died down, the needle came


    flying out of Joshua¡¯s waist. Seeing that, Kingsley immediately caught the needle with his two fingers


    and kept it back in his ivory box. Thud! With the ivory box snapped close, all nine gold needles were


    returned to their ce.Following that, the crowd had their pupils shrunk to the size of a pin as they


    watched in shock over how Joshua moved his leg ever so slowly onto the ground. Each and every one


    of them held their breath and were afraid to even blink, fixing their eyes on Joshua as they watched


    what he would do next.In all honesty, one could easily infer what would happen next. After all, a man


    who had been paralyzed for more than ten years could now move his own two legs on his own. That


    was evidence enough as an indication of what was toe. However, not one person among the


    crowd spoke up; they merely waited. All of them wanted to feast their eyes on the miracle unfolding


    before them.With the faint sound Joshua made when his legs stepped onto the smooth marble floor,


    the auditorium turned dead silent. It was merely a soft step, but one that seemingly weighed a ton,


    landing squarely on the crowd¡¯s hearts.Seconds passed before Joshua finally took his first step and


    stood firmly in the middle of Sunshine Auditorium. The moment he did, the crowd erupted in shock.


    Everyone waved their arms wildly with a mixture of excitement and shock on their


    faces.¡°Incredible!¡±¡°This is unbelievable!¡±¡°A patient who had been paralyzed for more than ten yearsContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    actually stood on his own!¡±Crash!Looking at Joshua standing firmly, Matt became weak in his knees


    and fell to the ground along with his chair.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Matt was stunned. Never had he thought that Kingsley would be able to cure Joshua¡¯s illness.


    However, no one cared about Matt¡¯s thoughts because their eyes were fixed on Joshua.¡°Oh my God!


    Oh my God! That guy actually stood up!¡±¡°There¡¯s no doubt about it! That patient has been cured!¡±¡°Oh


    heavens! Our country¡¯s traditional medicine is awesome! It is truly our national treasure!¡±At that


    moment, someonemented, ¡°It¡¯s true that ancient healing is great, but isn¡¯t¡­ that young man even


    greater?!¡±Those words rmed everyone. In an instant, everyone¡¯s eyes were on Kingsley.¡°He¡¯s the


    God of Medicine! No, no, no. He¡¯s a real god!¡±¡°It¡¯s a pity he¡¯s wearing a mask. We can¡¯t see his


    face!¡±¡°What nonsense are you saying? Do you think that the God of Medicine would let us ordinary


    people see his face?!¡±Everyone fell into a discussion as they guessed Kingsley¡¯s identity and why he


    would have such superb medical skills.Meanwhile, as the topic of everyone¡¯s discussion, Kingsley


    casually ced his ivory box back into his pocket. Then, he said to Joshua, ¡°How do you feel, Mr.


    Johnson? Are you feeling ufortable anywhere?¡±After taking a few small steps, Joshua teared up


    as he sobbed, ¡°No, I don¡¯t feel ufortable, but it¡¯s all so unfamiliar to me¡­ The feeling of being able


    to stand up is so strange¡­¡±At that moment, Leroy walked up and kneeled with Joshua before Kingsley.


    Then, the two respectfully bowed a few times. ¡°Mr. Nicholson, you¡¯ve cured my father¡¯s paralysis. I,


    Leroy Johnson, have nothing to repay your kindness! I can only promise to serve and be loyal to you


    for the rest of my life!¡±Beside him, Joshua echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re the Johnson Family¡¯s savior!


    How will we ever repay your kindness¡­¡±Kingsley helped them to their feet and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You


    don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±Once the stunned elderly researchers heard that, they almost spat out blood!


    Nothing?! The skills they saw as a miracle were just nothing in Kingsley¡¯s eyes!Suffering from a


    coughing fit, Scott stammered, ¡°W-Who is this guy? Does anyone know him?¡±Ronald shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard that there was a master of traditional medicine in Cleapolis¡­¡± Meanwhile, ke¡¯s


    eyes were brightly lit as hemented admirably, ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is. I want to have him as my


    teacher!¡±Scott, Ronald, and the others were left speechless.Then, Scott whispered, ¡°Mr. Hemsworth,


    what are you talking about? Isn¡¯t your teacher Old Master Todd? Isn¡¯t he from a family of great medical


    practitioners?¡±¡°Exactly. Since ancient times, it has been a taboo for people in our industry to change


    teachers!¡± Ronald looked shocked as he continued, ¡°If Old Master Todd were to hear that, you¡¯d be in


    trouble!¡±¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ke said something even more shocking while shaking his head, ¡°That


    person knows the long-lost Gorgion¡¯s technique, so even if my teacher were here, he would also ask


    that guy to be his teacher!¡±Boom!When those words came out, all those gray-haired elders felt like their


    heads were about to explode!Gorgion¡¯s technique?! The method that man used was the legendary


    Gorgion¡¯s technique?!The other researchers never doubted ke¡¯s words because ke¡¯s teacher


    was Old Master Todd, who was from a family of great medical practitioners. There was no way ke


    would have mistaken that technique for others!After taking a hard gulp, Scott felt his face tremble. ¡°No


    way¡­ Then, I want him to be my teacher too!¡±With a flushed face, Ronald rubbed his hands while


    shouting, ¡°Oh my God! I¡¯ve waited for over thirty years, and my teacher has finally appeared!¡±Instantly,


    all the elderly researchers were getting excited!After all, the legendary Gorgion¡¯s technique was


    rumored to have the ability to bring back the dead, and it could also change a person¡¯s fate! Who


    wouldn¡¯t want to learn such a technique?!The president of the Academic Committee of Traditional


    Medicine jumped up from his chair and shouted, ¡°Mr. Nicholson! Mr. Nicholson! I want to be your


    disciple!¡±The primary lecturer of the Cleapolis University of Traditional Medicine wasn¡¯t going to be


    outdone and shouted, ¡°Me too! I want to be his disciple too!¡±The president of the Clinical Research of


    Acupuncture kneeled on the ground. ¡°Mr. Nicholson! Please ept me as your disciple!¡±Even a senior


    researcher from an orthopedic hospital threw away his stethoscope and shouted, ¡°I¡¯ve learned


    medicine for half my life, but I couldn¡¯t fully cure a patient with lumbar disc prpse! I¡¯m done! I want to


    learn traditional medicine from the master himself!¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    They were all admirable researchers of the medical industry, but they were all shouting to have


    Kingsley as their teacher!Watching the scene before him, n froze in shock. When he remembered


    that he wanted to have Kingsley as his disciple earlier, he broke out in cold sweat! It turned out that


    Kingsley was the real master!On the other hand, Alice and Cecilia¡¯s scarlet lips parted in shock!They


    had never thought that Kingsley would have such superb medical skills that could bring back the


    dead!Then, Alice suddenly remembered she had met Kingsley at the parking lot this morning and


    asked him why he was wearing a mask.The reply she got from him was, ¡°I¡¯m afraid those pedants


    would pester me.¡±It was then that Alice finally understood what Kingsley meant with his


    words!¡°Kingsley, oh, Kingsley, what have you gone through all these years¡­¡± A curious glimmer


    shed through Alice¡¯s eyes as she kept her admiration for Kingsley¡¯s unparalleled skills


    hidden.Meanwhile, Cecilia was looking at Kingsley¡¯s tall figure with infatuation and affection in her eyes


    because he had given her a lot of surprises.Not only was he wealthy, but he also had a solid


    background and extraordinary medical skills! How could she not fall for such an excellent man?


    However, Kingsley was in no mood to enjoy the admiration from the two beautiful women. His face was


    full of helplessness as he watched the group of crazy pedants behaving like hungry wolves preying on


    a lonely sheep!If it weren¡¯t for the security guards of Hill Crest Hospital stopping them, those


    researchers would have eaten Kingsley alive!Letting out a sigh, Kingsley announced, ¡°Everyone,


    please stay calm. We can discuss this after I¡¯ve finished settling other matters!¡±Although his voice


    wasn¡¯t loud, everyone could still hear him clearly.When he finished speaking, the bystanders upstairs


    agreed with Kingsley. ¡°Let¡¯s listen to the God of Medicine¡¯s orders!¡±They were ordinary citizens and


    couldn¡¯t care less about those senior specialists and researchers. One shouted, ¡°The God of Medicine


    is right! We still have scores to settle with the Mitterans! What are you bunch of oldies doing?!¡± Scott


    and the others immediately turned green as they quickly returned to their seats.Once the scene was


    quiet, Kingsley looked toward Matt, who had copsed on the floor, and asked, ¡°How about that,


    President Fox? Are you happy with the results?¡±Stunned, Matt felt his lips trembling, but he couldn¡¯t


    utter a single word!He still couldn¡¯t wrap his head around why he lost the challenge that he would most


    likely win? How could Joshua suddenly stand up?! What went wrong?!While Matt was still in a daze,


    Helen was clear-headed. She started to repeatedly kick Matt while scolding, ¡°Hurry up and apologize to


    Dr. Nicholson! I still need to rely on him to cure my heart disease!¡±Kingsley sneered. ¡°Old Mrs. Fox,


    let¡¯s talk about your matterster. Now, I need to deal with these Mitterans. Do you have anything to


    say about this?¡±Hewlett and the other Mitterans were invited by Matt, so Kingsley decided to let Helen


    make a decision on whether to let him cure her heart disease with traditional medicine or allow those


    Mitteran experts to continue researching and diagnosing her heart condition.Without giving it a thought,


    Helen screamed, ¡°Of course you have to deal with them! They¡¯re all trash. How could they be


    compared to you?¡±Once Helen finished her words, Michael and Megan, who were cowering in the


    corner, immediately stuck out their chests!Then, Helen kicked Matt again, shouting, ¡°Hurry up and


    chase those blond creatures away! I don¡¯t want them in my sight!¡±¡°But Mom¡­ I spent over one million


    to invite them here¡­¡±Matt was almost crying. He wasn¡¯t expecting that not only did he fail to ruin


    Kingsley, but he also lost over one million in the process! Most importantly, his n blew up in his face,


    and it could affect his right to the family inheritance!This was a double whammy!At the same time,


    Hewlett and the others were still in shock!They just saw Joshua standing up and were all trembling in


    shock!All of them were drawing crosses on their chest and mumbling something out of the Bible


    because, in their eyes, the traditional medicine method Kingsley performed was like casting a spell! It


    made them both shocked and terrified at the same time!Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    The moment Hewlett and the others heard Helen wanted to chase them out, they quickly got up and


    said in horror, ¡°We¡¯re leaving! We¡¯re not going to stay a moment longer!¡±¡°Yes! The spells of the Empire


    of Qustia are too mysterious and shocking!¡±They had to return to Mittera immediately and inform their


    country¡¯s medical association about this! The mysterious eastern country was too dangerous, and they


    had to take safety measures!¡°Trying to leave?¡± Noticing that the Mitterans were trying to escape,


    Kingsley smirked. ¡°I clearly remember someone saying he would eat this chair if Joshua stood


    up!¡±cing his hand on the back of the wheelchair, Kingsley continued, ¡°Dear Mitteran researchers,


    would you like me to braise or steam this for you?¡±The moment Hewlett heard what Kingsley said, his


    expression fell. ¡°Qustians, I admit that your medical skills are strange, but what is the meaning of this?


    Do you really want me to eat that wheelchair?¡±¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± Narrowing his cold eyes, Kingsley roared,


    ¡°You insulted our Qustian medicine and the Qustians! I¡¯m already showing mercy by not taking your


    life!¡±Hewlett could feel goosebumps rising as Kingsley stared at him. He stammered, ¡°H-How dare you!


    I¡¯m a famous Mitteran researcher! My country will hold you ountable if you do anything to me!¡±¡°If


    your country wants to hold me ountable, so be it!¡±Kingsley curled his fingers, moved his wrist, and


    single-handedly lifted the wheelchair that weighed dozens of kilograms off the ground!¡°How could we


    Qustians be threatened by outsiders like you?!¡±As Hewlett watched Kingsley lift the wheelchair with


    one hand, he was so shocked that his pupils contracted and he had goosebumps!¡°Y-You can¡¯t touch


    me! Can you bear the consequences of affecting the international rtionship that Mittera and Qustia


    have?!¡±Kingsley sneered, and his body was infused with the intent to kill!¡°If Mittera dares to attack us, I,


    Kingsley Nicholson, would enlist in the army! Then, I¡¯ll stomp on you Mitterans on the battlefield!¡±It was


    just one sentence, yet it sounded sonorous and fearless! Also, it immediately ignited the staunch within


    everyone at the scene!At that moment, everyone present could feel the burning passion in their blood!


    Pushing his sses, Ronald hollered, ¡°Dr. Nicholson is right! If Mitteraes attacking us because of


    this, I¡¯ll leave the medical field to enlist in the army and fight with you until myst breath!¡±After that, the


    other doctors behind Ronald shouted, ¡°I will join the army too! We¡¯re not afraid of your threats!¡±¡°That¡¯sContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    right! We Qustians have stood up for seventy years and will not bow our heads again!¡±The ce was


    suddenly in an uproar!¡°Never bow down!¡±¡°We¡¯re not weaklings!¡±Citizens filled several stories of the


    outpatient department in excitement!They waved their fists while their shouts filled the whole


    space!Meanwhile, Kingsley stood in the middle of the space, looking righteous. Then, he bellowed,


    ¡°What can¡¯t we do to protect Qustia¡¯s dignity?!¡±He was Ares, the God of War, and he had led thousands


    of soldiers andmanded millions of troops! Once he spoke, everyone in the room felt respect for


    him!Hundreds of people filled the building and shouted simultaneously, ¡°Dr. Nicholson!¡±¡°Dr.


    Nicholson!¡±¡°Dr. Nicholson!¡±¡­¡­¡­When they heard the ear-deafening roar from the crowd, Hewlett and


    the others were so scared that their legs felt weak!As they trembled while watching the angry Qustians,


    they started to feel hopeless!One blonde doctor asked in terror, ¡°How¡­ Why would this happen? Didn¡¯t


    they say Qustians were timid and weak?¡±Then, someone from the side roared, ¡°What the heck! F*ck!


    The Mitteran media have tricked us!¡±¡°Yes! The Qustians have extremely mysterious traditional


    medicine and the staunchest citizens! However, the Mitteran media always spoke of how they failed


    and how weak they are! They are so spiteful!¡±Giving himself a harsh p, Hewlett muttered in despair,


    ¡°I was foolish! How could I have believed the lies told by the media?!¡± As he spoke, he kneeled before


    Kingsley and begged, ¡°We were wrong. For God¡¯s sake and the friendship our countries share, please


    let us go this once¡­¡±¡°The friendship our countries share? Where did your earlier arrogance go?!¡±


    Kingsley stated coldly, ¡°Stop with the nonsense! Are you going to eat this wheelchair, or do you want


    me to smash it on your head?!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    Gazing into Kingsley¡¯s eyes that were filled with murderous intent, Hewlett gritted his teeth and


    stammered out loud, ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±However, before he could say anything, Matt jumped up from the ground


    and roared, ¡°Hewlett, you¡¯re an expert that I hired at a high price! You¡¯d better not be scared of this


    kid!¡±Matt stared at Kingsley maliciously, just like a cobra aiming for its prey.He and Felix had initially


    nned to squash Kingsley like a bug and bring him to ruin! Yet, the two of them had never expected


    for him to flip the situation around and turn himself into a figure of admiration for the people!He had


    gone through all the troubles to invite these medical experts to the scene, but he had never thought


    that his actions would pave a road for Kingsley!This was just like going for wool anding home


    shorn!The more he thought about that, the angrier Matt got. At this point, he had lost all rationale.


    Pointing at Joshua, he yelled, ¡°There¡¯s definitely something going on with this patient! He must be an


    aplice of Kingsley! How can a paralytic person possibly stand up?! This is obviously a nned


    fraud!¡±Hearing his words, Hewlett and the others brightened up. He¡¯s right!The whole time, they could


    not figure out why Qustia¡¯s traditional medicine was so miraculous. Now that they¡¯d heard Matt¡¯s words,


    they quickly came to a realization¡ªthis was all just a show the Qustians had put together!From the


    patient and all the way to the medical reports, they were all fabricated by the cunning Qustians!Hewlett


    burst out inughter. ¡°Hahaha, you Qustians truly are despicable! To think you would fake a patient to


    gain the people¡¯s favor!¡±The blonde woman beside him spoke up as well. ¡°We request to inspect the


    patient¡¯s symptoms personally! There¡¯s no way we¡¯ll believe you just by hearing your


    exnation!¡±¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Matt stomped his feet and yelled out loud, ¡°Let the experts of Mittera


    conduct their own inspections to see if Joshua¡¯s spine has been injured before or not!¡± As he said that,


    he rushed over to the both of them with a face filled with menace.At the same time, among the crowd


    on the second floor, a man wearing a duckbill cap suddenly took a step forward. Looking down at the


    scene in the hall below, he narrowed his eyes. Pressing down on the wireless inte headset in his


    ear, he ordered in a low tone, ¡°Sniper Team One standby, Sniper Team One standby! Shoot anyone


    who is in a 10-meter radius with the General!¡±The personmanding was none other thanContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Hades!After the assassination at the pre-bid conference, both Lancer and him had learned their


    lessons! They absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow that to happen on their watch again!Therefore, the moment


    they saw the news report, they quickly set up ten sniper teams to lurk around the areas at the hospital


    to prevent anyone from harming Kingsley!On the other hand, Hades was in charge of blending among


    the crowds so that he could pay attention to the slightest movements from the enemy. The moment


    someone behaved suspiciously, he would order his men to shoot without hesitation!And right now, Matt


    was the person who was behaving suspiciously!As soon as Matt stepped within the 10-meter radius of


    Kingsley with his right leg, a st sounded as a window in Sunshine Auditorium shattered!Bang!And


    right after that¡­Thud.Right in front of everyone¡¯s eyes, Matt rolled his eyes and copsed on the


    ground!Oh my god! In an instant, the crowd began to mor!What in the world? What just happened?!


    Everyone began to exchange gazes in fear.No one knew why Matt, who was running toward Kingsley,


    suddenly copsed on the ground!¡°Matt! Matt, what¡¯s wrong?!¡± Hewlett shouted, his face pale. ¡°Are you


    okay?¡±As he spoke, he began to rush toward Matt.However, he had just reached the vicinity of Matt


    when he let out a yell and copsed on the ground with a loud crash!¡°Hewlett!¡±¡°Professor!¡±The experts


    from Mittera were all in shock!Hewlett was a renowned professor from their empire; they would be


    facing a devastating loss if anything were to happen to him!Frightened, the dozens of Mitterans all


    rushed toward him!On the second floor, Hades pressed down his cap as he spoke into the headset with


    a cold smirk, ordering, ¡°Attention to all the sniper teams, prepare to shoot! I repeat, prepare to


    shoot!¡±He had just given the order when¡ªBang!Bang! Bang!¡­¡­¡­All the windows in Sunshine


    Auditorium shattered instantly!¡°Aah! Help!¡±Everyone crouched in fear on the ground as they screamed


    in terror.Right in front of their terror-stricken eyes, the experts from Mittera began to fall like dominoes,


    one after another in a heap on the ground!

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    Only one Mitteran was left standing because he had been slower than the rest. Looking at his


    companions who had all fallen to the ground, all he could do was stand still and tremble in fear!He was


    less than half a meter away from that deathly 10-meter radius!If he had taken one more step forward,


    he would have been shot just like Hewlett and the others!But right now, he was scared stiff!Frozen in


    ce, he had no courage to take another step forward!Drip, drip¡­All of a sudden, a foul-smelling liquid


    came out from his pants¡ªhe was so terrified he had peed in his own pants!The entire Sunshine


    Auditorium was filled with silence!It was as if everyone was rooted in their spots, not a single person


    moving!They were scared to make a single noise when they were breathing!It was only after a long


    while did a few bold ones raise their heads in surprise and exim, ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ None of us are hurt!


    Only those Mitterans were shot dead!¡±Realization struck the people as they heard those words and


    stood up slowly.¡°What just happened? Why are all these Mitterans dead?¡±¡°I think someone fired a


    gun!¡±¡°Hey¡­ they shot eighteen of them dead at the same time without missing a single shot. Could it


    be the military?!¡±At those words, everyone stared at the director and doctors from the West Point


    Military Hospital. Out of everyone here, they were the only ones who had connections with the


    military.Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the director, Theodore Wilson, stood up and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. It


    was the people from the military!¡±He had already received instructions from Lev early on.Otherwise,


    why would he, the director of a military hospital with the ranking of a major,e and join in on this


    mess?Theodore took off his white coat as he spoke to reveal his military green uniform.Staring at the


    golden oak leaf on his shoulder boards, Jeffred was so surprised he almost copsed alongside


    Hewlett.To think the director of the Cleapolis Military General Hospital was here personally!Jeffred


    stood in front of Theodore, stammering, ¡°D-Director Wilson, why are you here¡­¡±Although they were


    both hospital directors, their statuses werepletely different! Theodore looked at him coldly and


    stated, ¡°There¡¯s a VIP who¡¯s conducting a private visit here. We¡¯re here to ensure his safety.¡±¡°V-VIP¡­¡±


    Jeffred¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°May I know who the VIP is¡­¡±Raising his head with pride, Theodore shouted,


    ¡°Ares, the God of War!¡±Boom!The moment these words came out of his mouth, everyone became


    animated and enthusiastic! To think the legendary God of War is here!Including Scott and the medical


    deans, everyone was in shock as they looked around, wanting to witness Ares¡¯ true identity!As for


    Jeffred, he kneeled on the ground, his voice shaking. ¡°Ares¡­ the God of War actually came to Hill


    Crest Hospital¡­ D-Director Wilson, where is he¡­¡±Theodore shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not qualified to get


    an audience with the God of War himself with my current status! I¡¯m just following orders from


    above!¡±His gaze became stern as he stated coldly, ¡°All you need to know is that he¡¯s watching you from


    among the crowd! Your every move and every word, he can see everything that you did!¡±¡°Y-Yes¡­¡±


    Jeffred understood what he was hinting at. ¡°I¡¯ll get my people to throw out these worthless corpses


    immediately!¡± He quickly got up from the ground and walked toward Hewlett¡¯s direction. There were


    even chills all over his body.There was no way things would end with him just being dismissed if he had


    damaged Qustia¡¯s reputation in front of Ares!In fact, there was a high chance he would be branded as


    a criminal that had humiliated and damaged the reputation of his own empire by the military!Walking


    over to the ¡°corpses¡± piled up on the floor, he was just about to call the security to clean up the scene


    when he stopped in his tracks. He noticed something that everyone had missed! That being, the


    ¡°corpses,¡± including Hewlett and Matt, were lying spread out in a cone shape and at the same distance


    from Kingsley!In other words, they were all shot when they were within a certain radius of


    him!¡°This¡­¡±A chilling thought crept into his mind.The only reason the snipers fired shots was to protect


    the safety of Ares. Which means, there¡¯s a big possibility that Kingsley is Ares!Reaching that


    conclusion, Jeffred felt as if his whole body was numb with shock as his whole body shook in fear!Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    Seeing the fear in his dted pupils, Kingsley smiled andforted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Director Church.


    They were all shot with tranquilizers. Their lives are not in danger.¡±Jeffred was speechless. Kingsley¡¯s


    words had confirmed his suspicions!How could Kingsley be so sure of this if he wasn¡¯t Ares?After all,


    how could a normal citizen differentiate the difference between normal bullets and tranquilizer


    darts?¡°Uh¡­ I¡­¡± Stammering, Jeffred was tongue tied. He couldn¡¯t even utter aplete


    sentence!¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡± Kingsley waved his hand. ¡°Send some men to bring President Fox to the


    sickbed. As for the rest, throw them into the freezers in the mortuary.¡±Helen let out a sigh of relief when


    she heard that Kingsley was going to let Matt go. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Nicholson¡­ Thank you for letting my


    grandson go¡­¡±¡°It¡¯s too early to thank me.¡± Kingsley continued coldly, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be too nice of me to


    let him go so easily?¡±¡°What¡­¡± Helen¡¯s face turned pale; she couldn¡¯t understand the meaning behind


    his words. But she didn¡¯t have the courage to ask him again when she met his chilling gaze.As for the


    Mitteran who had peed in his pants, he was already scared half to death. Kneeling on the ground with a


    loud ¡®thump,¡¯ he pleaded, ¡°Sir, please let me go. I beg of you! I don¡¯t want to die yet¡­¡±Kingsley stared


    at him impassively. ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to take your life.¡±Before the man could thank him, Kingsley


    continued, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the mortuary to apany your fellow colleagues? You can rescue


    them from the freezer if they wake up. Of course, it¡¯s just an unfortunate incident if they freeze to


    death.¡±¡°The¡­ The mortuary¡­?¡± The Mitteran¡¯s face nched the moment he heard his words. ¡°No¡­ I


    don¡¯t want to go to such a terrible ce¡­ Please, I beg of you¡­¡±He was about to beg for mercy when


    Kingsley waved his hand in annoyance. ¡°Take all these people away!¡±¡°Y-Yes, Mr. Nicholson. I¡¯ll ask my


    men to throw them into the mortuary right away¡­¡± Jeffred bowed a full 90 degrees as he replied


    obediently like how a servant would to his master. Seeing the impatience on Kingsley¡¯s face, Hades


    quickly issued an order from the second floor. ¡°Theodore, clear the ce!¡±At the same time, Theodore


    suddenly straightened up as hemanded in a stern voice, ¡°To ensure the safety of Ares, we will be


    clearing the ce immediately! Other than the doctors, patients, as well as the patient¡¯s family from the


    Hill Crest Hospital, everyone else must evacuate within five minutes!¡±Although the crowd still wanted to


    stay to watch the show, they were well aware of the fact that there were dozens of snipers hiding out of


    sight. So, they all lined up and exited the hospital obediently.The dozen or so medical deans led by


    Scott initially wanted to stay secretly so that they could ask Kingsley to be their master. However, they


    all left reluctantly when they saw the stern expression on Theodore¡¯s face.Walking out of the hospital


    entrance, ke gave a suggestion to Scott, whispering, ¡°Mr. Rand, isn¡¯t the 18th Cleapolis Medical


    Forum about to be held in two days? How about we give Jeffred a few invitation cards and ask him to


    hand one to Dr. Nicholson? What do you think?¡±Scott as well as Ronald and the rest of them


    brightened up at his words.¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that! Mr. Hemsworth, that¡¯s a really good idea!¡±¡°That¡¯s


    right! I noticed just now that Jeffred seems to be close with Dr. Nicholson. I¡¯m sure he can bring Dr.


    Nicholson to the forum!¡±¡°Hahaha, we finally have the chance to meet Dr. Nicholson personally!¡±At that,


    these white haired schrs began tough gleefully.In the past, only renowned medical deans as well


    as their direct disciples and those with a doctorate in medicine had the opportunity to attend this


    forum.Hospital directors like Jeffred, who was part of the impartial enterprise, were not eligible to


    receive the invitations at all.That was why they firmly believed that Jeffred would never let this chance


    slip him by. They thought he was sure to find any ways possible to bring Dr. Nicholson to them!Just as


    these old schrs were still discussing matters regarding the forum, everyone who was not involved


    with the hospital, including Theodore himself, had already left.In the empty auditorium, only Kingsley,


    Jeffred, as well as Michael and a few others remained.Thump!Helen kneeled in front of Kingsley and


    begged, ¡°Dr. Nicholson, we were ignorant fools for not recognizing your prowess! Please help me to


    cure my cardiac disease!¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    Helen was already eighty this year, and apart from having a failing heart, she was pretty much in the


    pink.Now knowing that Kingsley could treat her cardiac disease, she couldn¡¯t care less about seniority


    or whatnot anymore and kneeled before Kingsley on the spot.Kingsley, however, took a in nce at


    her and said, ¡°I can treat your heart condition, no problem. But, we¡¯ll see after Matt has


    awoken.¡±Megan, who stood aside, hurriedly spoke up. ¡°Kingsley¡¯s right, Mom. Matt has to apologize for


    being disrespectful to Kingsley!¡±¡°That¡¯s right! Kingsley¡¯s the Larson Family¡¯s dear son-inw!¡± bellowed


    Michael as he puffed his chest and raised his chin. ¡°Matt has acted cocky for too long. It¡¯s time he paid


    the price for it!¡±Helen thought they were right and hurriedly promised Kingsley, ¡°Dr. Nicholson, I¡¯ll


    definitely give my b*stard of a son a good beating after he wakes up and see that he begs for your


    forgiveness.¡±To that, Kingsley nodded inly, then turned to Joshua. ¡°Mr. Johnson, you¡¯re still rather


    weak. So you have to continue recuperating in the hospital.¡±¡°Got it, Mr. Nicholson. I¡¯m already grateful


    that you saved me. You don¡¯t have to bother yourself with an old man like me anymore¡­¡± Joshua


    thanked him from the bottom of his heart.Seeing so, Jeffred very astutely promised, ¡°Yes, rest assured,


    Mr. Nicholson. I¡¯ll definitely see that our staff take good care of Mr. Johnson!¡±He had already believed


    Kingsley was Ares, the God of War, who was traveling incognito. He wouldn¡¯t dare snub Kingsley


    now.After making sure everything was settled, Kingsley finally turned to Alice. ¡°C¡¯mon, sis, let¡¯s go see


    Reene lest she worries.¡±S-Sis?!Kingsley¡¯s address to Alice rendered Jeffred jaw-dropped.Alice Kramer


    is Mr. Nicholson¡¯s sister?!I, Jeffred Church, fired the God of War¡¯s sister?!And worst, even let Zayne


    commandeer her research results!As the thoughts crossed his mind, Jeffred thought he saw stars, and


    it was as though a hive of bees were living in his ears, buzzing away.Tap, tap, tap¡­ He lurched a few


    steps back and nearly took a terrible fall!n supported him and checked his pulse. ¡°Director, your


    heart and lungs are damaged from being over horrified!¡±rgh! Jeffred spewed a mouthful of blood as


    soon as n finished his words. ¡°Professor Gershwin, better take Director Church away for a rest,¡±


    Kingsley said inly. ¡°Damage to the heart and lungs will lead to other deterioration. He¡¯ll be fine after


    ingesting a calming pill added with gold and silver leaf, amber, rhino horn, and dragon tooth.¡±n¡¯sBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    eyes lit up at Kingsley¡¯s words, and he chucked Jeffred aside to pull a notebook out of his pocket. ¡°I¡¯ve


    never heard of such a strange prescription! I must note it down¡­¡±On the other hand, Kingsley grabbed


    Alice and headed for the elevator, no longer bothered with Jeffred and the others.Inside the elevator,


    Alice asked while blinking, ¡°Kingsley, what¡¯s going on? How is it that you have such remarkable


    medical knowledge?!¡±¡°Um¡­ you know I served in the military for thest decade, right?¡±¡°Yeah, Reene


    told me about it.¡± Alice nodded. ¡°But what does this have to do with your knowledge? Don¡¯t tell me you


    learned all this while you were in the military?!¡±¡°Um¡­ Y-Yeah!¡± Kingsley muttered irresolutely. ¡°I got to


    know someone in the military whose family were ancient doctors for five generations. He taught me all


    these acupuncture techniques.¡±¡°Hereditary medical knowledge?¡± Alice frowned slightly. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s way


    too unbelievable. The Todds, who are known as the medical family, probably don¡¯t even have such


    amazing hereditary medical knowledge¡­¡±Kingsley wiped the sweat off his forehead as he looked at


    Alice¡¯s probing yet calm face. ¡°You better believe it! I wouldn¡¯t have believed there was such crazy


    medical knowledge if I hadn¡¯t performed it myself¡­¡±¡°Pfft!¡± His words got Alice bursting into a chuckle.


    ¡°No matter who you learned it from, as long as you use it to save others, I won¡¯t press you for


    answers.¡±Kingsley bet she didn¡¯t believe a single word he said just now, knowing Alice was rigorous


    ever since she was a child. At that, he chuckled with a guilty conscience. ¡°Um¡­ Alice, do you want to


    learn ancient healing? I can teach you. You saw it yourself; they had even begged me.¡±¡°Nah, forget it.¡±


    Alice shook her head. ¡°I much prefer the feel of a knife slicing through skin.¡±¡°¡­¡­¡±Okay¡­ Kingsley


    didn¡¯t know what to say to that.Just then, the elevator pinged¡ªit had reached Floor 17.While the door


    opened slowly, Alice¡¯s promise from the day before popped into Kingsley¡¯s head, and he hurriedly


    asked, ¡°Alice, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll agree to any request of mine if I can cure Joshua¡¯s paralysis? You¡¯re


    not having second thoughts, are you?¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    Alice stepped out of the elevator, turned around, and smiled. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t go back on my word!


    What do you want to ask for?¡±¡°Hmm¡­ I haven¡¯t thought about it yet.¡± Kingsley quickly caught up with


    Alice, grabbed her slender waist, and inquired, ¡°Alice, how long can you keep this promise?¡±Alice¡¯s


    aloof and pretty face instantly melted into a blush. ¡°For¡­ For a lifetime!¡±¡°For a lifetime? Then I will have


    to think about it, hahaha¡­¡±The two of themughed and chatted while entering Reene¡¯s


    ward.However, they did not notice that there was a sinister gaze staring at them outside the door of the


    safe passage that was left ajar!That person was Beau!He was secretly smoking a cigarette in the safe


    passage just now and identally saw them together, which ignited his jealousy and anger!¡°D*mn it!


    Isn¡¯t this kid the son-inw of the Larson Family? Why is he so close to Alice?!¡±Alice, who was cold


    toward him, was currentlyughing joyfully in front of Kingsley.Beau clenched his fists so hard that they


    could burst!¡°You b*stard! If I can¡¯t afford to mess with you openly, watch me do it secretly!¡±There was a


    cynical look in his eyes as he muttered to himself, ¡°Alice Kramer, you shall be my ything


    sooner orter!¡±At the same time, news of Ares, the God of War, appearing in Hill Crest Hospital


    spread like wildfire!Kean Corporation was the first to react after hearing the news.Stanley Kean, the


    head of the Kean Family, kept his hands behind his back while pacing back and forth in the living room


    of Kean Residence.¡°The God of War, Ares, hase to Cleapolis! If our family can seize this


    opportunity, we will surely rise to the top and be the top-ss family in Cleapolis!¡±On the contrary,


    Andrew, who was sitting on the sofa beside him, had a glum expression on his face.¡°Dad, can you stop


    walking around? It¡¯s making me dizzy¡­¡±Andrew Kean was the eldest young master of the Kean Family


    who was supposed to have a blind date with Reene.He was in his early thirties this year and had a


    dignified appearance.Recently, however, his hair had turned gray, and his face was also as dark as rain


    clouds in the sky.Because of that, he looked ten years older than his actual age!Seeing Andrew¡¯s


    frown, Stanleyughed. ¡°My son! Look how haggard you are! Why are you fretting over the lost man


    from Sweoya? Do not worry! As long as we¡¯re able to befriend the God of War, Ares, our family will


    thrive in glory! By that time, even if Boris was broken into pieces, I will find him for you!¡± HearingContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Stanley¡¯s words, Andrew, who was depraved, suddenly sat up straight and inquired, ¡°Really? Dad, is


    there a way for you to befriend Ares, the God of War?¡±¡°Hahaha! When Jeffred was still the director of a


    small department, I gave him a lot of support! That¡¯s how he sessfully became the director of Hill


    Crest Hospital. I yed a huge part!¡± Stanley boasted. ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for him to repay his


    gratitude!¡±Andrew¡¯s spirits were lifted when he heard that. ¡°Dad, hurry up and get in touch with him,


    then! We can¡¯t let the other families get ahead of us!¡±¡°Of course! I will give him a call right away!¡±After


    speaking, Stanley took out his phone and called Jeffred.Jeffred had just taken his medicine at this time


    and was slouching in his chair in the director¡¯s office with his eyes closed.In his heart, he was thinking


    about how to please Kingsley and Alice to make up for the mistakes he made before.Ring! Ring!His


    phone rang, and when he saw that it was Stanley calling, he quickly cleared his throat, greeting, ¡°Hello,


    President Kean.¡±¡°Hahaha. Director Church, how are you?¡± Stanley sounded over-enthusiastic. ¡°You


    must have been busy with work recently. Are you free to have a meal together?¡±¡°A meal?¡±Jeffred


    raised his brows skeptically. Why would Stanley, a man with high status, suddenly take the initiative to


    call and invite him to dinner?A meaningful sneer appeared on his face, but he replied politely, ¡°Is there


    anything that you would like for me to do? If it is within my ability, I will do my best!¡±¡°Hahaha¡­ You¡¯re


    quick to catch on!¡± Stanley snorted and asked tentatively, ¡°I heard that¡­ Ares, the God of War, visited


    Hill Crest Hospital today.¡±¡°Ares, the God of War?¡±Jeffred initially thought that Stanley had rtives or


    friendsing to the hospital for treatment, so he called to ask him to take extra care of them. But


    never did he expect that it was for Ares, the God of War! Immediately, Kingsley¡¯s towering figure and


    stern face appeared in his mind. ¡°Uh¡­ that¡¯s right¡­ Ares, the God of War, is in our hospital¡­¡±Hearing


    that, Stanley stopped beating around the bush and went straight to the point with excitement. ¡°Director


    Church, I would like to invite Ares, the God of War, to dinner tomorrow! I was wondering if you could


    help me get in touch with him?¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    ¡°I-Invite Ares, the God of War, to dinner?!¡± Jeffred eximed bitterly, a little speechless. ¡°Aren¡¯t you


    trying to put me in a difficult situation? Don¡¯t you know what kind of figure Ares, the God of War, is? Do


    you think it¡¯s possible to invite him whenever we want to?!¡±Stanley then replied with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s


    why I came to ask you for help!¡±Without waiting for Jeffred to refuse, he continued, ¡°Director Church,


    remember the time when you and several other doctors who came back from overseas werepeting


    for the director position in Hill Crest Hospital? If I hadn¡¯t convinced Director Wayne of the Health


    Bureau, did you think you would have stood out from them?¡±¡°I¡­¡± Jeffred¡¯s face suddenly darkened


    when he heard Stanley¡¯s words.¡°This¡­ President Kean, of course, I will not forget your kindness and


    virtue¡­ How about this? I will try my best to invite Ares, the God of War, to have dinner with you. Don¡¯t


    me me if it doesn¡¯t work out, though!¡±Hearing that, Stanley immediately rejoiced. ¡°It¡¯s decided, then!


    I will inform you of the banquet venue tomorrow as soon as possible!¡±After hanging up the phone,


    Jeffred spat and scolded, ¡°Pfft! What kind of bullsh*t is he talking about?! Isn¡¯t he embarrassed to be


    mentioning a small favor from years ago?!¡±As soon as he finished speaking, the phone rang


    again.¡°Hey, Mr. Lawrence. Yes. That¡¯s right¡­ But I have already promised President Stanley Kean of


    Kean Corporation. Yes, you may negotiate with him¡­¡±The sweat on Jeffred¡¯s forehead started dripping


    down from his temples.It was another person who wanted to befriend Ares, the God of War!Ring!


    Ring!¡°Hello, President Sanders. Yes. Kean Corporation will be hosting a banquet for Ares, the God of


    War¡­¡±Ring! Ring!¡°Hello, Mr. Ziegler¡­¡±¡°Hi, Director Murphy¡­¡±¡­Within an hour, Jeffred had answered


    numerous phone calls. There were no exceptions because all of them were asking for Ares, the God of


    War!The series of calls had threatened to burn his phone up!When his phone automatically shut down


    because it ran out of power, he was finally free to wipe the cold sweat off his forehead.¡°Darn it! I didn¡¯t


    expect to alert so many big shots¡­¡± Without further dy, Jeffred trotted to Reene¡¯s ward.He passed


    everyone to Stanley just now. If he could not invite Ares, the God of War, he was afraid that Stanley


    would rip him apart!When he arrived at Reene¡¯s ward, Jeffred knocked on the door before entering. He


    then saw Kingsley and the girls chatting happily.Noticing Jeffred walking in, Kingsley restrained his


    smile, inquiring, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Director Church?¡±¡°Um¡­ Mr. Nicholson, I have something to ask of


    you¡­¡±¡°Go ahead.¡±¡°It might be inconvenient to say it here¡­¡± Jeffred was discerning and did not dare to


    reveal Kingsley¡¯s identity as Ares, the God of War.Kingsley raised his brows, presuming that Jeffred


    already knew that Alice was his godsister. Adding to the fact that he was hesitant to speak, it seemed


    that there was really something important.Thinking of that, he stood up and said to Reene and Alice,


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Director Church and be back in a while.¡±Seeing Jeffred respectfully following Kingsley out of


    the ward, Alice gloated cheerfully, ¡°Hahaha. Director Church has always tried to bully me, but seeing


    him being servile to Kingsley is so satisfying!¡±¡°You said it!¡± Reene nodded and said, ¡°Even my career


    has be smoother since Kingsley came back¡­¡±Just as the two girls were sighing emotionally,


    Kingsley and Jeffred came to the director¡¯s office.Jeffred motioned for Kingsley to take a seat in his


    chair while he stood respectfully aside.Kingsley nced at him and said indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter, Director Church? We can talk now, right?¡±¡°Yes, Mr. Nicholson. Well¡­¡± Jeffred uttered while


    nodding. ¡°Stanley Kean, the president of Kean Corporation, called to invite you to dinner tomorrow. I


    was wondering whether you would be free to attend the event.¡±¡°Why does Stanley want to invite me to


    dinner?¡± Kingsley asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think I know him, though?¡±¡°Uhh¡­¡± Jeffred lowered his head and


    stammered, ¡°H-He wants to invite Ares, the God of War¡­¡±Hearing that, Kingsley instantly understood


    what was going on. The corners of his mouth twitched as he questioned, ¡°You¡¯re pretty quick to catch


    on, aren¡¯t you? Have you already found out my identity?¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    Jeffred bowed his head and uttered, ¡°Yes¡­ You are majestic and imposing, so it¡¯s difficult to not


    realize¡­¡±¡°Okay. Enough with the ttery.¡± Kingsley¡¯s eyes turned cold as he warned, ¡°My identity must


    not be exposed, so you¡¯d better keep your mouth shut!¡±¡°I-I understand¡­¡± Jeffred stuttered and


    trembled as Kingsley stared at him. ¡°So¡­ Mr. Nicholson, will you agree to Stanley¡¯s invitation¡­¡±He


    then gulped and pleaded, ¡°Currently, in the whole of Cleapolis, whether it berge or small influential


    families, they are willing to do anything to build a rtionship with Kean Corporation. It is estimated that


    at least a few hundred people will be present at the dinner banquet tomorrow. If you don¡¯t attend the


    event, Stanley will never let me go¡­¡±Kingsley frowned slightly and muttered in a low voice, ¡°Stanley


    Kean, Kean Corporation, Andrew Kean¡­¡±After a while, he nodded. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I suppose I will


    attend the dinner banquet. But, I can¡¯t reveal my identity.¡±As the saying went, If you know the enemy


    and know yourself, you need not fear the result of a hundred battles.Andrew was not only a student of


    Boris Oakley but also the future son-inw of Elijah and Ysabel.Kingsley knew that no matter from


    which aspect, he would have to confront Andrew sooner orter.Therefore, it was beneficial for him to


    meet the young master in advance.On the contrary, Jeffred had a bitter look on his face as he uttered,


    ¡°If you don¡¯t reveal your identity, they won¡¯t know that Ares, the God of War, hase¡­ President


    Kean will not ept this as a satisfactory exnation¡­¡±¡°How about this? I will send someone from the


    military to the banquet to prove that Ares, the God of War, is present. That¡¯ll help you exin to


    President Kean.¡± Kingsley added, ¡°There are hundreds of people in the military. I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t


    verify their identities one by one.¡±¡°Sure. I¡¯ll do as you say¡­¡±Jeffred was also aware that this was the


    best avable solution, so he repeatedly bowed his head and thanked Kingsley, ¡°Thank you, Mr.


    Nicholson, for your grace. I¡¯ll inform Stanley right away that Ares, the God of War, has promised to


    attend the banquet¡­¡±Jeffred was relieved, but Stanley was frustrated to the point that he was about to


    explode!He had originally nned to book a private room at Ramada Hotel to tter Ares, the God of


    War, alone.But never did he expect Jeffred to betray him! Within an hour or two, the calls he received


    were endless!There were even some who came to visit directly and requested to attend tomorrow¡¯s


    banquet!Among these people, there were his longtime friends, business partners, and leaders from the


    city hall¡­There were even strangers with unknown names and some he had only exchanged business


    cards with!Under the coercion and inducement of soliciting emotions and interests, Stanley could only


    change his mind and change the venue of the banquet to Marley Hotel.After all, even Kean Corporation


    could not afford the expenses of hundreds of people in Ramada Hotel.After Kingsley left Jeffred¡¯s


    office, he called General Lev Ignatov of Sris Military District.¡°Hey, Lev, can you randomly dispatch an


    officer above major ranking from Cleapolis Military District? Make him show up at Kean Corporation¡¯s


    banquet in Marley Hotel tomorrow and announce to everyone that Ares, the God of War, has arrived at


    the banquet.¡±¡°Got it, Ares!¡± Lev replied. ¡°I¡¯ll make arrangements right away!¡±After hanging up the


    phone, Lev intended to check which battalionmander or regimentmander was free tomorrow


    when he heard a crisp voice calling out to him, ¡°General Ignatov, were you calling Ares, the God of


    War, just now?!¡±Lev followed the voice and saw a girl in a ck leather coat holding a Serpent Whip in


    her hand sticking her head in and grinning.¡°Where is Ares, the God of War? I want to see him too!¡±That


    girl was the youngdy of the Tanner Family, Paige Tanner!When Lev saw her, he instantly felt an ache


    creeping up his head.Paige was a proud student of General Tobias from Seavale Military District.He


    could not even scold her, let aloney a finger on her!Although the Four Great Celestial Saints and the


    Eight Great Undernal Demons were all generals of the twelve military districts in Qustia, the status of


    Celestial Saints was slightly higher than that of the Undernal Demons.Therefore, Lev could not throw


    Tobias¡¯ pride away, so he could only put up with Paige following him around every day to inquire about


    Ares, the God of War.¡°General Ignatov, I beg you, please let me see Ares, the God of War!¡±Paige


    blinked her big and clear eyes as she sped her hands together and begged, ¡°I just want to see my


    Prince Charming. Is it so difficult for you to grant me that wish¡­ Pretty please?¡±Lev sighed and


    pretended to be in a difficult position. ¡°Fine. I will promise you this time because of your


    sincerity!¡±¡°Really?!¡± Paige¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Will I finally get to meet Ares, the God of War?!¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    ¡°Yes, but you have to promise me that afterpleting this mission, you must return to Seavale Military


    District!¡± Lev lowered his voice and continued, ¡°Ares himself gave the order!¡±Hearing that, Paige


    nodded frantically. ¡°Okay. I swear that as long as I can see Ares, the God of War, I promise to stop


    pestering you!¡±¡°Wonderful!¡± Lev¡¯s expression suddenly became serious as he ordered, ¡°Major Tanner, I


    hereby order you to visit Marley Hotel tomorrow and announce to everyone that Ares, the God of War,


    has arrived for the banquet!¡±¡°Yes, sir!¡± Paige gave a military salute and responded with a crisp answer.


    Though she then wondered out loud, ¡°That¡¯s all? What kind of mission is this?!¡±¡°This is the task


    assigned by Ares! It¡¯s a military order!¡± Lev stated solemnly. ¡°No questions or doubts allowed! All you


    need to do isplete the task. Do you understand?!¡±¡°Yes! I understand!¡±Just as Paige received the


    order, the news of Ares, the God of War, attending Kean Corporation¡¯s banquet spread throughout the


    high society of Cleapolis!All of a sudden, even some people who had nothing to do with Kean


    Corporation began to take action!Of course, the Wynn Familyhad also caught wind of it.Henry called


    Elijah over and inquired kindly, ¡°Elijah, aren¡¯t you and Kean Corporation¡¯s President Kean ssmates?


    Why don¡¯t you request him for our family to meet Ares, the God of War?¡±¡°Erm¡­¡± Elijah looked as if he


    was in a difficult position as he was fully aware of the gap between himself and Stanley.In order to


    arrange for a blind date for Reene and Andrewst time, he had already thrown his pride away! Calling


    Stanley again would be a little too pushy!When Henry saw his hesitant expression, his wizened face


    sank. ¡°Why? You can¡¯t do it? Then what¡¯s the difference between you and a piece of trash?!¡±Helpless,


    Elijah could only bite the bullet and give Stanley a call.At that time, Stanley had be numb to the


    countless calls bombarding him, so he easily agreed to the request. He even told Elijah that he could


    bring as many people as he wanted to the banquet.In his heart, the Wynn Familywould not pose any


    threat to the Kean Family at all. Even if Elijah brought hundreds of people over, he could never be the


    chosen one by Ares, the God of War! However, Elijah took it wrongly!After he passed on Stanley¡¯s


    words to Henry, he whispered to Ysabel excitedly, ¡°Now that President Kean is behaving so generously,


    that must mean Young Master Andrew is willing to take it further with Reene! Seems like we can


    continue matchmaking these two!¡±Hearing that, Ysabel flushed with excitement, eximing, ¡°I told you


    so! Look at our beautiful daughter. What kind of man will not spare her another nce?! No matter how


    exceptional Young Master Andrew is, he is still a man, isn¡¯t he?!¡±While saying that, she sighed


    regretfully, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Reene got injured. If we brought her to the banquet, she might be able to


    meet Young Master Andrew!¡±¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll mention this when I see President Kean tomorrow,¡± Elijah


    uttered in excitement while rubbing his hands together. ¡°If Reene bes the daughter-inw of the


    Kean Family, and their family manages to build a rtionship with Ares, the God of War, we will finally


    make it through!¡±Hearing their whispers, Alex, who was sitting beside him, snorted disdainfully. ¡°What


    are you guys dreaming about, Uncle Elijah? Do you really think Young Master Andrew is interested in


    Reene?¡±¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Ysabel narrowed her nted eyes and refuted, ¡°Reene is


    beautiful and has a great figure. Why do you think Young Master Andrew won¡¯t take interest in


    her?!¡±Alex sneered in response, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that Reene lives with that little toy boy called


    Kingsley? Do you think she is still a virgin? Do you think that Young Master Andrew will marry a woman


    who has beenid?¡±After hearing Alex¡¯s words, both Elijah and Ysabel were stunned.Alex continued


    without shame, ¡°Besides, just think about it. Our family only gave her several hundred thousands of


    entrepreneurial funds back then. How did she manage to bring Neveah Department Store to sess?


    If she hadn¡¯t slept with those big wigs, why would they invest in her business? Why would they work


    with her?!¡±Elijah shook his head in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Reene is not that kind of


    person¡­¡±¡°Don¡¯t be so naive, Uncle Elijah!¡± Alex snickered coldly. ¡°Reene is like a bus that everyone


    can get on! How can you still expect her to marry into the Kean Family? It¡¯s all just wishful thinking!¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Elijah was pale. ¡°Nonsense! You¡¯re making groundless usations!¡±Beside him, Ysabel shrieked.


    ¡°He¡¯s right! You made up the story!¡±¡°It¡¯s up to you to believe what you like. I¡¯m not wasting my time on


    you.¡± Alex shrugged as he rolled his eyes at them in contempt. ¡°I¡¯m going to rent a car for the Kean


    Corporation¡¯s banquet tomorrow night. After that, you can go on with your dreams.¡±Henry agreed with


    him, ¡°You¡¯re right. There will be many big shots at the banquet tomorrow. We mustn¡¯t screw things up.


    A luxury car is important for our image.¡±Alex went to a car rental service and rented three cars for his


    family with the permission of Henry. As for himself, he rented the most expensive car avable, which


    was a Lamborghini Aventador, for his ride tomorrow.The next day, he drove in the Lamborghini to


    Marley Hotel. The vehicle caught a lot of attention when he parked it in the parking lot.He thoroughly


    enjoyed the attention and lifted his chin with pride, as if he wasn¡¯t driving a car he rented but a car he


    bought himself.For a moment, he stood there as though he was one of the top rich kids. His ego was at


    its peak, especially when the women dressed in revealing outfits were looking at him with alluring


    eyes.¡°Wow! That car¡¯s so cool!¡± Someone eximed. As Alex turned to the source, he saw some


    young men dressed in luxury brands walking toward him.They¡¯re a bunch of rich kids who followed their


    family elders to attend the banquet. So, when they saw the Lamborghini drive into the parking lot, they


    joined each other on their way as they couldn¡¯t wait to meet its driver.¡°It¡¯s a special edition fromst


    year! It¡¯s around 10 million for the 6.5-liter V12 engine!¡±Someone was eyeing him up and down. ¡°I


    haven¡¯t seen you before. I take it you aren¡¯t a local?¡±The person who spoke was none other than Levi


    Stein, the young master of Ramada Corporation, a genuine wealthy second generation in Cleapolis.His


    older brother, Hugo, was diagnosed as a vegetative patient after getting kicked by Kingsley.


    Furthermore, the Ramada Hotel under Ramada Corporation was also acquired by the Coliree Group.


    Even so, the Stein Family still stood firmly among other families in Cleapolis. Levi stared at Alex with


    curiosity. I would have known it if there¡¯s a rich guy that drives Aventador in Cleapolis, he thought.The


    possibility of Alex renting a car never entered his mind. After all, to think that their sort of people would


    rent a car was humiliating.Even though they felt like driving a different car, they would borrow it from a


    friend as well. However, if that were not possible, they would consider buying a new one as there must


    be enough space in the garage to store the cars.Others were thinking about the same, so none of them


    doubted him. Instead, they all took him as a rich kid from another city who hade to worship the


    God of War.Alex stuttered as he didn¡¯t have the courage to make eye contact with any of them. ¡°My


    family¡¯s business is just making a name. B-Besides, I bought the car recently¡­ ¡±At that moment, a


    chubby guy walked out from the crowd and asked, ¡°Y-You¡¯re Alex, right? I¡¯m Gregory Miller! We went to


    the same middle school!¡±¡°G-Gregory?¡± He stiffened. ¡°I-It¡¯s been a long time¡­ ¡±Not now for an


    acquaintance! His legs were shaking uncontrobly at the scene. It¡¯ll be so humiliating if I¡¯m


    exposed!Just as Alex was panicking about his fate, Gregory strode toward him and gave him a friendly


    pat on the shoulder. ¡°Alex, I can¡¯t believe it! I haven¡¯t seen you for so long. You have grown into a


    sessful man who drives an expensive car!¡±Levi joined in their conversation, ¡°Since you know each


    other, we¡¯re friends now. You¡¯ve be one of us from now on!¡±¡°F-Friends?¡± It was a surprise to hear


    that! Alex wondered. If I can be one of them, then I can start building up mywork of


    people.Levi continued his words to ease his worries. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Most of use from new money,


    so we won¡¯t judge you on your background.¡±The crowd behind him responded with enthusiasm.¡°He¡¯s


    right! The most important thing is we have the money! We don¡¯t care about ¡®when¡¯!¡±¡°That¡¯s it! Not to


    mention being one from new money, we won¡¯t mind even if you earned your money from the dirty


    business.¡±Alex felt at ease after theirforts; he felt incredibly confident that he was born to be


    one of them.Just then, an old man dressed in rags walked toward them.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    The old man was an ordinary beggar in his sixties. Just like his appearance, he was holding a dirty rag


    as he walked toward Alex and the others.They didn¡¯t bother to spare him a nce. In their opinion, the


    old man couldn¡¯t even be considered an average human like them; he was merely a bug whom they


    could step on without giving another look.At the same time, Alex was immersed in his role as a rich kid.


    So, none of them noticed the old man¡¯s arrival.He finally came back to his senses when he heard a


    scratching sound.He turned to the noise and found an old man with poor hygiene was using a rag in a


    simr condition to wipe his car. The sound of the rough rag rubbing across the smooth surface of the


    car was enough to break his heart.¡°What the f*ck! What the hell are you doing?¡± Alex¡¯s eyes turned


    bloodshot at the scene as if they could bleed.The old man grinned at Alex and said airily, ¡°I¡¯m cleaning


    the car. Please, spare some coins for me¡­¡±At that, he reached his hands toward Alex with open palms


    and waited for the money.¡°F*ck off!¡± Driven by rage, Alex gave the old man a kick on the stomach.The


    old man was brought to the ground by his kick and moaned painfully.¡°Bro! You¡¯re too rough!¡± Levi and


    his friends enjoyed the scene unfolding before them as theyughed on the side. ¡°Check if he made a


    scratch on the car. You can break each of his bones with each scratch. It¡¯s only fair.¡±As the old men


    heerd their decision on his fete, he got up from the ground to beg for his life. He bowed his heed to


    touch the ground repeetedly. ¡°I won¡¯t do thet enymore! I won¡¯t! Pleese don¡¯t hurt me¡­ Pleese¡­¡±Alex


    bent down to check on the cer meticulously. After e while, he regeined his stence end let out e sigh of


    relief. ¡°Fortely, the cer¡¯s fine.¡±¡°Thet¡¯s good.¡± Gregory seid disdeinfully, ¡°Let¡¯s chese him ewey. I feel


    sick looking et him.¡±¡°He¡¯s not going enywhere thet eesily!¡± A glint of cruelty fleshed in Alex¡¯s eyes. ¡°He


    elmost left e scretch on my cer! He¡¯s not getting ewey from it!¡±¡°Whet ere you going to do?¡± Levi stood


    there with folded erms; e hint of emusement wes found in his tone. ¡°I sey we kill him. Nobody ceres for


    e begger.¡±Alex wes teken ebeck by the suggestion. His plen originelly wes no more then beeting up the


    old men. Nevertheless, to his surprise, Levi wes thinking ebout killing the bum.¡°All right!¡± He thought


    thet the suggestion wes e reguler thing the rich kids would do, end he mede up his mind. If I wever, I


    could expose myself.¡°Hell yeeh!¡± The crowd cheered on him with eppleuse. ¡°We ere going to enjoy e


    good show!¡± ¡°Alex! How ebout you hit him with the cer? At leest he cen heve e luxurious end to his


    poor life!¡±As the old man heard their decision on his fate, he got up from the ground to beg for his life.


    He bowed his head to touch the ground repeatedly. ¡°I won¡¯t do that anymore! I won¡¯t! Please don¡¯t hurt


    me¡­ Please¡­¡±Alex bent down to check on the car meticulously. After a while, he regained his stance


    and let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Fortunately, the car¡¯s fine.¡±¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Gregory said disdainfully, ¡°Let¡¯s


    chase him away. I feel sick looking at him.¡±¡°He¡¯s not going anywhere that easily!¡± A glint of cruelty


    shed in Alex¡¯s eyes. ¡°He almost left a scratch on my car! He¡¯s not getting away from it!¡±¡°What are you


    going to do?¡± Levi stood there with folded arms; a hint of amusement was found in his tone. ¡°I say we


    kill him. Nobody cares for a beggar.¡±Alex was taken aback by the suggestion. His n originally was no


    more than beating up the old man. Nevertheless, to his surprise, Levi was thinking about killing the


    bum.¡°All right!¡± He thought that the suggestion was a regr thing the rich kids would do, and he made


    up his mind. If I waver, I could expose myself.¡°Hell yeah!¡± The crowd cheered on him with apuse.


    ¡°We are going to enjoy a good show!¡±¡°Alex! How about you hit him with the car? At least he can have a


    luxurious end to his poor life!¡±¡°I agree! If something happens, I¡¯ll pay for the repair service.¡±Their words


    were enough to convince Alex. Speaking through gritted teeth, he was full of determination. ¡°If so, I¡¯m


    going to present a good show for you guys!¡±At that, he got back into the car and started it.The roaring


    of the engine caught others¡¯ attention.Levi anticipated it. ¡°Hell yeah! He¡¯s going to hit the old


    man!¡±Beside him, Gregory whispered, ¡°Levi, you had enough fun already. Don¡¯t get him in


    trouble.¡±¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. That guy isn¡¯t stupid, either. He¡¯ll not do it.¡± Heughed. ¡°He¡¯s our sort


    of person. He¡¯s just acting for fun and will get out of the car soon.¡±His friends around him agreed,


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯re always bluffing like that! He can¡¯t be an idiot who believes our words!¡±¡°Nah. We


    aren¡¯t going against the rules for trash. He should know something as simple as that.¡±s, Alex wasn¡¯t


    thinking logically at all. He was an absolute idiot as he took their words as fact.For now, he was in the


    driver¡¯s seat as the engine roaring had given him motivation. ¡°The old man is only a beggar! I can kill


    him. I¡¯m gonna kill him!¡±At that, he let out a growl and hit the gas with all his might.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    Alex would do anything to be one of the rich kids as he feared being underestimated.Never would


    he know; they were just messing around looking for entertainment to kill their time.Truth be told, none


    of them would bother to pick on the poor unless they could benefit from the poor; they wouldn¡¯t spare


    any second for the tramp on usual days.However, Alex wouldn¡¯t know their thoughts. He was madly


    desperate to be one of them, so he hit the gas, and the car elerated in the old man¡¯s


    direction.The distance between the car and the old man was closing rapidly as the vehicle headed


    toward him. None of the onlookers had the time to stop it when they saw the car moving.At that


    moment, a ck vehicle rushed out from the side and struck the Lamborghini.The momentum pushed


    it a few meters away from the spot as it brushed by the tramp.The crowd all gaped at the tire tracks on


    the ground.Fortunately, the car was speeding up, which resulted in only dents on both vehicles from the


    crash, and nobody was injured.Alex took a while to recover from his dizziness caused by the force.Levi,


    who was on-looking at the scene, gawked. ¡°F*ck! Is he out of his mind? He did that for real!¡±Beside


    him, Gregory was wiping away the sweat from his forehead as he agreed, ¡°Tell me about it. If it weren¡¯t


    the driver of the Phaeton who took the initiative in time, we¡¯d be in trouble now!¡±At that moment, both


    drivers got out of their cars at the same time.Alex tried to shake away the lingering dizziness as he


    cursed, ¡°D*mn! Who is the jerk that dares to hit me?¡±He checked the cer¡¯s condition immedietely. When


    he found e dent on the pessenger¡¯s door, the feeling of suffocetion ceme up to him es he thought ebout


    the money he would spend on fixing the cer.The driver of the Pheeton wes none other then Kingsley.


    His celm geze seerched for Alex¡¯s es he remerked coldly, ¡°Alex, you¡¯re elweys breeking the record.


    Now you¡¯re even trying tomit e murder.¡±¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Alex wes furious when he leid eyes on him. The


    moment he sew Kingsley, he could berely hold himself beck from punching the letter in the


    nose.Gregory stopped beside Alex end esked, ¡°Alex. You know him?¡±¡°I know him very well,¡± Alex


    enswered through gritted teeth. ¡°He¡¯s e loser thet depends on women. I remember thet he hes been


    heressing Reene before!¡±¡°He depends on e women?¡±The rich kids didn¡¯t hide their disdein when they


    heerd his explion.¡°I thought thet guy wes e life sevior, but it seems like I¡¯m wrong. Who could¡¯ve


    thought he¡¯s e kept men?¡±¡°I thought so! No reesoneble person will ever use his own cer to meddle in


    others¡¯ business. I see he¡¯s using e women¡¯s money. No wonder he isn¡¯t looking regretful.¡±Levi stered


    coldly et Kingsley es he listened to the others discussing the letter. A moment ego, he hed recognized


    Kingsley too.He could remember thet his fether, Frencis preised Kingsley with ell seriousness et


    Williem¡¯s funerel, ¡°The young men is en incredibly telented person. If one cen heve his help, there¡¯s no


    doubt they cen echieve quite en echievement.¡±Nevertheless, when he heerd his fether hed


    complimented en outsider, it wes upsetting beceuse his fether never considered pessing over the


    femily business to him, despite his brother¡¯s vegetetive stete. He checked the car¡¯s condition


    immediately. When he found a dent on the passenger¡¯s door, the feeling of suffocation came up to him


    as he thought about the money he would spend on fixing the car.The driver of the Phaeton was none


    other than Kingsley. His calm gaze searched for Alex¡¯s as he remarked coldly, ¡°Alex, you¡¯re always


    breaking the record. Now you¡¯re even trying tomit a murder.¡±¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Alex was furious when he


    laid eyes on him. The moment he saw Kingsley, he could barely hold himself back from punching the


    latter in the nose.Gregory stopped beside Alex and asked, ¡°Alex. You know him?¡±¡°I know him very


    well,¡± Alex answered through gritted teeth. ¡°He¡¯s a loser that depends on women. I remember that he


    has been harassing Reene before!¡±¡°He depends on a woman?¡±The rich kids didn¡¯t hide their disdain


    when they heard his exnation.¡°I thought that guy was a life savior, but it seems like I¡¯m wrong. Who


    could¡¯ve thought he¡¯s a kept man?¡±¡°I thought so! No reasonable person will ever use his own car to


    meddle in others¡¯ business. I see he¡¯s using a woman¡¯s money. No wonder he isn¡¯t looking


    regretful.¡±Levi stared coldly at Kingsley as he listened to the others discussing thetter. A moment


    ago, he had recognized Kingsley too.He could remember that his father, Francis praised Kingsley with


    all seriousness at William¡¯s funeral, ¡°The young man is an incredibly talented person. If one can have


    his help, there¡¯s no doubt they can achieve quite an achievement.¡±Nevertheless, when he heard his


    father hadplimented an outsider, it was upsetting because his father never considered passing


    over the family business to him, despite his brother¡¯s vegetative state.It would be fine if that¡¯s all.


    Despite that, his father always had a candidate in mind who wasn¡¯t him. He wasn¡¯t content with his


    father¡¯s decision and was even envious of Kingsley.As Levi met Kingsley again, he realized that his


    opportunity hade. He would prove that Kingsley wasn¡¯t a capable man but merely a loser to his


    father.At that, he shoved his hands into his pockets as he swaggered to Alex¡¯s side and backed him up.


    ¡°Bro, did the dude over there have done something to offend you?¡±A gloomy expression formed across


    Alex¡¯s face as he squinted his eyes at Kingsley. ¡°That dude had been sabotaging my chances to take


    over a department store.¡±¡°All right, you can count on me with this.¡± Levi patted his chest and said


    generously, ¡°You can teach him a lesson! I¡¯ll take responsibility if anything happens.¡±When Alex saw


    Levi had his back, he felt boosted with confidence, and he immediately pointed his finger at Kingsley.


    ¡°You punk! I swear I¡¯ll make you pay!¡±At that moment, Gregory whispered beside them, ¡°Levi, Alex.


    Remember, the guest tonight is Ares, the God of War. We don¡¯t want to cause any trouble.¡±The


    mention of ¡°the God of War¡± snapped them back to reality.Alex stared at Kingsley with resentment in


    his eyes, and he threatened, ¡°You¡¯re lucky I¡¯m not in the mood today. Get out of my sight now. I don¡¯t


    want to see you ever again!¡±¡°Get out?¡± Kingsley sneered at him. ¡°I¡¯m invited to this banquet. What right


    do you have to chase me off?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    ¡°Invited?¡± Alex sneered. ¡°Reene might be keeping you with her money, but the Wynns have nothing to


    do with you. Get away from here now and tell her to transfer half a million for my car repair needs.


    Then we¡¯re even.¡±¡°Don¡¯t let him off yet.¡± Levi stopped them with something in mind. ¡°There must be


    more than what we see.¡±¡°Levi, what do you mean?¡± His friends were confused.Alex was the one who


    caught up with his thought immediately. ¡°Levi, you¡¯re trying to tell us that he is trying to sneak into the


    banquet to harm the God of War?¡±¡°You¡¯re clever.¡± He didn¡¯t bother to restrain hisughter. ¡°That¡¯s


    exactly what I think. If we prove that he¡¯s a threat, then we can do anything to punish him.¡±¡°You¡¯ve got a


    point.¡± Alex agreed as he directed his attention to Kingsley. ¡°Listen there, Kingsley. We¡¯re now in


    charge of your life. ¡±At that, he pointed at the hobo, who was disoriented and shaking in pain. ¡°If you


    kneel beside him and call me ¡®Dad¡¯, I will consider letting you go.¡±Levi joined in with maniacalughter.


    ¡°He¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t want to get shot by the bodyguards of the God of War, you have to kneel and


    call us now.¡±As their insults went on, Jeffred arrived at the scene. When he saw a circle forming in the


    parking lot, he walked toward the crowd to check on them.That¡¯s when what he had seen was so


    horrible that it almost gave him a heart attack. Those people must have a death wish to provoke the


    God of War!Splitting the crowd apart, he asked those who were the center of attention, ¡°Fellow young


    masters, may I know what¡¯s going on right now?¡±Levi was holding back a little as he saw Jeffred had


    shown up. ¡°Director Church is here already¡­¡±On usual asions, he wouldn¡¯t even spare another


    nce at Jeffred. However, he had heard from his father that Jeffred was the one who invited the God


    of War tonight, so he wouldn¡¯t do anything to offend the host.Of course, he wouldn¡¯t want to be


    the one who ruined the banquet tonight, but Alex knew nothing about the stakes. So, Alex took a look


    at Jeffred and yelled at him. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, old man! The punk dares to threaten the God


    of War¡¯s safety, and now we¡¯re teaching him a lesson!¡± ¡°H-He¡¯s trying for what?¡± Confusion clouded


    Jeffred¡¯s mind because he knew Kingsley was precisely the God of War himself.Kingsley is trying to


    harm himself? What kind of joke is that?Then, he recalled Kingsley¡¯s request to keep his identity a


    secret, so Jeffred decided to keep his silence, but he couldn¡¯t help but panic as themotion wentContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    on.Alex shifted his attention back to Kingsley and continued. ¡°You heard me, Kingsley! Do exactly what


    I ask you to do when I¡¯m still in a good mood. Or else, it won¡¯t end well.¡±The worst thing Jeffred could


    imagine was about to happen as he patted his leg with force in regret. ¡°Oh no! I¡¯m doomed! That idiot


    was ruining my night!¡±He was distraught to see the scene. If it weren¡¯t for his promise to keep


    Kingsley¡¯s identity a secret, he would have told Alex to shut up.He had worked so hard to invite


    Kingsley to the banquet, but an idiot had provoked the God of War before the banquet had even begun.


    Alex would ruin the banquet if his honorable guest didn¡¯t attend at all.Nevertheless, Alex wasn¡¯t good at


    observation. The moment he thought that Levi had his back, he swore to himself that he must make


    Kingsley pay. ¡°You really aren¡¯t going to follow my instructions, aren¡¯t you?¡± Finally, he said viciously


    through gritted teeth, ¡°Then I¡¯m not going easy on you.¡±Alex knew that Kingsley had goodbat skills,


    so he decided to avoid him and chose the old bum as his target. Unfortunately, the old man on the


    ground was too powerless to save himself as he kicked him.After a loud thud, the old man was


    coughing up blood as he rolled on the ground in pain. ¡°Please! Please don¡¯t hurt me! It¡¯s all my fault¡­


    I¡¯m scared¡­ Mom, where are you? Please save me¡­¡±The old man had a poor mental state before,


    and the violence against him added to the impact as he mumbled in misery. A crowd had gathered


    around themotion, and some looked away as they couldn¡¯t even bear to look at the


    scene.Nheless, Alexcked a conscience as he stomped on the tramp¡¯s back again when he didn¡¯t


    get a response from Kingsley. ¡°Kingsley, I will kill him if you aren¡¯t doing it.¡±Just then, he had already


    raised his leg and was ready to make a kick.Just as his kick almostnded on the old tramp¡¯s head, he


    saw a whipshing at him as fast as lighting and entangling his ankle tightly.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    As soon as the whip wrapped around Alex¡¯s ankle, he lost his bnce.He fell hard to the ground and


    hurt himself badly, resulting in a scratch on his nose and a loose front tooth.¡°Who the f*ck is that?¡± As


    he wiped away the blood from his nose, he growled, ¡°Who dares to hit me?¡±¡°That will be me,¡± Paige


    admitted as she withdrew the whip and walked out from the crowd. ¡°I¡¯m the one you¡¯re looking for.


    What are you going to do?¡±She was wearing her military uniform instead of the ck leather jacket


    before. The badge with two stripes and a star on her shoulder indicated her rank as a major, coupled


    with her charismatic aura, which made her look stunning and authoritative.¡°M-Major?¡± Alex was


    shocked to see her rank. He might usually be arrogant, but offending the military major was


    different.He gulped in cold fear as he pointed at Kingsley to exin. ¡°M-Major, I¡¯m just teaching him a


    lesson! He¡¯s¡ª¡±However, Paige didn¡¯t wait for him to finish as she waved at Kingsley. ¡°What a


    coincidence! We meet again!¡±Her solemn expression was gone in a second, and a blooming smile


    reced it.The others, including Alex and Levi, didn¡¯t miss her change, but they had no words to


    express their surprise.It was a massive contrast before and after her mood change.After a while, Alex


    was the first one toe back to his senses. He gave Kingsley a thumb-up and said sarcastically,


    ¡°Kingsley, I need to respect you for this. You¡¯re truly the first man in history to depend on so many


    women at one time. Not only Reene and Cecelia, now you even know a beautifuldy like the


    major!¡±Peige geve no response to his words, but e blush could be seen creeping on her fece.Alex


    wiped the blood on his fece once more, then fell beck to Levi¡¯s side. ¡°Levi, whet ere we going to do?


    She looks like enother petron of his.¡±Levi didn¡¯t enswer es thoughts were running through his mind. The


    Steins might be influentiel in Cleepolis, but they were nothingpered to the militery. Even though he


    could dome others, he held no chence egeinst the ermy end could only beck down.¡°Alex¡­ I think


    we shell stop here.¡± Levi suggested efter his long contempletion. ¡°We cen weit until efter the benquet.


    Just don¡¯t provoke the militery.¡±Alex looked et him with e shocked fece. ¡°Levi, you¡¯re spering


    him?¡±¡°Spere him?¡± Levi sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll help you with your plen efter the benquet. How is thet?¡±¡°I¡¯m good


    with thet.¡± A glint of coldness shone in his eyes es he pointed et Kingsley. ¡°I¡¯ll spere you for now. I


    promise I¡¯ll meke you suffer when the benquet ends.¡±At thet, they turned on their heels end heeded


    towerd the benquet hell in Merley Hotel. The onlookers pouted et how things ended. ¡°I thought he wes


    someone cepeble when he seved the old men. And thet¡¯s ell we cen see!¡±Paige gave no response to


    his words, but a blush could be seen creeping on her face.Alex wiped the blood on his face once more,


    then fell back to Levi¡¯s side. ¡°Levi, what are we going to do? She looks like another patron of his.¡±Levi


    didn¡¯t answer as thoughts were running through his mind. The Steins might be influential in Cleapolis,


    but they were nothingpared to the military. Even though he could dominate others, he held no


    chance against the army and could only back down.¡°Alex¡­ I think we shall stop here.¡± Levi suggested


    after his long contemtion. ¡°We can wait until after the banquet. Just don¡¯t provoke the military.¡±Alex


    looked at him with a shocked face. ¡°Levi, you¡¯re sparing him?¡±¡°Spare him?¡± Levi sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll help you


    with your n after the banquet. How is that?¡±¡°I¡¯m good with that.¡± A glint of coldness shone in his eyes


    as he pointed at Kingsley. ¡°I¡¯ll spare you for now. I promise I¡¯ll make you suffer when the banquet


    ends.¡±At that, they turned on their heels and headed toward the banquet hall in Marley Hotel.The


    onlookers pouted at how things ended. ¡°I thought he was someone capable when he saved the old


    man. And that¡¯s all we can see!¡±¡°What are you expecting? Didn¡¯t you hear he is a kept man? He holds


    no power against the rich kids.¡±¡°It¡¯s so disappointing! He raised my expectations so high, but he ended


    up a loser. Whatever, let¡¯s go join the banquet.¡±Paige heard the discussion and asked Kingsley, as she


    had the same doubts. ¡°You¡¯re letting him go? That¡¯s not your style.¡±He smiled coldly at her statement.


    ¡°I¡¯m only indulging him in violence and the humiliation against me for Reene¡¯s sake. That was hisst


    chance.¡±¡°What about after? What¡¯s your n?¡± Her eyes shone with curiosity. ¡°Do you need


    help?¡±¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Kingsley nced at her military uniform and asked knowingly, ¡°You¡¯re here for


    a mission, right? Just follow your superior¡¯s orderter.¡±At that, he walked toward the old man on the


    ground and crouched down. Then, he used only two fingers as he tapped lightly on the old man¡¯s body


    where the acupuncture points Bl-7, Bl-8, and Du-20 were located. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be sober again in


    two days. At that time, the Wynn Family will apologize to you.¡±The old man was stunned for a while


    before he fled the scene like an rmed prey.¡°The poor old man¡­¡± Paige sighed as she watched the


    old man leave. ¡°Those wealthy men will never apologize to a beggar. How can you be so certain?¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    Kingsley smiled slightly. ¡°Not only will they apologize to him, they will even serve him well.¡±¡°That¡¯s total


    nonsense!¡± Paige pouted. ¡°This simply would never happen!¡±Kingsley shrugged. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe


    me, you can just wait and see.¡±Just as he finished speaking, Jeffred walked towards them respectfully.


    ¡°Mr. Nicholson, things have really gotten out of hand today¡­ I¡¯m truly sorry¡­¡±¡°You don¡¯t have to


    apologize,¡± Kingsley responded indifferently. ¡°But I¡¯m not attending the banquet tonight.¡±¡°W-What¡­ You


    aren¡¯t?!¡±For a second, Jeffred¡¯s face turned as white as a sheet. All of the important figures in Cleapolis


    had already arrived, so how could the main character of the night say that he wouldn¡¯t participate just


    like that?¡°Don¡¯t worry, Director Church. I¡¯ll take care of everything. I won¡¯t let you take the me for


    this.¡± Kingsley opened the door and entered the car before he waved at Paige. ¡°Miss Tanner, I¡¯m


    leaving now. See you next time!¡±Saying that, he drove his dented Volkswagen Phaeton out of the


    parking lot of the Marley Hotel. While he stopped at a red light at an intersection, he sent Lev Ignatov a


    text message, asking him to issue an order to Paige again.In the meantime, in the banquet hall of the


    Marley Hotel, Stanley was holding a wine ss while talking andughing with several important


    figures.A middle-aged man with a big belly ttered, ¡°President Kean, you really have connections


    everywhere! I can¡¯t believe you were able to invite the God of War, Ares!¡±The others voiced their


    agreement as well. ¡°Yes! It seems that it will not take long for Kean Corporation to build the first


    commercial empire in Cleapolis!¡±¡°President Kean, when that timees, don¡¯t forget to give me a


    hand too!¡±At first, Stanley was reluctant to let these peoplee to the banquet in fear that they would


    also benefit from Ares.However, as he listened to the group of business tycoons ttering him, he was


    practically smiling from ear to ear. It was especially so when he saw that even the chairman of Ramada


    Corporation was one of the group and it made him feel like he was on cloud nine. ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry,


    as long as Ares says something, we can all rise in power!¡± Heughed heartily. ¡°After tonight, I believe


    that Cleapolis¡¯ economy will increase tenfold as well!¡±Hearing that, the crowd instantly pped in


    excitement. ¡°This is all thanks to President Kean!¡±¡°That¡¯s right; in the future, Kean Corporation will be


    leading the business in Cleapolis!¡±¡°Hahaha¡­¡±Everyone in the banquet hall was hyped up. Even


    Andrew, who had been withering away recently, had an excited smile. If he could meet Ares, it would


    be extremely simple to find his teacher, Boris. Then, the academic forum can be held as scheduled,


    and he would get the green light to seed and flourish.Just as the atmosphere in the banquet hall


    was boiling with excitement, Paige and Jeffred suddenly walked inside. When they saw Paige decked


    out in her military uniform, the room fell into a hush as everyone breathed heavily with excitement. If


    the military was here, it showed that Ares would also being soon. Perhaps he might even arrive in


    the next second.Stanley wiped the sweat from his palms on his expensive suit and greeted them


    enthusiastically with open arms. ¡°Officer¡ª¡±However, before he could finish, Paige ced her hands


    behind her back, her face full of apathy.Feeling extremely awkward, Stanley forcibly changed the


    direction of his hand and grabbed Jeffred¡¯s hand instead. ¡°You¡¯re here, Director Church!¡±As he spoke,


    he nced at the entrance behind Jeffred and lowered his voice, asking, ¡°Where is Ares? Has he


    arrived?¡±¡°Haha¡­ you¡¯ll find out about that very soon. Jeffred squeezed out a smile. ¡°Major Tanner will


    be rying Ares¡¯ decree.¡±Hearing that, everyone leaned forward and pricked up their ears, staring


    closely at Paige, as if they were afraid that they would miss a single word. All of a sudden, other than


    the sound of heavy breathing, the entire banquet hall waspletely silent.Paige cleared her throat


    under everyone¡¯s eyes and she dered loudly, ¡°Ares has already arrived!¡±At her words, the crowd


    burst into an uproar. Ares is really here! What a huge honor! Everyone could barely control their


    excitement at the news.Meanwhile, Andrew couldn¡¯t hold his tears back. He clenched his fists tightly,


    shouting inwardly that he had finally seen the light at the end of the tunnel.¡°Silence!¡± Jeffred waved his


    arms to hush the crowd as he yelled loudly, ¡°Wait for Major Tanner to finish!¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    At Jeffred¡¯s words, the crowd gradually quieted down, but their expressions were still ecstatic.Paige


    nced at everyone and she read the text message that Lev sent her earlier out loud, ¡®Ares has


    already arrived in disguise, but because one of you insulted him, he has left in rage, and he refuses to


    attend your banquet again!¡¯Stanley, Andrew, and the rest of the guests fell silent as their excited


    expressions stiffened before gradually turning into looks of disappointment and despair, making for an


    interesting yet bizarre sight.One of them dropped to their knees in dismay and mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s over¡­ I


    can¡¯t see Ares¡¯ true appearance anymore¡­¡±Another roared furiously, ¡°Who? Who was it? Which


    b*stard dared to insult Ares and ruin things for Cleapolis¡¯ business industry?¡±Someone else gasped in


    horror. ¡°They must have nerves of steel to dare to insult Ares! Will Ares hold a grudge on us?¡±Hearing


    that, the crowd¡¯s faces dropped. Ares could make them rise to power with just one word. Simrly, he


    could also throw them into the pits of hell if he wanted.¡°Who? Who the hell was it?¡±Stanley felt that he


    was going insane. If Ares really did put the me on them, the one who would take the brunt of it


    would be him, and the person who had lost the most today was him as well.¡°Who the hell offended


    Ares? I¡¯ll skin him alive!¡±The others joined in angrily, ¡°That¡¯s right! Whoever offended Ares will be our


    enemy!¡±¡°Major Tanner, who was it that upset Ares? We will teach them a lesson for him!¡±Just as the


    crowd was bustling with fury, the faces of several people in the crowd were full of dread. These people


    were Levi, Alex and the others, and they all exchanged questioning nces. Could Paige be talking


    about them? After all, everyone was getting along with each other earlier, but only they had a fight in


    the parking lot.Just as they were shifting around uneasily, Paige raised her voice and dered loudly,


    ¡°Alex, Levi, all of you just stand up!¡±As soon as these two names were called out, they were all


    dumbfounded, and their minds turned nk as if they had been hit by lightning. Thump! Thump!


    Thump!Levi¡¯s minions dropped to their knees, unable to remain standing. The elders of their respective


    families trembled with fright as well, unable to believe what was happening in front of them.Meanwhile,


    Francis¡¯s face turned even redder as he strode toward Levi.p!Suddenly, he pped Levi in the face


    and yelled angrily, ¡°You useless thing! It¡¯s one thing to fool around with these friends of yours all day,Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    but now you dare to provoke Ares?¡±¡°Dad¡­ I didn¡¯t do it¡­¡± Levi covered his face and said with an


    aggrieved expression, ¡°I didn¡¯t provoke Ares, I was just watching them.¡±¡°You didn¡¯t provoke him?¡±


    Francis¡¯ veins bulged with anger as he roared, ¡°If you didn¡¯t provoke Ares, why would Major Tanner


    use you out of nowhere?¡±As he yelled, he lifted his foot and brought it down on Levi¡¯s


    leg.Thump!Staggering from the force of the kick, Levi instantly knelt on the ground.Francis waved his


    hands at the crowd and said loudly, ¡°Everyone, it was my fault for not educating my son properly! I¡¯ll


    end his life today on your behalf!¡±Saying that, he violently swept up a chair and was about to send it


    crashing down on Levi¡¯s head when Levi began sobbing out of fright. ¡°Dad! I was wrong! Please forgive


    me!¡±Seeing that, the others immediately stood forward to hold Francis back, persuading him. ¡°Mr.


    Stein, please calm down!¡±¡°That¡¯s right, how would Levi offend Ares? There must be a catch!¡±Among


    the guests at today¡¯s dinner, Francis had the strongest capital, and Ramada Corporation had recently


    received the Hope of Cleapolis construction project that was worth 30 billion from Coliree Group that


    was even in cooperation with the city hall, which made their influence unmatched by anyone. Hence,


    no one there dared to offend Francis, and seeing that he was really about to do something to his son,


    they all stepped forward to stop him.With a chair in his hand, Francis panted heavily and roared at Levi.


    ¡°Tell me! What¡¯s going on? Did you insult Ares, or did someone else do it?¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    In his desperation, Levi had a moment of epiphany and understood the meaning behind his father¡¯s


    words at once. He quickly pointed at Alex and said, ¡°It¡¯s him! He was going to run his car over an old


    man. I suspect that the old man was Ares in disguise!¡±As soon as these words were uttered, everyone


    instantly came to their senses at the realization that the old man who suddenly appeared was the


    legendary Ares. They pped themselves inwardly. How could they not recognize Ares in disguise?


    D*mn it! Still, wasn¡¯t Ares too freaky? How could he disguise himself as a filthy beggar?It was not only


    them who thought that way; even Paige shared their sentiments. She felt wronged and depressed. She


    had never expected that the man she had worshiped since she was young would be a man in his


    sixties.None of them had ever considered Kingsley to be Ares. The reasons being first, Alex mentioned


    that he had known Kingsley since a long time ago. Second, Kingsley was way too young. In any case,


    they weren¡¯t able to connect a young man in his early twenties with the legendary Ares.Hearing Levi¡¯s


    words, hundreds of pairs of eyes in the audience all darted toward Alex likesers.¡°Who do you think


    you are? How could you try to run over Ares?¡±¡°That¡¯s right! Which family is he from?¡±¡°Where are his


    family elders? Come out! I want to see which family has the nerve to try to assassinate Ares!¡±At the


    mention of assassinating Ares, everyone in the Wynn Family who had been hiding in the crowd was so


    scared that they started to shiver. This was a huge crime that would cost them their entire family!With a


    loud thump, Elijah was the first to lose his footing and copsed onto the ground.Seeing that, someone


    pointed at the Wynn Family and yelled, ¡°They¡¯re here! That person¡¯s family is here!¡±Hearing that, all the


    guests standing around the Wynn Family retreated to the side one after another, leaving arge area of


    open space and exposing the Wynn Family, headed by Henry, in an instant.In order to witness Ares¡¯


    heroic appearance, the Wynn Family had all gathered at the banquet today. Henry, rence and


    Elijah, along with their family members, and all their other rtives were present. However, they did not


    expect that not only would they be unable to meet Ares, they would get themselves into such trouble


    because of someone else. Henry¡¯s elderly face turned pale, and he whispered to rence, ¡°This is the


    mess done by your son! Please deal with it!¡±rence was about to start sobbing from fear. How could


    he solve this? Francis could rescue his son through the show that he put on just now, but he couldn¡¯t


    do the same. After all, rk Corporation was only a smallpany that wasn¡¯t even asrge as one of


    Ramada Corporation¡¯s subsidiaries. If he followed what Francis did and swung his chair, he believed


    that even if Alex died from head injuries, no one woulde and smooth things over.Francis red at


    those trembling Wynns and shouted furiously, ¡°Which family are you from? Tell me!¡±Henry was


    convulsing in horror to the point that he could not even speak. The rest of the Wynn Family were even


    worse off. They were all so terrified that they had copsed on the ground with their eyes rolled


    back.Only rence stammered, ¡°M-Mr. Stein, we¡¯re from the Wynn Family¡­ The Wynn Family of


    rk Corporation from the Rosnd Chamber of Commerce¡­¡±¡°The Wynn Family? Aren¡¯t you just an


    irrelevant second-ss family?¡± Francis scoffed disdainfully at them. ¡°A member of your family


    attempted to assassinate Ares and even got my son and other young masters in trouble. How are you


    going to pay for this?¡±¡°Uh¡­ I¡­.¡± rence trembled like a leaf as he roared at Alex, ¡°Alex! Say


    something! What the hell is going on? Look at what you¡¯ve dragged our family into!¡±On the other hand,


    Alex had already soiled his pants in fear.¡°How would I know that person was Ares? I only got angry and


    acted rashly because he messed with my Lamborghini!¡± Trembling in his damp pants, he cried bitterly,


    ¡°That was a car I rented for 35 thousand a day! I felt bad!¡±Hearing that, Levi immediately lost his


    temper before rence could respond.¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me! You rented that car?¡± He nearly


    blew a fuse at Alex¡¯s words. ¡°35 thousand? You felt bad just because of 35 thousand?¡±Levi was truly up


    in arms. He was only willing to be friends with Alex because he thought that he was also part of a rich


    family. When he realized that he had been deceived, he was so furious that he had the urge to kill Alex


    right then and there. After all, if it weren¡¯t for him, how would he have wound up like this today?Levi


    gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Alex, you better watch out! I¡¯m gonna get back at you sooner orter!¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    ¡°This is indeed the Wynn Family¡¯s fault,¡± Francis said, giving the final verdict immediately. ¡°They have


    to pay the price for this!¡± If someone had to be made a scapegoat, a small family like the Wynns would


    be the best ones to take the me, of course. Not only would everyone at the scene be appeased, but


    he wouldn¡¯t suffer any losses because of this either. Most importantly, even if the Wynns wanted to fight


    back, they wouldn¡¯t have the ability to do so. Instead, they could only be at the mercy of others.Upon


    hearing this, a middle-aged man in a gray suit next to him promptly replied, ¡°A subsidiarypany


    under our group has a coboration with rk Corporation. Since they have a death wish, I¡¯ll have the


    contract terminated!¡±The others chimed in one after another, saying, ¡°I¡¯m acquainted with Matt Fox, the


    Chairman of Rosnd Chamber of Commerce. I¡¯ll give him a phone call to have him kick rk


    Corporation out of the chamber ofmerce!¡±¡°It urs to me that my brother-inw seems to have


    invested over 20 million in rk Corporation. If he withdraws his investment, thepany will be left


    an empty shell!¡±¡°rk Corporation sells daily necessities, right? I¡¯ll have the sales department cut off all


    its resources tomorrow so that they won¡¯t get even the least of those!¡±¡­By joining in one after another,


    the bigwigs mercilessly plunged rk Corporation into the abyss of misery right away.After hearing


    their words, the Wynns were all thunderstruck, as if they had been struck by lightning. Henry copsed


    to his knees with a thud while bursting into tears, pleading, ¡°No, please don¡¯t do that! If rk


    Corporation copses, our family will be finished¡ª¡±Someone snorted coldly, saying, ¡°Do you think your


    family can still continue to survive now that a younger member of your family has caused such huge


    trouble?¡±rence gave Elijah¡ªwho sat slumped on the ground¡ªa shove with all his might. He urged


    in a hoarse voice, ¡°Say something, Elijah! You¡¯re the one who brought us here today! Aren¡¯t you


    President Kean¡¯s ex-ssmate?¡±¡°Yes, that¡¯s right¡­¡± Elijah suddenly snapped out of his trance-like


    state. He implored Stanley, saying, ¡°President Kean, please let my family off for old times¡¯ sake. We


    used to be ssmates, after all¡­¡±Stanley¡¯s face was livid. ¡°Would it be of any use for me to let you


    guys off?! You guys have offended Ares, the God of War!¡± At this, the Wynns were devastated. Not


    even Stanley, the only person associated with them at the scene, could help them. Wouldn¡¯t that spell


    the end of the Wynn Family?A ghostly pallor came over Henry¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s over¡­ Everything¡¯s over¡­


    We¡¯re totally finished¡­¡± Spitting out arge mouthful of blood, he instantly lost all vigor like a person on


    the verge of death.¡°Dad!¡± rence immediately held Henry up. Then, he yelled at Alex, ¡°You unfilial


    son! Your grandpa¡¯s dying from anger, and our family¡¯s gonna be finished because of you!¡±Staring in a


    daze at the blood spat out by Henry, Alex felt his ears buzz as though they were being drilled. Covering


    his ears, he crouched down and cried, ¡°I didn¡¯t really run Ares over! Kingsley saved him, so he wasn¡¯t


    injured!¡±Everyone was astonished upon hearing this. To think there was someone else involved in


    this!When Kingsley¡¯s name was mentioned, Francis instantly recalled the shocking scene at William¡¯s


    funeral. He mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m indeed not mistaken; Kingsley really is a man with exceptional talent. To


    think that he saved Ares¡¯ life! What a huge feat that is!¡±The other bigwigs at the scene thought of this


    as well. Wouldn¡¯t the man who saved Ares¡¯ life be a walking military medal?! In other words, any


    powerhouse that got involved with him would indirectly associate themselves with Ares, the God of


    War, right?For a moment, everyone secretly decided to immediately start looking for that Kingsley guy


    once the matter was over. They had just mocked him for being a good-for-nothing earlier, but now, they


    were only too eager to roll out the red carpet for him!Despite their inner anxiety, these bigwigs kept


    their countenance, their expressions giving nothing away. All of them wanted to outwit the others by


    winning Kingsley over and bringing him under theirmand before the others did!The scene was


    silent for a moment. Then, Francis said, ¡°Since Ares isn¡¯t able to attend our dinner, let¡¯s go our


    separate ways. As for the Wynn Family, as discussed just now, we¡¯ll grind their rk Corporation down


    into bankruptcy as punishment. Any objections, anyone?¡±As everyone was inwardly anxious to look for


    Kingsley, none of them was in the mood to stay around. Therefore, they all agreed, saying, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s


    do as Mr. Stein said!¡±¡°No problem, we¡¯ll go back and deal with rk Corporation right away!¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    With that, the bigwigs waved each other goodbye and left Marley Hotel in their respective limousines.


    In the blink of an eye, only Stanley, Andrew, Jeffred, Paige, and the Wynns¡ªwho crumbled to the


    ground¡ªwere left in the spacious banquet hall.Seeing how destion now ruled the banquet hall¡¯s


    initially lively atmosphere, Stanley got so exasperated that he simply wished he could kill the Wynns.


    He red daggers at Elijah, saying, ¡°I invited you guys here to meet Ares with the best of intentions,


    and you guys had to ruin my dinner!¡±At this moment, the Wynns were already reduced to despair. With


    those bigwigs teaming up to punish rk Corporation, thepany would surely be toast overnight,


    and the Wynns would be reduced from a second-ss family to an average well-to-do family. No,


    perhaps we won¡¯t even make it as a well-to-do family! They were so overwhelmed with regret that


    Stanley¡¯s casual word of reproach could no longer stir their emotions in the slightest.rence let out a


    sigh before asking Henry, ¡°Dad, what should we do about this¡­¡±¡°What should we do¡­¡± Henry


    coughed heavily for a moment. Then, he said weakly, ¡°What else can we do? Those people aren¡¯t


    gonna let off our family unless we can get Ares to forgive us!¡±When Alex heard this, his eyes lit up at


    once. He suggested in a quavering voice, ¡°Grandpa, Dad, let¡¯s find Ares and do everything possible to


    ask for his forgiveness¡­ Perhaps rk Corporation can still be saved!¡±¡°That¡¯s a good idea¡­¡±


    rence let out a sigh. ¡°But how are we gonna find him? How can we find such a big gun easily?¡±¡°Just


    pull a few strings and check the surveince footage!¡± Alex pointed at the surveince camera outside


    the window. ¡°This is the downtown area, where every nook and cranny is under surveince! As long


    as we carefully check the surveince footage starting from the moment Ares left the parking lot, we¡¯ll


    surely find him!¡±Upon listening to their conversation, Paige suddenly hit upon a strange idea. Could that


    lunatic old man really be Ares? She recalled what Kingsley had said to the old man:¡°Don¡¯t worry, the


    entire Wynn Family will apologize to you!¡±Wasn¡¯t the situation right now developing in the way he had


    described? She had a sh of inspiration. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Kingsley is the real Ares? As soon as the


    idea crossed her mind, she immediately shook her head. How can Kingsley possibly be Ares, the God


    of War? He was Serena¡¯s younger brother at the orphanage. And besides, he¡¯s only about four yearsContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    my senior? How could he possibly be able to make numerous great achievements in battle?Just as her


    thoughts were in a whirl, the Wynns had made their resolution; they helped each other up and were


    about to leave.¡°Wait a minute!¡± Paige suddenly recalled that she hadn¡¯t passed on thest sentence in


    the text message sent to her by Lev. She said to a despondent Andrew standing nearby, ¡°Young Master


    Andrew, the order I just received contains a quote that¡¯s directed toward you by Ares.¡±Stanley and


    Andrew¡¯s eyes widened simultaneously when they heard this. ¡°What?!¡±Trembling all over with


    excitement, Andrew asked, ¡°W-What did he say¡­¡±Stressing each word, Paige said, ¡°Ares wants to say


    that he intended to tell you Boris Oakley¡¯s whereabouts tonight. Unfortunately, however, Alex kept him


    from doing that.¡± Then, she turned around with a wave of her hand. ¡°Alright, now that my mission today


    is over, just deal with the rest by yourselves.¡±¡°Uh¡­ I gotta go, too¡­¡± Seeing how Andrew¡¯s eyes were


    shing fire, Jeffred gave a shiver. ¡°President Kean, let¡¯s keep in touch¡­¡± Before his voice could fade,


    he had run out of the banquet hall in a sh.Crack¡­ Andrew cracked his knuckles while staring hard at


    Alex with bloodshot eyes. If looks could kill, thetter might have been cut to pieces by this moment.


    Andrew¡¯s lifetime career was tied to this time¡¯s academic forum, and he had never had a good night¡¯s


    sleep for almost a month in order to search for Boris. However, Alex angered Ares, the God of War. Not


    only did the Kean Family lose the opportunity to enjoy a meteoric rise, but his career and his life were


    both ruined as a result!At this moment, Andrew was so overwhelmed with hatred that he wished he


    could eat Alex alive.Seeing how Andrew looked like he wanted to eat him alive, Alex took two steps


    back in fright. He asked in fear, ¡°Y-Young Master Andrew, what are you doing¡­¡±¡°What am I doing?!¡±


    Andrew sneered. Then, taking a deep breath, he yelled, ¡°Guys, cripple him!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    A few secondster, a dozen ck-suited burly men strode inside and said respectfully, ¡°Young Master


    Andrew!¡± They were professional bodyguards specially hired by the Kean Family for this time¡¯s dinner.


    They had been on standby at the banquet hall¡¯s staff entrance all this while. The moment there was


    any danger here, they would hurry over immediately to protect their clients.Andrew pointed at Alex,


    saying coldly, ¡°Cripple him, and I¡¯ll pay you guys doubly!¡±¡°Roger that, Young Master Andrew! To what


    extent would you like to cripple him?¡± These bodyguards were from a professional securitypany,


    but they were aggressive and bellicose themselves. Moreover, stimted by the double pay, these tall


    and sturdy musclemen immediately flexed their necks and began to get ready for a fight.¡°Crush his


    limbs! I want him crippled for life!¡±Alex¡¯s blood froze when he heard Andrew¡¯s chilling voice. Falling to


    his knees before thetter with a thud, he pleaded, ¡°Please, Young Master Andrew, please! Don¡¯t


    cripple me! Please forgive me!¡± Instantly, he wet his pants again before they could be aired dry.¡°Forgive


    you?¡± Andrew¡¯s eyes narrowed. He said coldly, ¡°How can I possibly forgive you?! You son of a b*tch


    ruined my whole career!¡±¡°W-What? Your career?¡± Alex looked totally stupefied. He couldn¡¯t figure out


    how a small fry like him could possibly affect Andrew¡¯s career!Little did he know that this was all a


    setup by Kingsley, who had made a special effort to mention Boris in the orders he gave Lev in order to


    deal with Alex through Andrew. In other words, Andrew was merely Kingsley¡¯s weapon.However, both


    Andrew and Alex were unaware of the truth behind this. As a result, they easily yed into Kingsley¡¯s


    hands. Andrew was overwhelmed with towering rage, whereas Alex was both stupefied and


    terrified.Alex was so terrified that he defecated and wet himself at the same time. He shouted at Henry


    and the others, ¡°Grandpa, Dad, save me!¡±Unfortunately, now that the Wynns could hardly protect


    themselves, how could they save him?¡°Grandpa, Dad, you guys can¡¯t leave me in the lurch!¡± Alex


    wailed bitterly. ¡°Uncle Elijah! Save me, Uncle Elijah! You were ssmates with President Kean; you


    must be able to save me!¡± Elijah looked as white as a sheet. Just as he was about to plead on Alex¡¯s


    behalf, he was stopped by Ysabel, who red at him and whispered, ¡°Are you dumb? Whye


    forward at such a time? Have you forgotten how he and his father bullied us earlier?¡±¡°Well¡­ I can¡¯tBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    leave him in the lurch, right?¡±Seeing that Elijah was about to relent, Ysabel pinched his waist with all


    her might and rebuked angrily, ¡°Have you forgotten what he said yesterday? He said Reene was a slut


    whom everyone could sleep with! And now, he has ruined her marriage by offending Young Master


    Andrew. Why speak for such a person? You¡¯ll do him a favor for nothing!¡±Upon hearing her words,


    Elijah had no choice but to shut up hesitantly.Just then, Andrew waved his hand and said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s


    enough! Don¡¯t waste time anymore! Beat him!¡±The dozen bodyguards pounced on Alex at his


    words.Smack! Smack! Smack! p! Crack! After a flurry of punches and kicks, Alex was battered


    beyond recognition, and all his limbs were broken. ¡°Aaaaah! It hurts like hell! Save me! Dad! Grandpa!


    Save me!¡± he screamed shrilly at the top of his voice.Unable to bear the sight of the scene, Henry and


    rence closed their eyes, from the corners of which cloudy tears slowly flowed¡­¡°Keep on beating


    him!¡± Andrew wasn¡¯t moved to pity, though. He barked, ¡°I want him unable to walk upright for


    life!¡±Smack! Smack! Smack! Another flurry of punches and kicks rained on Alex. He didn¡¯t even have


    the strength to cry out anymore. Lying face down on the ground, he was spitting blood and barely


    breathing.Upon seeing this, Stanley, who had been silent all this while, came over and said to Andrew,


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t get anybody killed.¡±As soon as Stanley spoke, Andrew instantly calmed down.


    After running his eyes over the Wynns, he barked coldly, ¡°Get lost now, and don¡¯t let me see this guy


    anymore!¡± Then, he gave Alex another brutal kick. ¡°I¡¯m gonna beat you up whenever I see you!¡±Feeling


    as if they had been granted amnesty, the Wynns hurriedly held Henry by the arm and picked Alex up


    before fleeing the scene.Henry was still suffering from terror as he sat in the rented limousine. He


    ordered, ¡°Find Ares¡¯ whereabouts at once tomorrow! We can¡¯t waste time anymore!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    Two dayster, a big piece of news began spreading in Cleapolis¡¯ business circles. rk Corporation


    had been kicked out of Rosnd Chamber of Commerce, and its assets had been reduced by 60


    percent overnight. It was estimated that thepany would be dered bankrupt in less than two


    weeks!Kingsley was chatting with Reene in the ward. When he saw the news, he said to her with a


    cheerful grin, ¡°Reene, do you still remember the bet I made with Henry?¡±At this moment, Reene¡¯s


    injuries had almost healed. Not even her hospital gown could hide the graceful quality she had about


    her. Reclining in her sickbed, she shook her head with a smile. ¡°Kingsley, the Wynns aren¡¯t as simple


    as you think. There¡¯s no way they¡¯ll fulfill their promise and hand rk Corporation over to me.¡±¡°Reene,


    believe it or not, rence and others will voluntarily ask to transfer the ownership of rk Corporation


    to you in just a few days.¡±¡°Haha! What nonsense are you talking about, Kingsley?¡± Reene patted him


    lightly on the arm. ¡°The Wynns aren¡¯t idiots. How can they possibly hand over the backbone of their


    family to me?¡±Kingsley replied with a mysterious smile, ¡°I yed a little trick to ensure that rence will


    beg you on his knees to take over rk Corporation.¡±Reene shook her head in resignation again.


    ¡°Alright, enough of that nonsense. Alice wille and keep mepany aftering off duty in a


    while, so go back and get some rest.¡±Meanwhile, Alice was sitting face-to-face across from Jeffred in


    the hospital director¡¯s office.Jeffred held his palms together while bowing to her repeatedly, saying,


    ¡°Just this time, Dr. Kramer! Please say yes! This is also a good opportunity for you!¡±Just a while ago,


    he had received a phone call from Scott, who told him that the Hill Crest Hospital could have five seats


    allocated to it at the 18th Cleapolis Medical Forum this year. However, Dr. Nicholson, the God of


    Medicine who had performed acupuncture on Joshua the other day, had to be among the five


    participants.Jeffred was both thrilled and worried. Kingsley had attended the dinnerst time to do him


    a favor, only to end up being humiliated by several spoiled rich brats. How could he have the face to


    ask the former for help again? Therefore, he decided to turn to Alice. After all, she was Kingsley¡¯s


    second sister, so he¡¯d never turn her down as long as she asked him. However, Alice shook her head


    after listening to his suggestion. ¡°Kingsley said he wouldn¡¯t pursue a career in medicine because that


    wasn¡¯t where his ambitionsy. I won¡¯t impose myself on him either.¡±¡°Dr. Kramer, this is a great


    opportunity!¡± Jeffred had an imploring look on his face. ¡°Even if Mr. Nicholson doesn¡¯t want to work in


    the field of medicine, you¡¯re still going to continue working as a doctor, right?¡±¡°Indeed, I¡¯d very much


    like to attend the forum.¡± Alice smiled. ¡°But I won¡¯t force my brother to do what he doesn¡¯t want to do


    because of my own selfish desires.¡±Jeffred grabbed his hair in anxiety. ¡°Let me be honest with you, Dr.


    Kramer. I¡¯m not gonna attend the medical forum this time; I want Zayne to attend it instead. Please


    understand my devotion to him as a parent and have some sympathy for me!¡± he said. Then, seeing


    that Alice was about to shake her head again, he immediately stood up from his chair and knelt down


    before her. ¡°Dr. Kramer, how do you know that Mr. Nicholson will certainly say no? You haven¡¯t asked


    him about it yet. Please, help me just this once! I promise you that once you guyse back from the


    medical forum this time, I¡¯ll immediately promote you to head of department and let Jude work for


    you!¡±¡°What are you doing, Director Church? Please get up¡­¡± Alice didn¡¯t expect Jeffred, who was over


    50, to kneel before her. She couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh, saying, ¡°Sigh¡­ If only Zayne really


    understands the trouble you¡¯ve taken.¡± Then, she helped Jeffred up and said impassively, ¡°In that case,


    I¡¯ll ask Kingsley about it.¡±After leaving the hospital director¡¯s office, she came straight to Reene¡¯s ward.


    Sitting on the edge of Reene¡¯s sickbed, she asked as if unintentionally, ¡°Kingsley, are you interested in


    the Cleapolis medical forum?¡±¡°Medical forum?¡± Kingsley asked in puzzlement, ¡°Are you gonna attend it,


    Alice?¡±¡°Nope¡­ I¡¯m asking whether you want to attend it or not.¡±¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± Kingsley replied without


    thinking. ¡°The forum will be full of old people who want to be my apprentice. I don¡¯t want to get


    badgered by them,¡± he exined. Then, seeing how Alice looked somewhat disappointed, he couldn¡¯t


    help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Alice? You want me to go with you?¡±¡°Of course not!¡± Alice shook her


    head. ¡°I heard that the medical forum would be held at a holiday resort for three days this time. I¡¯ve got


    to look after Reene, so I have no time to attend it.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    Upon hearing this, Reene hurriedly said, ¡°Alice, my injuries have almost healed. Don¡¯t put your career


    on hold for my sake!¡±Kingsley¡¯s attitude did a one-eighty as well. ¡°That¡¯s right, Alice. Reene will be


    discharged in a couple of days with Cecilia apanying her. It¡¯ll be too bad if you miss this


    opportunity! How about this? I¡¯ll tell Jeffred that I¡¯m gonna attend the forum with you!¡± It was true that


    he didn¡¯t want to get pestered by those old pedants, but he was willing to overlook these details for the


    sake of Alice¡¯s future. Above all else, Alice had just mentioned that the medical forum would be held at


    a holiday resort for three days this time! This meant he would finally have the opportunity to be alone


    with her for their rtionship to grow! It¡¯s probably not too much for me to ask for a deluxe king room at


    the holiday resort in the name of Dr. Nicholson, I guess¡­At the thought of this, Kingsley said with a


    chuckle, ¡°It¡¯s settled then, Alice!¡± Then, he nced at his watch and mumbled, ¡°They probably have


    heard of it by this hour¡­¡±Both Reene and Alice looked puzzled. ¡°Kingsley, what are you talking about?


    Heard of what?¡±Instead of answering them, Kingsley asked, ¡°Reene, can you move about now?¡±¡°Of


    course I can.¡± Reene nodded. ¡°I even took a stroll in the hospital¡¯s little garden with Cecilia for half an


    hour yesterday.¡±Kingsley¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Come on, Reene. Let me drive you somewhere to


    show you something interesting.¡±Alice immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t get up to any mischief, Kingsley.


    Reene¡¯s injuries have just healed. She¡¯s yet to be able to exercise vigorously or move about for a long


    time.¡±¡°Don¡¯t worry, Alice. It¡¯s just about ten minutes from here by car.¡± Kingsley picked up a copsible


    wheelchair nearby. ¡°I¡¯ll just keep Reene from walking, okay?¡±Reene slowly sat down in her wheelchair


    before covering herp with a quilt. She asked in puzzlement, ¡°What is this about, exactly? You sound


    so mysterious¡­¡±¡°You¡¯ll know what it is once we¡¯re there. You¡¯re gonna regret it if you don¡¯t get to see


    it!¡±Upon hearing his words, Alice smiled in resignation. ¡°Fine, just go, you two. I¡¯ll go tell Director


    Church that you¡¯ve agreed to attend the medical forum.¡± While Kingsley was wheeling Reene to the


    parking lot, the Wynns were busy working their *sses off. They were almost shattered by the unending


    stream of grievous news. Alex was crippled for life, and rk Corporation was kicked out of the


    Rosnd Chamber of Commerce. Onerge corporation after another imposed sanctions against theContent held by N?velDrama.Org.<ppany. Their past coborative partners turned against them; not only that, but they even twisted the


    knife in the wound!Just when Henry, rence, and others were worried to death, a piece of good news


    suddenly came: Ares, the God of War, was found! After going through the surveince footage, they


    finally found Ares under a bridge!Henry started as if in a state of terminal lucidity. He said excitedly,


    ¡°Hurry up and gather everyone avable in the family to go there and apologize to Ares together!¡±A


    whileter, a bizarre scene appeared under an overpass at Cleapolis¡¯ old town area. A dozen formally


    dressed men and women stood respectfully near the overpass with looks of solemnness and awe on


    their faces.At the sight of the scene, the people around them stopped to look on.¡°What¡¯s going on


    here? Are they filming a movie or something?¡±¡°No way! Look at the old man leading them. He¡¯s got to


    be over 80; he can hardly keep his feet¡­¡±Just when everyone was puzzled as to what was going on,


    Henry bent his knees and knelt on the hot concrete floor scorched by the sun. The next instant, the


    other members of the Wynn Family followed suit. They were all dressed in expensive designer suits, so


    the scene of them kneeling down all at once looked somewhat impressive.¡°Hiss¡­ What¡¯s going on


    here?¡±¡°Why do they kneel down together?¡±At the sight of this, the onlookers gasped in


    puzzlement.Meanwhile, a ck SUV stopped at the side of a road nearby. The SUV was Alice¡¯s;


    Kingsley¡¯s car had been sent to the mechanics for repairs, so he had no choice but to drive her car for


    the time being.Kingsley was convulsed withughter inside the car while pointing at the kneeling


    members of the Wynn Family. ¡°Haha¡­ Look, Reene! Henry is the first to kneel down! Haha¡­¡±Reene


    eximed in surprise, ¡°Grandpa, Uncle rence, Aunt Sophia, Dad, Mom, Uncle Sean, and Aunt


    Sally¡­ Why are they all here? Who are they kneeling to?¡±¡°Reene, you¡¯ll know that very soon¡­ This is


    so damn funny¡­¡± Kingsley wiped away his tears of amusement. ¡°Reene, I dare say you¡¯re gonnaugh


    yourself to tears when you seeter who they¡¯re kneeling to! Haha¡­¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    Just then, Henry shouted toward the tunnel under the overpass. ¡°Sir! Sir, we¡¯re here to apologize to


    you!¡± Knowing that Ares liked to travel incognito, he dared not address him by his name or title. After


    thinking it over for a long time, he finally decided that the word ¡®sir¡¯ would suit Ares¡¯ status best.As soon


    as Henry finished his sentence, the other members of the Wynn Family shouted in chorus, ¡°Sir, we¡¯re


    here to apologize to you!¡±¡°Pffft!¡± At the sight of the scene, the onlookers burst outughing immediately.


    ¡°What the hell is going on? Sir? Do they think they¡¯re filming a period drama or something?¡±The Wynns


    heard the muffled snickersing from the people around them, but they couldn¡¯t find it in themselves


    tough at all. Instead, they were so nervous that they nearly threw up. If Ares refused to forgive them,


    they would really be done for!Meanwhile, the dirty and foul-smelling old tramp was sitting under the


    bridge with his head down in contemtion. He had gradually regained his sanity since Kingsley


    treated him the other day by hitting his acupuncture points. Now, his eyes no longer showed the kind of


    zed looks and madness as they had earlier. Instead, they were fathomless and full of wisdom and


    shrewdness¡­The old tramp¡¯s name was Mason Parker, and he was 61 this year. Before losing his


    sanity, he had been the CEO of 24 business groups. However, he went through a series of misfortunes


    afterward, which reduced him to the state of destitution he was in today.Upon hearing the Wynns¡¯ cries


    outside the tunnel, Mason mumbled to himself with a grin, ¡°These guys are here to apologize to me,


    huh? That boy¡¯s really quite something.¡± He slowly stood up with his hands behind his back before


    stepping out of the tunnel with a stoop.Seeing hime out of the tunnel, Henry burst into tears of


    excitement. He kowtowed and shouted, ¡°Sir, are you willing to see us atst?¡±The other members of


    the Wynn Family also touched the concrete ground with their foreheads, not daring to raise their heads


    even a centimeter.At the sight of the scene, the onlookers took out their cell phones. Recording videos


    of the scene, they mocked, ¡°Are they nuts or something? Why do they kowtow to an old


    tramp?¡±¡°Perhaps they¡¯re filming a parody video or something. This is hrious! Haha¡­¡± On the other


    hand, Reene was already stupefied. This was her first time seeing Henry kneel to someone else¡ªand


    a dirty and foul-smelling old tramp at that! mping a hand over her mouth, she said in surprise,Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Kingsley, am I seeing things? Are those kowtowing to the old man really the members of the Wynn


    Family?¡±¡°Haha! It¡¯s that bunch of idiots, of course!¡± Kingsleyughed hysterically. ¡°How is it, Reene? Do


    you enjoy it?¡±Reene subconsciously nodded. ¡°Little did I think they would do this one day,¡± she said.


    Then, she asked curiously, ¡°What exactly is going on, Kingsley? Is the old vagrant a big shot or


    something? To think that he can make Grandpa and others revere him like that!¡±¡°No, he¡¯s not a big


    shot!¡± Kingsley replied with augh. ¡°He really is just a homeless vagrant. It¡¯s just that those idiots in


    the Wynn Family are fooled into thinking that he¡¯s some kind of a big shot.¡±Upon hearing this, Reene


    also couldn¡¯t helpughing aloud. ¡°In that case, won¡¯t they get pissed off if they learn that they¡¯ve been


    fooled?¡±¡°Haha¡­ I also wish to see the looks on their faces when they learn of the truth¡­¡± Kingsley


    pointed at the scene outside the car window. He said, ¡°Look, Reene! Henry dare not raise his head


    yet!¡±¡®Ares¡¯ had yet to speak at this moment, so the Wynns kept on kowtowing to him and dared not get


    up.Mason stood there while looking at them for a full minute. Then, he slowly said, ¡°Get up, all of you.¡±


    The way he conducted himself like someone in power with effortless ease caused Henry and others to


    be totally convinced of his identity.¡°Thank you so much, sir! Thank you!¡± The Wynns hurriedly got up


    from the ground while thanking Mason repeatedly.During the minute of silence just now, Mason had


    figured out the story behind this. That young man must¡¯ve yed some kind of trick to make these


    people think that I¡¯m a big shot, resulting in the scene at the moment. Having figured this out, he


    decided to acknowledge his ¡®identity¡¯ directly instead of blowing his cover. Even though he was no


    longer insane, he was now penniless; all he had wastent diseases and old wounds. He had to free


    himself from his current predicament through the Wynn Family!Having made up his mind, he asked


    Henry with a sneer, ¡°Why do you want to see me? Is it because you want to apologize for how a young


    man in your family wounded me?¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    Benjamin¡¯s face was still pale and it was obvious that he was still affected by Kingsley¡¯s kick


    yesterday.He whispered, ¡°It¡¯s almost time, Young Master Ethan. Why aren¡¯t the people from Coliree


    Group here yet?¡±¡°Shh!¡± Ethan motioned for Benjamin to be quiet before he answered in an equally soft


    voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After all, all of us will surely get hired!¡±While they were feeling uneasy, the door to


    the meeting room was slowly pushed open.Immediately, everyone raised their heads to look at the door


    and they watched as Kingsley and Reene entered the room.At this moment, Ethan looked stunned


    before he eximed in shock, ¡°Why are you guys here?¡±Truthfully, all twelve of them had panicked for


    a while after Kingsley left yesterday.However, they quickly calmed down and decided to lodge a report


    regarding Kingsley¡¯s possession of firearms after they managed to enter Coliree Group.In Qustia, it


    was a well-known fact that possession of firearms wouldnd one in jail for at least three


    years.Besides, Ethan had already sent Kingsley¡¯s ¡®confession¡¯ video to everyone present yesterday.He


    thought that Kingsley would surely leave the industry and never show up again after getting


    humiliated.However, he ended up showing up in his glory at such a critical moment.Benjamin had a


    disdainful look on his face as he cleared his throat and reprimanded, ¡°Cough¡­ This is Coliree Group¡¯s


    waiting room for job applicants! How can people like you guys trespass into this ce?!¡±Benjamin


    loathed Kingsley and he could still feel his body aching after getting kicked by the man yesterday.At this


    moment, he was forcing himself to be here to apply for work.Meanwhile, Noah scratched his neck and


    chuckled coldly before chiming in, ¡°Well, maybe they¡¯re here to apply for a job as security guards.


    Wouldn¡¯t that make them job applicants too?¡±Immediately, everyone startedughing.At this moment,


    Kingsley walked toward them and took a random chair by the side before sitting on it. He then said to


    Ethan, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me yesterday if I had a way to make sure that all of you wouldn¡¯t get hired? Let


    me give you an answer now. Yes, I can definitely make all of you return with nothing!¡±¡°Haha!¡± Ethan


    laughed. ¡°Nicholson, do you know where you¡¯re at right now? How dare you make outrageous ims


    like that?!¡±Noah chimed in as well, ¡°Exactly! This is Coliree Group! Do you really think that a small fry


    like you can do whatever you like here? Ignorant little fool!¡± Following that, Jay entered the meetingContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    room along with two secretaries. Ethan, Noah, as well as the others quickly went quiet as none of them


    dared to be impolite in front of Jay.At that instance, all of them stood up and greeted respectfully, ¡°Good


    afternoon, Mr. Carter.¡±Right then, all of their hearts started racing quickly as this was the turning point


    of their lives¡ªthis was the moment where they either got hired or eliminated, after all.When Jay walked


    toward them and wanted to say something, he suddenly noticed Kingsley sitting by the side, and he


    was taken aback.Why is he here? Is he here to check on our work progress?At the thought of that, he


    quickly reported to Kingsley, ¡°This is the hiring¡ª¡±Yet, Ethan cut Jay off and snapped at Kingsley before


    Jay could finish what he wanted to say. ¡°This is an important venue where Coliree Group is carrying out


    their hiring process! How can someone like you enter this ce? Why don¡¯t you leave now?!¡± he


    bellowed.Thinking that Jay wanted to question what Kingsley, an unrted personnel, was doing here,


    he took it upon himself and shouted at the man, trying to make an impression in front of Jay.While


    Ethan felt proud for what he did, Jay¡¯s facial expression darkened as Ethan hadpletely twisted


    what he was trying to say.He felt his stomach dropping before he quickly motioned around in Kingsley¡¯s


    direction. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that! He¡¯s the one who imed so! I never said anything like this!¡±Jay didn¡¯t want


    to cross Kingsley, for the man¡¯s identity remained a mystery.Nevertheless, Kingsley smiled softly. ¡°It¡¯s


    fine. I¡¯m just here to see what kind of talents you guys are nning to hire.¡±When he heard the word


    ¡®talents¡¯, Jay felt beads of cold sweat immediately forming on his skin. Isn¡¯t he criticizing us for not


    taking our job seriously?He licked his dry lips before stuttering, ¡°W-We still haven¡¯t decided on our final


    hiring list¡ª¡±After ncing at Ethan and the others, Kingsley asked nonchntly, ¡°Mr. Carter, I wonder if


    I have any say in your final hiring list.¡±¡°O-Of course!¡± Jay wiped the sweat on his forehead before he


    eximed respectfully, ¡°You certainly have a say in this. After all, even Vice President Robinson would


    need to listen to your decision!¡±What?!Everyone in the meeting room was dumbstruck when they heard


    Jay. Subsequently, their minds started buzzing while they stood rooted to the ground as if they had


    been ced under a spell.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    Henry quickly pointed at Mason and eximed, ¡°It is the esteemed person right here.¡±The doctor


    frowned when he smelled the pungent smell from Mason¡¯s body, even through the mask he had


    on.¡°Please remove your shirt. I will take a reading of your heart rate,¡± he instructed despite the


    difort.Everyone in the room almost threw up the moment Mason took off his top.How in the world


    could there be such a putrid smell?!All the Wynns began to wonder how realistic he was willing to go


    even though he was only putting on an act.He honestly smelled like he hadn¡¯t taken a shower in at


    least three years.Kingsley almostughed out loud when he saw how hard Henry and the rest of them


    were trying to hold back when they almost gagged.¡°Please enjoy yourselves, Old Master Henry.¡± He


    couldn¡¯t help but pat Henry on the shoulder. ¡°I am off to keep my sisterpany.¡±He proceeded to


    leave right after saying that.The Wynns, however, didn¡¯t dare move an inch from their positions. They


    had no choice but to bite the bullet and stay with Mason as he went through one examination after


    another.¡­Time passed in a jiffy, and one week had passed by at just the blink of an eye.After Reene


    was discharged from the hospital, she returned home to recover while she dealt with work from the


    company that had piled up.Mason, on the other hand, lived the whole week like a king at the Wynn


    Manor.Throughout the week, the Wynn Family served him like he was royalty.He had the whole


    household wait on his hand and foot.Under their meticulous care, Mason¡¯s invisible injuries and


    illnesses that had umted over the years have begun to heal.However, he never once mentioned


    forgiving the Wynns.While he did his best at enjoying the luxurious life there, the Wynns were hit by


    misfortunes that came one after another.Just when the rk Corporation was jointly suppressed by a


    group of prominent leaders, the June Bank in Cleapolis issued a statement that the rk Corporation


    had been practicing improper operation, and their assets had shrunk tremendously to the point it had


    exceeded the estimated risk at the time of the loan.They would have to pay off the loan, plus the


    principal and interest of 50 million to the bank within 10 days.Upon receiving this news, Henry let out a


    small gasp and immediately fainted.He couldn¡¯t get 50 million even if the wholepany was sold off!If


    the bank were to apply for property preservation at the court, he might have to lose the family¡¯s vi,


    cars, savings, antique calligraphy and paintings. In short, he would lose it all. Having no other choice,


    rence invited Mason to the living room, and knelt down with a thud.¡°Ares, the God of War¡­ I¡­ I


    implore you to go easy on our family¡­¡±Since there was no one else around, he had directly called


    Mason by his nickname.rence¡¯s face was wet with snot and tears, but his words puzzled Mason.


    Just who is this God of War he¡¯s talking about?Mason had been out of his mind these few years, but he


    had never heard of a so-called ¡°God of War¡±.After pondering for a moment, he decided he might as


    well y along no matter who Ares was, since the Wynns believed that he was who they thought he


    was.And so, Mason impassively shook his head. ¡°One of your children has hurt me. How can I let you


    go so easily?¡±Hearing that, rence began to wail in despair. ¡°My son is now a cripple and he has


    already been punished! Why don¡¯t you let us go?!¡±¡°Why is a man like you crying?!¡± Mason¡¯s eyebrows


    pulled together into a frown. ¡°Tell me what happened.¡±¡°B-Because we rubbed you the wrong way, w-we


    were jointly sanctioned by a group of business leaders in Cleapolis. Even our biggest investor has


    withdrawn their shares. The rk Corporation doesn¡¯t have money now, and our goods aren¡¯t selling.¡±


    rence wiped his tears and continued, ¡°That is not even the worst part. Just this morning, we


    received a notice from the June Bank, asking us to pay our 50-million loan with added interest. We


    don¡¯t even have so much m-money!¡±¡°You are quite pitiful indeed.¡± Mason sighed after hearing the


    words rence babbled tearfully.¡°So why don¡¯t you let us go¡­¡± rence looked at Mason with


    pleading eyes. ¡°Just one word from you, the God of War, and those big shots will withdraw the


    sanction. You will be giving the rk Corporation a way out.¡±Mason shook his head and thought, Too


    bad the Wynns got the wrong person. I am not the God of War at all!Thinking of this, he asked


    rence, ¡°Well, how about I give you an idea that might help your family get over the


    hump?¡±rence¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up when he heard that, and he urged, ¡°Please do!¡±¡°Ever heard of


    what a scapegoat is?¡± Mason leaned against the sofa and unhurriedly suggested, ¡°Find someone who


    owes you a favor, and get them to repay you for your past kindness. Let them be responsible over your


    mess of apany. It doesn¡¯t matter how much money you sell it for. At this point, every penny


    counts.¡±rence didn¡¯t say anything in reply after hearing Mason¡¯s words.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    rence had turned speechless as he looked at Mason¡¯s conniving appearance.How is this a God of


    War whomands troops in battlefields?!He is obviously a scheming, cruel old fox in the


    industry!Still, rence only kept that to himself without letting a hint of disrespect show.When Mason


    didn¡¯t get a reply, he narrowed his eyes and asked lightly, ¡°How is it? Does my n sound like a good


    one?¡±¡°It is a good idea.¡± rence pondered before mumbling, ¡°But where can I find someone who is


    willing to buy and take over the rk Corporation now?¡±At that point, he suddenly thought of


    something and he said excitedly, ¡°Wait a minute! Reene Wynn! She owes the family a favor!¡±He


    hurriedly got up from the floor and bowed to Mason again and again. ¡°Thank you for your advice, Sir! I


    am going to bring my father together to meet Reene!¡±¡°I will go with you.¡± Mason stood up from the sofa


    with his hands behind his back. ¡°I doubt you can make her willingly purchase thepany with your


    ability.¡±rence was overjoyed when he heard this. ¡°You are really our savior, Sir!¡± he gratefully blurted


    out.After a while, Henry, who heard the news, came to the living room with the help of a few young


    adults from the family.His face was ashen and his voice trembled when he asked, ¡°Is¡­ Is there a way


    to save our family?¡±Seeing him out of sorts and possibly near death, rence hurriedly said, ¡°Dad, it


    might be better for you to wait at home. Don¡¯t worry. We will definitely find a way out of this


    crisis!¡±¡°Okay. Go ahead, then¡­¡± Henry raised his hand weakly. ¡°You are our family¡¯s only hope


    now.¡±After getting one of the youngsters of the family to drive, rence and Mason headed to Reene¡¯s


    vi together.In less than half an hour during their journey there, Mason had already drafted a


    comprehensive acquisition contract.rence couldn¡¯t help but be amazed looking at the electronic


    contract on the phone. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know you are Ares, the God of War, I would have thought you are a


    veteran who has been in the business industry half your life!¡±Mason only smiled without saying


    anything.Just like what rence said, he indeed was the co-President of 24panies in the past.


    That should qualify him as a senior in the business world!Presently, rence pressed the


    doorbell.However, Kingsley was the one who came and opened the door. Reene had been so busy


    these days with the work she hadn¡¯t done during the hospitalization that Kingsley practically took overBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    with helping her at home.rence immediately rolled his eyes when he saw Kingsley. He then barked,


    ¡°Where is Reene? We have something to talk to her about!¡±He barged into the living room as he


    spoke.He first respectfully offered Mason a seat on the sofa before he himself plopped down on it.After


    a while, Reene, who heard themotion, came down from the study on the second floor and


    eximed in surprise, ¡°Uncle rence? What brings you here?¡±¡°I have some business with you!¡± He


    took out his mobile phone and sent the electronic contract to her, thereafter saying firmly, ¡°Type out a


    proper contract and have it signed.¡±¡°Sign? Contract?¡± Reene¡¯s confusion was written all over her


    face.¡°The acquisition contract for the rk Corporation!¡±Even though rence sounded forceful, his


    heart was wavering with uncertainty.He didn¡¯t know if Reene¡¯s gratitude toward the Wynns¡¯ was enough


    for her to agree to sign the contract.¡°Reene.¡± Kingsley¡¯s nonchnt voice rang out all of a sudden. ¡°Did


    you forget about the bet I made with Henry? It seems like they are here to fulfill the bet.¡±rence was


    instantly awake the moment he heard those words.How did I forget about the bet?! he cheered as his


    handnded heavily on his thigh.¡°Yes, yes. We are here to fulfill the bet!¡± He quickly added, ¡°The rk


    Corporation will be yours after you sign the contract!¡±In truth, the rk Corporation now owed the bank


    50 million!rence wouldn¡¯t mind it if Reene didn¡¯t give him a single cent as long as she was willing to


    take over that hopeless case of apany!However, she frowned slightly at that. ¡°Uncle rence, I


    have heard the news about thepany. Everyone is working together to keep it stagnant. I can¡¯t help


    even if I were to take over it.¡±rence quietly sighed after she said that.Just like he had expected, she


    was no fool.He then turned to look at Mason pleadingly. ¡°Sir¡­¡±Mason smiled confidently but just as he


    was about to say something, Kingsley abruptly spoke first. ¡°Reene, he even personally delivered the


    contract to our doorstep. You should just take all the shares.Both rence and Reene fell silent then,


    but thetter soon informed him, ¡°It is not as simple as you think, Kingsley.¡± With a serious tone, she


    continued, ¡°All the business leaders in Cleapolis are sanctioning the rk Corporation. Taking over the


    company at a time like this means I am going against them¡­¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    Kingsley grabbed Reene by her shoulders and stared into her eyes from a close distance. ¡°Reene, do


    you still not trust me? When have I ever made things difficult for you?¡±¡°Kingsley¡­¡± A blush rose on her


    cheeks. ¡°But¡ª¡±¡°No ¡®buts¡¯. Trust me, Reene!¡±A lightbulb seemed to light up in her head as she looked


    into his hazel eyes.Subconsciously, she nodded and uttered, ¡°Okay. I trust you.¡±She then turned to


    rence. ¡°I can sign a contract to take over the rk Corporation, but I can¡¯t pay you anything.¡±¡°Okay!


    No problem at all! So long as you are willing to take over thepany!¡± rence cheered.At that point,


    he was about to jump up with excitement.Having the contract signed was equivalent to transferring the


    entirety of the 50-million debt to her!¡°Alright. I will go to the study room to print and sign the contract


    now.¡±She proceeded to turn around and walk toward the stairs. Kingsley, on the other hand, started to


    make conversation with great interest.¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to take action so quickly. I thought it would


    take a while for you toe up with this solution.¡±Hearing that, rence looked at Mason with respect.


    ¡°It is all thanks to this esteemed person foring up with the idea.¡±¡°Oh?¡± Kingsley raised his


    eyebrows and looked at Mason in surprise. ¡°I seem to have made a misjudgement¡­¡±Kingsley had


    thought that Mason was just an ordinary homeless person. He didn¡¯t expect the man to be more


    complex than he looked!Mason noticed Kingsley¡¯s eyes on him, and he only gave a small smile without


    saying anything.However, Mason then doubtfully asked, ¡°You and that littledy seem close. Why are


    you intentionally sabotaging her?¡±The corner of Kingsley¡¯s lips lifted when Mason said that. ¡°I wonder if


    you have heard of the saying that there is always a better than the best,¡± Kingsley mused.Mason¡¯s


    eyes widened when Kingsley said that.He understood what Kingsley was implying.Mason and rence


    wanted to harm Reene, but Kingsley had already set up a bigger and was waiting for them to throw


    themselves into it.They had been too focused on Reene to watch out for Kingsley!However, rence


    still hadn¡¯t noticed anything.He only thought that Kingsley was boasting.Seeing Kingsley¡¯s inscrutable


    expression, rence spat, disgusted, ¡°Kingsley Nicholson, you better stop putting on a tough front!


    You are just trash who is dependent on Reene. What is with that mysterious act?!¡± Kingsley only


    shrugged indifferently. ¡°Think whatever you want,¡± he replied.In fact, rence was too insignificant for


    Kingsley to take his words to heart.However, Mason was frozen in ce, as though he had been struck


    by thunder.With the way his lips kept quivering, he seemed as if he had received some kind of shocking


    news.¡°Y-You are Kingsley Nicholson?¡± Mason¡¯s eyes were filled with shock as he stared at Kingsley.


    ¡°How did I not recognize you? Y-You look way too identical¡­¡±Kingsley was also shocked to hear


    Mason¡¯s words.He had heard something simring out of Gavin¡¯s mouth before, too!For him to say


    this, he must know my father!Right at this moment, Reene came downstairs with the contract she had


    just printed in her hand.rence was still somewhat confused at first, but seeing her walk down the


    stairs made him ignore everything and rushed over like a hungry beast. ¡°Quick! Sign it, quick!¡±He was


    terrified she would go back on her words.It only took a few seconds for the contract to be signed.With


    that, the rk Corporation, along with the 50 million debt, were now Reene¡¯s responsibilities.¡°Haha!¡±


    rence lifted his chin andughed heartily. ¡°Better hurry up and prepare to repay the debt of 50


    million, Reene! This has nothing to do with the Wynns anymore!¡±¡°50 million?¡± Her forehead wrinkled.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±He let out another cackle again and boomed, ¡°Just this morning, the June


    Bank issued a notice for the rk Corporation to repay a loan of 50 million dors! The debt belongs to


    you now!¡±With a smug look on his face, he continued, ¡°You should quickly think of a way to sell your


    property to repay the debt! Haha!¡±Bang!The file which held the contract slipped out of Reene¡¯s hand


    and fell to the floor.Her face had also paled in that instant.¡°A-A debt of f-fifty million¡­¡±Her vision turned


    dark for a moment, and she would have lost her footing if Kingsley hadn¡¯t stepped forward and


    supported her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Reene,¡± he assured her in a hushed voice. ¡°It is all going as nned.¡±¡°As


    nned?¡± She slowly turned to look at him. ¡°It is 50 million! No n can pay off that


    amount!¡±Surprisingly, a confident smile tugged on the corners of his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s head


    over to the Wynn Manor. I will judge how much humanity the Wynns still have before I decide on a way


    to put all this to an end!¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    rence let out a sneer when he heard Kingsley say he was going to Wynn Manor. ¡°What is this? Are


    you regretting it now? It is toote for that!¡±He waved the file in his hand. ¡°The contract is in ck and


    white, and I now have it in my hand. It is pointless for you to y any tricks!¡±Looking at rence¡¯s evil


    expression, Mason outwardly showed his disdain as he chided, ¡°rence Wynn, how can you talk to


    Mr. Nicholson that way?!¡±rence looked dumbstruck and he was at a loss for words.It took him a


    while to remember that Kingsley was Mason¡¯s savior!I must have made the God of War unhappy by


    behaving toocently!Thinking of this, rence quickly lowered his head and said respectfully,


    ¡°Yes, yes. You are right. Let¡¯s go back to the Wynn Manor together.¡±Kingsley¡¯s eyes had a glint at that


    moment.Mason was still like an old fox just a moment ago, but he had begun to defend Kingsley after


    knowing who he was.Kingsley had a feeling that his guess was right¡ªMason and Gavin were both his


    father¡¯s old friends!¡°Sir¡ª¡±Kingsley was about to speak when Mason waved him off.¡°We have time to


    talk about our business in the future. Let¡¯s deal with the Wynn Family for now.¡±¡°Sounds good.¡±The two


    smiled knowingly as they stopped talking.However, rence thought he felt his heart skip a beat.Deal


    with the Wynn Family?What does he mean by that?Before rence made sense of those words,


    Kingsley had already dragged Reene out of the vi with him.rence gritted his teeth then. ¡°No


    matter what kinds of tricks that punk has up his sleeves, Reene will never recover from this as long as I


    have the contract!¡±¡­The four of them rode in two different cars as they went back to the Wynn Manor


    one after the other.As soon as they heard the sound of brakes from the yard, everyone in the Wynn


    Family hurried out to wee them.Even the pale-faced Henry hade to the door with the help of a


    few youngsters.¡°rence, how did it go?¡± Henry urged breathlessly. ¡°Reene¡­ Did she sign the


    contract¡­¡±¡°Dad! She signed it!¡± rence excitedly waved the file in his hand. ¡°She is now responsible


    for all the debts! The Wynns have finally pulled through!¡±As soon as Henry heard this, his eyes looked


    brighter than ever, and even his face had regained its rosy hue.¡°Come in quick. Show me the


    contract¡­¡± Just then, Reene¡¯s car also drove into the yard, startling Henry.¡°Why did she follow you


    back? Don¡¯t tell me she is regretting signing the contract.¡±¡°Haha! Don¡¯t worry, Dad. The contract hasProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    already been signed. There is no use in regretting.¡±Henry waspletely relieved after listening to


    rence¡¯s words. With a heartyugh, he said, ¡°Actually, she came at the right time. We shall take the


    opportunity to have a clean cut with her!¡±As he spoke, he nced at Elijah and Ysabel, who were


    standing off to one side, and instructed, ¡°She is your adopted daughter. If you don¡¯t want to repay the


    50 million with her, you had better terminate your rtionship with her as soon as possible! Otherwise,


    the Wynns will abandon you altogether!¡±Elijah was shocked when he heard that, but he quickly


    bbered, ¡°Yes, Dad. We will do it immediately! Immediately!¡±Ysabel, too, was trembling with fear as


    she tugged at Elijah and urged in a shaky voice, ¡°You have a ssmate who works for the Ministry of


    Civil Affairs, don¡¯t you? Call him now! Tell him we want to terminate Reene¡¯s adoption right this


    instant!¡±¡°Yes, yes. I will give him a call right away. I will do it right now!¡±After entering the living room of


    the Wynn Manor, Kingsley unrestrainedly plopped down on the sofa and with his legs crossed, he


    started fiddling with his phone.He was currently sending a text to both Lancer and Daniel.Even though


    the Wynns were displeased with his attitude, none of them said anything when Mason didn¡¯t make a


    comment.Henry read the contract over and over and cheered, ¡°Good! This is good¡­ We might have


    lost thepany, but at least our family is safe!¡±Reene¡¯s pretty face had turned pale at this point.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t you think this is too much? The family is safe indeed, but how am I supposed to pay off


    the 50 million?!¡±¡°That is your business. What does it have to do with me?¡± Henry looked at the contract


    with a smile. ¡°As long as our family stands strong, I couldn¡¯t care less about you!¡±rence also added,


    ¡°That is right! You signed the contract voluntarily. We didn¡¯t force you! If you want to me someone,


    me it on Kingsley for encouraging you to sign it!¡±As soon as Ysabel heard that Kingsley was the one


    who prompted Reene to sign it, she immediately jumped up and pointed at Kingsley while she spat,


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I always said that this little toy boy is a jinx?! I knew I was right!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    Ysabel sat down on the ground and began wailing as she pped her thigh. ¡°Ah, my ursed life! I


    went through so much to adopt a daughter in hopes that she would make a lot of money or marry into a


    wealthy family, but it is all ruined in your hands, you scumbag!¡±¡°Enough! Stop crying!¡± Henry


    reprimanded her. ¡°She shouldn¡¯t have been adopted in the first ce. It was neither legal nor


    reasonable! You insisted she is some kind of business genius, and you even looked for connections


    and favors everywhere to get someone to adopt her! Look at how this ended up! Are you finally


    regretting your actions?!¡±rence alsoughed and added, ¡°Exactly. Business genius, my *ss. My son


    was right. I am sure you had to sleep around to get Neveah to where it is today!¡±¡°Uncle rence,


    you¡­ How could you say such a thing¡­¡±Reene couldn¡¯t believe that she was hearing such insulting


    wordsing from her ¡°rtives¡±!¡°What? Don¡¯t have the guts to admit it?¡± rence scoffed. ¡°With your


    strength alone, you really think it makes sense you build Neveah with just a few hundreds of


    thousands? Ha! Do you think we are stupid?¡±¡°You¡ª¡±She was so angry that her chest heaved up and


    down, and she was about to argue again when Kingsley murmured, ¡°Reene, don¡¯t waste your anger on


    such a person. You might as well ask him where that evil-tongued Alex is now!¡±rence¡¯s proud face


    instantly turned ashen right after Kingsley said that.¡°You punk! Do you really have to put salt on the


    wound before you are done?!¡±Instead of answering, Kingsley chuckled. ¡°What is wrong? Alex couldn¡¯t


    have been beaten to death by Young Master Andrew, could he?¡±¡°Bullsh*t!¡± rence roared. ¡°My son is


    still alive!¡±Alex was indeed still living, but he was still unconscious after getting discharged from the


    intensive care unit to the normal ward.The doctor had issued a notice of critical status which said that


    Alex would never be able to get up on his feet even if he were to survive.Just the thought of it felt like a


    knife had been driven through rence¡¯s chest.With the crisis the family was in, he couldn¡¯t even take


    time out to pay his son a visit!Still, he didn¡¯t know who he should hold ountable for his son¡¯s


    condition.It wasn¡¯t like he could afford getting on the Kean Family¡¯s bad side and Ares was even worse.


    rence didn¡¯t even dare dream about offending him! Biting his teeth, he realized he could only


    release all his anger on Kingsley!He pointed at Kingsley in the face and bellowed, ¡°You little b*stard!Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    You are the one who passed bad luck to our family! We wouldn¡¯t be so unlucky if it weren¡¯t for


    you?!¡±¡°Alex was the one who got himself in trouble. What does that have anything to do with me?¡±


    Kingsley¡¯s eyes were indignant as he said coldly, ¡°You baring your fangs like a mad dog will only make


    your family fall into ruins sooner¡±¡°Haha! You f*cker!¡± rence startedughing when his anger reached


    its peak. ¡°You think you can ruin the Wynns?! You are better off thinking of a way to pay off the 50


    million with Reene!¡±Kingsley¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he nced around the members of the family.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time,¡± he growled. ¡°Are you sure you want to so heartlessly push Reene to take the


    blow?¡±¡°Heartless?¡± rence smiled disdainfully. ¡°We have never given her our hearts. What do you


    mean ¡®heartless¡¯?¡±Reene gradually stopped trembling when she heard this. She then turned to look at


    Elijah and Ysabel. ¡°Dad, Mom, how about you? Are you both on Grandpa¡¯s side?¡±Elijah¡¯s face was


    hard as steel when he hissed, ¡°Don¡¯t call us that anymore! I have just made a call to my ssmate who


    works for the Ministry of Civil Affairs. We will be terminating our adoption of you soon!¡±¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    Ysabel also agreed in a shrill voice. ¡°Anyway, I only adopted you after I wormed around the loopholes


    of thew. Technically speaking, your adoption was illegal! You have nothing to do with us!¡±A clear drop


    of tear ran across Reene¡¯s cheek then. Closing her eyes lightly, she uttered in a disheartened tone,


    ¡°Okay. If that is the case, we are done!¡±As soon as she said that, the loud noise of a chair falling over


    rang out when one of the younger members of the Wynn Family abruptly stood up.¡°O-Oh my God!


    Something big has happened!¡± he eximed in shock.¡°What is all this yelling about?!¡± Henry scolded.


    ¡°Do you not see what is going on here? How impudent!¡±With his phone in his hand, the young man


    stuttered, ¡°No¡­ Old Master Henry¡­ The headlines¡­ God of War¡­¡±As though his tongue was failing


    him, he incoherently sputtered without having a sensical sentenceing out of his mouth.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    rence¡¯s gaze darted around. Soon, he realized something was not right. So, he quickly took out his


    phone to check. In the next second, his expression changed. He was surprised, regretted, in despair,


    and disbelief. At that moment, it can be told from his face, all kinds of emotions and feelings came at


    once mixing together.¡°rence, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Henry asked. ¡°What is the news?¡±rence handed the


    phone to Henry with trembling hands. ¡°Dad. Y-You better s-see it for yourself.¡±Henry took the phone


    and saw the bold font on the screen.¡®Ares, the God of War, has spoken! Although he doesn¡¯t forgive the


    Wynn Family, he will no longer take his anger out on the rk Corporation. Up to now, all relevant


    companies have withdrawn the sanctions against rk Corporation. In addition, Coliree Group said


    that due to the cooperation with Reene Wynn¡ªthe President of the rk Corporation¡ªColiree Group


    will invest in making up all the funds of rk Corporation.¡¯Boom!Henry was stunned. He froze on the


    spot as if he had been struck by a sh of lightning. He stared nkly at the cell phone. His cheeks,


    which had only recovered its color, instantly paled!¡°T-This isn¡¯t possible¡ª¡±He swiped the screen using


    his finger, and another piece of news appeared before his eyes.¡®Charlie Dean¡ªChairman from


    Humming Group in Cleapolis¡ªhas repaid the loans owed by rk Corporation to June Bank to


    celebrate Reene Wynn taking over rk Corporation. It cost him 50 million, including interest.¡¯Even


    Kingsley failed to predict Charlie¡¯s move on this matter.He smiled, secretly thinking that Charlie could


    really take a hint because Charlie saved him the trouble of finding excuses to avoid helping Reene to


    repay the loan.¡°Kingsley, w-what the hell is going on here?¡± Reene had also read the news. She


    covered her lips in surprise and murmured, ¡°A-Am I dreaming?¡±¡°Maybe Ares doesn¡¯t want to implicate


    innocent people,¡± Kingsley said while smiling at Reene. ¡°Anyway, you don¡¯t have to repay the debt


    anymore. On top of that, you even received anotherpany which is good!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± She


    flushed with excitement. ¡°rk Corporation really belongs to me now.¡±At this moment, she suddenly


    recalled what Kingsley had said to her when she was in the hospital.¡°Reene, do you believe that just


    within a few days, Henry will take the initiative to request the transfer of rk Corporation to you?¡±At


    that time, Reene thought he was talking nonsense.Looking back now, all of this might actually haveProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    been a part of his n.One step at a time, Kingsley destroyed Alex without much effort and took back


    rk Corporation.Reene felt a solid sense of security as she looked at Kingsley, who was next to her.


    ¡°Kingsley¡­¡±At this moment, her eyes sparkled with feelings.The Wynns turned sour when the love


    between them surged.rence shook his head like crazy. ¡°No, this is impossible. It¡¯s impossible¡­¡±


    Saying that, he raised his blood-red eyes to look at Reene. ¡°rk Corporation is mine! Mine! Give it


    back to me!¡±¡°Haha, what are you thinking about?¡± Kingsley smiled coldly and shook the folder in his


    hand. ¡°There¡¯s a contract written in ck and white in my hand. You can¡¯t regret it now.¡±¡°You


    ¡ª!¡±rence was so angry that he was going to faint. He said the exact same thing to Reene before,


    but Kingsley was returning those words to him this time!¡°What?¡± Kingsley crossed his legs. ¡°All the


    shares of rk Corporation belong to Reene now. The Wynns are finished!¡±As he said, Elijah slid off


    the stool.He crawled to Reene¡¯s feet and said with sadness, ¡°Reene, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m wrong¡­¡±Reene


    nced at him condescendingly, then said coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to disown me earlier? Didn¡¯t you


    forbid me to call you Dad?¡±¡°It¡¯s my fault! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Elijah pped himself hard and pleaded. ¡°I was a


    fool. Reene, please don¡¯t be mad at me, your father¡­¡±He was regretting it. He shouldn¡¯t have said


    those heartless words earlier as he was just digging his own grave!

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    Ysabel also kneeled before Reene while crying and shouting.¡°Reene, this was rence¡¯s idea! It has


    nothing to do with us! You can leave the Wynn Family, but you can¡¯t leave us alone¡­¡±Hearing this,


    rence said lividly, ¡°Elijah, Ysabel. What are you doing? Are you trying to betray the Wynn


    Family?!¡±¡°Betray? Without rk Corporation, what is left of the Wynn Family?¡± Elijah looked at all the


    rtives there and roared, ¡°Without rk Corporation, you would all be unemployed! Since Ares has


    not forgiven us, do you think you can find a job? No one will hire you!¡±As he said, the Wynns were in an


    uproar as they were dumbfounded. They had been watching the fun until they heard Elijah¡¯s words.


    They finally realized they would also be affected by this incident. All of them worked in the rk


    Corporation. After taking over thepany, the first thing Reene would do was to fire them from rk


    Corporation.At this time, a young man in his thirties rushed before Reene. He kneeled before her and


    cried, ¡°Reene, my cousin! Please don¡¯t fire me! My wife just gave birth to a daughter. If I lose my job, I


    won¡¯t even be able to feed her! I-If you still can¡¯t forgive me, I¡¯ll quit the Wynn Family! I will treat you as


    the head of the family. Please just don¡¯t fire me.¡±As Reene saw her little niece before, she couldn¡¯t help


    but soften her heart. ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t fire you.¡±Hearing that, the rest of the Wynns were getting restless


    and kneeled one after another. Very soon, almost everyone kneeled to Reene, swore to leave the


    Wynn Family, and made her the new head of the family, hoping not to be expelled from the


    company.Only six of rence¡¯s aplices were still standing withplicated expressions.Seeing


    this scene, Henry rolled his eyes in anger.¡°W-What are you doing?! I¡¯m not dead yet!¡±Someone


    shouted, ¡°Old Master Henry, we had no choice! We need to make a living!¡±Looking at these kneeling


    rtives, Reene softened her stance.When she was about to promise to keep them all, Kingsley spoke


    first, ¡°You may stay in rk Corporation. However, you have to go through a series of assessments.


    We will not keep you if youck skills or morals!¡±The Wynns gritted their teeth as Kingsley barged in


    when Reene was so close to let them stay.¡°We¡¯re begging Reene. It actually has nothing to do with


    you!¡±¡°This is our family¡¯s business! Why are you butting in on our matters as an outsider?¡±¡°That¡¯s right!


    Who the f*ck you think you are?!¡±¡°If you are to speak another word, I will tear your mouth


    apart!¡±Listening to their insults, Reene turned her gaze cold again.¡°My little brother¡¯s wishes are my


    wishes. Those who spoke unkind words to him must not step into rk Corporation from now on!¡±


    Reene was filled with charisma; her voice was as cold as frost. Reene felt thet since she hed elreedy


    turned egeinst the Wynn Femily, she did not heve to show them mercy enymore. Besides, Kingsley hed


    elweys gotten on her nerves!¡°W-Whet¡­¡±Those who insulted Kingsley were stunned.They didn¡¯t expect


    they would ruin their future with just e few words.Kingsley smiled proudly. ¡°You idiots, don¡¯t you know


    Reene loves me the most? You ere digging your own greve if you insult me!¡±Heering this, Reene wes


    flushed.On the other hend, the Wynns turned sour.So, with thet, it meent thet the Clerk Corporetion


    belonged to the Nicholson¡¯s now.Henry slepped the ermrest heevily while penting.¡°Useless flip-


    floppers! Whet ere you doing to support her es the heed of the femily? See whet heppens now. Are you


    ell heppy?¡± Henry looked et Clerence end seid weekly, ¡°Clerence, whet should we do now? Is there eny


    wey to get Clerk Corporetion beck?¡±¡°I-I¡¯m efreid it¡¯s e little difficult to do so¡­¡± Clerence showed e bitter


    expression. ¡°After ell, we signed the contrect¡­¡±As he seid thet, Clerence suddenly thought of


    something end looked et Meson with e sour expression.¡°Sir, you wented me to trensfer the Clerk


    Corporetion with debt to Reene just now. You were the one who wrote thet contrect. Why did you


    ennounce thet you forgeve the Clerk Corporetion within just en hour efter thet? Were you trying to trick


    me?¡±Reene felt that since she had already turned against the Wynn Family, she did not have to show


    them mercy anymore. Besides, Kingsley had always gotten on her nerves!¡°W-What¡­¡±Those who


    insulted Kingsley were stunned.They didn¡¯t expect they would ruin their future with just a few


    words.Kingsley smiled proudly. ¡°You idiots, don¡¯t you know Reene loves me the most? You are digging


    your own grave if you insult me!¡±Hearing this, Reene was flushed.On the other hand, the Wynns turned


    sour.So, with that, it meant that the rk Corporation belonged to the Nicholson¡¯s now.Henry pped


    the armrest heavily while panting.¡°Useless flip-floppers! What are you doing to support her as the head


    of the family? See what happens now. Are you all happy?¡± Henry looked at rence and said weakly,


    ¡°rence, what should we do now? Is there any way to get rk Corporation back?¡±¡°I-I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a


    little difficult to do so¡­¡± rence showed a bitter expression. ¡°After all, we signed the contract¡­¡±As he


    said that, rence suddenly thought of something and looked at Mason with a sour expression.¡°Sir,Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    you wanted me to transfer the rk Corporation with debt to Reene just now. You were the one who


    wrote that contract. Why did you announce that you forgave the rk Corporation within just an hour


    after that? Were you trying to trick me?¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    It was only this moment that rence realized that it was Mason¡¯s fault.¡°Sir, this week, the Wynns have


    been obedient and served you in every possible way. Why are you still trying to hurt us?¡±Henry had


    only realized about it at this moment.He said tremblingly, ¡°That¡¯s right. My grandson has already been


    disabled. Why are you still unwilling to let us go? Are you only going to give up after seeing our


    downfall?¡±Speaking of Alex, Henry felt pain as his expression became darker.¡°Sir, although you¡¯re a


    noble person, I am already eighty years old. Are you still not satisfied after I¡¯ve washed your feet,


    massaged you, and bowed to you every day to greet you this past week?¡±¡°Of course, I do. I¡¯m very


    satisfied.¡± Mason leaned back on the sofa and reminisced. ¡°I haven¡¯t been served like this for many


    years.¡±Hearing this, Henry and rence couldn¡¯t help but ask in unison, ¡°Then, why are you still trying


    to harm us?¡±Mason spread his hands. ¡°It is for your own good when I asked you to sign the contract. I


    have no idea Ares would let Clerk Corporation off the hook.¡±Hearing that, Henry and rence stayed


    silent while the Wynns looked at each other in dismay.rence¡¯s face turned pale. rence asked,


    ¡°W-What do you mean by that? Aren¡¯t you Ares, the God of War?¡±¡°Who told you I am Ares?¡± Mason


    looked innocent. ¡°I am just an old tramp. You are the one who wanted to apologize and serve me. I


    never said I am Ares!¡±It was dead silence. The living room seemed to freeze as it was eerily silent.After


    a long time, rence was the first toe back to his senses. With a trembling hand, he pointed at


    Mason. ¡°Y-You are not Ares. You are just an old tramp living under the bridge?¡±¡°Yes.¡± Mason sighed


    deliberately. ¡°Oh, the Wynns are kind-hearted. You found a doctor to cure me and even served me


    nicely.¡±As he said, he gave Henry a thumbs up.¡°Among all of you, the best server goes to Old Master


    Henry. Not only did he wash my feet every day, but he bowed to greet me every single day to the point


    that it¡¯s making me a little embarrassed.¡±Henry was so angry that he gushed out a mouthful of blood. In


    addition, he was sad. He had never been so depressed in his life.He took the entire family to apologize


    to a tramp. The video was still circting online! He was so proud of it. Now looking back, it was a real


    shame and a joke. This dark history of the Wynn Family would never be erased!Cough! He vomited


    another mouthful of blood as he slumped since he had been through too much these days. First, Henry


    was so frightened that he vomited blood at the Kean Family¡¯s dinner. Then, he was worried about the


    rk Corporation. This morning, he was shocked by the bank¡¯s loan reminder and fainted. After


    leaving the mess to Reene, he had been beaten into the abyss again in just a few minutes. He might


    be able to hold on for a while longer if he did not find out that Mason was not Ares. He copsed after


    learning the truth. Mason was thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back.Henry could not teke it


    enymore. His pupils greduelly dileted es his fece beceme peler.¡°Ded! Whet¡¯s wrong, Ded?!¡± Clerence


    shouted in horror.However, Henry wes elreedy limping on the cheir without life.Elijeh end Ysebel were


    stunned too.¡°Ded, pleese stey with me!¡±He crewled to Henry¡¯s side while holding Henry¡¯s


    hend.However, Henry¡¯s body wes getting colder.¡°Grendpe¡­¡±Reene stood up end stered blenkly et


    Henry, who couldn¡¯t rest in peece. Teers were welling up in her eyes.Although Henry never regerded


    Reene es e Wynn end tried to exploit her, she wes still sed to see thet. After ell, he wes her grendfether


    for nine yeers. It would be e lie if she seid she wes not upset by his deeth.Henry wes deed.No one


    knew if he died beceuse of Meson or Kingsley, but they were ewere thet Henry couldn¡¯t rest in


    peece.The Wynns gethered eround Henry while weeping end shouting.No one knew how meny of


    them were genuinely mourning the loss of Henry¡¯s life or they were just worried ebout their own


    future.Anywey, everyone wes screeming end looked grief-stricken.Henry could not take it anymore. His


    pupils gradually dted as his face became paler.¡°Dad! What¡¯s wrong, Dad?!¡± rence shouted in


    horror.However, Henry was already limping on the chair without life.Elijah and Ysabel were stunned


    too.¡°Dad, please stay with me!¡±He crawled to Henry¡¯s side while holding Henry¡¯s hand.However,


    Henry¡¯s body was getting colder.¡°Grandpa¡­¡±Reene stood up and stared nkly at Henry, who couldn¡¯t


    rest in peace. Tears were welling up in her eyes.Although Henry never regarded Reene as a Wynn and


    tried to exploit her, she was still sad to see that. After all, he was her grandfather for nine years. It


    would be a lie if she said she was not upset by his death.Henry was dead.No one knew if he died


    because of Mason or Kingsley, but they were aware that Henry couldn¡¯t rest in peace.The Wynns


    gathered around Henry while weeping and shouting.No one knew how many of them were genuinely


    mourning the loss of Henry¡¯s life or they were just worried about their own future.Anyway, everyone


    was screaming and looked grief-stricken.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    Kingsley shook his head. ¡°The Wynns are indifferent at heart. There was not a drop of tear to be seen


    among the mourning. Reene, let¡¯s go. You own the Clerk Corporation now, so there¡¯s no point to stay


    any longer.¡± Then, he held Reene¡¯s hand.Amidst the crying, Kingsley and Reene left the Wynn


    Manor.Everyone was around Henry, so no one came to stop them or send them off.Walking out the


    gate of Wynn Manor, Kingsley hugged Reene. ¡°Reene, please don¡¯t be sad. He isn¡¯t worth your


    tears!¡±¡°Yes, I know.¡± She wiped her tears and said shyly, ¡°Please let go of me. It¡¯s not good to let others


    see us hugging.¡±Kingsley squeezed Reene¡¯s soft body into his arms with force. Then, he said with a


    smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with hugging you? You¡¯re my eldest sister. Why can¡¯t I hug you?¡±All of the


    sudden, Mason walked from behind and pretended to cough. ¡°It¡¯s alright to hug, but it¡¯s better to hug


    behind doors.¡±¡°Oh no!¡±Reene was startled and pushed Kingsley away. She blushed and was at a loss.


    So, she could only keep ying with the hair around her ears to relieve embarrassment and


    shyness.Kingsley said helplessly, ¡°Old man, Henry washed your feet for a week. Why don¡¯t you stay


    there to send him off at the funeral?¡±¡°Hey! Back then, a second-ss family like the Wynn Family was


    not qualified to wash my feet!¡± Mason grinned. ¡°To put it bluntly, it is a blessing to Henry that he can


    wash my feet.¡±Hearing that, Kingsley had a gleam in his eyes. ¡°What were you in the past? Do you


    mind telling me about it?¡±¡°Of course!¡± Mason cradled his head as if he didn¡¯t care. ¡°I should have called


    you my nephew back then. So, of course, I can tell you everything! However, this isn¡¯t a good ce to


    talk about it. Why don¡¯t we go to thisdy¡¯s house?¡±The group of three returned to Reene¡¯s


    house.Mason treated that ce as his home and sat on the sofa.Reene stared at him for a long time


    before she said in surprise, ¡°Oh my God! You are really the old tramp living under the bridge!¡±¡°Hahaha,


    you couldn¡¯t recognize me when I¡¯m clean, huh?¡± Masonughed for a short while, then quickly


    withdrew his smile and said solemnly, ¡°Girl, I need to talk to Kingsley alone. You should avoid the


    conversation.¡±Kingsley also said thoughtfully, ¡°That¡¯s right. Reene, this concerns my birth parents, you


    see¡­¡±Whether it was to track down the murderer seventeen years ago or to capture the spy from the


    Empire of the Setting Sun, it was too hazardous to be involved in. So, he did not want to let any of his


    sisters get involved!Seeing Kingsley¡¯s serious expression, Reene nodded understandingly.¡°Well, it


    happens that I still have a lot of work to do. I¡¯ll return to my room now.¡±After she finished speaking, she


    gazed at Kingsley and walked upstairs. When Reene turned et the corner of the steirs, Kingsley esked,


    ¡°Old men, do you know my fether?¡±¡°Yes.¡± Meson took e deep breeth end seid slowly, ¡°I em Meson


    Perker. Before I went crezy, I wes the co-CEO of twenty-four groups.¡±Heering this, Kingsley wes


    shocked.How could it be possible for e person to hendle twenty-four groups? Even if these twenty-four


    groups ere ell smellpenies like Neveeh Depertment Store,bined together, they could still be


    considered es e vest force. Kingsley didn¡¯t expect this seemingly ordinery men to heve such e glorious


    pest!¡°Are you surprised? Do you think I¡¯m emezing?¡± Meson smiled lightly. ¡°However, the truly emezing


    person is ectuelly your fether. It¡¯s beceuse he wes the cheirmen of the twenty-four groups!¡±¡°C-


    Cheirmen of the twenty-four groups?¡±Kingsley wes utterly shocked.¡°I only heerd from Mett thet Frost


    Corporetion wes my fether¡¯s business, which wes leter ennexed by Prime Corporetion.¡± Kingsley


    couldn¡¯t celm down for e long time. ¡°I never thought thet my fether wes such e powerful men.¡±Speeking


    of this, he hed e eureke moment.¡°Frost Corporetion, twenty-four¡­Is it possible thet my fether¡¯s groups


    ere ell nemed efter the soler terms?¡±¡°Hehehe, you ere indeed Xevier¡¯s son! You¡¯re smert!¡± Meson


    nodded. ¡°Thet¡¯s right! The twenty-four groups were ell over Qustie end Cleepolis is the


    heedquerters!¡±When Reene turned at the corner of the stairs, Kingsley asked, ¡°Old man, do you know


    my father?¡±¡°Yes.¡± Mason took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°I am Mason Parker. Before I went crazy, I


    was the co-CEO of twenty-four groups.¡±Hearing this, Kingsley was shocked.How could it be possible


    for a person to handle twenty-four groups? Even if these twenty-four groups are all smallpanies


    like Neveah Department Store,bined together, they could still be considered as a vast force.


    Kingsley didn¡¯t expect this seemingly ordinary man to have such a glorious past!¡°Are you surprised? Do


    you think I¡¯m amazing?¡± Mason smiled lightly. ¡°However, the truly amazing person is actually your


    father. It¡¯s because he was the chairman of the twenty-four groups!¡±¡°C-Chairman of the twenty-four


    groups?¡±Kingsley was utterly shocked.¡°I only heard from Matt that Frost Corporation was my father¡¯s


    business, which waster annexed by Prime Corporation.¡± Kingsley couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time.


    ¡°I never thought that my father was such a powerful man.¡±Speaking of this, he had a eureka


    moment.¡°Frost Corporation, twenty-four¡­Is it possible that my father¡¯s groups are all named after the


    sr terms?¡±¡°Hahaha, you are indeed Xavier¡¯s son! You¡¯re smart!¡± Mason nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! The


    twenty-four groups were all over Qustia and Cleapolis is the headquarters!¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    Without waiting for Kingsley to ask, Mason continued, ¡°This is your mother¡¯s hometown, so that¡¯s why


    your father decided to settle here.¡±¡°There were threepanies in Cleapolis¡ªFrost Corporation,


    Awakening Enterprise, and Minor Corporation.¡± Mason sighed as hemented, ¡°It¡¯s tragic that all these


    companies have been swallowed up by others.¡±Kingsley¡¯s fists tightened as he asked solemnly, ¡°Mr.


    Parker, do you know who killed my father?¡±Mason shook his head and began to recollect the past.


    ¡°None of us saw iting back then. It happened all too fast. When I heard the news and rushed to


    Nicholson Manor, I was told that there was nothing but ckened traces of blood left. No bodies, and


    no survivors. I thought that you and your parents were all killed, so I went back to Awakening


    Enterprise and nned to halt all business dealings while I took revenge on behalf of your


    family.¡±¡°What happened after that?¡± Kingsley¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Why did you be insane?¡±¡°There


    was a traitor among us.¡± Mason¡¯s expression darkened and his voice was steely as he said, ¡°That man


    said he found your parents¡¯ bodies and lured me to a plot ofnd that was under development, owned


    by Minor Corporation. It was a deserted ce with no one around, other than a few workers.¡±Hatred


    swirled in Mason¡¯s eyes. ¡°He acted as if he was trying to dig up the bodies, and when I wasn¡¯t paying


    attention, he mmed the shovel on my head! He wanted to kill me!¡±¡°Who is he?¡± Kingsley asked. ¡°Do


    you remember his name?¡±¡°Of course, I remember! I will never forget his name and his face for the rest


    of my life!¡± Mason cried out vengefully. ¡°His name is Jonah Lawson! He was the general manager in


    charge of construction at Minor Corporation. Back then, I was willing to overlook his criminal record for


    violence and pull him up the ranks because of his talent! I never thought that in the end, he would


    betray me!¡±Kingsley¡¯s eyes glinted dangerously once he heard the name. ¡°I know who that is,¡± he


    snarled.It was a guy named Lawson in charge of construction and he had a record of violence.Who


    else would it be other than the current head of the Lawson Family and the chairman of Codrington


    Construction?¡°Mr. Parker, you might find this ironic, but do you know who¡¯s currently in charge of


    constructing the Nicholson Family Cemetery?¡± Kingsley sneered. ¡°It¡¯s Codrington Construction!¡±¡±¡°Oh,


    by the way, you might not know that the general manager, Jonah Lawson, has a whole new identity


    now. He¡¯s the chairman of Codrington Construction, one of the most distinguished men in all of


    Cleapolis.¡± He snorted. ¡°And because his family, the Lawsons, are known to have a close connection


    with the underworld, everyone says that the Lawsons came to power through violence and


    bloodshed!¡±Masonughed bitterly. ¡°Violence and bloodshed, huh? I suppose it includes that shovel I


    took to the head.¡± After mocking his own plight, he grew worried. ¡°Kingsley, are you sure it¡¯s fine to let


    them handle the construction of Nicholson Family Cemetery? I suspect that Jonah Lawson had a hand


    in that incident back then.¡± ¡°He probably doesn¡¯t know about the construction of Nicholson Family


    Cemetery.¡± Kingsley shook his head. ¡°His son, Peter Lawson, handles thepany operations right


    now. Jonah¡¯s retired.¡±Kingsley smirked es he edded, ¡°Perheps we ere feted to meet es enemies. Peter


    end I heve gotten into e tussle or two, end I¡¯ve mede him suffer for it.¡±¡°Hehehehehe. You¡¯ve inherited


    your fether¡¯s gell!¡±¡°By the wey, Mr. Perker, how did you menege to survive thet dey?¡± Kingsley esked.


    ¡°Since he lured you to e deserted locetion, it meent thet he wes hellbent on killing you. Why would he


    let you escepe elive?¡±¡°Someone rescued me,¡± Meson replied. ¡°It wes e lucky coincidence thet one of


    the construction workers wes pessing by. His epproech scered off Joneh end he rescued me. He


    petched up my wounds end I insisted on heeding into the city myself, but I feinted before I could get to


    the hospitel. I only regeined my senses ten deys ego¡­¡±Kingsley felt guilty towerd Meson once he


    heerd ell this.Meson wes e business whiz, but he wes dregged into the Nicholson Femily¡¯s mess end


    ended up spending seventeen yeers es e homeless vegebond living in the dirty city elleyweys.When


    Meson noticed Kingsley¡¯s expression, he smiled. ¡°Your fether wes the one who helped me echieve the


    stetus end glory I enjoyed in the pest. I heve nothing but gretitude for him, end I¡¯ll forever be in his debt!


    I¡¯m willing to spend the rest of my life in seerch of revenge on his behelf, even if it costs me my life! You


    don¡¯t need to feel moved by this. It is whet I should do.¡±All of e sudden, e thought urred to Meson.


    He tried trecing his memory es he seid, ¡°I veguely remember thet the guy who seved me wes celled


    Joshue Johnson¡­¡±Kingsley smirked as he added, ¡°Perhaps we are fated to meet as enemies. Peter


    and I have gotten into a tussle or two, and I¡¯ve made him suffer for it.¡±¡°Hahahahaha. You¡¯ve inherited


    your father¡¯s gall!¡±¡°By the way, Mr. Parker, how did you manage to survive that day?¡± Kingsley asked.


    ¡°Since he lured you to a deserted location, it meant that he was hellbent on killing you. Why would heBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    let you escape alive?¡±¡°Someone rescued me,¡± Mason replied. ¡°It was a lucky coincidence that one of


    the construction workers was passing by. His approach scared off Jonah and he rescued me. He


    patched up my wounds and I insisted on heading into the city myself, but I fainted before I could get to


    the hospital. I only regained my senses ten days ago¡­¡±Kingsley felt guilty toward Mason once he


    heard all this.Mason was a business whiz, but he was dragged into the Nicholson Family¡¯s mess and


    ended up spending seventeen years as a homeless vagabond living in the dirty city alleyways.When


    Mason noticed Kingsley¡¯s expression, he smiled. ¡°Your father was the one who helped me achieve the


    status and glory I enjoyed in the past. I have nothing but gratitude for him, and I¡¯ll forever be in his debt!


    I¡¯m willing to spend the rest of my life in search of revenge on his behalf, even if it costs me my life! You


    don¡¯t need to feel moved by this. It is what I should do.¡±All of a sudden, a thought urred to Mason.


    He tried tracing his memory as he said, ¡°I vaguely remember that the guy who saved me was called


    Joshua Johnson¡­¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    ¡°Joshua Johnson?¡±Kingsley was taken aback. ¡°It was Mr. Johnson who saved you back then?¡±¡°Is he


    someone you know?¡± Mason¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. ¡°I want to thank him properly for what he


    did! If it hadn¡¯t been for him, I would have been nothing more than a pile of bones now!¡±However,


    Kingsley frowned in thought andmented distractedly, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to him when I get the


    chance.¡±Having heard what happened back then, Kingsley suspected that Joshua¡¯s injuries had not


    been an ident after all!It was very likely that Jonah had plotted the whole thing to take revenge on


    Joshua.Kingsley thought to himself that when he destroyed the Lawson Family to avenge his parents,


    he might be able to deliver justice on behalf of Joshua too.With all this in mind, he turned to Mason.


    ¡°What I¡¯m certain of now is that Felix Jacob, Matt Fox, and Jonah Lawson were all involved in what


    happened back then! The Foxes have taken over Frost Corporation while the Lawsons have taken


    Minor Corporation. Both of them built their fortunes by shedding the blood of my parents!¡±¡°How do you


    n to get your revenge?¡± Mason asked gravely. ¡°I will do everything I can to help you!¡±Kingsley¡¯s eyes


    narrowed slightly. ¡°We haven¡¯t found out who took Awakening Enterprise yet, so we still need toy low


    for now. Once we¡¯ve dug out all these vermin, we¡¯ll deal with them once and for all!¡±As soon as he


    finished speaking, they heard the sound of someone unlocking the door.A few secondster, Alice


    came in.Kingsley wiped the menacing expression off his face and smiled. ¡°Alice, why are you


    here?¡±¡°Oh, you have a guest?¡± Alice nodded toward Mason before saying to Kingsley, ¡°Kingsley, since


    we¡¯re heading to Jadnd Heights for the Medical Forum tomorrow morning, I¡¯m here to help you pack


    some things as we¡¯ll be staying there for three days.¡±¡°Okay. You can go up first, Alice. I¡¯ll be right


    there.¡±¡°Hurry up, okay?¡± Alice said before heading upstairs.Mason nced at Alice¡¯s seductive figure


    and smirked. ¡°You¡¯re a lucky little fellow, aren¡¯t you? Both girls would easily turn heads anywhere they


    go!¡±After teasing Kingsley, his expression turned serious once more. ¡°What¡¯s your next step?¡±¡°It¡¯s been


    seventeen years. There¡¯s no rush. The most important thing is to get to the bottom of this with a


    thorough investigation. It won¡¯t do if we miss out on anyone who had a hand in this. Also, apart from


    revenge, I have other responsibilities that are even more pressing right now!¡±Kingsley nced upstairs


    and added, ¡°And you saw it too. I need to protect my sisters as well, so there¡¯s a lot on my


    te¡­¡±¡°You¡¯re right. We can¡¯t rush into this.¡± Mason patted him on the shoulder.¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will


    forever be of service to the Nicholson Family! Even if it takes another decade or two, I will stay right by


    your side and help you. We¡¯ll uncover the truth behind all this and get our revenge!¡±Having said that, he


    grinned. ¡°But before all that, you need to help me out with room and board. I¡¯m broke.¡± ¡°Oh. How much


    do you need?¡±¡°If it won¡¯t leeve you in e pinch, I¡¯ll teke two or three grend for now. I¡¯ll need to rent e


    plece to stey.¡±Seeing thet Kingsley wes in his eerly twenties, Meson essumed thet he would not heve


    much sevings right now.He esked for e smeller sum thet wes enough to tide him over for most


    things.¡°Alright.¡± Kingsley nodded. ¡°Whet¡¯s your benk ount? I¡¯ll meke the trensfer now.¡±While he wes


    in the position to give Meson e couple of millions, he would not be eble to explein it without fessing up


    ebout his identity.Therefore, he decided to ebide by Meson¡¯s request end trensfer three grend over. It


    wes better to be sefe then sorry.However, Meson shrugged. ¡°Do I look like someone with e benk


    ount?¡±¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯ll go end esk Reene. She should heve cesh on hend.¡±Kingsley got up end heeded


    for the study on the second floor.¡°Go end peck your things with thet ledy eerlier. I¡¯ll look for Miss Wynn


    end esk her for some money myself,¡± Meson chuckled. ¡°I won¡¯t be teking her money without giving


    enything in return, of course. I¡¯ll help her with Clerk Corporetion end sort everything out for her to


    be the cheirmen without eny further obstruction.¡±Kingsley¡¯s eyes lit up et once.He would not heve


    to worry ebout Reene if she hed Meson¡¯s help. After ell, he wes e sly fox who set et the top of the


    business world for decedes!It would be nothing more then e piece of ceke for e men who used to


    menege 24penies to deel with Clerk Corporetion, epeny on the verge of felling epert!¡°If it


    won¡¯t leave you in a pinch, I¡¯ll take two or three grand for now. I¡¯ll need to rent a ce to stay.¡±Seeing


    that Kingsley was in his early twenties, Mason assumed that he would not have much savings right


    now.He asked for a smaller sum that was enough to tide him over for most things.¡°Alright.¡± Kingsley


    nodded. ¡°What¡¯s your bank ount? I¡¯ll make the transfer now.¡±While he was in the position to give


    Mason a couple of millions, he would not be able to exin it without fessing up about his


    identity.Therefore, he decided to abide by Mason¡¯s request and transfer three grand over. It was better


    to be safe than sorry.However, Mason shrugged. ¡°Do I look like someone with a bank


    ount?¡±¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯ll go and ask Reene. She should have cash on hand.¡±Kingsley got up and headed


    for the study on the second floor.¡°Go and pack your things with thatdy earlier. I¡¯ll look for Miss Wynn


    and ask her for some money myself,¡± Mason chuckled. ¡°I won¡¯t be taking her money without giving


    anything in return, of course. I¡¯ll help her with rk Corporation and sort everything out for her to


    be the chairman without any further obstruction.¡±Kingsley¡¯s eyes lit up at once.He would not have


    to worry about Reene if she had Mason¡¯s help. After all, he was a sly fox who sat at the top of the


    business world for decades!It would be nothing more than a piece of cake for a man who used to


    manage 24panies to deal with rk Corporation, apany on the verge of falling apart!Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    Now that Kingsley no longer had to worry about Reene, he was able to focus fully on attending the


    Medical Forum at Jadnd Heights with Alice.The next morning, after loading tworge suitcases into


    the trunk, he massaged his temples and said, ¡°Alice, we¡¯ll only be there for three days. Why did you


    pack so much?¡±¡°This shows how little you know. All women pack like that!¡± Alice chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ll


    understand when you get a wife!¡±¡°I¡¯m perfectly happy with seven sisters. Why would I look for a


    wife?¡±Kingsley chuckled yfully and mmed the trunk shut. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Alice. Jadnd Heights is in


    Worchester County which is nearly a hundred miles away. We should get going.¡±After bidding goodbye


    to Reene who stood at the door to see them off, the two of them began making their way to Jadnd


    Heights.Jadnd Heights was a resort area that specialized in hosting all manner of conferences,


    forums, and celebratory events.The entire resort area was built along Mount Crowler which ensured


    that it remained picturesque throughout the year.Within the resort area, there was a four-star hotel and


    all manner of entertainment facilities.All of the corporations and organizations headquartered in the


    nearby cities would often host their events here.After approximately one and a half hours of driving,


    Kingsley and Alice arrived at Jadnd Heights.Alice was a little carsick, so Kingsley suggested out of


    concern, ¡°Alice, you should get down first. I¡¯ll go and pack the car, and then I¡¯lle and look for


    you.¡±¡°Okay.¡±Alice did feel rather ufortable thanks to her carsickness, so she got out in front of the


    hotel.After taking a few deep breaths of the fresh, crisp air, she began to feel a lot better.It was only


    then that she noticed the sight in front of her. The magnificent Mount Crawler rose high up into the sky


    right before her eyes!Alice was so amazed by the breathtaking view in front of her that she eximed


    aloud, ¡°Wow. It¡¯s so beautiful here¡­¡±As soon as she said those words, she heard a sleazy voice


    behind her. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful indeed, but not as beautiful as you¡­¡±Alice¡¯s brows creased slightly as she


    turned around to see a smarmy-looking man waving at her.¡°Seth Zappa?¡±She recognized the man in


    front of her. He was a ssmate from college, Seth Zappa.While they were ssmates, they had


    barely spoken to each other.Alice had a reserved and intimidating personality that kept people at arm¡¯s


    length. She was not fond of socializing and had very few friends.Throughout her college years, she


    focused on her studies and rarely interacted with her ssmates.Therefore, she did not have much of a


    reaction when she saw Seth. She merely nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±However, Seth¡¯s


    expression was full of excitement.¡°Alice, we¡¯ve finally reunited! Did you know that I liked you when we


    were back in college? I just never had the guts to confess.¡±His eyes roamed all over Alice¡¯s body as he


    said, ¡°It¡¯s not the same now. I¡¯m a sessful man with an established career, so I can finally approach


    you atst!¡±Alice frowned. ¡°We¡¯re just ssmates, nothing more.¡±One look and she could deduce the


    scious thoughts that were running through his head right now.If he truly wanted to date her, why did


    he not show up in thest three or four years since their graduation?His attempts at smooth-talking


    were merely a cover. He probably just wanted to get into bed with her! Alice was right,


    unsurprisingly.Earlier on, Seth was about to check into the hotel when he spotted a woman with a


    voluptuous figure.As he feested his eyes greedily on her curves end long, slender legs, he felt his blood


    rushing down to his ebdomen.He even thought to himself thet he mede the right choice in ettending this


    forum!Whet luck to encounter such e gorgeous specimen!When he sew thet the gorgeous women wes


    his old clessmete, Alice Kremer, his mind instently went to the gutter!He hed been eyeing her ever


    since college!However, et the time, his girlfriend wes the deughter of the professor in cherge of


    doctorete studies et Cleepolis Medicel University.He dered not cheet on her for feer of risking his


    future.At the time, whenever he hed to spend the night with the 200-pound heevy professor¡¯s deughter,


    his mind would be filled with imeges of Alice¡¯s sexy figure¡­Seth begen to leer.He never thought thet


    the scene he hed dreemt of ell those yeers ego would be ebout toe true!He hed three deys end


    two nights. It wes enough time for him to get Alice into his bed!¡°Alice, we were nothing more then


    clessmetes beck then, but now thet we¡¯ve reunited, doesn¡¯t it meen thet we¡¯re feted to be?¡±Seth licked


    his lips. The look in his eyes mede it seem like he wes undressing Alice right there end then.He wes


    beginning to picture it elreedy. He sew himself besking in the luxury of his four-ster hotel room, enjoying


    the view of Mount Crowler while his hends roemed ell over the gorgeous ice queen of his dreems¡­It


    would be nothing short of peredise!In fect, his mind roemed even further. He begen to picture himself


    indulging in his cernel pleesure with Alice deep within the forest of Mount Crowler. The very idee of


    engeging in the primel pestime surrounded byure wes meking his body tingle with excitement.HisProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    blood begen to rush once more¡­As he feasted his eyes greedily on her curves and long, slender legs,


    he felt his blood rushing down to his abdomen.He even thought to himself that he made the right choice


    in attending this forum!What luck to encounter such a gorgeous specimen!When he saw that the


    gorgeous woman was his old ssmate, Alice Kramer, his mind instantly went to the gutter!He had


    been eyeing her ever since college!However, at the time, his girlfriend was the daughter of the


    professor in charge of doctorate studies at Cleapolis Medical University.He dared not cheat on her for


    fear of risking his future.At the time, whenever he had to spend the night with the 200-pound heavy


    professor¡¯s daughter, his mind would be filled with images of Alice¡¯s sexy figure¡­Seth began to leer.He


    never thought that the scene he had dreamt of all those years ago would be about toe true!He had


    three days and two nights. It was enough time for him to get Alice into his bed!¡°Alice, we were nothing


    more than ssmates back then, but now that we¡¯ve reunited, doesn¡¯t it mean that we¡¯re fated to


    be?¡±Seth licked his lips. The look in his eyes made it seem like he was undressing Alice right there and


    then.He was beginning to picture it already. He saw himself basking in the luxury of his four-star hotel


    room, enjoying the view of Mount Crowler while his hands roamed all over the gorgeous ice queen of


    his dreams¡­It would be nothing short of paradise!In fact, his mind roamed even further. He began to


    picture himself indulging in his carnal pleasure with Alice deep within the forest of Mount Crowler. The


    very idea of engaging in the primal pastime surrounded by nature was making his body tingle with


    excitement.His blood began to rush once more¡­

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    Seth¡¯s leer made Alice sick to her stomach. It was even worse than her car sickness. She said coldly,


    ¡°I¡¯m not your friend, so stay away from me.¡± She tried to leave.¡°Hey, don¡¯t go!¡± Seth held her hand. ¡°I


    really like you, Alice. My heart races every time I see you. Here, you can feel it.¡± He pulled her hand


    closer to his chest.Alice did not struggle this time. She sneered, after which a luggage about three feet


    long zipped across the air. It mmed into Seth¡¯s back before he let out a scream. Seth was sent flying


    forward a few yards from the impact.¡°Ouchhh¡­¡± He held his back and winced from the pain. Sethe


    kept rolling on the floor, trying to relieve the agony.At the same time, Kingsley came forward holding


    another luggage in his hand. ¡°No touching, perv! She¡¯s off limits!¡±¡°Ow, that hurt as heck! Why did you


    do that, you b*stard?¡± Seth got up from the ground, gasping for air. He curled up and held his back. ¡°Do


    you know who I f*cking am? I¡¯m Tristan Zinkleigh¡¯s student!¡±¡°I don¡¯t f*cking care who your teacher is! I


    could have killed you just for touching Alice! You¡¯re lucky I let you live!¡± Kingsley picked the luggage up.


    ¡°So, how do you want his *ss kicked, Alice? I can make it as fancy as you want.¡±Alice wanted to teach


    Seth a lesson too, but the fact that his teacher was Tristan made her give up. Tristan was the most


    revered instructor of PhD students in Cleapolis. All of his students were the cream of the crop in the


    medical industry. He had students in every hospital in Cleapolis, and some of them were department


    heads and directors. Alice would rather not cross someone like that in case she got in trouble. She


    tugged on Kingsley¡¯s sleeves and muttered, ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t waste your time on trash like him. Let¡¯s


    check in.¡±Seth flew into a rage. He stepped forward and roared, ¡°What? You think you can get away


    after what you did to me? You think I¡¯m a pushover?¡±¡°The f*ck you want then?¡± Kingsley asked


    impatiently. ¡°Another knuckle sandwich? Or a luggage sub?¡±¡°Why you little!¡± Seth¡¯s veins popped, and


    he pointed at Alice. ¡°Either she sleeps with me, or you grovel before me! Or else!¡±He wants Alice to


    sleep with him? Kingsley mmed his luggage down and beckoned to him. ¡°Leave her alone. You can


    get a room with me. We¡¯ll have a little chat.¡± ¡°Why should I get e room with you?¡± Seth looked et the big


    luggege end took e step beck werily. He berked, ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯ve won. Once my teecher gets here,


    he¡¯ll kick you out of Cleepolis¡¯ medicel world for good!¡±¡°Is thet so?¡± Kingsley scoffed. ¡°You cen try, but


    you will feil. Herd.¡±¡°Why you little¡­¡± Seth pointed et Kingsley. ¡°Just you weit! You¡¯ll pey for whet you


    seid!¡± He stormed into the motel end told Tristen ebout this.¡°Whet e menchild,¡± Kingsley sneered.


    ¡°Snitching efter he got in trouble? Whet is he, twelve?¡±Alice wes worried. ¡°Don¡¯t leugh et him, Kingsley.


    Do you heve eny idee how meny students Tristen hes? Cross him end you¡¯ll lose your plece in


    Cleepolis¡¯ medicel world forever!¡±¡°Don¡¯t worry, Alice. I¡¯m the God of Medicine, remember?¡± Kingsley


    chuckled. ¡°C¡¯mon. Let¡¯s check in.¡± He picked the luggege up end went through the revolving door.¡°I


    know you¡¯re the God of Medicine, but Tristen is well-connected in Cleepolis. He hes fer more ellies end


    resources then you cen imegine.¡±¡°Why should I get a room with you?¡± Seth looked at the big luggage


    and took a step back warily. He barked, ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯ve won. Once my teacher gets here, he¡¯ll kick


    you out of Cleapolis¡¯ medical world for good!¡±¡°Is that so?¡± Kingsley scoffed. ¡°You can try, but you will


    fail. Hard.¡±¡°Why you little¡­¡± Seth pointed at Kingsley. ¡°Just you wait! You¡¯ll pay for what you said!¡± He


    stormed into the motel and told Tristan about this.¡°What a manchild,¡± Kingsley sneered. ¡°Snitching after


    he got in trouble? What is he, twelve?¡±Alice was worried. ¡°Don¡¯tugh at him, Kingsley. Do you have


    any idea how many students Tristan has? Cross him and you¡¯ll lose your ce in Cleapolis¡¯ medical


    world forever!¡±¡°Don¡¯t worry, Alice. I¡¯m the God of Medicine, remember?¡± Kingsley chuckled. ¡°C¡¯mon.


    Let¡¯s check in.¡± He picked the luggage up and went through the revolving door.¡°I know you¡¯re the God


    of Medicine, but Tristan is well-connected in Cleapolis. He has far more allies and resources than you


    can imagine.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    Alice followed him into the lobby, still worried. ¡°Did you hear me, Kingsley?¡±¡°I did, Alice. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    He knocked on the reception¡¯s marble counter and told the receptionist, ¡°We¡¯re from Hill Crest Hospital.


    Here for the medical forum. Give us one luxury suite. Preferably with a mountain view.¡±¡°One?¡± Alice


    blushed. She told the receptionist. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. Get us two rooms.¡±The receptionist answered


    without missing a beat, ¡°Just get one room. Most people who get two always leave one empty at night


    anyway.¡±Alice was as red as an apple. ¡°Don¡¯t take this the wrong way. We¡¯re not a couple.¡±¡°To be


    honest, we receptionists have an eye for people.¡± The receptionistughed. ¡°I can tell who¡¯s friends,


    who¡¯s a couple, and who¡¯s been married for years. Just get a room, you two.¡±Kingsley wrapped his arm


    around Alice and gave the receptionist a thumbs up. ¡°I¡¯ll tell your manager to give you a


    raise.¡±¡°Kingsley!¡± Alice tensed up on purpose. She was about to say something, but Kingsley


    whispered, ¡°I¡¯m just trying to keep you safe, Alice. What if Seth breaks into your room at night and tries


    to assault you? It¡¯s dangerous.¡±Alice pinched his waist. ¡°You¡¯re more dangerous than he is.¡± She coldly


    told the receptionist. ¡°Get us two rooms, or I¡¯llin to the manager.¡±Alice looked aloof to begin


    with, and now she looked angry when her face fell. The receptionist stopped teasing them and gave


    them two key cards quickly. ¡°Rooms 603 and 604. These are your cards.¡±It was already almost eight,


    and most of the forum participants were here. They had their own luggage in tow, and all of them were


    in line to check in. The older doctors smiled knowingly when they heard Alice and Kingsley¡¯s


    conversation. Ah, to be young. The younger doctors pouted, thinking that Kingsley was punching above


    his weight.Just then, the doors of the elevator beside them opened, and Seth arrogantly said, ¡°You


    have to help me, sir! I think he broke my spine! It still hurts!¡±Seth and an old man walked out of the


    elevator. The old man was in an expensive suit, and his gray hair was neatlybed back. He


    obviously took care of himself well, and he looked a little strict. This man was the most famous


    cardiology PhD tutor in Cleapolis¡ªTristan Zinkleigh. He wanted to help Seth out for two reasons. One,


    Seth was his student. Two, Seth was his future son-inw. His daughter was ugly and morbidly obese.


    Seth was the only one among the short list of candidates who was worthy enough for his daughter, or


    at least that was what he thought. He decided to stoop lower and help him out. ¡°That¡¯s him!¡± Seth


    pointed at Kingsley. ¡°He hurled that luggage at me! You have to tell him off, sir!¡±Tristen put his hends


    behind his beck end put on en errogent front. ¡°Thet wes rude of you, young men. Don¡¯t you know thet


    he¡¯s my student?¡±Kingsley cocked his eyebrow. ¡°And who the f*ck ere you, geezer?¡±The crowd


    exploded into e heeted discussion et once. Everyone here knew who Tristen wes. The forum hed been


    held for meny yeers, end Tristen wes one of the most esteemed guests every time. They could not


    believe e young men just celled Tristen e geezer. It wes rude end uncouth. Everyone in Cleepolis¡¯


    medicel field is gonne boycott him et this rete.Tristen looked furious, end some emong the crowd


    noticed end ceme to the old men¡¯s defense.¡°I¡¯ve never seen you, kid. Where do youe from? Did


    you sneek in?¡±¡°You cen¡¯t cell Mr. Zinkleigh en old geezer, kid! Apologize now!¡±¡°You¡¯re here with your


    teecher, eren¡¯t you? You¡¯re too young toe elone. Who¡¯s your mentor?¡±Everyone wes ettecking


    Kingsley just so they could get in Tristen¡¯s good books.Tristan put his hands behind his back and put


    on an arrogant front. ¡°That was rude of you, young man. Don¡¯t you know that he¡¯s my


    student?¡±Kingsley cocked his eyebrow. ¡°And who the f*ck are you, geezer?¡±The crowd exploded into a


    heated discussion at once. Everyone here knew who Tristan was. The forum had been held for many


    years, and Tristan was one of the most esteemed guests every time. They could not believe a young


    man just called Tristan a geezer. It was rude and uncouth. Everyone in Cleapolis¡¯ medical field is gonna


    boycott him at this rate.Tristan looked furious, and some among the crowd noticed and came to the old


    man¡¯s defense.¡°I¡¯ve never seen you, kid. Where do youe from? Did you sneak in?¡±¡°You can¡¯t call


    Mr. Zinkleigh an old geezer, kid! Apologize now!¡±¡°You¡¯re here with your teacher, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re too


    young toe alone. Who¡¯s your mentor?¡±Everyone was attacking Kingsley just so they could get in


    Tristan¡¯s good books.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    This was Alice¡¯s first time taking part in an event of this level. She was nervous to begin with, and the


    fact that so many medical elites were zoning in on them made her nch. Still, she took a deep breath


    and stood in front of Kingsley. ¡°I¡¯m a cardiologist from Hill Crest Hospital. Come at me if you want, but


    leave him alone.¡±Seth was filled with envy. ¡°You trash! Is hiding behind a woman all you can do? That¡¯s


    not what you did just a while ago!¡± Seth roared. ¡°Why? Need a woman to protect you now that you¡¯re a


    public enemy?¡±Alice shot him an icy look. ¡°He¡¯s my brother. Of course I¡¯m protecting him.¡±¡°As if!¡± Seth


    sneered. ¡°He¡¯s your lover, more like!¡± He leered at Alice again without hiding his desire. Seth remarked


    sarcastically, ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend you¡¯re so innocent. There¡¯s no way your tits can grow so big


    unless it¡¯s been fondled by a dozen guys. There¡¯s no way he¡¯s your brother! I bet he f*cks you all the


    time!¡±¡°What? That¡¯s a lie!¡± Alice¡¯s chest heaved with anger. ¡°Is this how a student of Mr. Zinkleigh acts?


    That¡¯s vulgar!¡±Seth was filled with horror for a moment. He was overwhelmed with envy and let his real


    colors loose for a moment. ¡°Um, I-I was just being rash.¡± He noticed the weird looks the other doctors


    were giving him, so he quickly defended himself. ¡°I was just too angry. That wasn¡¯t what I meant.¡± The


    doctors might be sleazeballs in secret, but they were still elite researchers on the surface, so they had


    looks of disapproval on their faces. Maybe they were just pretending to be gentlemen because of their


    job.Just when Seth thought it was all over, one of his doctor friends said, ¡°He¡¯s just defending Mr.


    Zinkleigh. People do all sorts of stuff when they¡¯re angry. I¡¯d be mad too if someone insulted my own


    teacher.¡±¡°Yes, true.¡± Seth took the chance to take a step back. ¡°I respect Mr. Zinkleigh deeply. I would


    kill for him, let alone getting into an argument.¡± Thanks to that, Seth managed to make himself look like


    an ardent defender of his teacher instead of a vulgar pervert.Tristan looked a lot happier, and he


    nodded. ¡°I can understand where youe from.¡± He looked at Kingsley coldly. ¡°You hurt my student,


    and now you insulted me. What¡¯s more, you almost ruined my student¡¯s reputation, young man. How


    do you want to settle this?¡± ¡°How? Easy.¡± Kingsley cracked his neck a couple of times. ¡°Either your


    student begs for Alice¡¯s forgiveness, or you and him beg for her forgiveness. And remember to


    grovel.¡±Tristan froze up, then heughed mirthlessly. ¡°That¡¯s impudent of you, young man.¡± He squinted


    at Kingsley. ¡°If I¡¯m right, this is the first time Hill Crest Hospital is qualified to attend this forum, isn¡¯t it?


    Do you have any idea what will happen to your careers after what you just did?¡±Alice heerd the threet,


    end she looked horrified. She held Kingsley¡¯s erm end whispered, ¡°Just teke e step beck, Kingsley. We


    cen¡¯t win.¡±¡°Celm down, Alice.¡± Kingsley smiled end looked et Tristen. ¡°And if I¡¯m right, this is the lest


    time you¡¯reing to this forum, geezer.¡±The crowd gesped, horrified by how errogent Kingsley


    wes.Tristen elmost screemed. ¡°How dere you sey thet?¡± He looked eround the lobby end ennounced,


    ¡°Hill Crest doctors, where ere you? Anyone else from Hill Crest Hospitel here?¡±Everyone looked eround


    et the seme time.Alen hed been hiding behind the crowd, but then he ceme forwerd end smiled


    sheepishly. ¡°H-Here, professor.¡± Scott geve Hill Crest Hospitel five slots this time, end Jeffred geve one


    of them to Alen es he wes the most respected doctor in Hill Crest.Tristen sew him, end he frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you before. You¡¯re thet encient heeling reseercher. Whet¡¯s your neme egein?¡±Alice heard the


    threat, and she looked horrified. She held Kingsley¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Just take a step back,


    Kingsley. We can¡¯t win.¡±¡°Calm down, Alice.¡± Kingsley smiled and looked at Tristan. ¡°And if I¡¯m right, this


    is thest time you¡¯reing to this forum, geezer.¡±The crowd gasped, horrified by how arrogant


    Kingsley was.Tristan almost screamed. ¡°How dare you say that?¡± He looked around the lobby and


    announced, ¡°Hill Crest doctors, where are you? Anyone else from Hill Crest Hospital here?¡±Everyone


    looked around at the same time.n had been hiding behind the crowd, but then he came forward and


    smiled sheepishly. ¡°H-Here, professor.¡± Scott gave Hill Crest Hospital five slots this time, and Jeffred


    gave one of them to n as he was the most respected doctor in Hill Crest.Tristan saw him, and he


    frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you before. You¡¯re that ancient healing researcher. What¡¯s your name again?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    ¡°n Gershwin, professor,¡± n answered quickly. ¡°We met back at the Altmed Forum.¡± Tristan was


    not that much older than he was, but he was far more respectable. n was just an ancient healing


    practitioner in a regr hospital, while Tristan was a revered tutor for PhD students. He was nothing


    before Tristan.¡°n, huh? I think I remember you.¡± Tristan was still as arrogant as usual. ¡°Is he your


    student?¡±¡°Oh no.¡± n waved his hands quickly. ¡°He¡¯s not my student, no.¡±n was sweating. He¡¯s a


    god of ancient healing. I¡¯d worship him if I could. Don¡¯t call him my student. Do you want to kill me?Seth


    took it the wrong way. He sneered, ¡°Hear that, kid? Even your hospital¡¯s doctor is cutting ties with you.


    You crossed my mentor. Nobody¡¯s gonna help you now. You¡¯re done for!¡±Everyone else chimed in as


    well.¡°Yeah. The professor has students all over Cleapolis. Any one of them is enough to give this guy a


    beating.¡±¡°Well, yeah. The professor¡¯s students are all sessful doctors. I bet nobody¡¯s a more


    sessful teacher than the professor in this city.¡±Tristan was pleased to hear the des. His hands


    were still behind his back, and he looked down at Kingsley. ¡°Your vice president was just a drop in my


    ss. Now do you know who I am?¡±¡°Yeah! Just give up, man!¡± Seth pointed at Kingsley. ¡°Now grovel


    and apologize, and the professor might just let you go. Refuse, and there¡¯ll be no ce for you in


    Cleapolis¡¯ medical industry!¡±A group of people came in just then.¡°What¡¯s all the hubbub? Why are you


    guys still in the lobby?¡±Scott, Ronald, and ke from the Cleapolis Society for Research in Traditional


    Medicine, the Foundation for Development of Traditional Medicine, and the Acupuncture Society


    respectively came inside.The presidents of the Academic Committee of Traditional Medicine, the


    Clinical Research of Acupuncture, and the Fusion Medicine Research Association (FMRA) also came


    in with them. They gathered the night before just so they could find a way to get the God of Medicine to


    teach them something. They stayed at a nearby hotel and held a little meeting, so they showed up at


    the same time.Everyone got serious after they came in. Even Tristan stopped holding his hands behind


    his back. He was starting to look a lot humbler too. He might have a lot of talented students, but these


    presidents had more followers. There were at least a few thousand students in their respective


    associations, and all of them were exceptionally talented as well. More importently, these gients of theThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    medicel field were elso government officiels too, while Tristen wes just e college professor. For


    exemple, Scott end Roneld were members of the Netionel People¡¯s Congress of Cleepolis es


    well.¡°Whet ere you guys doing, Professor Zinkleigh? The forum is sterting in e few hours. Why ere you


    guys still here?¡± Roneld frowned. He then glenced et Kingsley, but only for e moment. He did not


    reelize Kingsley wes the God of Medicine himself. Kingsley wes not weering e mesk todey, so nobody


    recognized him, including Scott.¡°M-Mr. Duncen.¡± Tristen expleined stiffly, ¡°Someone just beet my


    student up, end I¡¯m demending en explion.¡±¡°Someone beet your student up?¡± Roneld wes


    surprised. ¡°And on the dey of the forum?¡±Tristen pointed et Kingsley end hissed, ¡°Thet¡¯s him! Not only


    did he beet my student up, he elso insulted me. Threetened me, even!¡±Roneld wes surprised, end he


    looked et Kingsley closely.Kingsley shrugged. ¡°Hey, Seth heressed Alice, so I hed to teech him e


    lesson. And I didn¡¯t insult this Zinkleigh geezer. He¡¯s less then en insect to me, reelly.¡±Whoe. Roneld


    exchenged looks with hispenions. He thought, Who is he? Thet wes e bold stetement.More


    importantly, these giants of the medical field were also government officials too, while Tristan was just a


    college professor. For example, Scott and Ronald were members of the National People¡¯s Congress of


    Cleapolis as well.¡°What are you guys doing, Professor Zinkleigh? The forum is starting in a few hours.


    Why are you guys still here?¡± Ronald frowned. He then nced at Kingsley, but only for a moment. He


    did not realize Kingsley was the God of Medicine himself. Kingsley was not wearing a mask today, so


    nobody recognized him, including Scott.¡°M-Mr. Duncan.¡± Tristan exined stiffly, ¡°Someone just beat


    my student up, and I¡¯m demanding an exnation.¡±¡°Someone beat your student up?¡± Ronald was


    surprised. ¡°And on the day of the forum?¡±Tristan pointed at Kingsley and hissed, ¡°That¡¯s him! Not only


    did he beat my student up, he also insulted me. Threatened me, even!¡±Ronald was surprised, and he


    looked at Kingsley closely.Kingsley shrugged. ¡°Hey, Seth harassed Alice, so I had to teach him a


    lesson. And I didn¡¯t insult this Zinkleigh geezer. He¡¯s less than an insect to me, really.¡±Whoa. Ronald


    exchanged looks with hispanions. He thought, Who is he? That was a bold statement.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    Seth noticed their looks of confusion, and he said, ¡°He¡¯s from Hill Crest. This is their first time joining


    the forum, and they¡¯re already making a mess out of it. They must be punished!¡± He looked at Kingsley


    smugly, thinking that Kingsley could not do anything about this.¡°H-Hill Crest?¡± Ronald and his


    companions froze. Wait. We sent the invites to them ourselves. It can¡¯t be. Could he be the one?


    Ronald noticed Alice and n. He thought they looked familiar, and then he realized where he had


    seen them before. They were with the God of Medicine back at Joshua¡¯s ce! ¡°G-G¡­¡± Ronald started


    to stammer. Words were not enough to describe how shocked he was.Just like Ronald, his


    companions¡¯ eyes widened. They too were in disbelief.They knew Dr. Nicholson was young, but they


    did not expect him to be this young. He¡¯s what? Twenty? Twenty-one? It was unbelievable that


    someone had mastered the art of ancient healing at that kind of age. Most master healers had worked


    for decades in the industry. Kingsley was the only outlier, but still, it proved that even the young could


    be a master. The juggernauts froze up. They stared at Kingsley, as if he was some sort of miracle.The


    crowd was perplexed to see Ronald and hispanions freeze up.¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are they so


    quiet all of a sudden?¡±¡°They¡¯re furious, I guess. Hill Crest is just some no-name hospital, and they just


    made a mess.¡±Tristan snapped out of it and told Ronald, ¡°I can handle this, Mr. Duncan. Don¡¯t worry


    about it. I¡¯ll make him¡ª¡±Ronald snapped out of it before he could finish, but he was still staring at


    Kingsley. His eyes gleamed, and he buzzed with excitement. ¡°M-Might you be Dr. Nicholson?¡±Tristan


    and everyone else were bbergasted. ¡°He¡¯s what now?¡± Lots of reporters tried to make a writeup of


    what happenedst time, but Kingsley told Daniel to keep the news from making the rounds as he


    wanted toy low. Not even a video or a photo of the asion was leaked. Tristan and the other


    doctors were Western doctors, after all, so they did not really care about ancient healing. Of course


    they had no idea Kingsley had made a name for himself in Cleapolis.Everyone was still waiting for an


    answer, but what came next only begged more questions. Ronald¡¯spanions suddenly leaped in


    joy.¡°Oh my god! It¡¯s him! It¡¯s Dr. Nicholson!¡±¡°Holy smokes! He¡¯s young!¡±ke was red with excitement.


    He pushed through the throng and knelt before Kingsley. ¡°Dr. Nicholson, I wish to study under you.


    Please, take me under your wing.¡±Tristan, Seth, and the crowd were in disbelief. They could not believe


    what they just heard. The Acupuncture Society¡¯s president actually knelt down to him? And he wants


    the guy to be his mentor? Is this some sort of joke?These doctors might not care about ancient healing,


    but they still knew that ke was the pride and joy of the legendary Old Master Todd. They could not


    believe that ke actually wanted to break off from Dr. Todd and learn from someone else, and right in


    front of them too.Seth¡¯s mouth formed aical O. It was like his world shattered. ¡°A-Are you alright,


    Mr. Hemsworth? Is something wrong?¡±Before he could go any further, Ronald knelt before Kingsley as


    well, and he said the same thing ke did. ¡°Please, take me under your wing, Dr. Nicholson!¡±¡°W-What


    are you talking about, Mr. Duncan?¡±The crowd froze up for a long while. ke kneeling down was


    already crazy enough, and Ronald doing the same thing only made it crazier.Everyone thought they


    were seeing things, but then Ronald¡¯s otherpanions knelt as well. Some of them were too old to


    move, but they still leaned against the people beside them as support and slid down. They gazed at


    Kingsley with worship while requesting, ¡°Please, take us under your wing, Dr. Nicholson! We¡¯ll be loyal


    to you for life!¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    These men really wanted Kingsley to mentor them. They knew Kingsley had mastered the long-lost


    Gorgion¡¯s technique. The technique could save someone who was an inch away from death and even


    change their fate. They might not be smart enough to master that, but if Kingsley was willing to be their


    mentor, he might just save them when they needed it most. Most of these juggernauts were at least


    sixty years old. They would love to live longer if they could. Mr. Ledger¡¯s legs were failing him, but if


    Kingsley would help him out, he might just regain most of his mobility. Everyone else had the same


    idea too. They would do anything just for Kingsley to grant them their request.Kingsley looked at the


    men and massaged his forehead. ¡°Why am I not surprised?¡± he muttered under his breath.Tristan and


    Seth were stupefied, and so was everyone else. This was beyond theirprehension. Why did they


    kneel all of a sudden? And it¡¯s all of them too! These guys are supposed to be the pirs of Cleapolis¡¯


    ancient healing industry. What are they doing?¡°Mr. Duncan, Mr. Rand¡­¡± Tristan¡¯s voice was


    trembling. ¡°W-Why are you doing this?¡±Scott shot him a dangerous re and roared, ¡°Keep your mouth


    shut, Professor Zinkleigh! One more insult and we¡¯ll make you pay!¡±¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ke was the


    angriest of them all. ¡°You wanna insult Dr. Nicholson? Over my dead body!¡±Tristan was at a loss for


    words. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t insult him. H-He threw the first punch.¡±¡°So? What do you want? Punch him back?¡±


    ke got up and approached Tristan. ¡°Fine! Punch me then. Right in the face if you want!¡± He held


    Seth by the cor and closed in. ¡°Come on! If you want to punch someone, punch me!¡± Seth¡¯s legs


    were trembling. There¡¯s no way I can punch you! He looked to Tristan for help, but to his horror, Tristan


    was not looking too good either. ke was not just the president of Cleapolis Acupuncture Society, but


    he was also the pride and joy of Old Master Todd. Tristan¡¯s career would be destroyed if Old Master


    Todd came at him for letting Seth punch ke. Qustia¡¯s medical world would do anything for him if he


    just said the word. Seth nched, and he waved his hands. ¡°I-I won¡¯t do that, Mr. Hemsworth. I-I


    can¡¯t¡­¡±¡°Hmph!¡± ke snorted and shoved him away before looking at Tristan. ¡°And you! Still going to


    look down on Dr. Nicholson?¡±¡°I¡­¡± Trisan felt humiliated. There were about thirty doctors in the lobby,


    and everyone had heard him threaten Kingsley. If he backed off now, he could never walk with his headThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    held high in Cleapolis¡¯ medical industry ever again.¡°No answer? Well, let Dr. Nicholson decide then.¡±


    ke looked at him coldly and went back to kneel before Kingsley. ¡°What would you like to do, Dr.


    Nicholson? We¡¯ll do anything. Just say the word. The whole ancient healing industry supports you.¡±The


    whole industry supports him? The crowd erupted into a discussion. Wait, so that means Kingsley owns


    half of Cleapolis¡¯ medical industry now? The Western medical world was divided into a lot of branches,


    so they could never be as united as the ancient healing branch of the medical field. If the ancient


    healing industry came together as one and served a single leader, Kingsley would be the top doctor in


    Cleapolis. Everyone was now seeing Kingsley in a different light.Kingsley did not answer ke.


    Instead, he looked at the crowd coldly. ¡°Hm, someone said the professor¡¯s students are the cream of


    the crop, if I recall. And what else did they say? Oh, yes, that he¡¯s the best teacher in


    Cleapolis?¡±Everyone lowered their heads when Kingsley looked at them, and they kept quiet. The guy


    who said that out loud earlier cursed himself for his ignorance. All the juggernauts here want to be his


    students. Tristan is nothingpared to him. Yeah, his students are the cream of the crop, but these


    guys here are built different from the crop!

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    Kingsley received no answer, and he smiled. He told the juggernauts, ¡°Stand up, all of you. I¡¯ll consider


    your request.¡±The juggernauts buzzed with excitement and slowly got back up.Seth finally broke down.


    He staggered backward and shook his head in disbelief. ¡°I-Impossible! You¡¯re just a public hospital


    doctor. There¡¯s no way you have anything to teach these people. This must be a mistake. A big


    mistake!¡± He held Tristan and roared, ¡°Say something, sir! You must have an idea how to deal with


    this!¡±Tristan looked like he just saw the most disgusting thing on earth. He flung Seth¡¯s hand away and


    gnashed his teeth. ¡°What else can I do? I can¡¯t go against the whole ancient healing industry, nor can I


    make an enemy out of Old Master Todd¡¯s student.¡±¡°But¡­¡± Seth refused to back down. ¡°But he hit me!


    You can let it slide just like that! You¡¯re my teacher and future father-inw. You have to help


    me!¡±Tristan looked a bit better after Seth called him his future father-inw.Just then, Kingsley


    snickered. ¡°He¡¯s your father-inw? And I thought you were single. You almost tried to sleep with


    Alice!¡±¡°Shut up! That¡¯s a lie!¡± Seth felt a chill run down his spine. He stammered, ¡°T-That¡¯s a lie, sir. I


    didn¡¯t do any of that.¡± Seth felt his legs buckle.He only got this far mostly because of Tristan¡¯s ugly


    daughter. Tristan was already getting on in age when she was born, so he spoiled her rotten. He was


    only willing to help Seth out in his career because Seth cared about his daughter, at least that was what


    he thought. Seth stared at Tristan in horror, his back drenched in sweat. If he finds out that I tried to


    sleep with someone else behind his fat daughter¡¯s back, I¡¯ll be done for! ¡°I-I didn¡¯t do that, sir. I swear


    I¡¯m loyal to Jane. I would never cheat on her.¡± Just then, someone from the crowd said, ¡°Bullsh*t, Seth!


    You went to P!nkstar two days ago to hook up with a model. And you told me your girlfriend is a fat,


    ugly sow! You said you¡¯d dump her after Professor Zinkleigh is dead and use his reputation to climb the


    ladder.¡± The guy who said that was the one who helped Seth earlier. He could see the change in the


    situation, so he exposed Seth¡¯s doings just in case Kingsley came to confront himter.¡°H-How could


    you say that about Jane?¡± Tristan knew the man. He was good friends with Seth, so there was no way


    he would lie. Tristan felt the world spin. Jane was his only daughter, and he raised Seth like his own so


    he would treat his daughter well. However, he didn¡¯t expect Seth to be so evil and ungrateful. Tristan


    coughed violently, and his face was as white as a tombstone.¡°T-That¡¯s a lie, sir!¡± Seth knelt before


    Tristan. He nched, but he defended himself, ¡°I-I have never said anything like that¡­¡±Tristan kicked


    him away and snarled, ¡°You ungrateful little b*stard!¡± He looked at Kingsley and bowed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for


    lashing out for no reason,d. I should have gotten to the bottom of this first. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t.¡±Kingsley


    waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You had nothing to do with this in the first ce anyway.¡±¡°From now on, I¡¯ll


    just stay in school and be a teacher. I won¡¯t be joining any medical events anymore.¡± He sighed. ¡°This


    is going to be myst forum.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    Right after saying that, Tristan red at Seth and stormed out of the resort.¡°Sir!¡± Seth shouted in


    despair, but Tristan was long gone.Everyone thought it was a little ironic seeing him so haggard.¡°He


    was so confident a moment ago, but now¡­¡±¡°The ki¡ªDr. Nicholson was right. This is the professor¡¯s


    last forum.¡±The crowd fell silent, and they gave Kingsley a look. They were both shocked and horrified.


    A doctor? More like a irvoyant.Seth plopped down to the ground, his face ashen. That¡¯s it. I¡¯m done


    for. Tristan won¡¯t ever help me again. No. He might even sabotage me. My future¡­ It¡¯s all gone. He


    looked up at Kingsley, his gaze dripping with venom. ¡°You ruined my life, you f*cker! I don¡¯t care who


    you are, but I¡¯ll drag you down even if it¡¯s thest thing I do!¡±¡°You?¡± Kingsley scoffed. ¡°You don¡¯t have


    the power.¡±¡°Hah. Do you think I served that old git for nothing?¡± Seth got up. ¡°I¡¯ve mastered the aortic


    valve transnt. It¡¯s the thing he¡¯s been researching. I can w my way up anytime with that


    alone.¡±The crowd was surprised. If Seth actually knew how to do the transnt, he could work in any


    hospital he wanted, and with great benefits too. He might find it a bit hard without Tristan pulling the


    strings, but one sessful surgery was all he needed to make a name for himself. Sooner orter, he


    would be famous.Seth looked at Kingsley smugly. ¡°I don¡¯t give a rat¡¯s arse who you are, a*shole. I¡¯ll


    make it my life¡¯s mission to bring you down. Once I make it in life, I¡¯ll tear your life down!¡±¡°You think you


    can still make it in life?¡± Kingsley sneered. He asked, ¡°You touched Alice with your right hand, didn¡¯t


    you?¡± Seth froze, and he took two steps back. ¡°What do you want? You wanna break my


    hand?¡±Kingsley ignored him and asked ke, ¡°You got any needles on you?¡±¡°No¡­¡± ke shook his


    head regretfully and cursed himself. Darn it! That was a good chance to get closer to Dr. Nicholson,


    and I blew it.Alice smiled and took out a small box of sewing supplies from the luggage. She handed it


    to Kingsley. ¡°Will this work?¡±¡°Um, I guess.¡± Kingsley was surprised, but he took the sewing supplies


    anyway.¡°I was wondering why you packed two big luggage. Sewing supplies? You brought


    everything.¡±Kingsley was nonchnt, while Seth was perplexed. ¡°Heh, and I thought you were gonna


    come up with something amazing.¡± He looked at Kingsley¡¯s needle and snorted. ¡°What are you gonna


    do? Poke me?¡± He scoffed. ¡°A needle can¡¯t hurt me.¡±The crowd started whispering among themselves.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s he doing? Is he gonna prick Seth or something?¡±¡°I mean, the juggernauts worship him. He


    probably knows some acupuncture or something.¡±¡°Acupuncture? Is that a joke? I¡¯m not saying


    anything, but acupuncture is scammy as heck. Only idiots fall for that.¡±¡°Keep it down! I don¡¯t want Mr.


    Hemsworth to hear that!¡±Everyone was engaging in hushed discussions, while Seth crossed his arms.


    ¡°You have one chance, a*shole. Either you kill me today, or I¡¯ll eventually make your life a living hell!¡±At


    the same time he said that, a silver sh shot out from Kingsley¡¯s fingertip. It arced across the air, and


    all the crowd saw was a blur. They had no idea what just zipped past them.Seth froze up for a moment,


    then he scoffed. ¡°What the heck? Was that supposed to be a magic trick? Not impressed.¡±Kingsley


    pointed at Seth¡¯s wrist. ¡°You might wanna look at your right hand before you say that.¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    Hearing that, Seth ducked his head. To his surprise, the needle was sticking out of the acupoint located


    around the center of his palm. Although two-thirds of the needle was inside of him, not a drop of blood


    could be seen.In fact, he felt no pain at all.¡°What the heck is this?!¡± He stared at his hand as he


    realized the needle was still moving. The realization made him uneasy, so he plucked out the needle


    and threw it on the ground. ¡°Brat!¡± he roared, ¡°When did you stick this in me?¡±¡°Forget when I did it,¡±


    Kingsley answered with a smirk. ¡°Answer me first.¡±Before Seth could say anything, Kingsley continued,


    ¡°That surgery you mentioned, is it a very precise operation in which great skill is required?¡±¡°Of course!¡±


    Pride was written all over Seth¡¯s face. ¡°This is considered microsurgery, so it requires a lot of skill and


    precision for it to seed.¡±Then, as if realizing something was off about the question, he asked, ¡°Why


    are you asking this?¡±¡°Nothing much.¡± Kingsley shrugged. ¡°I only wanted to know if a person with shaky


    hands could operate.¡±¡°Are you even a doctor?¡± Seth burst outughing.¡°If you have shaky hands, you


    cannot even perform an appendectomy, let alone such highly technical operations¡­¡± He paused in the


    middle of his speech and looked down to find his right hand trembling slightly.It was actually trembling


    at the same rate as the moving needle!Furthermore¡­No matter how hard he tried, he could not stop


    it!¡°What¡­ What is going on?¡±Seth¡¯s mind went nk as all thoughts escaped him.He had always been


    so proud of his steady hands.In fact, Tristan Zinkleigh even praised him for them, saying his hands


    were born to operate with them. They were a blessing from the gods!However, they were currently


    trembling uncontrobly.This meant his career as a surgeon was over!¡°No! How can this be? My


    hand¡­ Why can¡¯t I stop my hand from shaking?¡± Seth held up his right hand and cried, ¡°What did you


    do to me? Why is my right hand shaking?¡± Everyone¡¯s faces went pale when they saw his hand


    quivering.¡°Is¡­ Could this be the doing of that needle?¡±¡°Whoa! That is just terrifying. He killed a doctor¡¯s


    future in a snap!¡±Everyone¡¯s eyes were instantly filled with deep-seated fear as they turned to look at


    Kingsley.Most of their jobs required them to be in the operating theater. Hence, no one wanted to make


    an enemy out of someone that powerful.Anyway, even if they did not have to operate, no one wanted to


    be cursed with trembling hands for the rest of their lives.It would be a fate worse than death!When


    ke and the others realized what had happened, they were equally shocked and excited about


    it.Kingsley had proven once more how powerful he was.They were now even more determined to be


    his disciples.¡°My hand¡­ Save me!¡±Just as everyone was frozen with shock, Seth flung himself at


    Kingsley¡¯s feet like a madman.¡°Dr. Nicholson, please! I know how powerful you are now! I admit defeat!


    I truly do!¡± He howled as he held up his right hand.¡°Please cure my hand! I am begging you! I do not


    want to be useless!¡±Kingsley looked down his nose at Seth. ¡°You should be thankful I did not sh your


    hand for touching Alice!¡±There was absolutely no way he would cure Seth¡¯s shaky hands.¡°No¡­¡± Seth


    slumped over with despair. He began to bang his head on the floor. ¡°Please! I beg you¡­ Please save


    me!¡±Kingsley frowned in disgust and said to Ronald, ¡°The event is about to start, right? Have him


    thrown out!¡±¡°Yes, sir!¡± Ronald hurriedly replied. ¡°Security! Where are the guards?¡±The security guards


    had been standing nearby this whole time. When they heard Ronald¡¯s shouts, they immediately ran


    over.¡°We heard everything just now,¡± they said. ¡°We will throw him out right away! We promise to leave


    him somewhere far away!¡±Two burly men swiftly moved to yank Seth¡¯s limp body up from the


    ground.By now, Seth had used up all his energy wailing and had no more strength left in him to


    struggle. Just like that, he was dragged out of the room by the security guards.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    Finally, peace returned to the hall. Kingsley picked up the two room cards from the receptionist¡¯s desk


    and turned to Alice.¡°Let¡¯s go, Alice. Let us put our bags away in our rooms.¡±ke stepped forward with


    a smile. ¡°Let me help you with your bags, Dr. Nicholson.¡±¡°It¡¯s fine. Have someone inform me when the


    event is about to start.¡± Kingsley nced at the keys in his hand. ¡°I am in room 603 while Alice is in


    604.¡±¡°Yes, of course. Do not worry,¡± ke said, nodding in a fawning manner. ¡°I will personallye


    and get you.¡±Kingsley nodded in response before leading Alice over to the elevators.Wherever Alice


    went, the people parted for her.They would not fool around.After all, Kingsley just said that he


    destroyed Seth¡¯s future because heid a hand on Alice.Seth¡¯s tormented screams were still ringing in


    their ears. None of them were foolish enough to touch Alice.When the two entered the elevator,


    everyone in the hall let out a sigh of relief before continuing with their business.Just then, two men


    came running over, panting heavily.¡°Are wete?¡± one of them said.¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± said the other in


    between pants. ¡°Everyone is still lining up.¡±As soon as they were done speaking, they bent over, trying


    to catch their breath.n hurried over when he saw them. ¡°Why are you sote?¡± he whispered.The


    two men were Zayne and Beau.Scott had provided Hill Crest Hospital with five entries for the event.The


    doctors chosen were Kingsley, Alice, n, Zayne, and Beau.Zayne was chosen because he was


    Jeffred¡¯s son.In fact, Jeffred was on his knees begging Alice for permission to have Zayne attend the


    forum.As for Beau, he was rmended by Zayne.At Hill Crest Hospital, Zayne, Jude, and Beau were


    the best of friends.As soon as Beau asked for it, Zayne begged Jeffred to get an invitation for him as


    well.¡°We are notte, right?¡± Beau finally said, having recovered from his dash.¡°Not really.¡± n


    frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you toe earlier? Why are you almostte?¡± ¡°Oh, whatever,¡± Zayne said,


    waving his hand impatiently. ¡°We are notte, are we?¡±He then looked around before unhappily asking,


    ¡°Where are Kingsley and Alice? Are they not here yet?¡±¡°They were here early. In fact, they are already


    in their rooms.¡±Hearing that, Zayne and Beau exchanged meaningful looks with each other.The two of


    them werete because they had spent the night binge-drinking with two girls. That was why they woke


    up sote.When they were drinkingst night, Zayne had sworn that he would seize this chance to helpContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Beau get his hands on Alice.Beau had been so happy about it that he kept toasting Zayne. Soon, they


    were both drunk.Zayne did not tell Beau his entire n, though.He had nned to use the Circle¡¯s


    power to force Kingsley to stay in this ce forever!After all, Kingsley was the reason Jeffred had given


    him a beating before grounding him for a few days.Zayne had med it all on Kingsley.Thus, he had a


    cruel scheme that would ensure Kingsley wound up dead this time, with his corpse hidden deep in the


    mountains.If Beau knew what Zayne was nning, he would surely tell Zayne toe up with another


    n.He was there when Baron and a bunch of burly men waited by the hospital entrance for


    Kingsley.That encounter told him just how much sway Kingsley had over the Circle.Unfortunately,


    Zayne was so afraid of mishaps that he did not tell Beau about his ns.Meanwhile, Beau was


    ignorant of the uing disaster heading his way.He was still happily thinking about his future


    ns.With his amazing skills at taming women, Alice would definitely be awed by his prowess as long


    as he had sex with her.Not only could he have a pretty wife then, but he would also be Kingsley¡¯s


    brother-inw!That meant he could stomp on Kingsley as revenge for the humiliation he had


    suffered.At that thought, Beau suppressed the eagerness brimming in him to casually ask, ¡°Where are


    their rooms, Professor Gershwin?¡±As n knew just what kind of lecherous thoughts Beau harbored in


    his mind, he replied, ¡°Mr. Nicholson said he was staying in 603 while Dr. Kramer had room 604.¡±¡°I


    see.¡±Beau nodded as a lustful look shed in his eyes.Once Zayne lured Kingsley away that night, he


    would sneak into Alice¡¯s room and have his way with her!

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    Everyone was soon settled into their rooms.At ten in the morning, the 18th Cleapolis Medical Forum


    officially started.There was not a lot nned for the morning.As usual, after the host made the opening


    speech, they introduced the experts present and the topics that would be discussed in the next three


    days.At half past eleven, they dispersed for their lunch buffet.After taking a simple meal for herself,


    Alice said to Kingsley, ¡°We have two hours for our lunch break. Let¡¯s explore the foot of Mount


    Crowler.¡±It just so happened that Kingsley was interested in exploring as well. Hence, the two of them


    departed toward the mountain.Just as they arrived at the foot of the mountain, they saw several


    muscr men dressed in ck suits walking over. The group of men had fierce looks on their faces.¡°B-


    Boss?¡±The man who spoke was Wendell, the right-hand man of Baron.At the sight of Kingsley, the


    hostility in Wendell¡¯s expression melted away. ¡°Why are you here, boss?¡±¡°I was about to ask you that.


    Why are you here?¡± Kingsley wondered. ¡°Jadnd Heights has been booked out, right? How did you


    get in?¡±¡°I know the security guard captain here. He let us in,¡± Wendell answered with an awkward


    chuckle.¡°We got a job here. Tonight, we are to kill someone in Mount Crowler, so we came to scout out


    the area.¡±¡°Who are you killing?¡± A look shed in Kingsley¡¯s eyes.¡°We don¡¯t know yet. The guy said he


    would be bringing the target into the mountains. We just need to kill him.¡±Wendell did not dare lie to


    Kingsley. ¡°However, from the way he spoke, I think they would be having their way with Dr. Kramer


    after luring the target away¡­¡±When Alice heard that, her face twisted with realization. ¡°Dr.


    Kramer?¡±Wendell nced at her before saying, in an attempt at ttery, ¡°You are¡­ his wife?¡±¡°She is


    my sister,¡± Kingsley answered with a frown. ¡°You can also call her Dr. Kramer.¡±Wendell was at a loss for


    words.Suddenly, all the blood fled from his face.It took a while before Wendell could stammer out, ¡°D-


    Dr. Kramer? That brat wants your sister! That means the person he wants dead is¡­¡±At that, he


    suddenly stopped speaking. Seeing the icy look in Kingsley¡¯s eyes made Wendell¡¯s heart sink.Why was


    he so cursed?How could a simple job result in going up against this invincible man?Afraid that Kingsley


    would be mad at him, he hurriedly exined,¡°Boss, I did not know he wanted to kill you! If I had known,


    I would never have dared to ept the job!¡±He quickly shuffled away. ¡°We will go right now!This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Immediately!¡±¡°Wait.¡±Kingsley narrowed his eyes. ¡°Since he¡¯s going to kill me, I would never let him walk


    free so easily.¡±¡°You mean to say¡­¡±¡°Give him a taste of his own medicine.¡±Ten minutester.The two


    men were done hashing out their n.With the new revtion, Alice was no longer in the mood for


    sightseeing. Hence, she and Kingsley went back to their rooms.At half past one, everyone gathered in


    thergest conference room in Jadnd Heights for the first discussion of the event.To everyone¡¯s


    surprise, the first to speak was Director Wayne of Cleapolis¡¯s Health Bureau.Dn walked up on stage


    and cleared his throat.¡°Our first topic of the year is the treatment ofatose patients,¡± he said with a


    smile. ¡°Which is more effective; modern medicine or traditional medicine?¡±Everyone looked at each


    other. No one spoke.For a moment, there was an awkward silence in the hall.After a few long


    moments, Scott finally spoke up. ¡°Director Wayne, I do not believe such a topic is officially listed for this


    year¡¯s discussions. Moreover, there is no meaning inparing traditional medicine with modern


    medicine!¡±¡°I disagree with that view,¡± protested an old man in a suit.¡°My specialty is researching


    prolonged disorders of consciousness caused by trauma to the brain, also known as the vegetative


    state.I can tell you with utmost confidence that modern medicine is at an undeniable advantage when it


    comes to the treatment and care of such patients. Traditional medicine cannotpare!¡±The doctor


    who spoke was Liam yton, a man in his sixties who was equally as renowned and experienced as


    Scott.For most of his life, he worked in Mittera. It was only in the past years that he had been invited


    back to work in the local hospitals.As someone who used to be a permanent resident of Mittera, he


    looked down on everything that came from the Empire of Qustia, including their traditional medicine


    skills.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    There was a slightly unpleasant look on Scott¡¯s face as he let out a loud huff. However, he had no retort


    for Liam.Although he did not want to admit it, he knew deep down that Liam was right. There was


    nothing he could say against that.¡°Please do not be so eager to object,¡± Dn said with a pacifying


    smile.¡°This topic was certainly added in at thest minute, but it concerns all of you.¡±¡°What do you


    mean by that, Director Wayne?¡± asked Scott.Dn smiled and stopped beating around the


    bush.¡°Francis Stein, the Chairman of Ramada Corporation, has offered the Health Bureau a 14-Million-


    Dor reward. They want the best method to wake up someone in a vegetativea!¡±A roar rippled


    through the room.In an instant, it was as if an explosion had happened.14 million!That was an


    outrageous sum!¡°Everyone, please calm down! Please!¡±Dn waved his hands in the air in a gesture


    of silence, but two whole minutes passed before the loud chatter of debate eventually quieted


    down.¡°Silence, please! Let me finish!¡± Dn called out.¡°Chairman Stein offered the reward to the


    Health Bureau because he wanted everyone to have a chance at it!No matter how big or small your


    organization or hospital is, the most talented person will win the prize money!¡±Dn swept his gaze


    across the room.¡°As the sum is huge and Chairman Stein is a major yer in the Cleapolis¡¯ economy, I


    have to treat his money responsibly!Hence, I n to take great care of every step of the process. Our


    first step is to discuss which is more effective; modern or traditional medicine.Next, we will seek out the


    best group of talents who operate in that field.¡±Hearing that, most of the doctors whose specialtiesy


    in other fields let out sighs of disappointment as envy painted their faces.As for the neurologists and


    neurosurgeons, particrly Liam, they were all brimming with excitement.In fact, Liam¡¯s face was


    trembling with anticipation when he eventually spoke.¡°In over forty years of my career, I have woken up


    twoatose patients! It is obvious that modern medicine is the most effective way!¡±He then turned to


    Scott and tauntingly said, ¡°Has anyone who studied traditional medicine ever achieved such results?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Scott hesitated. ¡°Not yet, but that does not mean it won¡¯t happen in the future!¡±¡°In the future?¡±


    Liam sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel ashamed to be saying that?¡±Scott¡¯s face went bright red as emotions


    warred in him.It was true that he did not have the nerve to be sure, but that did not mean he could allow


    the prize money to just slip out of his hands.After all, that money could fund the entire traditional


    medicine research field and speed up its advancement by at least five years.Just as he was hesitating,


    Ronald whispered to him.¡°What are you worried about? Dr. Nicholson¡¯s Gorgion¡¯s technique could


    revive the dead! Curing aatose patient is nothing!¡±Hearing that, Scott pped himself in the head.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! How could I forget about him?¡±He nced at Kingsley, who was sitting in the back of the


    room, and he regained his confidence.¡°Professor yton,¡± he called back, ¡°the two patients you cured


    are nothing! As long as it is a great doctor of our field, anything can be cured!¡±As soon as he said


    that¡­¡°Pfft!¡±¡°Hah!¡±People began tough.The surgeons who looked down on traditional medicine had


    all burst outughing upon hearing Scott¡¯s words.Liam¡¯s reply was delivered in a mocking tone.¡°You


    must be exaggerating. In fact, I am beginning to question if anyone among the traditional medicine


    practitioners has done anything. How could someone as ignorant as you be well-


    respected?¡±¡°You!¡±Scott red hard at him as he shot up to his feet.Seeing that, Alice, who had been


    sitting next to him in the back, sighed and said, ¡°We have work now.¡±As expected, he immediately saw


    Scott pointing at him.¡°The most revered doctor in our field, Dr. Nicholson, is sitting right there! If he was


    asked to, it would be as easy as pie for him to awaken someone from theiratose state!¡±There was


    another roar in the room.Everyone looked in the direction he pointed.¡°Who is the most revered doctor


    among the traditional medicine practitioners? Which is he?¡±¡°I don¡¯t know. I had never heard of him.


    Could it be Old Master Todd?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    While everyone was in a discussion, they looked around in search of the Master of Traditional


    Medicine.However, after searching for a long time, no one seemed to match that identity.The young


    doctors sitting in the back row looked at each other because it felt like they were on tenterhooks after


    being judged by everyone else in the room.Alice covered her mouth with her hand and whispered,


    ¡°Kingsley¡­ They¡¯re looking for you¡­¡±Kingsley smiled but did not speak.Seeing that situation, Scott


    simply lifted his robe, strode toward Kingsley, and bowed at him respectfully, ¡°Dr. Nicholson, please


    help us rectify the name of the traditional medicinemunity!¡±Hearing that, Liam and everyone else


    was too stunned to speak.Looking at Kingsley¡¯s excessively youthful face, everyone could not help but


    be surprised!After a while, there was a burst ofughter in the conference room.¡°Pfft, hahaha¡­ Is there


    really no one else in the traditional medicinemunity? Do you have to appoint a young boy to be a


    master?¡±¡°What kind of bulls*it is this? I think they are just a bunch of tricky idiots! Damn it!


    Hahaha!¡±With a strange expression, Liam mocked, ¡°Is¡­ Is this kid the God of Medicine? You¡¯ve got to


    be kidding me!¡±Amid the ridicule of the crowd, Scott pleaded, ¡°Please, Dr. Nicholson, take


    action!¡±¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Kingsley stood up and dered, ¡°Traditional medicine should flourish now. I


    shall take down the 100 million dors for you guys!¡±Scott looked ecstatic, immediately bowed, and


    respectfully invited Kingsley toe to the front row where the senior leaders sat.Dn Wayne, who


    was standing on the stage, did not look good as he uttered, ¡°I understand that you want to get the 100


    million dor bounty, Mr. Rand, but this matter is not a joke, and I hope you treat it seriously.¡±Before


    Scott could speak, Liam sneered, ¡°Director Wayne, since the traditional medicinemunity has such


    high regard for the God of Medicine, let him try! We don¡¯t want them to nder us for not giving him a


    chance in the future!¡±Judging by the man¡¯s words, he was obviously not taking Kingsley seriously at


    all!Kingsley nced at Liam with a proud look before uttering lightly, ¡°This might be the most


    regrettable sentence you have ever said in your life.¡±¡°Hah. You have some guts, little brat!¡± Liam shook


    his head with gloomy eyes. ¡°I advise you not to behave so mboyantly! Don¡¯t be fooled by old geezers


    like Scott!¡±Hearing his words, Scott, Ronald, and the rest were infuriated. ¡°What does that mean, LiamProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    yton?¡±¡°Exactly! How did we fool Dr. Nicholson?! You better exin it loud and clear!¡±¡°I warn you not


    to wedge between us! We respect Dr. Nicholson! Why would we trick him?!¡±While they were defending


    themselves, they secretly nced at Kingsley¡¯s expression, for fear that he would be unhappy because


    of it.¡°Hehehe, do you really want me to exin?¡± Liam sneered.¡°You¡¯re not capable of handling heavy


    responsibilities but you are also afraid that if you hand over 100 million to us, modern doctors, it will


    cause an uproar within the traditional medicinemunity, so you appointed a junior to use as a shield


    to save your pride!¡±After listening to Liam¡¯s analysis, someone suddenly shouted, ¡°I knew it! How could


    someone so young be the God of Medicine? He¡¯s a scapegoat, I see!¡±¡°So, that¡¯s what it is! The


    traditional medicinemunity sure has many low lives! How could you do such a thing?!¡±¡°I can¡¯t


    believe a bunch of clowns who don¡¯t even have anymon sense in medicine are fooling the public


    and ignorant people! This is a great disappointment to the Empire of Qustia!¡±After he listened to the


    crowd¡¯s judgments, Scott¡¯s face twisted. ¡°Dr. Nicholson, we¡ª¡±As soon as he said a few words,


    Kingsley raised his hand and reassured him, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I understand. Today, I will rectify the name of


    traditional medicine! I will let these people know the strength of the inherited medical skills of Empire of


    Qustia!¡±Scott, ke, and the rest were excited to hear that.¡°That¡¯s right! These people have only


    studied abroad for a few years but have now forgotten the long tradition of our empire! We shall teach


    them something new today!¡±¡°Exactly! If the traditional medicinemunity continues to maintain


    lowkey, I am afraid that children in the future will regard these traditions as garbage! The traditional


    medical skills of Empire of Qustia must not extinct!¡±Seeing their excited appearances, Liam sneered


    disdainfully, ¡°Traditional medicine of Empire of Qustia? Stop fooling yourselves! That¡¯s just trash! It¡¯s


    not even considered in the field of medicine! Only you old geezers insist on keeping them!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    At this time, a man beside Liam said, ¡°What my master said is right. Traditional medicine should not be


    regarded as medicine. It can only be regarded as an old cancer cell that harms the public! Sooner or


    later, it will be banned!¡±¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Kingsley nced at him coldly. ¡°Do you have any


    reason to speak?¡±Although Liam was a Qustian with a foreigner¡¯s brain, he was already over sixty


    years old anyway, so Kingsley did not want to argue with him because of his literacy.However, this man


    who spoke looked to be younger than forty, so of course, Kingsley was not going to tolerate him wilfully


    insulting traditional medicine!¡°I¡¯m Professor yton¡¯s student. The name¡¯s Mateo Ross, vice president


    of Cleapolis Neurology Hospital! Do you think I¡¯m not qualified to speak?!¡±Mateo raised his head high


    with a proud look on his face.¡°No,¡± Kingsley retorted lightly. ¡°You are nothing in my eyes, so just keep


    your mouth shut.¡±¡°You¡ª¡±Mateo was so enraged that his hair almost stood up!All the doctors in the


    hospital usually ttered him and fawned on him. Who would dare to embarrass him like that?!¡°You


    little brat, did your bullsh*t acupuncture needles damage your brain? How dare you speak to me like


    that?!¡±Mateo¡¯s face was filled with resentment.¡°You¡¯d better apologize to me and admit that traditional


    medicine is trash! Otherwise, I guarantee you that I¡¯ll make you pay back for what you said!¡±As he


    spoke, his teeth clenched.How could he, as Professor yton¡¯s beloved disciple, and as the dignified


    vice president of a hospital, be insulted by a junior in front of so many colleagues in the medical field?!If


    he did not overturn the situation, how was he going to continue working in this field in the future?


    Kingsley returned him a frown. ¡°I would have apologized to you if you wanted me to, but how could you


    make me admit that traditional medicine is junk? Do you know how many Qustians have been saved by


    traditional medical techniques from ancient times to the present? How could you insult the traditional


    medicine of your own country?¡±¡°Hah, that¡¯s because modern medicine did not exist yet!¡± Mateo


    sneered. ¡°If modern medicine was found during ancient times, which fool would go to an ancient doctor


    to treat themselves?¡± He folded his arms with contempt on his face, ¡°And yourst sentence is also


    wrong! I¡¯m going to immigrate to Mittera soon! What¡¯s wrong with offending the trashy medical skills of


    Empire of Qustia?!¡±Hearing his words, not only Scott and the ancient doctors were angry, but the other


    doctors were also quite unhappy.Someone could not help but point out, ¡°Mr. Ross, it¡¯s fine if you only


    criticize traditional medicine. There¡¯s no need to offend the country too, right?¡±¡°That¡¯s right. I admit that


    traditional medicine is trash, but can you not betray your own mothend?¡±Mateo scoffed dismissively


    as he squinted at the crowd, ¡°Am I wrong? Mittera is more than a half-century older than Qustia in


    terms of medical achievements! Will you turn down the opportunity to study in Mittera if ites your


    way?¡±As soon as these words came out, the crowd fell silent.Mateo was right. If there was an


    opportunity to immigrate to Mittera to study medicine, none of them would reject the offer.Although they


    were patriotic in their hearts, no one would choose to be loyal to their country and abandon their bright


    future!Looking at his mboyant appearance, Kingsley spoke coldly, ¡°Mr. Ross, right? Since you are no


    longer a Qustiam, you are not one of my people! I will not show mercy to you! Have you


    decided?!¡±¡°Hahaha¡­ Not show mercy to me? Mateoughed hysterically.¡°What can a stinky little brat


    like you do to me?!¡±Just then, someone in the crowd warned him in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Ross, this person


    seems to have something. You should be careful¡­¡±This man saw with his own eyes that Kingsley


    broke Seth¡¯s hand in the hotel lobby in the morning, so he quickly reminded Mateo to be


    careful.However, Mateo did not take his words seriously at all as heughed, ¡°Traditional medicine is


    nothing but a trick to deceive and confuse people! Why would I be afraid of a little brat as a senior


    doctor who graduated from John Hope University in Mittera?!¡±Seeing Mateo increasingly excited,


    Dn, who was standing on the stage, hurriedly tried to calm them, ¡°Let¡¯s not argue for now. It¡¯s all


    useless. A genius does not simply brag about how great they are. We can find out who is the greatest


    after a duel. As long as you pass the test, we¡¯ll be able to see who is superior!¡±Mateo¡¯s eyes lit up


    instantly as he inquired, ¡°Do you mean we should fight each other, Director Wayne?¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Dn nodded. ¡°You may prepare a demo of the treatments on the spot so that everyone


    can judge which method is more effective and feasible!¡±¡°Sounds good.¡± Liam crossed his hands behind


    his back and put on a defiant expression.¡°Today, we will show the traditional medicinemunity what


    is science and what is trash!¡±Others chimed in, ¡°Exactly! Anyone can brag about how great they are!


    We¡¯ll be able to judge who is superior after a demo!¡±¡°Haha. Once we show off our skills, I¡¯m afraid all


    traditional medicine practitioners will be miserable!¡±¡°That would be funny. Traditional medicine will no


    longer have a foothold in the future¡­¡±Listening to everyone¡¯s discussion, Scott frowned and said to


    Dn, ¡°How do you expect us to do the demo, Director Wayne? Ancient healing methods require us to


    apply acupuncture and moxibustion externally as well as consuming herbal medicine internally for


    replenishment by determining the yin and yang, five elements, vital energy flow, visceral manifestation,


    and meridians. How should we perform all these?¡±ke nodded and agreed, ¡°Mr. Rand is right. It


    will be difficult for us to perform a demo, so it is extremely disadvantageous to us, ancient


    doctors!¡±¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Mateo snickered disdainfully, ¡°I think you¡¯re just scared! You are a bunch of people


    who deceive the world!¡±¡°You¡ª¡±Scott pointed his finger at Mateo as his face turned red with anger.


    ¡°How dare you speak so brazenly?! Don¡¯t you treat me and Mr. Duncan as your seniors?!¡±Mateo


    shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m going to work in a hospital in Mittera soon anyway. Why should I waste time on you,


    paranoid old geezers?¡±¡°How¡­ How could you?!¡± Scott roared at Liam, his face ashen.¡°Professor


    yton, don¡¯t you feel ashamed that your student is being so disrespectful?!¡±Liam looked


    indifferent.¡°I¡¯m only responsible for teaching him. It¡¯s his freedom to do whatever besides that. We


    Mitterans are not as pedantic and dogmatic as you Qustians.¡±¡°Yeah. We are all Mitteran nationals,¡±


    dered Mateo with a look of contempt.¡°We¡¯re willing to spread science and cure diseases to save


    lives in Qustia. You should be grateful to us and ept our criticism!¡±¡°You¡ª¡± Just as Scott wanted to


    say something, Kingsley stepped forward to stop him.Immediately, Kingsley raised his head and turned


    to Dn, who was standing on the stage.¡°I think Mr. Rand is right. It is too hasty for a demo. It is


    impossible to prove the strength of ancient doctors in that way.¡±¡°Oh? Then what do you suggest?¡±


    Dn asked. ¡°Do you have a better idea?¡±Kingsley smiled.¡°Since Mr. Stein¡¯s request is to revive a


    vegetative person, then we should treat a vegetative person. If it is just a demo, how can we convince


    the public?¡±¡°Erm¡­¡± Dn was speechless.¡°What you said makes sense, but where should I get a


    patient in a vegetative state for you now? Even if there were patients in the city hospitals, they wouldn¡¯t


    be able to stand the long journey of two hours! The patient¡¯s family will never agree to it! Your idea is


    unrealistic.¡±Kingsley shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go through the trouble. We can turn someone


    into a vegetative state right away.¡±Dn, Liam, Mateo, and the rest of the crowd were too stunned to


    speak.Everyone was speechless and puzzled, not quite sure what he meant.Only Alice¡¯s expression


    changed slightly.She recalled her first encounter with Kingsley when she waspeting with Zayn for


    the right to operate Bailey Weiss.At that time, Kingsley said to Zayn, ¡°Since you are so desperate for


    heart surgery, I will send you a patient!¡±He then punched Jude in the chest until it was


    smashed!Recalling the incident, Alice could not help but feel worried, and her worries were reflected in


    her big and beautiful eyes.She secretly prayed that Kingsley would not be impulsive this time.Under her


    gaze, Kingsley walked toward ke and inquired, ¡°Did you bring the needles this time?¡±¡°Yes, I


    did!¡±ke quickly took out a box of acupuncture needles from his pocket and respectfully handed it to


    Kingsley.How could he make another mistake after what happened this morning?After taking the


    needle box, Kingsley looked at Liam coldly. ¡°Are you ready topete with me?¡±Liam was startled to


    hear that. ¡°You want topete with me?¡±He emphasized the word ¡®me¡¯, and his tone was full of


    disdain.¡°Little brat! You¡¯re not worthy of confronting my teacher right away!¡± Mateo stepped forward and


    scoffed contemptuously, ¡°Get past me first!¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    Kingsley shook his head slightly. ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±¡°What the hell do you mean?¡± Mateo red at him angrily.


    ¡°Are you looking down on me?¡±¡°It¡¯s not that I look down on you.¡± Kingsley said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s just that you


    have more important things to do.¡±Looking at Kingsley¡¯s emotionless eyes, Mateo suddenly panicked.


    ¡°Like¡­ Like what?¡±Kingsley grinned. ¡°Have you forgotten? We need a vegetative patient!¡±¡°What do you


    mean? Are you trying to¡­¡±Before Mateo was done with his sentence, Kingsley flicked his wrist, and an


    acupuncture needle with a cold silver light was pierced in between his eyebrows!¡°Oof!¡±Mateo took a


    deep breath, rolled his eyes, and fell straight to the ground with a loud thud.He did not even twitch


    before heypletely still.Only the long needle inserted between his eyebrows was still making a


    humming sound at an extremely speedy frequency!¡°What¡­¡±Everyone¡¯s jaw dropped when they saw


    the scene unfold before them.Even Liam couldn¡¯t react immediately.It took nearly five minutes before


    someone eximed, ¡°Oh my goodness! Is Mr. Ross dead?!¡±That sentence was like a fuse that


    detonated the whole audience!Everyone stood up from their seats, craned their necks, and watched in


    horror.Looking at Mateo lying on his back, everyone gasped.¡°He¡­ He seems to be dead!¡±¡°Are you


    sure? Isn¡¯t it just a needle? Could he die from that? Isn¡¯t it exaggerated?¡±¡°Shh! You didn¡¯t see how he


    broke Seth¡¯s hand with only a needle just now! He is skilled!¡±While everyone was busy discussing,


    Liam staggered as he unconsciously started trembling.Pointing at Kingsley, he scolded in a trembling


    voice, ¡°How¡­ How could you kill Mateo? This is outrageous! Outrageous, I tell you!¡±Scott, Ronald, and


    the others were also frightened and dumbfounded. They were unable to say a word as they stood at


    their spots.On the other hand, ke¡¯s face went pallid as he felt his heart beating uncontrobly.In his


    heart, he secretly thought that the needle Kingsley used to kill was given by him!Was he considered an


    aplice by providing the murder weapon?!Alice, who was sitting in the back row, stood up abruptly


    and came to the front of the stage. If Kingsley killed someone, she nned to risk her life to protect him


    at all costs and help him flee!Seeing the chaotic scene in the audience, Dn, who was standing on


    the stage, suddenly came back to his senses.He swallowed with a gulp, but his throat was so dry that it


    hurt.He pointed at Kingsley as he quivered and condemned in a hoarse voice, ¡°Did¡­ Did you just kill a


    person in public at a medical conference? Do you know what crime this is?!¡±Seeing the mixed


    expressions of fear on the audience¡¯s faces, Kingsley smiled and replied, ¡°He isn¡¯t dead yet. He just


    turned into a vegetative state.¡±Saying that, he looked at Liam, who was still in shock.¡°Professor


    yton, aren¡¯t you an expert? You might as well identify for yourself whether Mr. Ross is dead or has


    turned into a vegetative state.¡±¡°Vegetative¡­¡±Liam took a deep breath, calmed down, walked to Mateo,


    and slowly crouched down on the floor.He saw Mateo¡¯s half-opened eyes, and thetter¡¯s gaze was


    devoid of life. He hadpletely lost consciousness and reaction.¡°Loss of will, emotions, and other


    purposeful activities. The limbs sometimes have flexion reflex to painful stimuli¡­¡±Liam slumped on the


    ground with a ¡®plop¡¯ and muttered, ¡°Although we have no EEG right now, based on his current clinical


    manifestations, it can be basically determined that Mateo has turned into a vegetative


    state¡­¡±Wow!Professor yton concluded it himself!There was a huge uproar at the scene!Everyone¡¯s


    jaw dropped, and their faces were filled with disbelief!It was as if the worldview had been


    impacted!¡°Is¡­ Is it that simple to turn a person into a vegetative state? Isn¡¯t it so terrifying?!¡±¡°Yeah, if


    someone offends him, won¡¯t he die unfairly without knowing how he died?¡±¡°Is this the ability of ancient


    healing? It¡¯s amazing!¡±Zayne and Beau, who had been sitting in the back row, saw the scene, and their


    faces twisted in an ugly way.Beau whispered, ¡°Dr. Church, be careful when you take him out tonight.


    You must outsmart him, and don¡¯t force it!¡±Zayne wiped away his cold sweat and secretly muttered in


    his heart, Thank goodness I called Wendell and the gangsters over! Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to


    defeat this tough brat!Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    Just as everyone was busy involving themselves in a discussion, Kingsley said to Dn, who was


    stunned, ¡°Director Wayne, let¡¯s not waste any more time. Shall we start the test?¡±¡°Yes¡­ Of


    course¡­¡±Dn didn¡¯t even realize that his attitude had inadvertently be very humble¡­¡°Since¡­


    Ahem¡­ Since we now have a ready-made patient in a vegetative state¡­¡±While Dn was talking, he


    suddenly felt a little ridiculous.Ready-made patient in a vegetative state?What a strange way of


    describing it, but he was afraid this was the only time he would call it that way.With a light cough, Dn


    bit the bullet and continued, ¡°Let us invite Professor yton and Dr¡­ Dr. Nicholson toe up front


    for the test. We shall judge whether traditional medicine or modern medicine is more effective in


    treating a vegetative patient!¡±Just as Dn¡¯s voice fell, the audience fell silent.Everyone¡¯s eyes were


    fixed on Kingsley and Liam, eager to watch their next move.Liam¡¯s face was distorted.¡°To treat a


    vegetative person, we must focus on hyperbaric oxygen therapy, physical therapy, and


    neurostimtion. This will be an extremely long process, so I¡¯m afraid he cannot be treated


    here¡­¡±¡°So? What do you mean by that, Professor yton?¡± Kingsley uttered indifferently.¡°Weren¡¯t you


    quite aggressive when you asked for a simted medical treatment just now? Why are you making


    excuses now?¡±Putting on a constipated look, he defended himself, ¡°It was a simtion just now, but


    we¡¯re doing a practical operation now. Of course, they can¡¯t be considered the same!¡±In fact, he


    expected that the traditional medicinemunity dared notpete with him earlier.That was why he


    was being aggressive to overwhelm the other party in terms of momentum. He intended to defeat the


    enemy without fighting!However, a ¡®freshly-made¡¯ vegetative patient was now ced before him,


    making him slightly flustered!Seeing that Liam was embarrassed, Dn hurriedly tried to save the


    situation.¡°Yeah, it does not only take an extremely long time to wake up a vegetative person, but it also


    requires a certain amount of luck, and there is no corresponding medical facility on site. Professor


    yton can¡¯t just make bricks without straws!¡± He pondered for a while and continued, ¡°What about


    each of you list out the treatment methods you will use to heal the patient? The medical experts


    present will analyze which method is more effective! As for Mr. Ross¡­ I will send him to the neurologyContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    hospital after the meeting.¡±After listening to Dn¡¯s words, everyone nodded, agreeing that there was


    no better way.Only Kingsley smiled lightly. ¡°It might be difficult for a modern doctor to build bricks


    without straws, but ancient healing methods are different. I can cure Mateo on the spot!¡±Dn, Liam,


    and everyone else was speechless.The audience fell silent the moment Kingsley spat his


    words.Everyone looked at him differently.Some looked at him in disbelief.Some looked at him


    dismissively.Some stared at him in shock.Some people just watched like a fool.¡°Did I hear it right? He


    said that Mateo could be cured on the spot?¡±¡°Haha, although he used acupuncture to turn Mr. Ross


    into a vegetative state, I don¡¯t believe he can cure him!¡±¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s easy to kill someone, but


    saving lives is another case!¡±¡°I think he¡¯s just bluffing! He¡¯ll try to make up an excuseter!¡±Amidst the


    heated discussion, Dn cleared his throat and said to Kingsley, ¡°Dr. Nicholson, this matter is not a


    joke! Don¡¯t promise the moon!¡±¡°I think he¡¯s just talking big!¡± Liam snorted coldly.¡°If he can revive Mateo


    on the spot, I will hand over 100 million dors to the traditional medicinemunity!¡±Kingsley raised a


    finger and shook it slightly. ¡°Professor yton, that¡¯s not called a handover. That¡¯s called losing to us,


    and that alone is not enough. If I can revive Mateo, from now on, you must include this sentence in all


    your papers, articles, and speeches¡ª¡ªI respect the traditional medicine method of the Empire of


    Qustia, and it is the most mysterious and effective medicine in today¡¯s world!¡±When he heard Kingsley¡¯s


    words, Liam¡¯s face turned green!If he added such a im at the end of his written works and speeches


    in the future, wouldn¡¯t it be equivalent to pping himself in the face?Moreover, his future tform to


    shine was in Mittera and the whole world!Kingsley was trying to make him a free publicity ambassador


    for the traditional medicinemunity of the Empire of Qustia!

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    Liam¡¯s face turned pallid. He shut his lips tightly without uttering a word.Kingsley smirked. ¡°Why,


    Professor yton, don¡¯t you dare to take the challenge?¡±Just then, someone in the crowd eximed,


    ¡°Professor yton, what if you promise this kid? Could he really revive Mr. Ross?!¡±When he heard


    that, realization dawned upon him.Exactly!The other party was nothing but a naive and stinky brat!How


    could he possibly cure a vegetative patient on the spot?Wasn¡¯t that too far-fetched?All of a sudden, he


    started cursing in his heart. Kingsley Nicholson was simply too cunning!He took his idea from before


    and tried to subdue him without fighting in a forceful way!He almost fell for him!Thinking of that, Liam


    instantly calmed down and said solemnly, ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s proceed with your suggestion! If you can wake


    Mateo up, I will publicize the traditional medical skills of the Empire of Qustia!¡±After that, he quickly


    snapped, ¡°But what if you can¡¯t do it? What happens then?¡±Kingsley stretched out his hand in a very


    gentlemanly manner and uttered, ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say!¡±¡°Great!¡± The sinister look in Liam¡¯s eyes was


    apparent.¡°If you can¡¯t do it, I want you to kneel down and bow ten times to me! After that, go to the


    police station and surrender yourself to the crime of intentional injury!¡±¡°Sure.¡± Kingsley remained calm.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say!¡±Listening to the two of them agreeing on a gambling token, everyone¡¯s expressions


    were varied.Most people looked down on Kingsley, believing that he would end up kneeling to


    apologize and end up in prison.Zayne and Beau, who were sitting in the back row, were so excited that


    they almost leaped up!If Kingsley flopped here, it would really save them a lot of trouble!Only Alice¡¯s


    face was filled with worry.She walked behind Kingsley and whispered, ¡°Kingsley, don¡¯t be rash¡­¡±¡°Don¡¯t


    worry, Alice. Just trust me.¡± Kingsley smiled slightly. ¡°Did you forget that I learned some medical skills in


    the army?¡± ¡°But¡­¡±Just as Alice was about to say something, Kingsley wrapped his arms around her


    shoulders and brought her to Scott and the others before reassuring her gently, ¡°You have to believe in


    my strength! When have I ever fought an uncertain battle?¡±Scott also persuaded, ¡°He¡¯s right, Dr.


    Kramer. We have to trust Dr. Nicholson!¡±Other senior leaders also agreed, ¡°This is rted to the future


    of traditional medicine. Please allow Dr. Nicholson to take action!¡±Surrounded by old pedants, Alice


    could not insist on her opinion, so she could only tell Kingsley firmly, ¡°Kingsley, don¡¯t worry. No matterBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    what happens, I will always support you!¡±¡°I know.¡±Kingsley was a little moved.He knew that Alice was


    telling him that even if he lost and was going to surrender himself to prison, she would do everything in


    her power to protect him!After patting Alice¡¯s hand reassuringly, Kingsley strode to Liam and dered


    solemnly, ¡°Let¡¯s do this. I shall treat Mateo with acupuncture now! Open your eyes wide and watch me!


    In the future, never be a frog in the well again!¡±His voice was as loud as amanding bell.Everyone


    was shocked to hear him!In the silence, Kingsley took out the acupuncture box ke had given


    him.There were six sterling silver needles shimmering with silver light inside.Although they were not as


    good as the Golden Falkor Needles given to him by his adoptive father, after all, he was the president


    of the Cleapolis Acupuncture Society, so the quality of his needles was also high.Kingsley took out a


    long needle and held it between his two fingers. With a flick of his wrist, it pierced the B-2 point on


    Mateo¡¯s brow!His action was as fast as lightning and flint as if it did not even happen.Watching the


    scene, everyone held their breaths and stared at Kingsley¡¯s splendid technique. They even forgot to


    blink!Scott and the others were so excited that they were short of breath.How they wished their eyes


    had a slow-mo effect so that they could digest every movement that came out of Kingsley¡¯s hands!For


    a moment, everyone was staring at Kingsley attentively, causing the atmosphere to be tense!

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    Despite being scrutinized by everyone, the corner of Kingsley¡¯s mouth still quirked up into a faint smile,


    and his expression was extremely calm.Mateo ended up in a vegetative state merely because Kingsley


    used a needle to block his dder meridian. The blockage of his dder meridian clogged his blood


    vessels and deprived his brain of blood supply, forming a short-term closure of the meridians.That was


    why he showed vegetative-like impaired consciousness.In truth, his state wouldn¡¯t even be considered


    ore close to a vegetative state if one strictly judged it based on electroencephalography.Therefore,


    it was pretty easy for Kingsley to perform the treatment now. He only needed to use acupuncture to


    dredge the blood in Mateo¡¯s meridian again. Despite seeming easy, he couldn¡¯t dredge the blood in one


    shot due to the highplexity and extreme fragility of the meridians of the brain.For that reason,


    Kingsley needed to let the needle stay on the acupuncture points, drawing the blood back slowly and


    bit by bit.The process required no action, and it would take about 10 minutes to resume the blood


    cirction to normal. Hence, all Kingsley needed to do was wait.Since Kingsley knew what to expect,


    he was very much at ease.However, the others were getting more and more impatient.In their eyes,


    they only saw Kingsley kept standing aside with his hands behind his back after he pinned those


    needles on Mateo¡¯s head.To them, Kingsley seemed to have no intention to proceed with the treatment


    at all.Finally, someone couldn¡¯t stand any longer and shouted after 5 minutes, ¡°Say: can you even do


    it?! Isn¡¯t this just a waste of time?!¡±Seeing that someone had taken the lead, the others immediately


    followed and yelled in a loud voice, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? Just ask us to dumbfoundedly stare at


    this person in a vegetative state with needles on his head? In that case, we might as well look at a


    goddamn cactus!¡±¡°That¡¯s right! Do you even know how to cure him? Hurry up and tell us if you can¡¯t.


    Don¡¯t waste our time!¡±¡°From what I see: he¡¯s a liar. I guess he doesn¡¯t know how to wind up this


    situation.¡±Meanwhile, Liam was watching closely. He was still a little worried at first. However, he was


    relieved at this time after he saw nothing miraculous happen.With his hands behind his back, he looked


    at Kingsley with contempt. ¡°Kid, this is simply an impossible task. No one willugh at you even if you


    can¡¯t do it. So I think you should stop being stubborn.¡±After hearing that, Dn also expressed his


    opinion. ¡°Yeah! This was a temporarily interposed schedule, and it has also dyed the official


    progress of the forum. You¡¯d better not waste your time!¡±Meanwhile, Scott and the others looked at


    each other with intricating looks on their faces. Initially, they had extreme trust in Kingsley in their heart


    and had been looking forward to a miracle happening again. However, Kingsley¡¯s current performance


    disappointed them indeed. Hence, they couldn¡¯t help but doubt his capability.At that moment, a white-


    haired man whispered, ¡°Say: could it be that we¡¯ve made a wrong judgment? Could it be that he¡¯s


    actually not the God of Medicine at all?¡±Hearing that, Scott frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t spew nonsense. Didn¡¯t you


    all witness it with your own eyes that he cured a paralyzed patient on the spotst time at Hill Crest


    Hospital?!¡±Immediately afterward, someone voiced their doubt. ¡°But¡ªI heard the news from President


    Fox of Prime Corporation that the paralyzed patient was an actor hired by Kingsley.¡±¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve heard


    this statement too,¡± another old master next to him whispered, ¡°That patient really does seem to have


    known Kingsley for a long time indeed.¡±In the meantime, ke¡¯s facial expression turned gloomy as


    well when he heard the nonsense spewed by these elders.¡°Why do you all keep asking him to teach


    you if you all have already suspected him? Is it because you guys are afraid of missing out on a gem in


    the medical world? Even if it looks like sh*t, you will only be satisfied after having a taste of it?¡±¡°You


    ¡ª¡±Those few senior leaders who suspected Kingsley became speechless. Finally, they could only


    snort derisively and stop talking.Although their voices weren¡¯t loud, the people in the front row could


    hear them very well.Thus, Liam sneered at Kingsley. ¡°Heh. Did you hear that? Those old men are


    starting to forsake you now. So, why are you still putting up a fight here? Why don¡¯t you get down on


    your knees and apologize sincerely to me? Then, leave and turn yourself in! Stop dying our


    conference process!¡±Others also followed up when they heard Liam speak up and added, ¡°That¡¯s right!


    Don¡¯t waste our time! There¡¯s still a dinner party awaiting us in the evening!¡±¡°Yeah. You absolutely can¡¯t


    dy the dinner party!¡±Theworking dinner party held on the first night of the Medical Forum was the


    most anticipated segment.Many male and female doctors would mingle with each other at the dinner


    party. Possible romantic mes would ignite between them, and they might spend the night together in


    a room if they got lucky.Hence, those young doctors became a little restless after they heard there


    might be a dy in the dinner party.One by one, they expressed their disgruntlement and shouted atBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Kingsley, demanding him to quickly get off the stage.Just when everyone was outraged, there was a


    movementing from Mateo¡¯s side.Mateo, who had been motionless on the ground, suddenly


    moved. ¡°Huff¡± He abruptly took a deep breath.Sensing the movement, everyone looked in Mateo¡¯s


    direction. Many couldn¡¯t believe it when they saw him awaken from aa!Then, he shook his head


    twice, only to feel a splitting headache. ¡°This¡ªWhat the hell is going on? My head hurts so much.¡±In an


    instant, the entire conference room seemed to fall into an eerie silence as everyone couldn¡¯t respond to


    him.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    Everyone stared at Mateo as though he was Frankenstein¡¯s monster, with their unblinking eyes wide


    open in utter shock.At this moment, everyone present was in a state of absolute shock.They couldn¡¯t


    believe their eyes. Mateo is awake! Unbelievable! Kingsley really cured a person in aa on the spot


    with just a few silver needles!Under the shocked stares of everyone, Mateo slowly sat up with his head


    swaying and groaned, ¡°Ah¡ªwhat happened just now¡ªwhere is this ce¡ª¡±Before he could proceed,


    the pain in his head made him let out a hiss.Seeing this scene, everyone took a deep breath.They were


    shocked to the point that their soul had left their body.To them, such a scene was like being in an


    ancient tomb and seeing the corpse in the coffin suddenly sit up! Thrilling yet surreal!Kingsley stepped


    forward and tapped his right hand on the top of Mateo¡¯s skull.In an instant, a total of six silver needles


    were flung out of the acupuncture points on Mateo¡¯s body.¡°Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!¡±With lightning


    speed, Kingsley retrieved the silver needle from the air and threw it back into the box.After doing all


    this, he put his hands behind his back again and quietly watched Mateo gradually regain his


    sanity.¡°Ugh¡ªwait, I seem to remember something¡ª¡± Mateo slowly got up from the ground and


    muttered, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right! I¡¯m attending the Medical Forum.¡±At once, he abruptly looked at Liam. ¡°Mr.


    yton! I suddenly lost consciousness just now! What happened?¡±Although Mateo had regained


    consciousness, everyone else was stupefied.They stared nkly at Mateo, almost thinking they were


    experiencing mass hallucinations.They fixed their focused gazes on Mateo as they thought, It¡¯s


    shocking enough to witness a person in a vegetative state regain consciousness. But look at Mateo!


    Not only does he regain his consciousness, but he can even stand up straight now! This is f*cking


    preposterous!In the meantime, Liam¡¯s pupils were dted and had gotten as wide as a tenth-magnitude


    earthquake. He kept shaking his head and muttered, ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible! It¡¯s impossible!¡°Mr. yton,


    what¡¯s impossible?¡± Mateo looked confused. ¡°What¡¯s really going on? Why is everyone looking


    stupefied?¡±As he spoke, he saw Kingsley standing beside him at a nce. Instantly, he widened his


    eyes and snarled, ¡°Kid, I remember you! You haven¡¯tpeted with me yet!¡±When everyone heard his


    words, a strange look appeared on their face.Is Mateo stupid? Did he even know that he barely


    escaped death? He actually still wants to challenge Kingsley? Does he have a death wish?Meanwhile,


    Scott and the others had an even more fascinating expression on their faces. Those few old men who


    doubted Kingsley¡¯s capability a while ago were feeling extremely regretful now. Each wished they could


    turn back time to ten minutes ago and p themselves before they spoke those disdainful words.As for


    Liam, his gaze shook when he heard Mateo trying to challenge Kingsley. Thus, he said to Mateo,


    ¡°Come back. Don¡¯t provoke him first.¡±Right now, he couldn¡¯t figure out Kingsley¡¯s capability.Sure


    enough, he didn¡¯t want to admit that Kingsley really cured a person in a vegetative state. Nheless,


    the scene before him gave him no choice but to ept reality.At that moment, his inner dilemma and


    shock almost made him schizophrenic.I don¡¯t understand! How could the traditional medicine I scoffed


    at create such an incredible miracle?¡°Mr. yton, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±Seeing the change in Liam¡¯s


    facial expression, Mateo felt strange. Thus, he asked, ¡°Mr. yton, why don¡¯t you let me provoke him?


    Did he do something just now?¡±¡°He sent you into a vegetative state just now,¡± Liam said in a low voice,


    ¡°and then cured you again.¡±Upon hearing that, Mateo became silent.He didn¡¯t have time to be surprised


    by the first sentence, but thetter sentence made him bite back the words he would like to have


    said.Liam is my professor! He won¡¯t possibly lie to me!Then, he looked at the crowd around him and


    saw that they seemed to be having a clear case of shock. It was also from their stupefied expressions


    that he confirmed Liam wasn¡¯t lying to him.Mateo took a few steps back, one after another, as extreme


    fear was painted across his face.¡°No! It¡¯s impossible¡ª¡± He looked at Kingsley.¡°Kid, what did you do to


    me?! I absolutely don¡¯t believe you have this capability!¡±As he spoke, he rolled his eyes and said to


    Liam, ¡°Mr. yton, I think he must have been lucky just now! He simply cured me out of an incredible


    stroke of luck! Didn¡¯t Mr. Powell also mention that luck yed a huge role in treating a person in a


    vegetative state? So, he must have hit the spot by pure luck!¡±As soon as this remark came out, the


    panic in everyone¡¯s hearts, including Liam, eased a bit.That¡¯s right!It makes sense to say Kingsley had


    an incredible stroke of luck in curing Mateo!Although the odds are simr to winning the lottery, it


    doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s impossible.As Liam thought of this, he said to Kingsley, ¡°Mateo is right. It was simply


    a coincidence just now, and it can¡¯t prove your capability at all!¡±Scott and others lost their cool upon


    hearing his shameless words. One by one, they all made their usations. ¡°Liam, how could you be so


    shameless?! How dare you deny it when everybody here has witnessed this miracle?!¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    Liam sneered, ¡°Right under everyone¡¯s noses? Ask everyone if they have the same thoughts as


    me!¡±He was a rather influential figure in the field of western medicine, so when he said that, a few


    people instantly agreed with him, saying, ¡°Yeah, I think this chap just got real lucky! He isn¡¯t capable of


    such a thing!¡±¡°Exactly! How can anyone cure a person in a vegetative state on the spot? That¡¯s just


    ridiculous!?¡±Alice was so furious that her face flushed brightly when she heard everyone¡¯sments


    and spat, ¡°Bah! All of you are so shameless!¡±¡°Don¡¯t be mad, Alice.¡± Then, Kingsley smiled and


    responded, ¡°Since they¡¯re being so shameless, then we¡¯ll shut their mouths.¡± After that, he drew out


    another long silver needle and said to Mateo, ¡°Since you¡¯re so keen to seek trouble, I¡¯ll go along with


    your wishes!¡±Mateo couldn¡¯t help but shiver and quiver as he gawked at the silver needle between


    Kingsley¡¯s fingers, ¡°W-What do you mean? What do you mean you¡¯re going along with my


    wishes?¡±Kingsley ignored him as he swept his gaze over everyone at the scene and said in a cold


    voice, ¡°You said that I just got lucky, so I¡¯ll try my luck again! All of you better not blink, or you¡¯ll just


    come up with excuses again!¡±Right after he said that, he struck with his silver needle again even before


    Mateo could react, and it hit him steadily right between his brows.¡°Wait¡ªUgh!¡± Before Mateo could


    finish his sentence, he fell to the floor with a loud thud again.Everyone including Liam were dumbstruck


    and speechless and Kingsley continued, ¡°Professor yton, check carefully this time to see whether


    he¡¯s in a vegetative state.¡±Kingsley¡¯s icy cold voice sent a shiver down Liam¡¯s spine, and he had


    goosebumps all over his skin. Is he a f*cking human or the devil?! How could he turn Mateo into a


    vegetable because of an argument?! Liam thought.And the most frightening part was that Kingsley


    could actually do what he said! With just a wave of his hand, he could turn a live person into an


    unconscious patient.Scared out of his wits, Liam stammered, ¡°Y-Yes, he¡¯s in a vegetative


    state¡­¡±¡°Okay, keep your eyes peeled, everyone!¡± Kingsley snorted as he applied the acupuncture


    treatment on Mateo once more. Ten minutester.¡°Ugh¡­ What happened earlier?¡±Again, Mateo


    regained consciousness, and just as before, the same scene unfolded right in front of everyone¡¯s eyes


    again.However, everyone wasn¡¯t shocked anymore this time. Instead, they were filled with fear! I-Is heContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    still a human? they wondered. He could easily turn a person into a vegetable and bring him back to life


    at will. Even the revival of Jesus isn¡¯t as shocking as this!Kingsley looked around, keeping away his


    silver needles, and asked loudly, ¡°Now, are you going to say that I became lucky again?¡±As far as he


    could see, everyone had lowered their heads in fear, and nobody had the guts to meet his eyes!¡°What¡¯s


    wrong? Who am I? And where am I?¡± Mateo stood in a daze for a long while before finally gradually


    regaining his consciousness. He stumbled to Liam, sputtering in fear, ¡°P-Professor yton, it felt as


    though I was dreaming earlier¡­ D-Did he turn me into a vegetable again?¡±Silently, Liam nodded and


    didn¡¯t say a thing. At that moment, he was drenched in cold sweat, and his legs shook like a leaf in the


    wind.For more than forty years, he had practiced medicine, and this was the first time he saw


    something so unbelievable!¡°Do you have anything else to say, Professor yton?¡± Aposed


    Kingsley cast his gaze on him. ¡°Can youe up with other excuses?¡±¡°I-I¡­¡± He moved his parched


    lips to find something to say and finally came up with a reply, ¡°I just want to know how you¡¯re able to do


    all this¡­¡±When he asked this, everyone perked their ears because, although they were already scared


    out of their wits, they still wanted to hear the truth from Kingsley himself.Like an audience who had just


    watched an illusion show, they earnestly waited for the illusionist to reveal his secrets.He smiled faintly


    as he spoke, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I just used the most simple acupuncture technique from traditional


    medicine!¡±Pin-drop silence washed over the crowd after the words left his lips.One second.Two


    seconds.Three seconds.Bang!Three secondster, the crowd broke out in a buzz!¡°Ancient healing! Did


    he say traditional medicine?!¡±¡°Did I hear him correctly? He actually used that outdated and primitive


    medical technique to create such a miracle?!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    The crowd started to gasp, ¡°My goodness! It seems like we¡¯ve got our priorities wrong! How could we


    neglect the wisdom of our ancestors and learn something else from abroad!¡±¡°You¡¯re right! What were


    we thinking by looking down on traditional medicine?! What a waste of God¡¯s gifts!¡±Kingsley shook his


    head slowly as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t belittle yourself, and neither should you be arrogant! No matter which


    type of medicine you¡¯re practicing, they¡¯re each good in their own ways, just as long as you¡¯re willing to


    ept that practitioners of different medical fields are masters in their own ways!¡±¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, Dr.


    Nicholson!¡± Everyone nodded their heads in agreement. ¡°From now on, we won¡¯t look down on the


    traditional medicine of Qustia anymore!¡±¡°Exactly! I must also educate my children about our traditions


    from an early age. That way, we would never lose our historical heritage!¡±All of them had totally caved


    to his skills; they both admired Kingsley as well as traditional medicine!Meanwhile, the wrinkled faces


    of Scott and the others flushed with excitement when they heard their passionate exmations.After


    this, their development would be even smoother when so many people had epted traditional


    medicine, and all this was thanks to Kingsley¡¯s efforts!Scott scoffed as he red at the old men who


    had doubted Kingsley prior to his demonstration, ¡°All of you are such muddleheads! I think you should


    retire early!¡±¡°Mr. Rand¡­¡±In that instant, the faces of the gray-haired old masters turned ashen


    because the older a person was in the traditional medicine world, the more popr they were. There


    was no such thing as retirement, and by saying that, Scott was clearly trying to kick them out of the


    main traditional medicine circle of Cleapolis!At the same time, another person in the room had a face


    paler than them¡ªLiam yton! His view of the world and life had received a significant blow, and his


    mind was in a whirl, unable toprehend anything else.¡°P-Professor yton¡­ What are we going to


    do?¡± Mateo stammered, feeling as though his tongue had turned stiff. ¡°It seems like this chap r-really


    has some skills. Have we met our match?¡±Liam sighed as he answered, ¡°It was really beyond my


    imagination that the traditional medicine of Qustia could be so miraculous¡­ If there¡¯s no other way,


    we¡¯ll have to return to Mittera¡­¡±Kingsley sneered upon hearing Liam¡¯s mutterings, ¡°Professor yton,


    aren¡¯t you the one who was insulting the traditional medicine of Qustia earlier by calling it trash? Why


    do you want to run back to Mittera now?¡± Without waiting for Liam¡¯s answer, he added, ¡°Our duel isn¡¯t


    over yet, and you want to escape halfway? There isn¡¯t such a bed of roses in this world!¡± His words


    sent everyone gawking and tongue-tied as they wondered, I-Is there a need to carry on with the


    competition? Liam is already fleeing in helter-skelter, and he will just be needlessly humiliated if this


    duel continues!However, it was obvious that Kingsley didn¡¯t n to let him off. ¡°Professor yton, if


    you don¡¯t dare to continue with the duel, kneel before our traditional medicine masters and bow down


    ten times to each of them. If you do that, I¡¯ll allow you to return to Mittera. But, of course, out of the


    Qustian traditional virtue of respecting the old and loving the young, you may ask your favorite student


    to bow down on your behalf. I won¡¯t mind if you choose to do so.¡±Everyone inhaled sharply when they


    heard his bold deration. Clearly, he didn¡¯t n to leave a way out for Liam.In other words, if any


    mention of admitting defeat came out of Liam today, one of them would be utterly disgraced in this


    medical conference. In addition, even if Mateo really bowed down on his behalf, Liam would most likely


    not have the nerve to practice in the medical field anymore.Through this conference, the people started


    feeling more awe for Kingsley when they looked at him.This young man looked like a pretty boy and


    appeared nonchnt, but in fact, he was ruthless and brilliant, definitely not a soft-hearted and average


    joe!¡°Bowing down ten times to each person¡­¡± Liam¡¯s head was spinning, and his legs couldn¡¯t carry


    his weight anymore as he swayed. Finally, he took a deep breath as he recollected himself and


    stammered, ¡°B-But¡­ you already cured Mateo. How are we going to continue with the duel after


    this?¡±¡°Easy, we¡¯llpete against time!¡± Kingsley said. ¡°If you can cure a vegetative person within ten


    minutes, it¡¯s considered your win!¡±¡°But¡­ where are we going to find aatose patient¡­¡± At the


    mention of this, Liam¡¯s heart shuddered. ¡°C-Could it be¡­¡±At this point, everyone else in the room had


    realized what was happening, and suddenly, a look of disbelief with a mix of pity appeared on their


    faces.¡°N-No, it can¡¯t be¡­ It can¡¯t be what I think it is¡­¡±¡°Oh my¡­ Isn¡¯t this too cruel?¡±Only Mateo was


    the slowest to catch up, and a dazed look shed across his eyes as he eximed, ¡°What? I-It can¡¯t be


    me again¡­ can it?¡±A smile spread across Kingsley¡¯s face as though he was the devil himself traipsing


    earth on a whim. ¡°You¡¯re doing a favor for your teacher! Do you wish to see your teacher kneel and


    apologize to others?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    ¡°I¡­¡± Mateo shook his head vigorously. ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­ I¡¯m feeling very ufortable right now. My


    tongue is stiff, and my head is heavy¡­ I don¡¯t want to be a vegetable again,¡± he muttered, sinking


    to the floor while holding his head. ¡°No! Save me!¡± he wailed loudly.When Liam saw him shrinking his


    head like a tortoise, he eximed shakily, ¡°That¡¯s right! Just hide like this, and don¡¯t lift your head!¡±¡°Yes,


    Professor yton¡­ I¡¯ll not lift my head¡­¡± he answered,ying still on the floor as he balled up his


    body tightly.Someone suddenly realized what was happening once they saw this. ¡°I understand what


    Professor yton means! Earlier in both times, Mr. Ross turned into a vegetable because the needle


    struck him between his brows. So, he¡¯ll be fine if he hides his head!¡±¡°Yeah! Kudos to Professor yton


    foring up with this so quickly. I didn¡¯t even think of this point!¡±Kingsley sniggered as he peered at


    Mateo¡¯s pathetic trembling form on the floor, ¡°Mr. Ross, weren¡¯t you very impressive earlier? So, why


    are you on all fours and refusing to move like a dog now?¡±With a sour face, Liam sighed as he spoke


    with a rather nasty look on his face, ¡°No matter what, Mateo is the vice director of a hospital. Don¡¯t you


    think that you¡¯ve gone overboard by being so aggressive?¡±¡°Have I gone overboard?¡± Kingsley¡¯s eyes


    were steely. ¡°Since he¡¯s not my countryman anymore, why should I show him mercy?¡± he said, taking a


    step forward. His light brown eyes stared at Liam steadily as he said in a nonchnt tone, ¡°Moreover,


    do you think that there¡¯s really nothing I can do to him if he tucks his head between his crotch like


    this?¡±As Liam looked into Kingsley¡¯s eyes, a shiver ran down his spine, but he forced himself to be


    composed as he said, ¡°The main causes of a vegetative state is damage to the brain and nerves. Now


    that Mateo haspletely protected his head, what can you do to him even if you have heavenly


    skills?¡±Everyone agreed with his words. ¡°Professor yton has a point. Now, Dr. Nicholson doesn¡¯t


    even have a spot to stick his needles. So, what else can he do?¡±¡°Oh, what a shame. I think this hiatus


    is about to end. Without a doubt, Professor yton will use this as the excuse not to admit


    defeat.¡±¡°Yeah, unless Dr. Nicholson could damage the brain through the butt¡ª¡±Mid-sentence, the


    person who said that seemed to find it a little ridiculous and decided to shut his mouth under


    everyone¡¯s bewildered stare. Right then, Liam¡¯s eyes wavered, and he waved to Dn, who was on theProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    stage. ¡°Director Wayne, this man cannot turn Mateo into a vegetable again. Hence, I¡¯m unable to


    continue the duel with him. With that, it should be considered a draw in this duel. What do you think of


    this, Director Wayne?¡±Everyone, including Dn, had a look of contempt on their faces upon hearing


    his words. Dn couldn¡¯t even help the thought, This Professor yton is beyond shameless! How can


    he tell such a tant lie in front of everyone? This is in no way a draw but a crushing victory!¡°Well¡­¡±


    Dn muttered hesitantly. ¡°Calling it a draw¡­ I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t convince the public.¡±Immediately, Scott


    interjected, ¡°He¡¯s right! You¡¯re utterly shameless, Liam yton! It¡¯s such a shame that you¡¯ve always


    regarded yourself as someone with high morals!¡±¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you call me virtuous or immoral. I


    don¡¯t mind any of it.¡± A sneer appeared on Liam¡¯s face. ¡°I have nothing to lose, even if you call me a


    few more names.¡±After how he had lost all of his reputation in the medical conference today, Liam


    already decided that he would immediately leave Qustia and return to Mittera after this conference.


    Once he was back in Mittera, all these humiliating events would be a matter of the past, and he would


    still be Professor yton, whom everyone looked up to!Therefore, he was now simply like a dead


    mouse who couldn¡¯t feel the cold, and didn¡¯t care about any negative remarks these people had for


    him. All he wanted was a draw from this duel, so he didn¡¯t have to be a free publicity ambassador for


    ancient healing!Kingsley chuckled as he regarded Liam¡¯s twistedly gleeful expression. ¡°Professor


    yton, don¡¯t tell me that you think I was kidding with you earlier.¡±Liam¡¯s face froze in the middle of


    smiling. ¡°What do you mean?¡±¡°I¡¯ve already said that even if Mateo tucks his head between his crotch, I


    still have a way to deal with him!¡± Instantly, Kingsley¡¯s eyes turned stone cold. ¡°It was a warning and not


    a joke!¡±¡°D-Do you really think I¡¯ll believe your gibberish?¡± Panic-stricken, Liam feignedposure as


    he said, ¡°I have to admit that your medical skills are miraculous, but medical skills are not magic. I¡¯ll


    never believe that you¡¯re capable of something like that!¡±¡°You don¡¯t believe me, do you?¡± Kingsley


    smiled slightly as he drew a short needle and lightly flicked it. ¡°I¡¯ll show you magic!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    Kingsley lightly flicked on the silver needle.The silver needle immediately made a loud buzzing, much


    like an electric current.Everyone couldn¡¯t help covering their ears as they were puzzled. W-What kind of


    weird trick is this? How does he make an electronic sound using an ordinary silver needle?!When


    everyone was terrified, Kingsley exerted force with his fingers.Swoosh!A silver light that was difficult to


    see with the naked eye flew out from his fingertips and shot toward Mateo¡¯s behind in a sh.In an


    instant, the needle was submerged into Mateo¡¯s body, deep into the meridians.¡°Ouch!¡± When the silver


    needle was shot into B-35, which was at Mateo¡¯s tailbone, a shrill scream came from his throat.It was


    utterly terrifying.G-35 was less than an inch away from the anus, so everyone was under the


    impression that the needle disappeared into that hole.¡°Ah!¡±Everyone took a deep breath as they


    instinctively tensed.¡°A needle was stabbed into¡­ that hole¡­ Does Dr. Nicholson want to take his


    life?¡±¡°I-If he¡¯s not dead, he¡¯ll have trauma, right? Poor Mr. Ross¡­¡±When everyone spoke in low voices


    coupled with painful expressions, Mateo let out an inhuman howl. Soon, he bounced off the ground,


    twitched, and pped wildly like a dying fish.Seeing his favorite pupil suffering, Liam saw red. He then


    shouted at Kingsley, ¡°Nicholson, don¡¯t be too cruel! What are you doing?! You¡¯re ruining Mateo¡¯s


    reputation!¡±However, Kingsley shrugged innocently in response. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Since he covered his


    head, this is the only way I can do it.¡± Then, he pretended to be surprised and said, ¡°Oh, did you see it


    wrongly? I just injected it into G-35, not somewhere else.¡±¡°G¡­ G-35?¡± As if Liam was a fish out of the


    water, he looked confused. ¡°What is G-35?¡± ¡°G-35 and B-2 belong to the dder meridian,¡± Kingsley


    lightly exined. ¡°The eight meridians are connected in the body, so the silver needle will go through


    the dder meridian and reach the eyebrows.¡±Hearing Kingsley¡¯s words, Liam was even more


    confused.¡°W-What nonsense are you talking about? How can the silver needle go from a person¡¯s


    behind to the eyebrows?!¡±Not only him, everyone else was in disbelief too.Even Scott and others


    couldn¡¯t help looking at each other, unable to believe Kingsley¡¯s words.Then, Ronald gulped and asked


    ke, ¡°Mr. Hemsworth, have you heard about this? Can the needle really travel through the body?¡±¡°N-


    Never¡­¡± ke¡¯s lips were trembling. ¡°I would have scolded him for talking nonsense if he wasn¡¯t Dr.


    Nicholson.¡±When everyone was in doubt, Mateo suddenly roared in pain. Then, the twitching


    stopped.For a while, everyone fell silent as they focused on Mateo and Mateo alone.However, their


    expressions changed drastically in the very next second. As if they were looking at some terrifying


    scene, their eyeballs were about to drop out of their sockets.¡°What the f*ck? What the actual f*ck?! W-


    What¡¯s happening?!¡±¡°Unbelievable¡­ This is simply unbelievable!¡±Everyone was shocked as their


    mouths were agape. They couldn¡¯t speak a word. Even Dn was in horror as his legs went weak. He


    could only hold on to the podium so he wouldn¡¯t copse. Scott and the others were shocked too.


    Everyone rubbed their eyes hard, suspecting that they were seeing things.¡°I-It¡¯s out¡­¡±Under


    everyone¡¯s terrified gaze, the silver needle shot in the G-35 appeared again. Like a growing vine, it


    emerged from Mateo¡¯s eyebrows and drilled out with a trace of blood.At the same time, Mateo


    suddenly lost his strength and copsed to the ground. After that, he fell into aa again.When Liam


    saw that, his legs became weak and he fell to the ground. He inched back in horror, looking at Kingsley


    as if the man was a devil. ¡°This is impossible! It doesn¡¯t make sense at all! H-How on earth did you do


    it?!¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    Not only Liam, everyone else was also going crazy.A needle injected from a person¡¯s behind was now


    appearing from the eyebrows¡ªthis went against everything they knew.¡°No way! This is impossible¡­¡±


    Liam was getting pale as time passed. ¡°Why is he vegetative again?¡±Kingsley smiled at that.


    ¡°Acupuncture is ever-changing. It¡¯s the same way that one stabs the skin with needles and how it is


    removed from the body. What do you mean by it being impossible?¡±¡°H-However, that needle of yours


    was clearly inserted from the behind¡­¡± Liam was getting confused. ¡°This isn¡¯t wizardry, so how did the


    needlee out from the eyebrow?¡±¡°I said the eight meridians in the body are connected. The silver


    needle just went through the meridians from the dder meridian. Is it that strange?¡± Kingsley looked


    at a stunned ke. ¡°I heard your master is a senior from an ancient medical family. You should know


    this, right?¡±However, ke was stunned.I don¡¯t know anything about it at all! This is beyond my


    comprehension. Even if Old Master Todd is here, I don¡¯t think he can exin it.Seeing ke was


    dumbfounded and didn¡¯t speak, Kingsley realized this skill had long since been lost.Grinning, Kingsley


    changed the topic and said to Liam, ¡°Since Mateo is vegetative again, you can try to heal him now. You


    will win this match if you wake him up using less time than I did.¡±Liam¡¯s expression turned dark at that.


    He could not heal a vegetative person in ten years, let alone ten minutes.¡°Uh¡­ I¡­¡± Liam weakly


    hesitated.At that, Ronald shouted, ¡°Why are you hesitating? Liam, weren¡¯t you feeling confident earlier?


    Why are you stammering now?¡±The other masters of ancient medicine also mocked him.¡°That¡¯s right.


    You always put on an arrogant attitude and look down on us. Now, you¡¯re paralyzed and can¡¯t even


    speak!¡±¡°Haha! Your Western medical methods are useless! You¡¯re about to surrender to Dr.


    Nicholson!¡±As those masters finally had an outlet to express their resentment, they did not give any


    respect to Liam. Even Dn queried, ¡°Professor yton, do you want to challenge him or


    surrender?¡±¡°I-I give up!¡± In the end, Liam clenched his teeth and surrendered.As he said that, everyone


    was shocked, and they felt that it was absurd.A young man in his early twenties defeated the dignified


    Liam yton. It was andslide victory for Kingsley.Meanwhile, Kingsley grinned. ¡°Okay, since you


    admit defeat, then kowtow to apologize before these medical masters.¡±¡°I-I¡¯ll do it!¡± Liam¡¯s eyes wereBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    watery when he countered, ¡°On one condition¡ªyou must save Mateo!¡±Although Liam had married


    twice, he had no children.Hence, he had regarded Mateo as his own son.Their rtionship had long


    gone beyond the scope of ordinary master and apprentice.That was why Liam went all out to support


    Mateo, and he even gave thetter a Mittera green card to settle down there.¡°Alright.¡±When Kingsley


    said that, Liam, who was in his sixties, knelt to Scott and the others. He did so before hundreds of


    people in the Medical Forum.Liam kowtowed heavily more than a dozen times before raising his head


    and saying sadly, ¡°I¡¯ve already kowtowed. Can you save Mateo now?¡±Seeing Liam¡¯s initially tidy hair


    had be a mess, Kingsley sighed. ¡°I meant that you have to kowtow ten times per person.


    However, I don¡¯t have the fetish of looking at older men kowtowing, so I¡¯ll forgive you. As for Mateo, you


    can rest assured. The stagnant blood in his meridians will gradually unblock, and he will be able to


    wake up automatically after around three months.¡±¡°I-Is that so? That¡¯s good¡­¡±Liam let out a long sigh


    of relief and copsed to the ground.However, Kingsley omitted some information.Mateo¡¯s brain


    meridian suffered three blockages in a short period, and it would cause irreversible damage to the


    brain.It would leave serious seque even if it were unblocked after three months.When Mateo woke


    up, he would be unresponsive and inarticte. His IQ would be the same as that of a five-year-


    old.In other words, he would have an intellectual disability.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    However, Liam didn¡¯t know any of these. He was just d that his student would finally be


    saved.¡°Professor yton, you haven¡¯t forgotten the condition earlier, right?¡± Kingsley looked at Liam


    coldly. ¡°From now on, all your written works and speeches will be followed by the words I asked for. ¡±¡°I


    haven¡¯t forgotten¡­¡± Liam sighed. ¡°I respect the traditional medicine method of the Empire of Qustia,


    and it is the most mysterious and effective medicine in today¡¯s world.¡±¡°Excellent.¡± Kingsley grinned.


    ¡°However, if I find out you didn¡¯t fulfill your promise, I don¡¯t mind injecting silver needles into your


    behind! And I can guarantee that won¡¯te out from the eyebrows.¡±Hearing Kingsley¡¯s devilish


    words, Liam shuddered violently. ¡°Okay, I will never break my promise¡­¡±Not only Liam, but everyone


    else also had goosebumps upon hearing Kingsley¡¯s words.Everyone thought they saw a devile


    straight from hell when they noticed Kingsley¡¯s faint smile.For a time, the room was filled with nothing


    but fear. Everyone looked at Kingsley in horror and didn¡¯t even dare to breathe.After a while, Kingsley


    looked at Dn, who was on the stage, and he broke the silence. ¡°Mr. Wayne¡­¡±With just two words,


    Kingsley managed to make Dn jump. Thetter firmly held onto the makeshift podium, and his


    knuckles became white. The podium continuously vibrated as it knocked against the ground.Looking at


    Dn¡¯s terrified expression, Kingsley was speechless.¡°Mr. Wayne, I just wanted to know if you can


    announce the result now that the oue has been decided?¡±¡°O-Of course¡­ Result¡­ Announce the


    result¡­¡± Dn gulped and mumbled in a trembling voice, ¡°Dr. Nicholson wins! The 100 million from


    Ramada Corporation b-belongs to the traditional medicinemunity!¡±After Dn spoke, Scott and the


    others cheered and gave each other high fives. On this day, they saw the power of traditional medicine


    and got the reward of 100 million. They were ecstatic that such a thing just dropped into theirps. It


    was all thanks to Kingsley, who now stood straight and calm in the venue.Immediately, those old


    schrs stood up and bowed respectfully to Kingsley.¡°Thank you, Dr. Nicholson! You are a great


    doctor!¡±Suddenly, everyone in the room stood up from their seats and shouted. ¡°The great doctor


    Kingsley! The great doctor Kingsley!¡±The expressions on the audiences¡¯ faces were all different. Some


    were showing fanatical adoration, while others looked shocked. A few of them even looked afraid.


    Meanwhile, the rest of them tried to tter Kingsley and stick to him. No matter what they were thinking,


    everyone was waving their arms and shouting excitedly.Hearing the cheer of the crowd, Alice was both


    proud and adoring.She was utterly amazed by Kingsley¡¯s aura.Her icy-cold and beautiful eyes had


    melted into spring water.Seeing this, Beau and Zayne looked at each other with hatred and


    jealousy.Kingsley scanned the crowd and slightly raised his hand.Immediately, the entire room fell


    silent. Compared to Dn¡¯s two minutes of control, those doctors were as disciplined as soldiers.


    Everyone shut their mouths and concentrated on Kingsley¡¯s words after Kingsley raised his hand.¡°I


    don¡¯t like to be in the limelight.¡± Kingsley said calmly, ¡°So, I don¡¯t want to hear any rumors outside this


    room about what happened earlier.¡±He understood why Francis gave 100 million as a reward. It was


    the fee for curing Hugo.However, Hugo became vegetative because Kingsley kicked Hugo in a


    vulnerable spot.Kingsley had no reason to cure Hugo and cause more trouble.Therefore, Kingsley must


    shut those doctors¡¯ mouths tightly, so Francis would not visit Kingsley and beg him to heal


    Hugo.Hearing Kingsley¡¯s icy words, everyone looked at each other in horror before they responded, ¡°Of


    course, Dr. Nicholson! We will never say a word!¡±They all saw Kingsley¡¯s cruelty with their own eyes, so


    no one would dare to disobey him.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    Everything was settled.Liam called his other disciples to pick up Mateo and they quickly left.Scott and


    the others bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Dr. Nicholson, thank you so much for today!¡±¡°Yeah! The


    traditional medicinemunity will be prosperous with such a great doctor like you!¡±¡°Dr. Nicholson,


    please ept us ipetent disciples! We will follow your lead!¡±However, Kingsley smiled coldly at


    their ttering expression. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just suspect that I¡¯m a liar?¡±¡°We¡­¡±Those gray-haired pedants


    stayed silent, and they turned pale and regretful.ke thenmented innocently, ¡°However, I did not


    say that. I trusted you the whole time!¡±¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Scott and Ronald quickly added, ¡°We don¡¯t dare to


    be disrespectful to you!¡±Kingsley only calmly nced at them in response. ¡°However, I am very


    disappointed. If you want to be my apprentice, I must look at your future performance.¡±As he said that,


    he tugged Alice up, who was sitting next to Scott. ¡°Come on, Alice,¡± Kingsley murmured softly. ¡°Let¡¯s sit


    in the back row.¡±Scott fell back on the chair upon seeing that, and he said in a daze, ¡°It¡¯s over! Dr.


    Nicholson is angry¡­¡±¡°W-What should we do?¡± Ronald was panicking too.¡°It¡¯s all because they made


    him angry!¡± ke sighed. ¡°Fortunately, Dr. Nicholson said he would watch our future performance. This


    is a chance!¡±¡°That¡¯s right! We must behave and not anger Dr. Nicholson again.¡±Those doctors were


    uneasy and swore they would do their best to gain Kingsley¡¯s forgiveness.At the same time, the


    meeting entered the next topic.However, Kingsley couldn¡¯t bring himself to listen, so he sat in the back


    row with crossed legs, ying with his cell phone.¡°Kingsley, you really are amazing! You can turn a


    person into a vegetative state at will and cure them too!¡± Alice moved closer to him and whispered,


    ¡°How on earth did you do it?¡±¡°Just a little trick.¡± Kingsley grinned. ¡°Are you admiring me now?¡± Then, he


    put his face closer and said with a smile, ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll give you a chance to kiss your idol for free!¡±¡°Be


    serious!¡± Alice gave him a slight push and said sternly, ¡°However, with your skills, why don¡¯t you n to


    stay in the medical field?¡±¡°Because I have more important and meaningful things to do.¡±¡°What is it?¡±


    Alice then asked curiously, ¡°Isn¡¯t it meaningful enough to be a doctor to treat and save


    people?¡±Kingsley smiled slightly at that. ¡°Being a doctor can save hundreds of thousands of people.


    However, I want to save tens or even hundreds of millions!¡±He deliberately said these words mockingly,


    but he couldn¡¯t hide the awe-inspiring righteousness in his demeanor.Alice stared at Kingsley in a daze;


    for a moment, she couldn¡¯t tell whether he was joking or not.In his gaze, she saw a sh of great loyalty


    and righteousness in him. He also had an overpowering sense that made him look down on the


    world.And so, Alice said in a daze, ¡°Kingsley, even I can¡¯t see through you anymore¡­¡±Kingsley had a


    gleam in his eyes, but he deliberately put on a meaningful expression and put his lips to Alice¡¯s ear as


    he murmured softly, ¡°You cane to room 603 tonight. I promise I will take everything off and let you


    thoroughly see my body¡­¡±Alice was getting so hot and bothered by Kingsley¡¯s breathing that she could


    not question him anymore. With weak hands, she pushed him away and muttered in a low voice, ¡°Stop


    ying around¡­ We¡¯re in an important meeting¡­¡±¡°Do you mean¡­ I can y with you at


    night?¡±¡°Jeez!¡±Kingsley and Aliceughed in a low voice. All of this fell into Beau¡¯s eyes.Looking at their


    intimate behavior, Beau greeted his teeth and growled, ¡°Nicholson is already the Larson family¡¯s son-in-


    law, yet he is still flirting with Alice?! They are siblings, you say? Disgusting! No one will believe


    that!¡±¡°Hmph! They are just a pair of homewreckers!¡± Zayne then said coldly, ¡°You can rest assured,


    Beau. Tonight, you can ravage Alice to your heart¡¯s content! I will handle Kingsley.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let you distract Kingsley.¡± Beau looked grateful as he added, ¡°After I get Alice, I will thank you


    well! From now on, I will be your most loyal follower in Hill Crest Hospital!¡±¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡±Zayne smiled


    coldly and thought, Just distracting Kingsley will not smother the hatred in my heart. I will make him


    stay in Mount Crowler forever and be a lonely ghost!The first day of the conference officially ended at


    5.00PM, and dinner was scheduled for 6.00PM in Jadnd Hotel.Back in the room, Alice put on an off-


    white slim-fitting evening dress. It fitted her cold temperament and showed her slender and sensual


    figure.Meanwhile, Kingsley changed into a ck suit. Reene had hired a tailor to make him a suit,


    which was why it was a perfect fit.Kingsley buttoned up his suit, and his broad shoulders and straight


    back forged in the military camp were revealed clearly.¡°Kingsley, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so handsome


    in a suit¡­¡±Alice had a sparkle in her eyes and her face flushed red.¡°Alice, you¡¯re even more beautiful!¡±


    Kingsley stretched out his hand to snake around Alice¡¯s slender waist and grinned. ¡°Your waist is


    definitely the thinnest among the sisters!¡±Alice leaned in his embrace and didn¡¯t struggle. She only


    chided, ¡°Nonsense! The sisters have a better figure than mine.¡±¡°Reene has a full figure, Serena is


    charming, and Yulia has long legs. However, you are the only one with a slender waist!¡± Kingsley


    hugged Alice¡¯s arm tightly as hemented, ¡°Although I haven¡¯t seen the other sisters yet, I¡¯m sure


    their figures are not as good as yours! Especially Courtney, as she is just like a little bun. She can¡¯t


    compete with you!¡±¡°What a sweet talker you are!¡± Alice covered her mouth and giggled. ¡°You are best


    at praising girls. However, you¡¯re wrong about one thing¡ªwhen you left, Courtney was just thirteen


    years old and hadn¡¯t hit puberty. Now, she is not the little bun in your memories. She has grown into a


    beautifuldy!¡± ¡°Ten years have passed, and Courtney has also grown up.¡± Kingsley recalled, ¡°The one


    who made the most trouble with me in the past was Courtney¡­¡±Alice remembered the time in the


    orphanage and said with a smile, ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s not a day when you two naughty kids didn¡¯t get into


    trouble. Grandpa Joe was not happy with both of you at all.¡± Then, she changed the topic. ¡°However,


    Courtney is amazing now! Her IQ is over 200, and she¡¯s a genius! You¡¯ll meet her when she¡¯s on


    summer vacation soon. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll still be bullied by her, though. Hahaha!¡±Hearing Alice¡¯s words,This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Kingsley recalled the tragic past when he was bullied by Courtney. At that, he quickly changed the


    topic, ¡°L-Let¡¯s don¡¯t talk about Courtney anymore. We have to settle the matter tonight.¡±Hearing that,


    Alice also put away her smile and said thoughtfully, ¡°Yeah, there is one more obstacle to pass tonight.


    Zayne and Beau seem to have made aplete n. Are you sure you can deal with them?¡±¡°Don¡¯t


    worry, Alice. Remember Wendall, whom we met earlier? His boss is one of my people.¡± There was a


    sh of darkness in Kingsley¡¯s eyes. ¡°I will definitely make Zayne and Beau suffer!¡±How dare Zayne


    and Beau n to kill me on Mount Clowler and have their way with Alice?! It seems like they have a set


    of elephant-sized balls, huh? If I let go of them, I will not be Ares, the God of War that makes the


    enemy surrender, but the merciful Virgin Mary!¡­At 6.30PM, Alice held Kingsley¡¯s arm and they went to


    the Jadnd Hotel.The duo immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention when they entered the hotel.All


    the women looked at Kingsley with lovesick expressions as they were dazed by his imposing figure.On


    the other hand, the men turned their attention to Alice with sleazy expressions and were even


    drooling.¡°Oh my God! Which hospital is that beauty from? She¡¯s too beautiful¡­¡±¡°She¡¯s gorgeous! I will


    happily die if I can spend a lovely night with her. However, it¡¯s a pity that she¡¯s taken.¡±Hearing this,


    someone immediately said, ¡°Tsk! Are you going to steal Kingsley¡¯s woman? You can try it if you have


    an iron behind.¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    ¡°No, no, that is not what I meant.¡± The man quickly waved his hand as he cleared up the


    misunderstanding. ¡°It is just that I admire Dr. Nicholson for having such a beautifuldy by his


    side!¡±What the hell?! I¡¯m definitely not tired of loving, so I wouldn¡¯t dare get on his bad side!Kingsley


    and Alice walked into the banquet hall together with everyone¡¯s envious gazes on them.Beau¡¯s eyes


    immediately glinted lustfully when he saw Alice¡¯s sensual figure.ncing at his watch, he murmured


    anxiously, ¡°Sh*t! Why is time passing by so slowly?! I can¡¯t f*cking wait anymore!¡±Zayne had already


    put the n in motion right at this moment. All he had to do now was wait for nightfall so that he could


    lure Kingsley away.However, Beau¡¯s eyes were blinded with his desire for Alice and he kept staring at


    her body. He could only take nces at his watch every now and then while he prayed for the sky to


    turn dark faster.The dinner banquet officially began at 6.30PM.After everyone gathered in the hall, they


    started chatting among themselves as they had a taste of the unique red wine of Jadnd


    Heights.Alice had a wine ss in her hand that she slightly covered her red lips with. In a low voice,


    she whispered, ¡°Kingsley, Beau has been staring at us¡­¡±The corners of Kingsley¡¯s mouth raised when


    he heard that and he scoffed. ¡°He is probably filling his head with beautiful thoughts now. I will let him


    enjoy himself a little longer.¡±¡°What do you think they will do to get you to leave, Kingsley?¡± Alice


    frowned and continued, ¡°Why do I feel so uneasy?¡±He only calmly replied, ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter what they


    do; I will handle them ordingly. They are but mere ants to me. Nothing they do will change


    anything.¡±¡­Time went by in the blink of an eye as they conversed.The sky had gradually gotten darker,


    but the smell of alcohol in the hall had also intensified.The men and women around had all found


    someone they fancied, and the atmosphere had reached the apex of the night.This only further fueled


    Beau¡¯s impatience!As he nced at his watch with every passing second, he started to pace back and


    forth, as though he was stepping on coal.¡°Just what is up with Zayne? Why is there still no update


    when it is already nighttime?¡±While Beau was frantically shuffling back and forth while holding his wine


    ss, Kingsley¡¯s ringtone started going off.He had gotten a call from n.Kingsley was puzzled when


    he saw n¡¯s caller ID shing across the screen of his phone.¡±Not knowing what n was calling him


    for, he epted the call. ¡°Hello? Professor Gershwin?¡± ¡°This is Zayne!¡±Much to Kingsley¡¯s surprise, the


    voice that came from the other end of the call was Zayne¡¯s.Zayne¡¯s tone sounded flustered as he


    panted heavily. ¡°Kingsley, Professor Gershwin went missing on Mount Crowler! I only found his phone!


    Hurry over and take a look!¡±Listening to his flimsy lie, Kingley smiled slightly and pretended to sound


    nervous. ¡°Really? Oh my God! What should we do?!¡±¡°Pfft!¡± Augh identally slipped from Alice


    when she saw Kingsley¡¯s act.However, knowing very well that Beau was still keeping an eye on them


    from somewhere nearby, she quickly stoppedughing and acted surprised as well. ¡°What¡¯s going on,


    Kingsley?¡±He hung up the phone then. ¡°Zayne said that Professor Gershwin went missing, and he


    asked me to head over to Mount Crowler to join in on the search.¡±Alice immediately knew that this was


    their ploy to lure Kingsley away upon hearing that! ¡°W-Will something really happen to Professor


    Gershwin?¡± she nervously asked in a meek voice.¡°No.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Zayne doesn¡¯t have the


    guts to kill someone himself, much less Wendell.¡±As Kingsley said that, he saw Beau walking toward


    them in brisk steps. He then warned Alice in a low voice, ¡°Beau is here. Be careful not to make him


    suspect anything.¡±On the other hand, Beau felt like his heart was about to jump right out of his


    chest.He had waited the whole night just for Kingsley to receive the call from Zayne!Seeing that things


    were starting to move along ording to n, Beau excitedly scurried in Kingsley¡¯s direction.¡°What


    should we do, Kingsley? I am so worried about Professor Gershwin!¡± Alice sneakily took a nce at


    Beau and eximed loudly, ¡°We should head to Mount Crowler to see what is going on!¡±She had just


    finished speaking when Beau suddenly popped out of nowhere and put on a clueless act. ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong? What happened to Professor Gershwin?¡±Kingsley brought his gaze up and gave Beau the side-


    eye before he replied, ¡°Professor Gershwin went missing on Mount Crowler. Alice and I are nning to


    look for him together.¡±¡°Gosh! But it is so dark outside! It is too dangerous for a woman like Dr. Kramer


    to go out there!¡±As though he was reading a passage from a textbook, Beau recited lines from the


    script he had prepared and memorized beforehand.¡°Also, Professor Gershwin might be resting


    somewhere in this hotel right now! How about this¡ªyou and Zayne head over to Mount Crowler to look


    for the professor, Mr. Nicholson, whereas Dr. Kramer and I will look around in this hotel? What do you


    say?¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    Kingsley quietly sneered to himself as he nodded and sassed, ¡°What you said makes sense. Let¡¯s do it


    your way.¡±After he finished speaking, he grabbed Alice by the hand and spoke to her in a gentle voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Alice. Just head into your room and rest if I am not back after the banquet.¡±¡°Alright, I


    got it.¡± She quickly bobbed her head up and down. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room.¡±He could hear the


    emphasis she put on the word ¡®room¡¯.Afterwards, the two of them exchanged nces before Kingsley


    walked out of the hotel.At the same time in a gazebo on the side of Mount Crowler, Zayne was sitting


    on a bench, his legs shaking from his anxiety.Seated across from him were Wendell and four burly


    men, who frequently participated in illegal boxing matches.¡°Mr. Martin, are you sure you have knocked


    out Old Man n?¡± Zayne sucked in a deep breath. ¡°Our n will fall through if he suddenly appears at


    the banquet!¡±Wendell let out a chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he reassured Zayne. ¡°I have five of my men


    keeping an eye on him in the room. Even if he wakes up, he won¡¯t be able to leave!¡±¡°That¡¯s good,


    then.¡± Zayne nced over at the dark forest and rubbed his hands together. ¡°F*ck! This damn forest in


    the middle of nowhere is the perfect ce for murdering someone and disposing of their corpse. I will


    make sure I teach Nicholson a lesson tonight!¡±The darkness of the night hid the sneer on Wendell¡¯s


    face well when he, as though implying something, asked, ¡°Dr. Church, where do you think is better for


    dumping the body? Should we dig a hole and bury it, or just throw it into the forest?¡±¡°Bury? That is


    going too easy on him, no? I want him to wish he was dead!¡± A cruel glint shed across Zayne¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I will personally cut his tongue and limbs after you and your men capture him. I will make him into a


    human swine and leave him in the woods!¡±As he said that, he nced at the four burly men behind


    Wendell and continued doubtfully, ¡°Mr. Martin, aren¡¯t there supposed to be 10 of you here?¡±However,


    he didn¡¯t wait for Wendell¡¯s reply before he answered his own question. ¡°Oh right, you left 5 of them to


    guard n at the hotel.¡±¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Wendell raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°You worried that we


    can¡¯t catch Kingsley?¡±¡°I am indeed a little worried. Aren¡¯t you also quite afraid of him?¡± As Zayne


    recalled the time Kingsley dealt with Louie in the hospital, he muttered worriedly, ¡°After all, even Boss


    respects him. I am worried that we can¡¯t win against him with too few men.¡±¡°Why did youe to us,Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    then?¡± Wendell scoffed. ¡°Also, were you nning on only letting us know that the one you are trying to


    screw over is Kingsley Nicholson by the time he shows up if I hadn¡¯t kept asking about it?¡±Zayne


    suddenly looked embarrassed then. ¡°I had no choice. You are the only one I know among all the


    underworld bosses in Cleapolis¡­ As for the reason I didn¡¯t tell you in advance that he is the one I am


    targeting, it is because I was worried that you wouldn¡¯t dare take on this task. I had to make sure it was


    done before you realized it¡­¡±¡°Are you not worried we will stab you in the back?¡± Wendell


    unrestrainedly parted his legs and leaned forward slightly. He then hissed, ¡°Are you trying to put your


    life on the line?¡±Zayne¡¯s eyes suddenly looked like that of a madman. ¡°I already know that today is the


    big day¡ªit is either he or I that will die!¡±Zayne swiftly took out a stack of money from his pocket and


    boasted with a smile. ¡°Besides, with this promised to you, I am sure you wouldn¡¯t reject my


    request!¡±The sinister expression on his face showed just how confident he was.He firmly believed that


    no one would fight against money.¡°Furthermore, it doesn¡¯t matter if you are going to betray me. After


    Kingley is here, it is already an established fact that you are nning to murder someone. We are on


    the same boat here. None of us is getting out of this unharmed!¡±Zayne also leaned his torso slightly


    forward and lowered his voice as he persuaded Wendell. ¡°Mr. Martin, no matter how powerful that punk


    is, he is only human! Not only will no one know if you were to kill him here, and you will also get a huge


    reward! Why not do it?¡±He had figured out that greed, having faith in luck, and cruelty were but


    weaknesses that existed in human nature.That was why Zayne was sure that Wendell, even though


    afraid of Kingsley, would definitely kill the man under his threats and promises.Hearing Zayne¡¯s words,


    Wendell narrowed his eyes and growled coldly, ¡°F*ck! The reason you didn¡¯t tell me that it is Kingsley


    you are after is because you¡¯ve been nning all along to threaten me after I do the deed, huh?!¡±¡°Ha!


    Don¡¯t put it that way, Mr. Martin!¡± Zayne cheered with a grin, ¡°It is a win-win situation!¡±Right as they


    were conversing, a rustling noise suddenly came from the mountain path.¡°He¡¯s here!¡±Zayne abruptly


    stood up and at the top of his lungs, he called out, ¡°Kingsley Nicholson?¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±Kingsley still managed to walk fast despite the uneven mountain path.It only took him a few


    short moments before he was halfway up the mountain.Zayne stood on the steps of the gazebo and


    waved at him. ¡°This way!¡± he urged.Unhesitantly, Kingsley strode in his direction while he asked, ¡°What


    of Professor Gershwin? Have you found him?¡±¡°There¡¯s no need to rush into looking for the professor.


    Come over. I have a few friends I want you to meet.¡± Zayne gradually bared his fangs and added


    sullenly, ¡°No introduction needed, yeah? You know each other.¡±After Kingsley walked up the steps and


    into the gazebo, he put on a puzzled expression. ¡°Mr. Martin? What are you doing here?¡±Before


    Wendell could reply, Zayne started braying withughter, ¡°Haha! Of course he is here to help me teach


    you a lesson! I am sure you didn¡¯t expect for this to happen, you piece of sh*t. You are such easy


    prey!¡±He then blocked off the entrance of the pavilion with his torso as he roared, ¡°Since you are the


    one who voluntarily fell into our trap, I have no choice but to kill you off!¡±¡°Kill me?¡± Kingsley looked at


    him with cold eyes. ¡°I will give you a chance to back out of this for your father¡¯s sake.¡±¡°Back out? Why


    should I?¡± Zayne¡¯s face was twisted with rage. ¡°I have been nning for this day for so long. I won¡¯t


    back out!¡±With that said, he waved his hand and barked, ¡°Mr. Martin! Seize him!¡±Upon hearing that,


    Wendell stretched out his neck while he stood up. ¡°Should I?¡± he asked.¡°Do it!¡± Kingsley


    nodded.Noticing that something was off, Zayne questioned, ¡°What is the meaning of this, Mr. Martin?¡±


    His face fell right that instant. ¡°D-Don¡¯t tell me you are betraying me?!¡±Wendell only hooked a finger


    without saying a word.Immediately, the four burly men behind him dashed toward Zayne with their arms


    swinging.¡°Hey! What are you doing?!¡± As Zayne¡¯s arms were restrained behind his back, he shouted in


    horror, ¡°Mr. Martin! I will pay you! I will pay you three times the promised amount! Get rid of Kingsley for


    me!¡±¡°Three times?¡± Wendell smirked. ¡°I would definitely take the money if it were someone else!


    Unfortunately, with Boss as my opponent, I have to consider the fact that I have to be alive to spend the


    money I earned!¡±Hearing that, Zayne shrieked, ¡°What are you afraid of?! No one will know if you kill


    him now! Do you really think he¡¯ll let you go after this betrayal? You are too na?ve!¡± ¡°Regardless of


    whether he will let me go or not, I will personally apologize to him for what happened today. You don¡¯tThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    have to worry about it!¡±After saying this, Wendell respectfully came to Kingsley and bowed. ¡°Boss, how


    would you like for him to be taken care of?¡±Kingsley put his hands behind his back and after he slowly


    walked deeper into the gazebo, he sat down on a bench. ¡°Bring him here,¡± he instructed in an


    indifferent tone.As soon as he gave his order, the four burly men manhandled Zayne to Kingsley, as


    though Zayne was a ragdoll.They proceeded to give him a hard kick on the back of his knee, making


    him fall and kneel on the ground with a loud thud.¡°Are you stupid or dumb, Zayne Church?¡± Kingsley


    crossed his legs. ¡°You saw with your own eyes how respectful Wendell was with me at the hospital,


    didn¡¯t you? And still you went and sought his help to carry out your revenge?¡±¡°How would I have known


    that he really is a coward?!¡± Zayne gritted his teeth and spat, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t havee to him if I knew any


    other underground bosses!¡±The moment Wendell heard that, he pped Zayne on the back of his head


    without missing a beat. ¡°F*ck! Who are you calling a coward, huh?!¡±The impact made Zayne see stars,


    but he still refused to admit defeat. ¡°You are a coward! You are spineless! How are you someone from


    the underground but you are afraid to earn money?!¡±At this point, he loathed Wendell to the core.He


    didn¡¯t expect for someone to refuse money because they were timid.¡°You little piece of sh*t!¡± Wendell


    reached out and grabbed Zayne by the hair. ¡°How dare you punk curse at me?!¡±Even though his words


    were cold as he yelled at Zayne, he couldn¡¯t help feeling somewhat annoyed deep down.After all,


    Zayne had stolen the bank card from his family and offered him a staggering price of 800,000 for his


    service!If only Kingsley wasn¡¯t his target today, he would unhesitantly do it even if the one he had to kill


    was Baron!It was too bad that he had been traumatized by how Kingsley had destroyed both William¡¯s


    coffin and body, and had fired a gun at someone during William¡¯s funeral.The fear Wendell felt for


    Kingsley came from the bottom of his heart.He wouldn¡¯t darey a finger on Kingsley no matter how


    much money Zayne offered him.With that, he was immediately hit by a feeling of annoyance and rage


    as he thought about how the 800,000 that had almost fallen into hisp was gone, and how he almost


    got on Kingsley¡¯s bad side.Wham!As though taking out his anger on Wayne, he brutallynded a punch


    on Zayne¡¯s head.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    ¡°Ah!¡±After being struck by the punch, Zayne fell heavily on the floor, and he didn¡¯t get up for a long time


    as he wrapped his arms around his head.¡°Alright now.¡± Kingsley raised a hand. ¡°Don¡¯t kill him just


    yet.¡±¡°Understood!¡± Wendell answered before he respectfully retreated aside.Kingsley proceeded to look


    down at Zayne before he said coldly, ¡°Your father even knelt down to Alice in order to allow you to


    participate in the medical conference. Is this how you repay him?¡±¡°It is because my Dad is muddle-


    headed!¡± Zayne sat up slowly and hissed bitterly, ¡°Did you drug him or something?! I don¡¯t understand


    why he respects you so much! He even beat me up and grounded me all because of you! You son of a


    b*tch, I will kill you next time even if I don¡¯t kill you today! I will stop you from making more people fall


    for your lies!¡±Kingsley frowned when he heard that. ¡°I already got you in the palm of my hands, but you


    don¡¯t seem like you are repentant. If you are willing to sincerely reflect on your behavior, I might forgive


    you this one time because of how much Jeffred has helped me before.¡±¡°Bah! There¡¯s no need for that!¡±


    Zayne spat out a mouthful of thick phlegm onto Kingsley¡¯s pants. ¡°Just what can you do to me? Don¡¯t


    tell me you are going to kill me? Ha! The most you will do is have Wendell and his goons beat me up. I


    am not scared of you!¡±Kingsley gave him a sideways nce and nodded at that. ¡°Tough guy, aren¡¯t


    you? I wonder how much longer you can remain tough,¡± he mused while turning to Wendell.¡°Did he say


    how he was nning to handle me?¡±¡°He did,¡± Wendell dutifully replied. ¡°He said he¡­ wants to cut off


    your tongue and limbs, and make you into a human swine¡­¡±¡°We will do as he says, then.¡± Kingsley


    smiled subtly. ¡°Cut off his tongue and limbs! Let¡¯s not let his effort in nning go to waste!¡±Zayne was


    frozen with shock at first after hearing that, but he soon stammered in disbelief. ¡°Y-You are joking,


    right?¡±¡°Do I look like I am joking?¡±Kingsley leaned down and stared at the man coldly, not a trace of


    emotion in his eyes.Looking into Kingsley¡¯s deep eyes, Zayne immediately started breaking out in cold


    sweat.He suddenly realized that he might have stepped on the toes of the Devil himself! Just as Zayne


    was dumbstruck, Kingsley waved at Wendell and the rest of them. ¡°You guys go ahead and find a


    latrine to put him in. I have something to say to Dr. Church alone.¡±¡°Yes¡­ Boss¡­¡±Wendell and his


    subordinates responded with a pale face as they looked at each other, and proceeded to leave the


    gazebo with light steps.They didn¡¯t expect that Kingsley would make what Zayne was just talking about


    casuallye true.He really was going to turn Zayne into a human swine!It was frightening enough to


    scare them even though they were boxers who joined fights illegally.After Wendell walked away with


    his men, only Kingsley and Zayne were left in the gazebo.Looking at the devilish man sitting in the


    dark, Zayne suddenly felt that Wendell and the others wereparable to angels with graceful wings


    on their backs.He would rather be with the goons than being in the same space as Kingsley


    Nicholson!¡°W-What are you going to do to me?¡± Zayne gulped loudly before he muttered in a fearful


    and shaky voice, ¡°You can¡¯t kill me¡­ We live in awful society. You wouldn¡¯t dare kill me!¡±¡°Won¡¯t I?¡±


    The corners of Kingsley¡¯s mouth raised when he heard that. ¡°What a coincidence. Not only do I dare to


    kill, I am also extremely good at killing!¡±It was at this moment Zayne regretted his actions so much he


    could die.He regretted not listening to his father¡¯s words and had insisted on provoking


    Kingsley.Thinking of this, Zayne rolled over and knelt on the ground, begging, ¡°B-Boss¡­ Didn¡¯t you just


    say that you can let me go for my father¡¯s sake if I sincerely repented? I do regret my actions! I was


    wrong! Please let me off the hook just this once!¡±¡°I did say that, but it is toote for you to regret it now.¡±


    Kingsley sighed as he shook his head. ¡°Also, do you know why your father is so afraid of me?¡±¡°W-


    Why?¡± Zayne lookedpletely hopeless at this point.Kingsley put his right hand on Zayne¡¯s shoulder


    and whispered coldly next to his ear, ¡°Have you heard of Ares, the God of War?¡±¡°A-Ares, the God of


    War?¡± Zayne felt a shiver run through his body. ¡°Isn¡¯t he the one who came to Hill Crest Hospital


    before? My father even said that he was going to bring Ares to the president¡¯s ban¡ª¡±Zayne came to an


    abrupt stop as he spoke.In that instant, the blood drained from his face.¡°D-Don¡¯t tell me you are¡­¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    Zayne¡¯s eyes stared ahead dazedly while his muscles spasmed as though he was suffering from an


    electric shock.¡°Yup. I am Ares, the God of War.¡± Kingsley shed him a small smile. ¡°Do you know why


    I am telling you my secret?¡±He continued to speak before Zayne could answer him. ¡°Because you are


    about to have your tongue cut off. You are going to be a human swine who can neither speak nor write.


    I don¡¯t have to worry about you revealing my secret.¡±¡°No¡­¡±Zayne¡¯s blood froze, and he was so scared


    he urinated on the spot.Did I actually n to kill the God of War himself and dispose of his body in the


    woods?I was just nning my own death, wasn¡¯t I?!¡°No¡­ This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen¡­¡±


    Seemingly in a trance, Zayne shook his head in denial. ¡°How could you be the Ares, the God of War? It


    is impossible¡­¡±As he spoke, his pupils suddenly dted and he mumbled, ¡°D-Did you already know


    earlier on about Beau and my n? Am I the one who¡­ fell into the trap?¡±¡°It seems you still have


    some brain cells left in that head of yours.¡± Kingsley nodded. ¡°The reason I went along with it was for


    Jeffred¡¯s sake, and I wanted to give you a chance. Too bad, though. You have let your father¡¯s efforts


    all this time go to waste.¡±Zayne¡¯s face turned ashen then. ¡°W-What about n Gershwin? Is he not


    knocked out and locked up?¡±¡°That is right. Professor Gershwin is taking a good rest in the room.¡±¡°W-


    What about Beau?¡± Zayne looked desperate as he threw out one question after another. ¡°What will you


    do with him?¡±¡°Give it a guess.¡± Kingley smirked. ¡°What could the five boxers who were supposed to


    guard the professor be doing now?¡±Hearing that, Zayne immediately thought, I am dead!All my


    ns!All my revenge!It is a child¡¯s y in the eyes of the God of War!Like a clown, he had fooled


    himself into thinking that he was in control of the whole situation.But in fact, Kingsley didn¡¯t even need


    to do much, and had single-handedly crushed Zayne¡¯s so-called ¡®grand n¡¯ to smithereens¡­The


    banquet at Jadnd Hotel ended right about then.Throughout the night, Beau had stuck to Alice¡¯s side


    while he toasted her one drink after another.¡°What¡¯s wrong, Dr. Kramer? Are you getting tipsy? Should I


    bring you to your room for a rest?¡±His blood was boiling with excitement at the sight of Alice¡¯s eyes


    turning misty from the alcohol.¡°Mm¡­ I feel a little dizzy¡­¡± Alice gently massaged her temples while


    she pretended to be intoxicated. ¡°Ha! Let me take you¡ª¡±Beau was halfway through his sentence whenBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ke, who had been watching the two of them, stepped forward and said to Alice, ¡°Are you alright, Dr.


    Kramer? Do you need my help?¡±The President of Cleapolis Acupuncture Society practically idolized


    Kingsley to the point of obsession.As he had heard Kingsley call Alice his sister in the conference room


    earlier today, he made sure he kept a close eye on Beau throughout the dinner on Kingsley¡¯s behalf.He


    was extra vignt in fear that Beau would do something to his idol¡¯s sister!Right after ke said that,


    Scott¡¯s voice rang out as well. ¡°Exactly, Dr. Kramer. Should we send you back to your hotel room?¡±A


    few elderly schrs from the traditional medicinemunity started swarming over.One of the older


    men whose hair had turned white pointed an using finger at Beau. ¡°What do you do? Which hospital


    are you from?¡± he barked one question after another. ¡°You better get out of here!¡±The others soon also


    joined in on yelling at Beau. ¡°Yeah! We can bring Dr. Kramer back to her room! This has nothing to do


    with you! Leave!¡±They were all regretting this afternoon when they had made Kingsley unhappy by


    doubting his medical skills.Now, they had formed a crowd here to butter up Alice so that she would


    persuade Kingsley to forgive them for their ¡®sins¡¯.¡°I-I am a colleague of Dr. Kramer¡¯s¡ª¡± Beau¡¯s face had


    begun to turn pale.Before he could finish his words, Ronald boomed, ¡°Like hell you are! You better get


    away from Dr. Nicholson¡¯s sister before I get mad!¡±Not wanting to be outdone, the few seniors beside


    them quickly chimed in, ¡°You¡¯re just an ordinary doctor, yet you actually dare think about sending Dr.


    Nicholson¡¯s sister back to her room? You are overestimating yourself, boy!¡±¡°Exactly! You will never


    stand a chance with us old folks here!¡±¡°Scram, you b*stard! We will protect Dr. Nicholson¡¯s sister!¡±The


    more Beau listened to them reprimanding him, the further his face fell.As much as he wanted to defend


    himself, he wasn¡¯t in the position to offend these respected elderly.Left with no choice, he could only


    shrug and sigh. ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t send her to her room. You all can take over from here¡­¡±F*ck! he quietly


    cussed as he took two steps back. These d*mn old frogs! You think you can stop me just by not letting


    me take Alice to her room? Let¡¯s see if you can keep an eye on her by her doorstep the whole night!As


    Beau fumed to himself, he slid a hand into his pocket to touch the spare key card to Room 604.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    With the spare key card to Room 604 in his hand, Beau snickered and muttered to himself, ¡°Good thing


    Dr. Church asked someone to get the key card from the head of security at the vi. He is freaking


    prescient!¡±Alice took the chance to peek at him before she continued to act drunk. She was then sent


    back to her room by ke and the rest.However, instead of going back to Room 604, she took out


    Kingsley¡¯s key card and entered Room 603.The bell dinged when the elevator arrived a moment


    later..After Beau slowly walked out of the elevator, he looked around sneakily, and only after confirming


    that no one was there did he tiptoe to Room 604.¡°Alice Kramer, I won¡¯t let you run away from me


    tonight! I swear to God I will make you my obedient little lover!¡±A menacing smile appeared on his face,


    and he put the key card against the door of Room 604.He took a peek into the room after the door


    opened with a beep, only to find how dark it was inside.With the light seeping through the gap in the


    curtains, he noticed the silhouette of a person lying on the bed covered in a nket, seemingly


    asleep.¡°Dr. Kramer?¡± Beau whispered while locking the door behind his back. ¡°Are you asleep, Dr.


    Kramer?¡±Instead of answering, the person in the bed only moved slightly.¡°Ha! It seems like you have


    had too much to drink!¡± He licked his lips and darted toward the bed. ¡°Come here, Dr. Kramer! I will


    sober you right up!¡±As he said that, he took off his coat and threw himself on the bed.Swish!Beau then


    forcefully ripped the nket off of the person.¡°Alice, I really like¡ª¡±He hadn¡¯t even finished his words


    when the lights in the room lit up all of a sudden.He immediately froze on the spot, a horrified


    expression on his face.Before he could react, he was tightly embraced by a pair of strong arms.¡°W-


    Who are you? Let me go!¡±Beau¡¯s face immediately fell when he saw that the person he was pressed


    against was a muscr man with a full beard, instead of Alice.He was so startled that his voice went a


    few octaves higher.¡°What is this? Isn¡¯t this Alice¡¯s room? Who the hell are you?!¡±The brawny man only


    giggled in reply. ¡°What a handsome bloke! It is going to be a fun night!¡± ¡°F-Fun? What do you


    mean?!¡±Beau could feel his stomach turn. He struggled to break free from the human shackles and


    when he managed to do so, he jumped off the bed on wobbly legs.However, he hadn¡¯t even steadied


    himself when he noticed the other four stocky men in the room.The sight of their rippling, bulky musclesThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    only made Beau¡¯s heart thump in fright as his head spun.¡°W-Who the hell are you guys?! What are you


    trying to do to me?!¡±He subconsciously covered his chest and retreated to a corner as a terrifying


    thought came to his mind.¡°What are we trying to do? Of course we are trying to have fun with you!¡±With


    each step, the five burly men gradually approached Beau with wide grins on their faces as they chatted


    amongst themselves.¡°Bro, Mr. Martin is right! This is a prettyd indeed!¡±¡°Exactly! I am sick of Mr.


    Howe¡¯s gay bar! We finally have fresh, juicy meat to bite into this time!¡±¡°Haha! Mr. Martin already


    informed us that we can have as much fun with this guy here as long as we don¡¯t kill him. My brothers,


    we shall indulge tonight!¡±Needless to say, Beau was horror-struck after he heard their


    conversation.Desperately, he wailed, ¡°No! Get away from me! No!¡±He had started bawling his eyes out


    as he shouted on the top of his lungs.He never thought there woulde a day when his handsome


    face that he had always been proud of would bring him such terrible luck.¡°No¡­ No¡­ Stay away from


    me¡­¡±However, his relentless howling didn¡¯t do anything as the five muscr men who boxed came


    toward him, casting a shadow over him like a dark cloud.Meanwhile, Kingsley had returned to the


    hotel.He had already left Zayne for Wendell to handle. It wouldn¡¯t be long before Zayne was turned into


    a human swine.Kingsley could not be bothered to go look at the bloody scene and coupled with the fact


    that he was worried about Alice¡¯s safety, he came back earlier than expected.Just as he stepped out of


    the elevator, a beautiful woman in a manager¡¯s uniform came walking toward him.¡°You must be Mr.


    Nicholson,¡± she greeted with a smile. ¡°Nice to meet you. I am the general manager of Jadnd Hotel at


    Jadnd Heights. My name is Xaria Heart.¡±¡°Miss Heart.¡± Kingsley frowned as he asked, ¡°Did you need


    me for something?¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    ¡°The thing is, Mr. Nicholson¡ª¡± Xaria said softly, ¡°¡ªI have heard from those senior schrs that you


    are well-versed in ancient healing, and you even know some kind of long-lost technique. That is why


    I¡¯m here to¡­ ask you something.¡±¡°Ask what?¡± Kingsley casuallymented, ¡°Are you interested in


    getting into ancient healing too?¡±Xaria shook her head and exined, ¡°It is my younger brother who is


    a doctor. I was hoping you could teach him the ancient healing that was lost during the reign of the


    Empire of Qustia.¡±Kingsleyughed out loud after listening to her words. ¡°I didn¡¯t even say yes to those


    seniors who wanted to be my apprentices. What makes you think I will pass the lost skills to your


    brother?¡±¡°Why not?¡± Xaria smiled sweetly and offered in a bewitching voice, ¡°I can give you my all¡­¡±As


    she said that, she held the hem of her short suit skirt between her thumb and middle finger before she


    slowly lifted it up, revealing a pair of slender thighs d in ck stockings.¡°Mr. Nicholson, as long as


    you are willing to teach my brother ancient healing, I can go back to your room with you right this


    instant¡­¡±Kingsley saw that she had lifted her short skirt up to her waist, and the sexy view underneath


    the ck stockings waspletely free for him to see. He couldn¡¯t help feeling somewhat speechless


    when he asked, ¡°Miss Heart, we are in the hotel corridor. Is it alright for you to be doing this


    here?¡±¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xaria stuck her tongue out to glide it over her red lips before she slowly undid


    the front buttons of the white blouse she had on.¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Nicholson, I have turned off the


    surveince in the corridor. No one will find out even if¡­ you were to do it here with me¡­¡±Kingsley¡¯s


    eyes flickered to Room 603 which was not far away, and hemented solemnly, ¡°Please have some


    self-respect, Miss Heart. My sister¡ª¡±Before he could finish his sentence, she suddenly rushed forward


    and kept his mouth tightly closed with her soft red lips. ¡°Say you will do it,¡± she mumbled.His heart


    skipped a beat when he took a whiff of the mild fragrance drifting from her body.However, he forcefully


    pushed her away the very next second. ¡°You are going overboard, Miss Heart.¡± Her wanton gaze


    wavered, and she stared at him carefully for a moment before she let out a stiff smile. ¡°My apologies,


    Mr. Nicholson. I¡¯ve behaved rather rudely.¡±She then quickly buttoned her shirt and smoothed out her


    skirt, acting as if nothing had happened.¡°That was a mistake, Mr. Nicholson. I apologize.¡± As she


    spoke, she took out a business card.¡°This is my business card. You can call me anytime you change


    your mind.¡±After putting the business card in his hand, Xaria turned around and got on the elevator next


    to her.Kingsley looked at the elevator¡¯s descending numbers before he nced at the business card in


    his hand. Something shed through his eyes when he noticed something odd.He was almost sure that


    Xaria was more than what she appeared to be.Her desire came as quickly as it went away¡ªit was as


    though she waspleting a task.With that, he put the business card in his pocket, and decided to find


    a time for Lancer to look into this strange woman.After Xaria took the elevator down to the first floor,


    she came to a secluded ce next to the hotel and made a phone call.¡°Hello, Kami. This is Stork from


    Team Nightcrawler speaking. I have something important to report. I was going undercover at Jadnd


    Heights when I came across someone who possesses the long-lost traditional medicine technique of


    Qustia¡­ Yes, I seduced him, but it didn¡¯t work! His eyes didn¡¯t waver one bit! I was so scared that I


    retreated.¡±A hoarse male voice came from the other end of the phone at this moment. ¡°Now that Boris


    is missing, n A will be temporarily put on hold. You are allowed to get closer to that person before


    you are given your new order. The ancient healing of the Qustia is amazing. Sooner orter, we will


    have special tasks to steal the knowledge. It would be great if you could get in touch with an expert in


    advance.¡±¡°Yes, Kami!¡± Xaria replied. ¡°I have already given him my business card. I am sure he will


    contact me. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t miss the next time!¡±¡°Good.¡± The rough voice sounded again. ¡°Your


    seduction is unparalleled. I have confidence in you, but remember to never reveal your identity! We


    must not allow anything to affect the implementation of n A! ¡±¡°Yes, Kami! All for the King!¡±¡°All for the


    King!¡±¡­As Xaria, codename Stork, spoke to her superior on the phone, Kingsley had already knocked


    on the door to Room 603, and entered the space where Alice was in.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    After Alice opened the door, she uttered in a soft voice, ¡°Kingsley, you¡¯re finally back. I was so worried


    about you¡­¡±¡°I¡¯m alright, Alice.¡± Kingsley pointed to Room 604 next door. ¡°Did Beau go in?¡±¡°Mhm. He


    did.¡± She nodded. ¡°I heard him scream¡­ He sounded tragic¡­¡±Kingsley couldn¡¯t helpughing when he


    heard that. ¡°Why is he so quiet now? Could he have died?¡±¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± She took a step closer to


    Kingsley and made a guess in a low voice. ¡°The soundproofing in this hotel is good. It is probably


    because his voice has be quieter that we can¡¯t hear him¡­¡±Alice had already changed into creamy


    white silk pajamas. The light fabric clung to her body, making exquisite curves faintly


    discernible.Kingsley looked at her, and he subconsciously gulped when he smelled the unique


    fragrance drifting off her skin.¡°Don¡¯t worry about him, Alice. Let¡¯s¡­ take a bath and go to sleep¡­¡±Even


    though he had remained calm, or even indifferent when he was seduced by Xaria in the corridor just


    now, he couldn¡¯t possibly not have any sort of physical reaction.At the end of the day, Kingsley


    Nicholson was just a normal man.It was entirely because of his vignce and wariness against


    strangers that he controlled his impulses and did not fall for Xaria¡¯s honey trap.However, he didn¡¯t need


    to have his guard up against Alice.Furthermore, the impossibly sensual curves of her body were too


    distracting for his eyes to not linger.In that instant, the impulses that he had suppressed from earlier on


    suddenly rushed up to his head.¡°Kingsley¡­¡±Alice¡¯s face gradually flushed red when she noticed the


    subtle change in his gaze.¡°I already showered. I¡¯m going to bed first!¡±After throwing that out, she


    jogged back to the bed, and quickly wormed her way under the covers.Kingsley took a deep breath


    then, and he turned around and entered the bathroom to take a short cold shower.His shower was


    almost as fast as the time he did his training in military camp.Two minutester, he waltzed out of the


    bathroom with a towel around his waist. Sweeping his hand through his wet hair, he murmured, ¡°Are


    you really going to sleep so soon, Alice? It is so rare that we finally have the chance to be alone!¡±


    Hearing his words, she poked her head out to take a peek. ¡°But I¡ª¡±She stopped talking halfway


    through.The Kingsley standing in front of her only had a white towel on to cover the lower part of his


    body.With his defined, stout muscles in in sight for her to see, Alice could almost feel his


    domineering male hormones seeping out of his body.He looked down at his abdominal muscles before


    he chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Alice? Are you captivated by my body?¡±¡°Kingsley¡­¡± She slowly sat up,


    her eyes watery. ¡°The scars on your body¡­¡±What shocked her was not his excellent muscles, but the


    numerous scars all over his body.Knife scars, gunshot scars, burn scars, frostbite scars¡­There were


    even electricity and chemical scars!¡°What is all this, Kingsley?¡± She covered her red lips and muttered


    in a choked voice, ¡°Why do you have so many injuries?¡±He only took a nce at the scars on his body


    before he scratched his head. ¡°I served as a soldier, remember? These are all wounds from the


    battlefield.¡±He was so used to the scars that he hadpletely ignored them.But now, seeing her


    shocked and heartbroken expression made Kingsley realize that he shouldn¡¯t let Alice see the scars on


    his body.¡°Alice, these are all old scars. I¡¯m okay now. There is nothing for you to worry about.¡±As he


    spoke, he took his clothes and was about to put them on.He had just put his arm through one sleeve


    when he heard Alice¡¯s soft voice. ¡°Don¡¯t wear your clothes. Come here and let me take a look.¡±¡°Alice,


    there is nothing to see. They are all healed. Just¡ª¡±¡°Come here!¡± She cut him off. ¡°I am a doctor. It is for


    me to judge whether or not these scars are healed or painful!¡±Resigned, Kingsley could only put down


    his shirt and step toward the bed.She then lifted the nket and grabbed him by his hand. ¡°Come. Sit


    on the bed.¡±¡°Alice¡­¡±He hadn¡¯t expected things to develop in this direction!He had brainstormed a


    million ways to get into the same bed as Alice without being beaten up, but he never would have


    thought that Alice would invite him to get in bed just by taking off his shirt and showing her his scars.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    Alice¡¯s slender and soft fingers gently caressed Kingsley¡¯s scars, and tears of heartache soon began to


    fall.¡°Kingsley, how did you survive the past 10 years of your life?¡± Her fingers kept running across his


    body. ¡°I am devastated that I wasn¡¯t there to protect you when you needed it most¡­¡±He had started


    bing increasingly hot and bothered with her every touch. ¡°Don¡¯t feel sad about it, Alice. You


    touching me makes me sad too¡­¡±She jolted in surprise upon hearing his words. ¡°Why does it make


    you sad? Could it be that they still hurt?¡± she asked worriedly.¡°They¡¯re not painful¡­¡± He took a deep


    breath before continuing, ¡°Alice, do doctors learn about physiology?¡±¡°Physiology? Of course we did


    ¡ª¡±As she spoke, she suddenly came to a realization and her face immediately turned crimson.¡°I am


    asking about your scars! Can you not mess around?!¡±She tried her best to keep her pretty face


    expressionless, but her heartbeat was almost deafening.¡°My dear sister, stop worrying about the


    scars!¡± Using his arms, Kingsley rolled over and pressed her against the bed. He then breathed, ¡°It¡¯s


    such a buzzkill to be talking about scars in a ce as beautiful as Mount Crowler.¡±The only thing that


    was between their bodies now was a thinyer of silk pajamas.He could clearly feel how her warm


    body trembled against his.¡°Alice, have you missed me these 10 years?¡±¡°I have¡­¡±¡°How much did you


    miss me?¡±¡°So, so much. The thought of you always kept me awake at night.¡±Alice¡¯s face was turning


    redder by the second as her body temperature rose.¡°Kingsley, I think I am drunk.¡± She gently sighed.


    ¡°My body feels so weak¡­¡±As he listened to her sensual voice, his hazel eyes gradually turned


    misty.¡°Alice, we¡ª¡±Kingsley had only started his sentence when a loud, muffled bang came from the


    room next door.Immediately after, Beau¡¯s shrill scream could be heard throughout the corridor of the


    6th floor. ¡°Ah! Be gentle!¡±It was a shout that gave its listeners goosebumps. Alice had initially made up


    her mind to ept everything Kingsley wanted to do to her with her drunkenness as an excuse, but


    she had immediately snapped back to reality after being interrupted by Beau¡¯s screams.Now that she


    had regained her senses, her courage had gone up in a puff of smoke.¡°We can¡¯t¡­¡± She hurriedly


    tugged on her pajamas to cover her exposed neckline and shook her head. ¡°We can¡¯t do this, Kingsley.


    I am your sister. Now is not the time¡­¡±Kingsley almost broke out in tears upon hearing that.Beau


    Woolley! he quietly cursed. Even if you don¡¯t die tonight, I swear I will kill you tomorrow!¡°Don¡¯t be cruel,


    Alice.¡± He put his hands on the pillow and looked down at her. ¡°How about you take a look at the scar


    on my thigh?¡±¡°Pfft!¡± She identally let augh slip at his antics. Putting a sullen face on, she scolded,


    ¡°Okay, stop joking around! Hurry up and get dressed! It is cold up here in the mountains. We wouldn¡¯t


    want you catching a cold now, do we?¡±¡°Alice¡­¡± Kingsley was about to say something again when she


    unhesitantly sent a kick his way.¡°You are sleeping on the sofa tonight!¡± With that, he was kicked onto


    the carpet despite his resistance.Right then, the towel around his waist suddenly slipped off.This


    situation was exactly as what he said in the conference room earlier in the afternoon, about how he


    would be in his birthday suit and let Alice see him uncovered if she were to go to Room 603 at


    night.Just like he promised, he had taken it all off, and she had seen him.But s, he had missed the


    chance.With her cheeks and ears red, Alice stared at Kingsley for a minute before she grumbled,


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Quickly put on your clothes!¡±¡°Why are you so calm, Alice?¡± Kingsley couldn¡¯t


    help feeling defeated as he unwillingly put on his pajamas. ¡°Women would normally panic and scream


    when they see something like this¡­¡±Hearing that, Alice smiled slightly. ¡°I am a doctor. I have seen too


    many donated bodies. I am used to it.¡±As she said that, she pulled out her right hand from under the


    pillow, and she had a scalpel between her fingertips. ¡°My dear Kingsley, you had better be obedient


    and stop trying. I almost threw the knife out subconsciously just now¡­¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    ¡°Got it.¡± Kingsley muttered.He knew that Alice prepared the scalpel in case Beau suddenly broke into


    her room.Even so, Kingsley couldn¡¯t help feeling a chill run through his lower body.He had thought that


    Alice had be gentler, but it turned out that she was exactly the same as when she was a child.Not


    brave enough to climb into bed again, Kingsley could only settle with the sofa for one night.Fortunately,


    this four-star hotel in Jadnd Heights lived up to its name. Even their sofa feltfortable to sleep


    on.His body didn¡¯t ache when he woke up the next morning.Alice had woken up earlier than him, and


    had already finished washing up and putting on her makeup. She was out of her pajamas and in formal


    clothes.¡°You should probably change your formal clothes, Alice.¡± Kingsley stood up from the sofa. ¡°This


    morning¡¯s meeting might be postponed to the afternoon.¡±¡°Postponed until the afternoon? Why?¡±¡°I have


    two people I need to take care of.¡±She pulled her eyebrows together when she heard his words.¡±Are


    you talking about Zayne and Beau? Weren¡¯t they already punished?¡±¡°It is far from enough.¡± His eyes


    were cold and he said solemnly, ¡°They will have to pay in blood for targeting you. Moreover, I want


    every higher-up in the medical industry in Cleapolis to know that you, Alice Kramer, is someone they


    can¡¯t afford to provoke! That is the only way we can spare allter trouble by doing that!¡±Her beautiful


    face suddenly turned pale. ¡°Kingsley, a-are you going to have them killed in public? Isn¡¯t that too


    cruel¡­¡±¡°Alice, do you know who I learned about deterrence from?¡± he asked with the corner of his lips


    lifted.¡°Who?¡±¡°Victoria.¡± He continued with a smile. ¡°I heard from one of Victoria¡¯s minions that someone


    kept harassing her back when she was in the underworld. She picked a few of them, chopped off their


    ding-a-lings, and hung them at the gate of Jeanne D¡¯Arc for 3 days! Barely anyone ever attempted to


    try anything with her ever since!¡±¡°Don¡¯t you know what a ruthless lunatic Victoria is?¡± Alice scolded


    helplessly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ever learn some good things?!¡±Kingsley let out augh at that. ¡°Learn some


    good things, huh? Things like threatening people with a scalpel?¡± Without waiting for her to say


    anything, he lightly put his hands on her shoulders and stated, ¡°Alice, I will settle the scores with Zayne


    and Beau today. You don¡¯t have to get involved. Just wait for me in your room. I wille back to pick


    you up when it is over.¡±¡°Kingsley¡­¡± Alice was initially going to dissuade him before she hesitated, and


    finally only whispered, ¡°Be careful¡­¡±¡°I will, Alice. Don¡¯t worry.¡±As he opened the door and walked out of


    the room, the door to Room 604 also happened to open at the same time.Five burly men came out one


    after another and when they saw him, they respectfully greeted, ¡°Boss.¡±Kingsley nodded in response.


    ¡°Where is Beau Woolley? Did he die?¡±¡°He didn¡¯t, Boss. That stud is pretty fit. We all did¡ª¡±Just as Rugir


    Will, the leader of the pack, was speaking, Kingsley raised his hand and interrupted, ¡°There is no need


    to describe it in detail.¡±He had heard themotioning from next door clearly yesterday.Truth be


    told, Kingsley found it hard to understand these macho men¡¯s tastes.¡°Understood. How are you going


    to deal with him after this, Boss?¡± Rugir asked before he dutifully informed, ¡°Mr. Martin has already


    instructed all of us to follow your orders!¡±¡°Let me check on him first.¡±With that said, Kingsley came to


    the entrance of Room 604.As soon as he lifted his gaze, he was greeted by the messy state the room


    was in after the ¡®war¡¯.Beau, who was lying on the ground seemingly half-dead, looked unkempt with his


    messy hair and scanty clothes. He looked extremely miserable.He wasn¡¯t dead, and he didn¡¯t seem like


    he had anything to worry about physically. Worst case scenario, he might have to make frequent visits


    to a proctologist in the future¡­¡°How was it, Dr. Woolley? Were you satisfied with the hospitality?¡±


    Kingsley sneered.¡°You son of a b*tch! It is you! You are the one who trapped me!¡± Beau struggled to


    raise his head. Looking at Kingsley with dazed eyes, he tightly clenched his jaw as he growled, ¡°All this


    for a woman?! Don¡¯t you think you are too vicious?!¡±¡°¡®All this for a woman¡¯?¡± A cold glint shed across


    Kingsley¡¯s eyes as he repeated Beau¡¯s words. ¡°That woman you are talking about is my sister! How


    dare you make a move on her? I don¡¯t think it unfair even if I were to kill you!¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    ¡°Kill me?¡± Beau continued to lie prone on the ground andughed grimly. ¡°I know you are from the


    underworld, but this is a medical conference! You won¡¯t be able to get away with it if you kill


    me!¡±Hearing that, Kingsley raised his eyebrows and casually replied, ¡°I don¡¯t need a dying man to worry


    about me getting away with it.¡±As he spoke, he waved a hand at Rugir and the others. ¡°Take him to the


    conference room where the Medical Forum will be held in!¡± he instructed.¡°Yes, sir!¡±After receiving the


    order, the five strong men re-entered the room and started walking toward Beau.The blood instantly


    drained from Beau¡¯s face as he watched the five tall and mighty figures approaching.In that moment,


    the terrifying memories ofst night flooded his head, frightening him so much that his bottom end


    rxed before a foul smell came gushing out of his body!Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have to worry about


    soiling his pants as he was naked.Seeing the filth from Beau¡¯s lower half, a disgusted Rugir kicked him


    and cursed, ¡°F*ck! That is f*cking gross!¡± After that, he turned to his four men and barked an order.


    ¡°Wrap him in the sheets and carry him to the conference room!¡±¡°No¡­¡± Beau¡¯s face was filled with


    despair as he moaned. ¡°I still have to work in the industry in the future; I can¡¯t go out like this¡­¡±¡°Work?


    You better save your f*cking self first!¡± Rugir coldly reprimanded him. ¡°Bring him out!¡±The moment the


    order was given, the four burly men immediately grabbed a crumpled sheet and tightly wrapped the


    man putting up a fight in it.At the same time, the conference room was gradually getting filled with


    people.It was a three-day medical conference, and the attendees would continue to discuss other


    topics today.After everyone was seated, someone asked in a hushed voice, ¡°Dr. Ginger, did you also


    stay on the 6th floor of the hotel yesterday? Did you hear anything strange?¡±¡°Sure did!¡± said the


    bespectacled man, who was sitting across. ¡°It was such a chilling scream. Listening to it gave me a


    nightmare!¡±Hearing their conversation, an above-average-looking female doctor next to them


    interjected, ¡°You all heard it too, right?! I stayed in Room 617, and I heard it faintly! It was


    terrifying!¡±¡°Room 617?¡± Dr. Ginger chuckled and asked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t that Larry¡¯s room? Looks like you two


    did something togetherst night¡­¡± The female doctor blushed and bashfully hit him. ¡°Geez, keep it to


    yourself! Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±¡°Ha! Dr. Lute, it is quite lonely for me to be alone in my room. How aboutBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    youe to my room tonight¡ª¡±Hearing that, the female doctor covered her mouth and giggled. ¡°Sure.


    Let¡¯s see if you or Dr. Daniels is better¡­¡±Just as the doctors were chatting andughing amongst


    themselves, a tall figure stepped onto the podium.The man adjusted the microphone and cleared his


    throat. ¡°Can you hear me? Now, shut the hell up! I have something to say!¡±Everyone subconsciously


    closed their mouths when they heard the gruff voice.The person standing on the stage was none other


    than Wendell!As he grabbed the microphone in one hand and pressed the other hand on the podium,


    he bellowed, ¡°I am going to teach two people a lesson here today. I want you all to bear


    witness!¡±Everyone turned to look at each other at that. ¡°Teach two people a lesson? What does he


    mean?¡±A male doctor bravely spoke up. ¡°Uh¡­ Who are you? Who are you going to teach a lesson


    to?¡±¡°You will find out in a bit!¡± Wendell nced at the clock on the wall. ¡°Boss Nicholson will be here


    soon!¡±¡°Boss Nicholson?¡±Everyone couldn¡¯t help but be stunned when they heard the name.It was just


    at yesterday¡¯s conference that a so-called ¡®God of Medicine¡¯ by the name of Nicholson had taken the


    limelight!And now there was another Boss Nicholson?!Right when everyone was puzzled, Kingsley


    walked in through the door with his hands behind his back.¡°Dr. Nicholson!¡±Scott and the rest of them


    stood up at the same time and greeted him respectfully.He gave them a brief nod of acknowledgement


    before walking directly to the stage. He then took the microphone from Wendell and announced


    solemnly, ¡°Everyone, I will be taking a few minutes of your time, as I have to deal with the two rotten


    eggs of the medical industry!¡±Every attendee immediately understood what was going on as soon as


    he said that. So, Dr. Nicholson is the Boss!The room fell silent upon that realization.No one would have


    imagined that Kingsley, with his superb medical skills and ruthless ways, even had contacts with people


    of the underworld.A killing intent appeared in Kingsley¡¯s eyes then, and he uttered disdainfully,


    ¡°Yesterday, two people not only wanted to kill me, but also wanted to forcibly vite my sister!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    Whoosh!The audience immediately erupted in a wave of fervent discussions as soon as they heard


    Kingsley¡¯s announcement.¡°Kill? Forcibly vite? Did I hear that right?¡±¡°They actually tried to do that to


    Dr. Nicholson? Oh my God! Who are these brave souls?!¡±¡°So that¡¯s the case! That must be why Dr.


    Nicholson got people from the underworld!¡±Filled with righteous indignation, everyone kept guessing


    and condemning.ke, especially, had turned pale from anger!¡°It must be that Woolley b*stard from


    last night! He kept pestering Dr. Kramer!¡±Ronald also nodded andined, ¡°That¡¯s right! It must be


    him! This is outrageous!¡±A cold smile had appeared on Kingsley¡¯s face as he listened to the discussion.


    ¡°Bring Beau Woolley in!¡± he boomed in the door¡¯s direction.As soon as he said that, Rugir came into


    the conference room, followed by a few men who hoisted Beau in.With the crowd¡¯s astonished gazes


    on them, the strong men threw Beau, who was wrapped in sheets, on the floor.Bam!In that instant,


    Beau rolled out of the sheets like a featherless, boiled chicken.Everyone gasped at that.¡°W-What is


    going on?!¡±Those present sucked in a deep breath when they saw how tragic Beau looked. He did not


    have a scrap of clothing on, and he was covered in wounds.Beau¡¯s face had turned ghostly white at


    being looked at strangely by hundreds of pairs of eyes.He couldn¡¯t wait to find a hole and bury himself


    alive in it!Kingsley pointed at Beau and warned, ¡°Is everyone having a good look at him? This is the


    result of being brave enough to harass my sister!¡±No one in the crowd dared to speak. They were even


    breathing carefully at this point.His eyes swept across the panic-stricken crowd then.¡°I know how dirty


    the industry is. Doctors and nurses, professors and students, bosses and interns¡­ Men and women in


    the industry are all tangled up with each other in one way or another! I know that especially medical


    conferences such as this will allow you to y your adult games to your heart¡¯s content!¡±The majority of


    people suddenly looked embarrassed when he said that. ¡°I can¡¯t, and don¡¯t want to stick my nose into


    all that.¡± Kingsley then continued nonchntly, ¡°But what I want everyone to know is that you will end


    up just like Beau Woolley if any of you dare to have ideas on my sister Alice!¡±Kingsley knew that Alice


    would be able to have a smooth career path in the medical industry of Cleapolis if nothing unexpected


    happened.This borate show he was putting on was intended to keep Alice away from harm rightThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    from the source!The people sitting here were all influential figures in Cleapolis¡¯ medical field.After


    today¡¯s events, he could at least make sure there would never be anything such as ¡®hidden rules¡¯ in


    Alice¡¯s work from now on.Kingsley proceeded to look around the conference room.¡°Now, I am going to


    deal with this sinner who dared to covet my sister! I hope you can all get involved!¡±After listening to his


    words, everyone looked at each other in confusion.When Kingsley saw that they didn¡¯t know what he


    meant, he let out a smirk and pointed at a male doctor with slick hair.¡°You, sir. What department do you


    work in?¡±¡°Me?¡± The male doctor who was suddenly named started trembling all over before he


    subconsciously replied, ¡°I am an orthopedic surgeon, and I¡ª¡±Before he finished speaking, Kingsley


    unhesitantly stomped on Beau¡¯s calf bone.Crack!The horrifying sound of the bone breaking rang out,


    and Beau¡¯s calf was suddenly broken in the middle, making his leg bend in an odd angle.¡°Ah!¡±Beau let


    out a pained, gut-wrenching howl in response.In the midst of his miserable screams, Kingsley


    continued to look as calm as a millpond. He only spat out, ¡°Orthopedics, done.¡±He turned his attention


    to the person next to the male doctor immediately afterwards. ¡°Next. What department are you in?¡±¡°I¡­


    I am a urologist¡­¡±As soon as he said that, Kingsley brought up his right foot and forcefully kicked Beau


    between his legs.¡°Oh!¡± Beau let out a dreary cry that didn¡¯t sound human.At that point, ck and purple


    spots were gradually appearing all over his body.Like a fountain, his sweat poured out incessantly from


    every pore, and it didn¡¯t take long before the floor was soaked in his sweat.¡°Help! Ah! Ah!¡±His eyes had


    rolled back as he frantically twitched, his face twisted into an unfathomable mask.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    Seeing that Beau was about to faint as his eyes rolled back, Kingsley brandished the silver needle that


    ke had given him yesterday and jabbed it on Beau¡¯s forehead.¡°Ah!¡±Instead of feeling like passing


    out, Beau suddenly felt more awake than he had ever been!Even the pain in his lower body had


    intensified.His wailing, too, sounded more excruciating than just a moment ago.The corners of


    Kingsley¡¯s lips curled at that. ¡°I wonder if a urologist will be able to cure an injury like this,¡± he


    mused.Before the terrified doctor could answer, Kiingsley turned his eyes to another male doctor and


    asked, ¡°What department do you belong to?¡±The doctor who was named was so scared he almost wet


    his pants!His lips kept quivering, but no words came out of him.At that point, everyone could tell


    Kingsley¡¯s intention¡ªhe wanted to damage Beau in all the ways the doctors here could treat him


    for.That also meant that anyone present who spoke would immediately be an aplice!At this


    very moment, everyone was as petrified as the person next to them.They were both worried that


    Kingsley would call them out, and were shocked by the cruelty of his approach.When the doctor only


    answered Kingsley with silence, Kingsley red at him with cold eyes and warned, ¡°I will only ask you


    once. You had better not waste my time!¡±¡°O-Ophthalmology¡­¡±That one word alone had made the


    crowd¡¯s skin crawl.¡°N-No!¡± Beau shrieked while covering his crotch. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my eyes! No!¡±He


    could always fix a broken leg and he could still live, albeit degradingly, even if he were to turn into an


    eunuch.But without his vision, he would be a maimed man for the rest of his life.There was no hospital


    that would possibly hire a blind person as their doctor!Beau might have to say goodbye to his promising


    future as a cardiac surgeon and work as a blind masseur if he were to lose his sight.¡°I don¡¯t want to


    be blind!¡± He soon burst into tears. ¡°All of this was nned by Zayne! Why don¡¯t you hold him


    ountable instead? Is it because he is the director¡¯s son?!¡±¡°Zayne?¡± Kingsley asked with a snicker.


    ¡°Would you like to see him?¡±After saying that, he turned to Wendell. ¡°Bring him here.¡± ¡°But Boss,


    Zayne¡­ He is dead¡­¡± Afraid that Kingsley would me him, Wendell quickly exined in a low voice,


    ¡°He died shortly after he was made a human swine¡­¡±¡°That¡¯s alright.¡± He nodded. ¡°Just bring his body


    here.¡±¡°Yes, Boss.¡±Heaving a sigh of relief, Wendell instructed his subordinates behind him, ¡°Go now.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Carry Zayne Church here from the forest!¡±After a while, three burly men walked in carrying arge jar


    about half a person¡¯s height that was covered with a stic sheet.¡°Isn¡¯t this a jar used to make pickles


    in the kitchen? Why did they bring it here?¡± the crowd chattered in unison at the confusing


    sight.Thump!As soon as therge jar was brought onstage, a pungent odour immediately wafted in the


    air, hitting everyone in the face.¡°Ugh¡­ What is that smell?¡±¡°Smells like something bloody is


    decaying¡­¡±The audience could still stand the putrid smell as they were all doctors.Now that the jar was


    here, Kingsley kicked Beau demanded, ¡°Weren¡¯t you curious about what happened to Zayne? Look. He


    is right here!¡±Amidst the deadly silence and horrified gazes, Wendell tore open the stic sheet that


    covered the jar.¡°Ah! It is a corpse!¡±¡°Ugh¡­ argh¡­¡±The conference room was immediately filled with


    the sounds of people screaming and vomiting; it had turned into a living hell within the blink of an


    eye.The audience was scared out of their wits, but it was even worse for Beau, who had defecated and


    urinated from the fear.He didn¡¯t know that Zayne had died, and rather horribly at that!Looking at the


    corpse felt as though he was looking at his future self.As though it wasn¡¯t already chaotic enough,


    Kingsley¡¯s phone just had to ring right at this moment.He felt somewhat puzzled seeing Leroy¡¯s name


    sh across the screen of his phone.Why is he calling me now? Kingsley thought. Joshua has been


    discharged from the hospital, and Yvonne is studying hard to prepare for her college entrance


    examination. Could something have happened to the cemetery?He immediately picked up the call


    when the thought hit him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he urged.¡°Mr. Nicholson, I have got bad news!¡± Leroy


    sobbed. ¡°The Nicholson Family Cemetery was bombed!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    ¡°What?!¡± Kingsley¡¯s eyes narrowed when he heard the news. He then frantically asked, ¡°What


    happened? What do you mean it was ¡®bombed¡¯?!¡±The Nicholson Family Cemetery had begun to take


    shape after the reconstruction under Leroy¡¯s around-the-clock supervision.Kingsley initially expected


    the remains of his parents to be brought back from the House of Mercy and buried in the Nicholson


    Family Cemetery within a month¡¯s time.He hadn¡¯t foreseen something so terrible to happen at a time


    like this.¡°Mr. Nicholson, I went back to my hometown in Nearcity to stay for the night yesterday. By the


    time I returned to the site just now, the entire cemetery was in ruins!¡± Leroy couldn¡¯t help but cry. ¡°The


    workers are all¡­ dead. They died in the explosion. There are firefighters trying to put out the fire


    now¡­¡±Kingsley¡¯s face turned frigid when he heard the constant sound of the siren andmotion


    coming from the other end of the call.¡°I got it. Wait for me. I will head back right away!¡±After hanging up,


    he turned to Wendell and said, ¡°I have to go back to the city right now. I will leave you to handle the rest


    here! Don¡¯t spare Beau¡¯s life. Finish him off and bury him on Mount Crowler.¡±¡°Understood. Boss, did


    something happen?¡± Wendell quickly showed his loyalty when he saw how dark Kingsley¡¯s expression


    had be. ¡°Please give us an order if there is anything my boys and I can help you with.¡±¡°It¡¯s fine for


    now,¡± Kingsley replied with a frown. ¡°You only need to take care of what is here.¡±¡°Yes, sir! Leave it to


    us!¡±Hearing that, Kingsley nodded and then walked toward the door.He had just reached the door when


    his steps came to a pause and he turned around to announce, ¡°The lot of you had better not talk about


    what happened today. Or else, I don¡¯t mind putting all of you in a jar too!¡±¡°Yes, yes, Dr. Nicholson. We


    will never say a word!¡± Everyone quickly agreed.In fact, he didn¡¯t even need to threaten them to keep


    their mouths shut.None of them was sick of living yet, so of course they wouldn¡¯t intentionally offend the


    God of War himself.Satisfied with their answer, Kingsley hurried back to the hotel and went to Alice¡¯s


    room. ¡°Alice,¡± he called out. ¡°I have to make a trip back downtown to deal with something. I won¡¯t be by


    your side for the next two days of the forum.¡± ¡°What is wrong? What happened?¡± Alice was concerned


    when she noticed how Kingsley wasn¡¯t acting like his usual self. ¡°Should Ie with you?¡±¡°It¡¯s alright,


    Alice. It is not something you can help me with.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Besides, this forum is veryProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    important to you. You should stay.¡±Kingsley nced at his wristwatch before continuing, ¡°Go to Scott


    and ke if you need any help. They will assist you as best they can.¡±Even though he had given the


    people in the conference room the shock of their lives and no sane person should approach Alice with


    ill intentions again, Kingsley still had to remind her to seek help from those powerful people in


    traditional medicine in case something were to happen.¡°Alright, Kingsley.¡± With a worried expression on


    her face, she sighed. ¡°You have to be careful too. Drive slowly on your way back.¡±After separating from


    Alice, Kingsley drove directly to the urban area of   Cleapolis.All the news outlets, the radio in his car


    included, were broadcasting about the explosion that had happened.¡°After the Summers Residence


    was destroyed, another tragic ident that resulted in the instant deaths of more than a dozen


    construction workers on the exact same piece ofnd happened. All the buildings under construction


    were destroyed in an instant. At present, the cause of the explosion and the specific extent of property


    damage are being investigated and gauged. Our channel will further follow up on the progress of the


    case¡­¡±Kingsley¡¯s face darkened after he listened to the report, and his fingers had turned pale from


    grabbing onto the steering wheel.He knew that the explosion was targeted at him.It could have been a


    threat or a warning, or simply because someone wanted to prevent the Nicholson Family Cemetery


    from being built.However, no matter the reason, he swore to find out who the culprit was.A cold glint


    appeared in his eyes as he thought, Could this have been done by the bigwig that escaped from the


    urban vige?!They had cleared Karl and Jonas¡¯ empty dens then, and by the time they were done, the


    real proprietor who managed the website detonated a time bomb to just to show off.And the attack this


    time was an explosion as well!The Empire of Qustia had strict control over firearms. Let alone bombs, it


    was difficult enough to obtain guns.Kingsley even considered the possibility of the people from the


    Empire of the Setting Sun knowing his identity, and they bombed the cemetery to protest against


    him.But when did I make the mistake of revealing my identity?Frowning, he was deep in thought when


    his phone began to ring again.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    Kingsley answered the phone with one hand. ¡°Hello, Mr. Parker.¡±Mason was the one who called


    him.¡°Kingsley, I saw the news about the Nicholson Family Cemetery. What¡¯s going on?¡±Mason had


    been helping Reene deal with the rk Corporation for the past two days. He immediately realized the


    seriousness of the situation when he saw the news.¡°Mr. Parker, it is still unclear what exactly


    happened. I am not in Cleapolis right now. I will only be back in about an hour!¡±¡°I told you before that it


    is not safe to hand over the construction of the cemetery to the Lawson Family.¡± Mason added


    solemnly, ¡°Kingsley, do you think Jonah Lawson might have been the mastermind behind the


    explosion?!¡±Jonah Lawson?Kingsley felt his heart thump when he heard Mason¡¯s words.In fact, he had


    been so caught up with the thought that it was the spies from Sweoya who tried to sabotage his n


    that it hadpletely slipped his mind that Jonah also had a motive formitting the crime.Not only


    that, it was the Lawson Family¡¯s Codrington Construction that contracted the construction of the entire


    cemetery!They had all the resources and timing they needed if they had wanted to blow up the


    cemetery.¡°Alright, Mr. Parker. I will start the investigation with the Lawsons.¡± Kingsley narrowed his


    eyes and growled, ¡°If the culprit really is Jonah, I promise to make him pay a heavy price!¡±¡°Okay,¡±


    Mason hummed as he pondered. ¡°I¡¯ll still be working in the rk Corporation. Call me anytime you


    need my help with anything.¡±¡°Alright. Let¡¯s talk about it when I get back to Cleapolis. I will get in touch


    with the young master of the Lawson Family first to dig for information.¡±After hanging up the call,


    Kingsley immediately made a call to Peter, to which thetter picked up almost the instant the phone


    rang.¡°Hello? Boss! I heard about what happened!¡±His shaky voice revealed how nervous and scared


    he must be at the moment.Kingsley didn¡¯t expect him to have already confessed before he even asked


    about it.¡°Peter, you should know what I am calling you for, yeah?¡±¡°Of course I know, Boss! It is big


    news! How did the cemetery get blown up out of nowhere?¡± His tone sounded extremely anxious.


    ¡°What the hell is going on here?!¡± Kingsley frowned when he heard Peter¡¯s words. He could tell that


    Peter was not involved in this incident at all.Instead of answering, Kingsley asked in return, ¡°What


    about your father? What has he been up to recently?¡±After all, it was Jonah who betrayed Xavier and


    nned to murder Mason in the first ce.That was why it was usible that Jonah had kept Peter in


    the dark about his actions.Take Trevis and Nichs for example¡ªthey, too, didn¡¯t know the evil things


    Felix and Matt had done to the Nicholson Family!¡°My father?¡± Peter paused for a second. ¡°He has been


    on a business trip in Diosna City. He is out of town. Why do you ask?¡±¡°He doesn¡¯t know about the


    incident at the cemetery?¡± Kingsley frowned.¡°Dad has never asked anything regarding Codrington


    Construction ever since he handed me thepany. What is more, why would he still care about my


    smallpany when he has even left my brother in charge of the affairs of the head office?¡± He then


    lamented, ¡°I am lucky Dad doesn¡¯t know about this, or he would have ripped my skin off! The workers


    who were killed were all from ourpany! Just thinking about thepensation alone makes me


    want to die with them!¡±His bitter tone was all Kingsley needed to confirm that Peter was indeed not the


    perpetrator of this incident.¡°Alright, I got it.¡±Kingsley was just about to hang up the call when Peter


    quickly stopped him.¡°Hold on, Boss! What should I do about thepensation? ording to the


    contract, thepensation for one person is at least several million! For a small constructionpany


    like us to pay out 20 to 30 million at one go, I¡ª¡±¡°I will pay for thepensation,¡± Kingsley indifferently


    cut Peter off before he could finish his sentence. ¡°Give 10 million to each of them! It is up to you how


    much yourpany wants topensate. I will leave it to you to decide.¡±¡°Aw shucks!¡± Peter¡¯s voice


    instantly sounded a lot more at ease. ¡°I feel relieved to hear that from you! You are really a kind


    person!¡±Kingsley proceeded to abruptly hang up the phone without saying another word.His heart


    ached at that point.It was still fresh in his memory how the workers sat by the side of the road and had


    their boxed meals when he went over to look for Leroy.He never thought that these honest, down-to-


    earth people would get sacrificed because of him.What was worse was that not even their corpses


    survived the explosion.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    As Kingsley thought about this, he abruptly stepped on the gas pedal and drove at full speed ahead.He


    needed to go back to Cleapolis as soon as possible to find out who the culprit was, so that he could


    avenge the innocent people who had lost their lives.It only took him about 40 minutes to reach


    Cleapolis.Upon arrival, he immediately drove to the Nicholson Family Cemetery, where he parked his


    car in the empty lot in front of the entrance.Instead of getting out of his car, he only sat in it while quietly


    taking in the view in front of him.Even though the fire had been put out, the main hall, ceremonial


    column, and other new constructions had all been burned to crisp.Still, there were numerous firetrucks


    and ambnces parked outside of the entrance.They were trying to help the workers, who had been


    crushed under the rubble and had not yet been rescued.Everyone in the crowd that surrounded the


    cemetery had a sympathetic expression on their faces as they prayed for another survivor to be


    found.There was even a group of inly dressed people who were wailing at the entrance as they


    mourned.Kingsley knew that they were victims¡¯ wives, children, parents and many more.Feeling it was


    too heavy a blow to bear, a few of them cried so much they fainted and fell on the ground in


    fatigue.Following that, the medical personnel brought them to the ambnce.This scene was so


    gruesome that no one could hide the emotions showing on their faces.Kingsley¡¯s fists were balled up


    tight as the killing intent in his eyes intensified.The person who set off the bomb in the cemetary is a


    butcher, an executioner!Even if it was for the poor victims¡¯ sake, Kingsley promised he was going to


    bring them justice.He wanted to make the guilty pay in blood for every life lost.Right at this moment,


    Leroy, with his eyes red, shuffled over and opened the door to the passenger seat to get into the


    car.¡°Mr. Nicholson¡­¡±He started to choke with sobs again after uttering Kingsley¡¯s name.After taking a


    deep breath, Kingsley asked, ¡°How many people were found?¡±¡°Twelve,¡± Leroy informed while he held


    back his sobs. ¡°There are still six of them buried under the main hall¡­¡±As Kingsley listened to Leroy,


    the former already knew what Leroy was going to say before he finished his words.Only the finest


    materials had been used to construct the Nicholson Family Cemetery.The pirs and beams,


    especially, were made of the highest quality solid wood sent over all the way from Nephele.It would beProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    near impossible to save the six workers who were trapped underneath. ¡°I understand.¡± Kingsley¡¯s voice


    dropped low. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will make sure I avenge them.¡±¡°Mr. Nicholson, the firefighters said that all


    the explosion points were extremely hidden. They have a regr pattern and are targeted.¡±The bombs


    were nted exactly ording to the scale of the building. Even the locations and quantities were


    carefully arranged and calcted.Leroy lifted his red eyes and choked out, ¡°We can conclude that the


    explosion was nned in advance. Someone had nned to nt the bombs all along. They were


    definitely not impromptu or random.¡±As he spoke, he brought up a hand to wipe his tears and


    continued, ¡°But I have been here almost every day and night from the beginning of the construction of


    the cemetery. How did someone have the opportunity to nt so many bombs?¡±Kingsley frowned when


    he heard that. ¡°Weren¡¯t you at the hospital for a bit to take care of Mr. Johnson some time ago? The


    culprit must have worked their way in then!¡±¡°That¡¯s right! That must have been when they made a


    move!¡± Leroy plopped his head into his hands and kept hitting himself. ¡°It is all my fault,¡± he scolded


    himself. ¡°It is because I was careless!¡±¡°It is not your fault.¡± Kingsley gazed out the window and looked


    at the mourning crowd. ¡°The best way tofort them would be for you to make the necessary


    arrangements for the families of the victims. As for thepensation, discuss it with Peter. We will


    compensate 10 million for each worker. ept any amount Codrington Construction can afford to


    compensate.¡±¡°Roger that, Boss,¡± Leroy mumbled as he slowly lifted his head. His mood had gotten


    slightly better after hearing Kingsley¡¯s words.It seemed like giving outpensation was the best way


    to providefort now.After Kingsley gave Leroy a bank card to continue dealing with the aftermath of


    the incident here, he himself drove off to Coliree Group.Now that Kingsley was in Lancer¡¯s office in


    Building No. 18, he massaged his temples as he remained seated on a chair. ¡°Lancer, Hades, what are


    your thoughts on the incident at Nicholson Family Cemetery?¡±¡°Ares, in my humble opinion, this isn¡¯t


    necessarily done by the spies from Sweoya,¡± Lancer suggested in his low voice. ¡°We have always


    been careful. The Nicholson Family Cemetery, Coliree Group and Coliree Ind are three separate


    entities after all. I don¡¯t think your identity has been exposed!¡±Hades nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, I think


    so too. The culprit of the bombing at the Nicholson Family Cemetery is probably someone else.¡±After


    noticing the look in Kingsley¡¯s eyes, Lancer added, ¡°Ares, I understand that you are fuming about this,


    but you can¡¯t act impulsively.¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    Lancer was worried that Kingsley would lead his warriors on Coliree Ind to ransack the city in a fit of


    rage.Although it would be easy for them to get to the bottom of the case using such a head-on method,


    they wouldn¡¯t be able to keep the rtionship between Coliree Ind and the Nicholson Family


    Cemetery hidden after that.Not only that, Kingsley¡¯s identity as Ares, the God of War would be brought


    out into the open.¡°I understand what you mean,¡± Kingsley said lightly. ¡°I won¡¯t lose my reasoning to that


    extent.¡±He sucked on his cigarette and let a puff of smoke slip out between his lips as he continued,


    ¡°But how did the bombse into picture if this wasn¡¯t a ploy by Sweoya? It is supposed to be difficult


    to acquire such lethal weapon in Qustia, no?¡±¡°Ares, David Marr mentioned a ck market when we


    interrogated him earlier on. Supposedly, one can not only hire killers, but also buy items prohibited by


    law there. Almost all the guns owned by the bosses of the underworld are bought from the ck


    market,¡± Lancer informed him.Kingsley¡¯s eyes immediately lit up when he heard this. ¡°So what you are


    suggesting is that the bombs that blew up the cemetery was bought by the culprit were from the ck


    market?¡±¡°Affirmative. If we can find the person who sold the bomb, we can easily track down the culprit


    from there on.¡±¡°Brilliant. We will do that.¡± Kingsley¡¯s finger on the table moved slightly, and his voice


    dropped as he gave his instruction. ¡°Act as a private buyer and make a posting on the ck market


    about wanting to buy a bomb. If someone contacts you, we will immediately seize them during the


    transaction! They will all be arrested and interrogated together regardless of whether they had anything


    to do with the bombing of the Nicholson Family Cemetery or not!¡±¡°Understood, Ares! I am on it!¡±After


    Lancer left to carry out his duty, it was Hades¡¯ turn to make his report. ¡°Ares, The Anonymous is still


    attacking the website of Sweoya. But it is a bit of a tough situation. It will take a while before it is


    done.¡±Kingsley nodded at that. ¡°The Anonymous is already the best hacker organization in Qustia. We


    have no choice but to patiently wait it out if even they find it difficult.¡± ¡°Also, Ares, there is still no news


    from thest time you wanted me to contact Diosna Military District to find out the whereabouts of Miss


    Langley.¡±¡°Still?¡± Kingsley¡¯s forehead wrinkled. ¡°Is there no clue at all?¡±Hades lowered his head and


    uttered respectfully, ¡°Miss Langley must have used a pseudonym when she went out on a mission.


    Also, the whereabouts of professional killers are extremely hidden and difficult to track, so it is hard to


    find her whereabouts using the conventional way. But if we were to have Diosna Military District use


    their satellite tracker and GPS tracker to filter out every corner of the city, we might be able to¡ª¡±Before


    he finished speaking, Kingsley waved a hand to stop him. ¡°From what I know about Serena, having no


    news is the best news. There is no need to mobilize resources like that. Just let the Diosna Military


    District continue to pay attention to the recent deaths by assassination.¡±¡°Yes, sir!¡±After getting things


    settled, Kingsley drove back to Reene¡¯s vi.It was after dinner when Reene inadvertently brought up


    the bombing of the cemetery.Unaware that it was the cemetery that Kingsley built for his parents, she


    felt bad for the workers who lost their lives in the incident.As Kingsley didn¡¯t want her to be involved in


    this dangerous matter, and since it was difficult to talk about those workers from a third party point-of-


    view, he could only quickly bring up another topic. ¡°Reene, is the handover of the rk Corporation


    going smoothly with Mr. Parker¡¯s help?¡±¡°Everything is going well. Also, I am learning a lot about


    business from Mr. Parker!¡±Sure enough, Reene was immediately distracted when he brought up


    work.¡°What about the people from the Wynn Family?¡± Kingsley took a bite of the food and asked, ¡°I


    hope they are not creating trouble?¡±He knew that rence, with his shameless temperament, would


    never give up the rk Corporation so easily.Reene shook her head at that. ¡°They have been busy


    with Henry¡¯s funeral these two days after he died. They wouldn¡¯t have the time to disturb me.¡±She then


    let out a sigh. ¡°I am guessing they will mess with me again after the funeral.¡±¡°Don¡¯t worry, Reene. The


    Wynns will not be able to do anything with Mr. Parker around.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    ¡°I sure do hope so.¡± Reene let out a helpless smile. ¡°I am just worried that Mr. Parker wouldn¡¯t be able


    to win against the ever-sneaky Wynn Family.¡±Kingsley grinned at that. ¡°Did you forget that I am


    avable even if Mr. Parker can¡¯t deal with them? I pissed Henry off to the point he died. I am sure I


    can manage to do the same to rence!¡±¡°Pfft!¡± Reene covered her mouth and giggled, ¡°You naughty


    boy! By the way, Kingsley, why did you suddenlye back? Alice sent me a message about how you


    seemed to be in a hurry.¡±¡°Uh¡­ One of myrades¡¯ houses caught on fire¡­¡±Bewildered, Reene


    asked, ¡°Why did they need you for a fire? It is no like you are a firefighter.¡±¡°Um¡­¡± Kingsley scratched


    his head and exined hesitantly, ¡°Someone set the fire on purpose, and he asked me toe back


    here to avenge him.¡±¡°Is that so?¡± Reene had a worried expression on her face. ¡°Kingsley, you must not


    fight with them. I will be heartbroken if you get hurt.¡±¡°Don¡¯t worry, Reene.¡± He chuckled. ¡°I won¡¯t get


    hurt.¡±Speaking of this, Kingsley suddenly remembered the numerous scars on his body.Reene will


    probably cry like Alice did if she were to see my scars¡­At this exact moment, he received a text


    message from Lancer. ¡®Ares, I have gotten a reply on the post about buying bombs on the ck


    market. It was the Spearhead Group who replied. They said that they can provide a certain amount of


    bombs.¡±The Spearhead Group? Kingsley immediately frowned when he read the message. I have


    heard the name somewhere.Noticing the look on his face, Reene asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Kingsley? Did


    something happen?¡±¡°Reene, have you ever heard of the Spearhead Group?¡± he asked in return.She


    thought about it for a moment before she started, ¡°I have heard of them before. It is run by a Chairman


    Jovovich. I think they are in the security industry.¡±¡°Jovovich?¡±As soon as she said that, Kingsley


    suddenly recalled meeting a woman named Nancy Stewart when he and Serena attended the ss


    reunion at the d¨­j¨­.Nancy¡¯s fiance was Tyler Jovovich, the young master of the Spearhead Group!At


    that time, Nancy and Tyler had been ridiculing Serena, and it was not until Paige arrived that Tyler


    stomped out of the ce, absolutely livid! Thinking of this, Kingsley asked again, ¡°Reene, is the eldest


    young master of the Jovovich Family called Tyler Jovovich?¡±¡°That¡¯s right! It is him!¡± She nodded. ¡°He is


    quite famous in the children-of-the-nouveau riche circle!¡±As she spoke, she suddenly thought of


    something, and hurriedly reminded Kingsley, ¡°Is Tyler Jovovich the one who set fire to yourrade¡¯s


    house? The Jovovichs are in the security industry. All their underlings are bodyguards and hooligans.


    You must never get in his way!¡±¡°Don¡¯t worry, Reene.¡± The corners of his mouth curled upward. ¡°I won¡¯t


    do that. I only want to make a deal with him.¡±Kingsley was spilling words offort to Reene, but he


    was secretly thinking otherwise. The day the deal happens might just be the day Young Master


    Jovovich dies.After returning to his room from dinner, he gave Lancer a call. ¡°Have you decided the


    time and ce of the transaction?¡±¡°10.30PM tomorrow. Warehouse 8. The warehouse area of Jetstar


    Logistics in the east of the city.¡±¡°Alright. Notify Hades to assist in the arrest.¡± Kingsley stated,


    ¡°Immediately catch them as long as they can bring out the goods! We will take our time to interrogate


    them after that!¡±¡°Yes, sir!¡±¡­The following night in the warehouse area of Jetstar Logistics on the


    eastside of the city.A maroon box truck with the word ¡°Qustiatruk¡± came to a stop outside the entrance


    of Warehouse 15 at 9.30PM.There were five to six vans following after it, and they came to park in one


    straight line.Swoosh!After the door of the first van mmed open, Tyler lowered his torso and jumped


    out of the vehicle.Immediately afterwards, more than 20 burly men in ck suits got out from the vans


    behind.These men were strong and agile. Anyone could tell at first nce they were professionally-


    trained bodyguards.Thest person who came down was a man in his forties. He was Felix, the


    manager in charge of underground arms trading who worked for the Spearhead Group.He smoothed


    out his clothes before he stepped forward andined to Tyler, ¡°Young Master, it is too dangerous


    for you toe and trade in person! Why don¡¯t you head back for now?¡±¡°Can you please stop nagging,


    Mr. Smith?¡± Tyler impatiently waved him off. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that this is a three million transaction? I


    can earn three million for thepany just by showing up! Do you think I would pass up such a good


    opportunity? ¡°Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    Felix couldn¡¯t help looking worried as he urged, ¡°But Young Master Tyler, we are doing illegal business!


    We are doomed if there is a slightest mistake! To hell with my worthless life, but you are the heir of the


    Spearhead Group! You can¡¯t afford any mishaps!¡±¡°The heir of the Spearhead Group?¡± Tyler¡¯s face fell.


    ¡°How am I supposed to inherit the family business if I don¡¯t show my father a satisfactory result?¡±Even


    his eyes had started to turn gloomy. ¡°If Father was able to bring home an 18-year-old illegitimate child


    last month, it means it is possible for him to have a third child next month! I also used to think that my


    standing as the young master was secure, but now that Gramps has passed away, there is no one that


    can stop Father from bringing that little b*stard home! If I don¡¯t do something, I am afraid that that little


    b*tch will take my position and rob everything from me sooner orter! ¡±Felix could only sigh after


    listening to his words. ¡°Since you have made up your mind, Young Master, let¡¯s proceed as


    nned.¡±On the other side, Lancer personally drove to Reene¡¯s vi before he headed to Jetstar


    Logistics with Kingsley.¡°Is everything in ce?¡± Kingsley asked as he sat in the passenger seat.¡°Yes, it


    is!¡± Lancer answered while he drove. ¡°I guarantee that not even a fly can escape!¡±¡°Wonderful.¡±Kingsley


    only gave a brisk reply before he lightly shut his eyelids.The agreed trading time was 10.30PM, but the


    duo arrived at Warehouse 8 at around 10PM.As Kingley looked at the empty warehouse, he let out a


    small smile and hummed, ¡°They are a careful bunch, aren¡¯t they? So this is how they want to do


    it.¡±¡°Ares, they could lose their heads for this. Of course they have to be cautious.¡± Lancer also smirked


    as he continued, ¡°But they can only me their luck to have us as their opponent.¡±After saying that, he


    took his phone out and called Hades. ¡°Hey, tell the scouting party to check the entire warehouse area


    and have them report back in three minutes.¡±The entirety of Jetstar Logistics covered more than 300


    acres, and had a storage capacity of 180,000 square meters. There were more than hundreds of


    warehouses alone!There were two logistics buildings and more than a dozen mega warehouses just


    between Warehouse 8, where Kingsley was at, and Warehouse 15, where Tyler was at.Any normal


    person wouldn¡¯t have been able to find the exact transaction location, and would have no choice but to


    stupidly and obediently go through each and every corner.However, the scouts were different.They


    were the elite warriors of Coliree Ind!Such a thing was only child¡¯s y that they had gotten bored of


    long ago.This is also exactly why Lancer said it was Tyler¡¯s misfortune to have them as his


    opponent.Of course, Tyler and his men had no idea what was going on behind the scenes.They were


    even reveling in the assumption that everything was going as nned.¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master. We


    have done sufficient preparation. Nothing should go wrong during the transaction.¡±Felix had just


    assured Tyler when the roaring of helicopters suddenly filled the air from on top.¡°What is going


    on?!¡±Everyone subconsciously lifted their heads to take a look.To their surprise, four helicopters were


    flying over slowly from all four directions and were noisily circling above them.The searchlights, which


    were as bright as day, kept sweeping, and would asionally shine across their heads.¡°F*ck! What the


    f*ck is happening?!¡±Tyler was so frightened that his calves and stomach started cramping. ¡°What is


    going on, Mr. Smith? Are they here to arrest us?!¡±¡°I-I hope not!¡± Felix was frozen for a second, but he


    quickly recollected himself and he calmed his voice as he quickly ordered, ¡°Quick, turn off the lights!


    Hide in the warehouse, everyone!¡±As soon as he barked, the bodyguards in ck suits hurriedly


    climbed into the vans, turned off the headlights, and scampered into Warehouse 15.¡°What is going on,


    Mr. Smith?¡± Tyler bbered as he squatted in the corner behind the warehouse gate. Listening to the


    sound of the helicopter des chopping through air frightened him so much his face was drained of


    blood. ¡°Am I really so goddamn unlucky? It is my first time joining in on a transaction, and I am already


    bumping into cops?!¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it is the police.¡± Felix wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. ¡°Jetstar Logistics only 20


    kilometers away from the airport. It is normal for nes and helicopters to pass by asionally. You


    don¡¯t have to worry about it, Young Master.¡±Tyler visibly rxed after hearing that, and heforted


    himself, ¡°Yeah, logistics parks are usually close to airports or highways. The ne must have only


    been passing by.¡±As he spoke, the helicopters above gradually flew away.It suddenly fell silent there,


    and only their tense and heavy breathing remained.¡°Ha! They really were just passing by.¡± Tyler patted


    his chest and let out a long sigh of relief before he started cursing. ¡°F*ck, why is it so hard to earn


    money? I almost f*cking died!¡±What they didn¡¯t know was that the four helicopters from earlier were the


    scouting party dispatched by Hades!At the same time, Lancer, who was outside Warehouse 8, had


    received a report.¡°The other party has a box truck and six vans. The estimated number of people is


    around 30. They are currently hiding in Warehouse 15, which is about three kilometers away from


    Warehouse 8.¡±After listening to Hades¡¯ report, Kingsley smirked and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Lancer. There is


    less than 30 minutes left. Let¡¯s not make them wait too long.¡±¡°Alright, Ares!¡± Lancer briefly responded,


    and was about to get in the car when his backup phone went off.Lancer nced at his phone. ¡°Ares, it


    is from the Spearhead Group. They are probably calling to inform us to move to a new location.¡±¡°Take


    the call. We will see what else they have nned!¡±Hearing that, Lancer epted the call.¡°Hello? Is this


    Mr. Houston?¡± Felix¡¯s voice rang out.¡°Speaking. I am already at Warehouse 8.¡± Lancer looked around


    and faked a disgruntled tone. ¡°There are only 20 minutes left before the time we promised on. Why are


    you not here yet? Don¡¯t tell me you are standing me up.¡±¡°Of course not!¡± Felix blurted out. ¡°The


    Spearhead Group¡¯s reputation is our top priority. We would never stand our client up. Please


    understand where we areing from, Mr. Houston. After all, explosives are different from regr


    items. We have to be careful about it.¡± ¡°So?¡± Lancer asked nonchntly. ¡°When are you going to be


    here?¡±Felix, with his phone in his hand at Warehouse 15, looked at Tyler before he replied in a low


    voice, ¡°How about you head to Warehouse 26 now, Mr. Houston? That is where our men are all at. We


    will meet there!¡±Immediately, Lancer¡¯s cool voice came from over the line. ¡°Fine. See you.¡±AfterThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    hanging up the call, Tyler rubbed his hands together and inquired, ¡°Are our men at Warehouse 26 in


    position?¡±¡°They are all safely hidden!¡± Felix smiled confidently. ¡°The trade will only formally begin once


    we have ensured they are not ying tricks on us.¡±Upon hearing that, Tyler threw an arm around


    Felix¡¯s shoulder and cheered excitedly, ¡°How thoughtful of you, Mr. Smith! I will make sure I promote


    you as the general manager when I take over the group in the future¡±¡°Thank you, Young Master!¡± Felix


    had a happy look on his face as he buttered up to Tyler. ¡°Ever since we got into the arms trade a while


    ago, we have received two big orders in a row! I firmly believe that it will not be long before you inherit


    thepany, Young Master!¡±¡°Haha! Even God is helping me! As long as I keep this lucrative business


    going, that little b*stard will never be my opponent!¡± Tyler boasted.¡°Indeed! You are favored by God,


    Young Master!¡±¡°Hahaha!¡±Just as Tyler and Felix were both chortling joyfully, they suddenly heard the


    faint sounds of a car driving in their direction.Like a deer caught in headlights, Tyler instantly froze and


    he whispered nervously, ¡°Did you hear the sound of a car, Mr. Smith? Is someone here?¡±¡°It is probably


    someone from another warehouse who came to order goods.¡± Felix reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.


    We have our line of defense at Warehouse 26. We are safe¡ª¡±He was interrupted mid-sentence when


    a gray jeep quickly came into view and stopped at the door of Warehouse 15.The next moment, Lancer


    opened the car door and slowly got out.Tyler couldn¡¯t help but get the shock of his life when he peered


    at Lancer¡¯s mountain-like and burly physique. ¡°W-Who are you?!¡± he squeaked.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    Felix pointed at Lancer and stuttered in horror, ¡°W-We¡¯ve booked this warehouse. You better leave right


    now!¡±¡°Mr. Smith!¡± Lancer grinned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little too forgetful for someone as outstanding as


    yourself? Weren¡¯t you talking to me on the phone just a while ago?¡±¡°You¡ª¡± Felix¡¯s eyes were about to


    bulge out of their sockets as he eximed in a shocked tone, ¡°A-Are you Mr. Houston? The one from


    the ck market?!¡±Tyler was also surprised when he heard his words. ¡°How did you know that we are


    here? Didn¡¯t we tell you to head over to Warehouse 26?¡±Lancer shrugged at that. ¡°Both you and the


    goods are here, though. Why should I go to Warehouse 26?¡±Hearing that, Tyler and Felix turned to look


    at each other, both not knowing what to say.¡°I understand your concerns about the possibility of me


    being with the police, and that I might do you dirty. That must be why you are being on high alert.¡±Tyler


    and his men all paled when Lancer said what they were all thinking.Feeling slightly embarrassed, Felix


    let out a small cough and admitted, ¡°Um¡­ It is great that you understand, Mr. Houston.¡± As he spoke,


    he nced at the Jeep behind Lancer. ¡°Did youe alone?¡±He had just spoken when Kingsley, with


    his hands behind his back, got out of the car and stood in front of the crowd.¡°You¡­ It is you!¡±Tyler¡¯s


    eyes immediately widened when he saw Kingsley. He recalled what had happened when he and Nancy


    attended the reunion party.¡°Young Master, do you know this man?¡±¡°Of course I do!¡± Tyler growled. ¡°He


    is called Nicho¡­ Bah! Whatever! He is rubbish that lives off of women! He kept sticking to the young


    lady of the Tanner Family. He embarrassed me in front of Nancy¡¯s ssmates!¡±¡°The youngdy of the


    Tanner Family?¡± The look in Felix¡¯s eyes changed before he turned to look at Kingsley with a frown on


    his face. ¡°Mr. Nicholson, it should be easy for the Tanner Family to acquire explosives, no? Why would


    you take the risk and buy it from the ck market?¡±He suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    Why would he offer such a high price to buy something so small if he really was someone close to the


    youngdy of the Tanner Family?Smilingly, Kingsley denied, ¡°You are having a misunderstanding


    because you left early that day, Young Master Tyler. The youngdy of the Tanner Family and I are not


    what you think. We are only acquaintances.¡± ¡°F*ck if I care!¡± Tyler roared. ¡°Not only did you embarrass


    me in front of everyone, you also broke my girlfriend¡¯s skin with a belt! I haven¡¯t had time to settle the


    score with you but now, you are walking into the lion¡¯s den yourself! You don¡¯t know who you are


    messing with!¡±Tyler was looking at Kingsley with such resentment that he wished he could kill him to


    vent his hatred on the spot.He had found someone to teach Kingsley a lesson after the gathering back


    then.However, his half-brother, of whom he shared a father with, had popped out of nowhere, and had


    thrown him into such a mess that he couldn¡¯t even bother with Kingsley.Now that Kingsley had


    appeared before him again, it immediately awoke the rage he felt for Kingsley that had fallen into a


    slumber.¡°You punk, I wouldn¡¯t want to disappoint you since you came to get yourself killed! I will make


    sure you don¡¯t leave here in one piece!¡± Tyler¡¯s face was grim when he continued to roar, ¡°Remember


    how you humiliated me and beat up my girlfriend back then? I will make you pay back a hundredfold


    today!¡±Lancer¡¯s gaze turned frigid as he looked at Tyler¡¯s cruel expression. He then asked Felix, ¡°Mr.


    Smith, is this the Spearhead Group¡¯s way of doing business?¡±¡°Ah¡­¡± Felix paused for a second before


    he whispered to Lancer. ¡°Young Master, this is an order worth three million. We must consider the


    greater good!¡±Hearing this, Tyler stopped in his tracks, but he immediately showed disdain by scoffing.


    ¡°How could he possibly have three million if he wasn¡¯t Miss Tanner¡¯s boy toy? He must be here to get


    on my nerves and pick a fight!¡±Felix¡¯s scrutinizing eyes scanned Kingsley from head to toe. He couldn¡¯t


    help but hesitate when he realized how Kingsley did not look like someone who could spend three


    million to buy explosives. ¡°If we are going to do the transaction, we would first kindly request for you to


    show us that you are able to pay for the goods.¡±¡°Sure, we will show you the money.¡± Kingsley nodded.


    ¡°We would like to see the goods as well.¡±¡°Nothing difficult about that. They are in the bed of the truck


    by the entrance. We can hand each other what we need at the same time,¡± Felix suggested in a low


    voice.¡°Alright, but¡ª¡±Kingsley hadn¡¯t even finished his sentence when Tyler spat a blob of phlegm onto


    Kingsley¡¯s shirt.¡°But, my *ss! Stop bullsh*tting if you don¡¯t have the money!¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes went wide as he berated Kingsley. ¡°You little scumbag, you have dyed my work


    tonight! Are you really trying to piss me off?¡±Kingsley was rendered speechless by the man¡¯s behavior.


    ¡°Why would I do that? I don¡¯t even remember who you are, and you asked if I am trying to piss you off?


    You overestimate yourself!¡±Tyler¡¯s temper immediately red when he heard that.¡°You f*cker! How dare


    a kiddo like you berate me?¡± He put his hands on his waist and chastised Kingsley, ¡°I know you are


    iming to buy explosives and causing trouble, when you are only here to pick up the remaining pieces


    of Serena¡¯s dignity!¡±¡°What do you mean? What is this about Serena¡¯s dignity? What did you do to her?¡±


    Kingsley questioned with a frown on his face as soon as he heard those words.Seeing Kingsley¡¯s icy


    expression, Tyler parted his lips and hesitantly asked, ¡°A-Aren¡¯t you here because of Serena?¡±Kingsley


    could tell that there was more than what Tyler was saying, and he stepped forward with his eyes


    narrowed. ¡°What did you do to my sister?¡± he hissed.¡°Ha! What did I do? Of course I taught her a


    lesson!¡± Tyler shed a sinister smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t she an assassin? I have already got all of your


    backgrounds checked! Well, I lured her into a deal that guarantees her death on the ck market. I


    think¡­ her body should have turned cold by now. Hahaha!¡±He raised his chin and gave Kingsley the


    side-eye as he taunted, ¡°Yeah, I dug a hole for her to jump into. So what? What are you going to do to


    me?!¡±¡°What did you post about? Who is the target of her assassination?!¡±Kingsley¡¯s eyes look like twin


    mes.It turned out Tyler was the reason Serena was missing!¡°Haha! Curious?¡± Tyler tapped the


    ground with his foot, his face begging for a punch. He then offered arrogantly, ¡°Come on. Kneel down


    and kowtow twice to me. I will be kind and tell you what task Serena took.¡±¡°You don¡¯t have to look at


    me like that.¡± Tyler scoffed when Kingsley only stood there unmovingly with his cold eyes on him. ¡°It is


    not like I forced her or anything. I only baited her, and she bit the hook herself when she saw the


    money. You can¡¯t really me me for that, right?¡± As he spoke, he tapped his toes another two


    times.¡°Come on. What is a scumbag who relies on women putting on a brave act for? Come, kneel and


    kowtow to me. I promise to tell you Serena¡¯s whereabouts!¡±All Kingsley could feel was a dull pain in his


    chest when he heard Tyler¡¯s words.Serena only fell for Tyler¡¯s trap because she was eager to earnBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    money to buy Kingsley a car.Maybe she knew that it was going to be a hard task toplete, but she


    still took the risk because of him.As he thought about this, Kingsley took a deep breath to suppress his


    urge to kill the man in front of him, and coldly replied, ¡°I won¡¯t force you to say it if you don¡¯t want to


    now. Anyway, it just so happens that I have a lot to ask you. We have all the time in the world to have a


    nice chat.¡±¡°What sh*t are you spewing now?¡± A wave of unease suddenly hit Tyler as he listened to


    Kingsley¡¯s chilling voice. He tried his best to put on a tough front despite how his heart faltered at this


    moment. ¡°Who the f*ck wants to have a chat with you?!¡±Right about then, Felix, who had been silent all


    this while, hurried forward and reminded Tyler, ¡°Young Master, since he is not here to cause trouble,


    should we get down to business first?¡±Even though he was quiet when he listened to Kingsley and


    Tyler¡¯s conversation, he was, in fact, getting so edgy he was about to puke.He knew he would be


    crying rivers if the three million deal went south.Hearing that, Lancer took notice of Kingsley¡¯s mood,


    and he nodded in agreement. ¡°Right. Let¡¯s take a look at the goods. We will then pay for them the


    same time you hand them over.¡±They had to confirm whether the explosives sold by the Spearhead


    Group were the same as the explosives that blew up the Nicholson Family Cemetery before they could


    proceed with the next step.¡°Pfft!¡± Tyler spat on the ground and pointed at Kingsley in his face. ¡°You


    punk, I will let you off the hood for now because you brought me money. But if you don¡¯t have the three


    million like you said you do, don¡¯t me me for breaking one or two of your bones afterwards!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    Kingsley wordlessly nced at him with a cold look before he and Lancer went to the bed of the


    truck.Tyler was a dead man to him. There was no need for him to waste his energy talking to someone


    like that.Creak! Bam!After Felix instructed two tough men to open the rear door, he began to walk them


    through the explosives avable. ¡°There are five boxes of primary explosives and 10 boxes of high


    explosives. The primary explosive is highly susceptible to initiation, which is why the generated


    detonation wave can set off the high explosives. The high explosives have an even higher detonation


    velocity and stronger destruction power. Of course, you are wee to go in and take a closer


    look.¡±¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Lancer shook his head as he turned to Kingsley and informed


    respectfully, ¡°From my experience, the scent from the cargo indicates that the primary explosive is


    fulminated mercury, whereas the high explosive is TNT.¡±Felix and Tyler were at a loss of words when


    they heard that. The jaws of everyone from Tyler andpany dropped to the ground as they looked at


    the monster of a man.He can tell what kind of explosives by the scent alone? Is he even human?!¡°M-


    Mr. Houston.¡± Felix¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°May I be so bold as to ask you what kind of work you do?¡±¡°You


    will find out in a short while,¡± Lancer replied with a smug smile.Tyler pursed his lips when he heard that.


    ¡°You are probably cheating. You are not a goddamn dog, so how is it possible for you to have such a


    sensitive sense of smell?¡±¡°I will remember that you said that to me.¡± Lancer threw him a nce. ¡°You


    will regret your words.¡±¡°F*ck! Are you trying to scare me by threatening me?¡± Tyler red angrily at


    Lancer. ¡°You and Nicholson are birds of a feather! You both just love acting tough, don¡¯t you?!¡±After


    comining about them, he dismissively waved and urged, ¡°Hurry up! You have seen the goods, now


    pay up! We will hand it over at the same time you pay us!¡±Tyler probably would have served them


    humbly if the buyer was someone else.Kingsley, however, was someone he looked down upon and


    detested from the bottom of his heart.Although he knew that Kingsley could bring him a three-million


    profit, he still couldn¡¯t muster a good attitude.He even thought that Kingsley was giving him


    alms!Lancer proceeded to ignore him as he looked at Kingsley and asked, ¡°Boss, is the order correct?¡±


    Kingsley nodded in reply, which meant that this was the exact kind of explosives used to blow up the


    Nicholson Family Cemetery!After getting confirmation from Kingsley, Lancer turned to Felix and


    dered, ¡°Your goods are of good quality. I will give my men a call and have them deliver the money


    now.¡±¡°You will have someone deliver the money over?¡±Felix and Tyler¡¯s face immediately fell when they


    heard his words.In a hushed voice, Felix warningly uttered, ¡°Mr. Houston, you are breaking the rules by


    having someone send the money mid-transaction.¡±¡°Worried I will double-cross you?¡±¡°Worried, my foot!¡±


    Tyler chided, ¡°We have more than 30 professional bodyguards here! What are you talking about?!


    You¡¯re surely as broke as ever and not sincere!¡±A sh of killing intent glinted in Lancer¡¯s eyes then.


    ¡°Since you are not scared, what is wrong with me asking someone to send the money?¡±With that said,


    he took out a walkie-talkie and barked, ¡°Everyone! Get fully armed! Surround the perimeter!¡±After all,


    Tyler was a firearms reseller. He and his men probably had weapons on them.That was why Lancer


    had specially instructed Hades and Lev to make sure the warriors were fully armed when they


    acted.However, Tyler was utterly confused when he heard themand.Get fully armed?Surround the


    perimeter?Isn¡¯t he supposed to get someone to bring the money only?!¡°You punk, what are you trying


    to do?!¡± Tyler was stunned for two seconds, but he quickly regained his senses, and rather angrily at


    that. ¡°Are you really trying to swindle us?!¡±Felix¡¯s face was also twisted when he said to Lancer, ¡°Mr.


    Houston, ck market transactions run by certain rules! Are you not afraid that word would spread and


    you would enrage the people by doing this?!¡±¡°Not at all,¡± Lancer answered without missing a beat.


    ¡°Because word won¡¯t spread.¡±¡°What do you mean by that?!¡± Tyler gasped.He took two steps back, and


    pointed at Kingsley as he scorned, ¡°Kiddo, don¡¯t think that you can win against me with two


    imbeciles!¡±After he said that, hemanded the bodyguard behind him, ¡°Hurry! Take out the bad boys


    and shoot the punks!¡±¡°Yes, Young Master!¡±Following that, the bodyguards pulled out handguns from


    the back of their waistbands and aimed them at Kingsley.Five seconds had passed by then, but the


    bodyguards remained in the same position without moving.¡°Open fire!¡± Tyler boomed. ¡°What the f*ck


    are you idiots posing for?!¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    The bodyguard who stood in front muttered in a shaky voice, ¡°But¡­ Y-Young Master, they are standing


    at the rear door of the truck¡­¡±¡°Do you think I am blind? Of course I see them standing at the rear door


    of the truck!¡± Tyler stomped angrily and yelled, ¡°Shoot! How is it a problem for you to shoot whether or


    not they are standing there?!¡±¡°Young Master, we are not sharp shooters¡­ W-What should we do if the


    stray bullets hit the bed of the truck¡­¡±Upon hearing that, Tyler turned green in his face.There were 15


    boxes of explosives in the truck, and they all could be bombed all the way to heaven if they were


    careless!Caught in a dilemma, he rolled his eyes, and his gloomy gaze soon fell on Kingsley.¡°You punk!


    I am sure you are seeing how we have more than 30 guns pointing at you. You can¡¯t run even if you


    want to! How about this? We both yield. I will let you go if you get down on your knees and kowtow a


    few times. How does that sound?¡±Without waiting for Kingsley to speak, he continued, ¡°Are you going


    to do this the hard way? You can bring a mob, but you will never be a match for us! You might as well


    just kowtow to me, and I won¡¯t shoot! I can keep my reputation, and you get to keep your life. Why not


    just do it?!¡±Swoosh! Swoosh!He had just said that when a thunderous noise came from the sky.When


    they looked up, a total of eight green military helicopters was flying overhead, the des chopping


    through the night breeze.At the same time, eight beams of searchlights shone, and like a piercing long


    sword, gathered in that one spot above their heads from eight different directions.In that instant, the


    entrance of Warehouse 15 was as bright as day!¡°W-Why are the choppers here again?!¡± The look on


    Tyler¡¯s face was the exact opposite of how it was just moments ago. Shocked, he stuttered, ¡°T-They


    look like they are here for us¡­¡±Before they could react, the ground suddenly started to vibrate.Boom!


    Boom!A uniform set of clomped footsteps could be heard approaching them from a distance.¡°M-Mr.


    Smith, I think someone is here¡­¡±¡°I see them¡­¡±Felix¡¯s legs were shaking so aggressively it was as if


    an electric motor had been installed in them.With the help of the searchlight, he could see a riot squad,


    and each member holding a round shield as they rushed over like a giant beast to surround them. ¡°Holy


    hell! What is going on here?¡± The muscles on Tyler¡¯s face twitched wildly as he cried in horror, ¡°D-Don¡¯t


    tell me they are here to catch us?!¡±Felix was extremely pale then. ¡°Young Master.¡± His voice trembled


    when he said, ¡°It looks like¡­ the military is here to check the smuggling of arms. What should we


    do¡­¡±¡°D*mn it! We have no choice but to fight!¡± Tyler had a crazed look on his twisted face. ¡°We have


    more than 30 guns. So what? It is either they or we die!¡±As soon as his words fell, six ZFB05A four by


    four light armored anti-riot vehicles drove out from both sides of the squadron like steel beasts.Looking


    at these six behemoths, Tyler sputtered through quivering lips, ¡°W-What the f*ck kind of cars are


    these?¡±¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you were going to go all out on fighting back?¡± Kingsley slightly raised the


    corners of his mouth and rified, ¡°I can tell you that these anti-riot cars can travel 50 kilometers at a


    speed of 50 kilometers per hour even if their tires are punctured by bullets.¡±Tyler¡¯s face turned pale,


    and he looked at Kingsley in disbelief. ¡°Y-You brought all these helicopters and cars? How can you


    possibly¡ª¡±Before he could finish his sentence, there was an earth-shattering roar from the other end of


    the warehouse.Within a second, 20 advanced main battle patrol cars elerated in their direction,


    filling the air with dust and smoke.The cars were equipped with 25mm caliber cannons and 7.62mm


    caliber coaxial light machine guns.And all the guns were pointed at Tyler and his men!Ba bump!Ba


    bump!Ba bump!¡­Seeing this, the bodyguards in ck suits standing behind Tyler all fell to their knees


    in fright!Those handguns they were holding looked like toyspared to these steel giants.How could


    they possibly be brave enough to hold up guns and even try to show off?They were so frightened their


    limbs had turned to liquid, and they could no longer support their body weights nor their guns.They


    were trembling all over, as though they were being electrocuted!Tyler, too, had his jaw on the floor from


    shock.He had to rub his eyes hard after seeing the advanced patrol car motorcade zooming in their


    direction.¡°F*cking hell! Am I seeing this right? Is this CGI? Why did so many military vehiclese


    here?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    Tyler¡¯s body became stiff as he looked at Kingsley. ¡°You¡­ Why did you call the special forces and riot


    squad? Who the hell are you?¡±Kingsley only gave him a cold look and mocked, ¡°This is the ¡®mob¡¯ that


    came to bring me money. What are you so afraid of?¡±¡°I¡­¡±At that point, Tyler was near tears.¡®Mob¡¯.This


    was the word he used to ridicule Kingsley just minutes ago.Now that Kingsley was using the word to


    taunt him, he couldn¡¯t help feeling like Kingsley had just, with all his strength, pped him across the


    face.What was even more ironic was that Kingsley said that these people were here to give him


    money.Tyler looked at the machine guns the special forces were holding and the cannons on the


    armored vehicles, and his face turned so sour he looked like he was about to suffocate on the spot.¡°B-


    Bro, let¡¯s stop with the jokes now¡­ You have all these guys, yet you still buy explosives from me?


    Aren¡¯t you deliberately digging a hole for me to jump into?¡±¡°Deliberately digging a hole?¡± Kingsley¡¯s


    eyes shed with murderous intent as he repeated. ¡°Didn¡¯t you also dig a hole for Serena? It is your


    turn now!¡±His voice was so cold that it sounded as though it came from an icy mountain.Tyler couldn¡¯t


    help the tremors passing through his body when he heard that.¡°M-Mr. Nicholson, I know that I was


    wrong for doing that to Serena, but¡ª¡±Bang!A deafening explosion sounded from the southeast


    direction, cutting Tyler off before he couldplete his sentence.In an instant, the sky in that direction


    lit up like it was on fire!¡°Ah! My ears!¡±Startled by the sudden sharp pain in their ears, Tyler and his


    underlings immediately covered their ears as they squatted down on the ground.A few of them even


    started bleeding from their ears, making them permanently deaf.Tyler forcefully shook his head to


    shake off the sharp buzzing noise in his ears.It took him a while before he gasped, pale-faced, ¡°W-


    What just happened? What was that explosion?¡±¡°Warehouse 26,¡± Kingsley replied with nonchnce.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask us to go to Warehouse 26 to do the trade? My men must have went over and detonated


    a bomb out of anger when then found no one there.¡± ¡°W-What¡­¡± Tyler¡¯s expression changed


    completely. ¡°We have a few of our men hiding in Warehouse 26! Does this mean that they are¡­¡±¡°Don¡¯t


    worry,¡± Kingsley let out a humorless smile. ¡± You won¡¯t even find a piece of their body with this kind of


    explosion.¡±No one said anything upon hearing his words.Just the thought of their colleagues who they


    had spent time with being bombed to dust in the blink of an eye made all the bodyguards shake like


    leaves.One of them crawled to Kingsley¡¯s feet and bawled his eyes out. ¡°Sir, we are only contracted


    workers at the Spearhead Group! We don¡¯t know anything! Please don¡¯t kill me!¡±Seeing this, the rest of


    them started pleading for their lives too.¡°Yeah! We are just employees. Everything we do is under our


    leader¡¯s instructions!¡±¡°Young Master Tyler and Mr. Smith were the one whomitted the crime! We


    had no choice but to help them¡­¡±Tyler¡¯s face instantly turned white when he heard the bodyguards,


    and he shrieked, ¡°Are you motherf*ckers betraying me?!¡±At that, one of the bodyguards begged,


    ¡°Young Master, you are the son of a rich man. You can still be exonerated even if you were caught by


    the military. That is not the case for us!¡±¡°He¡¯s right,¡± someone else agreed. ¡°You can just spend a little


    of your money to get a suspended sentence and bail, but we are going to have to go to prison! We


    could even lose our lives!¡±¡°You!¡± Tyler was trembling with anger as he roared, ¡°It is your responsibility


    at thepany to deal with the trading of arms. That is why you lot were offered sky-high wages. Is


    this how you are going to fulfill your responsibilities?!¡±¡°We didn¡¯t think we would have to deal with this


    scale of military suppression! If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have had the guts to ept the wage no


    matter how brave I may be!¡±As they argued with each other, Kingsley suddenly interrupted in a cold


    voice. ¡°Enough! Keep your mouths shut!¡±With just one sentence from him, everyone closed their


    mouths tight, and no one dared to utter another word.Kingsley then nced at the bodyguards kneeling


    on the ground and questioned them, ¡°Tell me this¡ªhave you been involved in any arms trade before?¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    ¡°I did once!¡± cried the bodyguard closest to Kingsley. ¡°It was only one time, though!¡±The people next to


    him hurriedly and added with a wail, ¡°It has only been less than two months since the Spearhead


    Group dabbled in the arms business! This is the second time! We have only had one sessful


    transaction! Please let us go!¡±The corners of Kingsley¡¯s mouth curled up coldly. ¡°Just once is enough!¡±


    he fumed.If all things had gone as expected, he knew that the explosives used to destroy the cemetery


    were from them!Hence, the hands of these bodyguards were also stained with the blood of those


    workers who lost their lives.¡°There are times when there is no going back for you once you have


    committed an unforgivable sin.¡± Kingsley¡¯s piercing cold tone made everyone shudder involuntarily.¡°We


    know what we did wrong. Please, let us go! We only did it for our keep!¡±The bodyguards fell into


    despair as soon as they heard Kingsley¡¯s emotionless words, and they kept kowtowing to Kingsley


    while they pleaded.¡°We beg of you, please spare us just this one time! We will do anything as long as


    you let us go¡­¡±¡°You will do anything, huh?¡± Kingsley sneered. ¡°Alright then, I will give you onest


    chance.¡±Hearing this, everyone kowtowed frantically to him while giving their thanks, as if their lives


    had already been spared.¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me for now.¡± Kingsley then continued casually, ¡°You


    may be exempted from death, but not from punishment. Whether you survive or not depends entirely


    on yourselves.¡±After throwing that out, he looked at Hades, who led the troops, and ordered, ¡°Come.


    Have them tied up and throw them into the bed of the truck!¡±¡°Yes, sir!¡±After Hades gave that brief


    response, he immediately turned around to face the fully-armed squadron andmanded, ¡°Step


    forward, Team Alpha and Team Beta!¡±The moment he barked thatmand, two teams from the


    special forces, who were armed with assault rifles, marched out of the formation with a stern and


    determined look on their faces!Seeing the soldiers stalking toward them like predators, the bodyguards


    huddled in fright, their faces drained of blood.¡°Don¡¯te closer¡­ What are you trying to do to us¡­¡±All


    the bodyguards were letting out gut-wrenching screams, but the soldiers were unperturbed.They only


    gumly approached the wailing bunch on the ground.They first subdued the bodyguards by pressing


    them on the ground with their knees, and taking out the rope they always had on them to tightly tieThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    around the bodyguards¡¯ waists. They then used the ends of the rope to tie both hands, positioned


    naturally on the sides of the body, and finally fastened the rope around the waist to secure the knot.The


    soldiers¡¯ movement was so swift and smooth it was done in the blink of an eye.In just a few seconds,


    more than 30 burly bodyguards were already tied up like smi!Satisfied with the work, Hades further


    instructed, ¡°Now throw them in the back of the truck!¡±¡°Yes, sir!¡±The warriors responded in a booming


    voice.With that, they hoisted the rope and dragged the bodyguards to the truck like they were dead


    animals.The bodyguards suddenly understood Kingsley¡¯s intentions when they looked at the dark truck


    compartment full of explosives.Everyone was instantly hit by an uneasy sense of foreboding that they


    almost lost consciousness.¡°No¡­ Please let me go¡­ Please¡­¡±¡°Please¡­ I don¡¯t want to


    die¡­¡±However, despite their resistance, they had no room to struggle in the hands of such well-trained


    warriors.Bang!Boom! Wham!As though they were bulky garbage bags, the bodyguards who were


    crying and wailing were mercilessly thrown into the back of the truck.Kingsley¡¯s eyes remained cold


    without an ounce of emotion in them as he looked on. ¡°Close the door!¡± he ordered. ¡°Light a candle for


    them when we evacuate. We will let them go if the candle burns out and the explosives don¡¯t


    detonate!¡±¡°Yes, sir!¡± The two special forces teams responded in unison before they hurried back to the


    formation.Bam! Bam!On top of the constant banging on the rear door of the truck, there was also a


    never-ending wailing and screaming of the bodyguardsing from the same direction.¡°Help!


    Help!¡±¡°Let us out of here!¡±¡°Please let me out! I swear I will never do anything illegal for the bad guys


    anymore¡­¡±Their cries in the dark bed of the trunk was excruciatingly devastating and


    distressing.Meanwhile, Felix, who had been watching all this unfold, could no longer feel his legs.He


    only had one thought running through his head, We are finished this time.He could still go through the


    usual process of being sentenced and convicted if he were caught by the police.With the wealthy and


    powerful Spearhead Group backing him, all he would need to do was pull a few strings.But he knew


    that this demonic man in front of him would never give him the chance to do so.Even the bodyguards


    were meeting an end this gruesome. He doubted it would be any better for him, as he was the manager


    who led the transaction.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    Thinking of this, Felix knelt on the ground with a thud and begged Kingsley for mercy. ¡°Mr. Nicholson¡­


    Mr. Nicholson, I know that I was wrong! I will do anything! Just go easy on me. I will really do


    anything!¡±When Kingsley¡¯s expression seemed unmoved, Felix hurriedly continued, ¡°I know all the evil


    things the Spearhead Group has done! I have evidence for how they evade taxes and kill the


    innocent!¡±Tyler thought he almost had a heart attack upon hearing Felix.¡°Mr. Smith, what are you


    talking about?! Is ruining the Spearhead Group beneficial to you in any way?!¡±¡°Young Master Tyler,


    there is nothing more important than my life!¡± Felix¡¯s face was extremely pale. ¡°You are an arrogant


    man, and now you have finally hit a stumbling block! I don¡¯t want to die, though!¡±Kingsley looked coldly


    at Felix, who knelt on the ground. ¡°Leave the talk about the Spearhead Group for another time. Let me


    ask you¡ªwho was thest person who bought explosives from you?¡±¡°I-I don¡¯t know that person either!¡±


    Felix¡¯s face had turnedpletely white at this point. ¡°He couldn¡¯t possibly have used his real identity


    to do this kind of transaction. I am sure Mr. Houston isn¡¯t really Mr. Houston too, right?¡± he


    bbered.Hearing that, Kingsley let out a small frown. He could tell that Felix was not lying.The


    previous buyer only bought a box of explosives? Kingsley thought to himself. They couldn¡¯t impossibly


    blow up the Nicholson Family Cemetery into ruins with just that. Am I heading in the wrong direction?


    When Felix noticed how Kingsley¡¯s face turned darker after he said that, he quickly added, ¡°But that


    person bought Mr. Field¡¯s contact information at a high price! Mr. Field¡­ is the one who sold the


    explosives to the Spearhead Group! He must be trying to bypass us and buy a bigger amount of


    explosives directly from Mr. Field! Mr. Field might know the identity of the buyer!¡±Kingsley¡¯s eyes


    immediately lit up when he heard this.I am on the right track after all!I just haven¡¯t followed the smoke


    enough to know where the fire is.However, Tyler, who had been listening to Felix¡¯s one-sided rambling,


    turned to look at Felix with a confused expression on his face. ¡°Mr. Smith, how can you give the buyer


    Mr. Field¡¯s contact information? How are we supposed to make money if they bypassed us to directly


    trade with Mr. Field?!¡± ¡°Young Master Tyler, since the situation hase to this, there is no point in me


    hiding the truth anymore.¡± Felix then unhesitantly confessed, ¡°I can earn amission of 20 thousand


    to 30 thousand every time thepany does a one-million business. The buyer directly offered 500


    thousand for me to buy Mr. Field¡¯s contact information. I couldn¡¯t possibly not sell it! How often do you


    think we can sell 30 million in arms in a small ce like Cleapolis? There was no way I would spit out


    the 500 thousand they sent my way.¡±¡°You a*shole!¡± Tyler¡¯s face was ashen with anger as he yelled,


    ¡°You selfish b*stard!¡±¡°Enough!¡± Kingsley chided coldly. ¡°You have plenty of time other than now to fight


    if you want to do that. Come. You both will be leaving with me now.¡±Hearing his words, Tyler, who was


    still filled with righteous indignation, shrank back in an instant.¡°G-Go back where?¡± He kept stepping


    back. ¡°I won¡¯t go. I won¡¯t go with you!¡±He knew what was going to happen all too well.Even those


    bodyguards who didn¡¯tmit anything were locked in the back of the truck, and they were still


    screaming their heads off until now.Tyler was sure that he, the eldest young master of the Spearhead


    Group who once insulted and offended Kingsley and also killed Serena, had a much more terrible fate


    awaiting him.I might actually die if I went with him!Flop!Tyler went weak in the knees, and he knelt by


    Kingsley¡¯s feet, begging, ¡°S-Sir, why don¡¯t you just let me go like I am an annoying fart you are holding


    back? Pretty please? Please, I am begging you!¡±Kinglsey only looked at Tyler condescendingly, his


    eyes as indifferent as they were murderous. ¡°There is still a chance for your survival if youe with


    me and exin what happened to my sister. Otherwise, we will be putting holes in your body with these


    hundreds of machine guns.¡±¡°I¡­¡± At that point, Tyler was shaking all over.He raised his head to look at


    the group of special forces soldiers, and he was so frightened that he felt his blood curdle. He couldn¡¯t


    utter another word.In that instant, he suddenly realized that his life was no longer in his hands.No


    matter if Kingsley were to beat him up or kill him, Tyler had no power to fight back.I have really


    offended the King of Hell himself this time!Buzz!Hearing what sounded like static in his ear, Tyler rolled


    his eyes before he passed out on the ground.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    Kingsley threw a nce at the passed-out Tyler and the shivering Felix, and he said to Lancer, ¡°Tie


    them both up and bring them back to the headquarters!¡±He then turned to Hades and ordered,


    ¡°Immediately bring our men to seize the Spearhead Group on the charges of storing illegal explosives


    in the warehouse, and causing the explosion at the warehouse which led to casualties. Also, assist the


    police in arresting all rted personnel of the Jovovich Family. Have them convicted and sentenced


    ording to Qustian Law!¡±¡°Understood, Ares!¡±After Hades replied, he promptly left for the Spearhead


    Group with the troops in tow.Tyler was still lying on the ground when his eyes began to turn as he


    slowly regained consciousness.However, he let out a squeak and fainted again as soon as he heard


    Kingsley¡¯s order.In just one night, all that was left after the bombing of Warehouse 26 in Jetstar


    Logistics was a mess.The dozen or so charred corpses in the warehouse had be the best


    witnesses of the Spearhead Group¡¯s possession of arms.Following that, the top management of the


    Spearhead Group, including the head of the Jovovich Family, were all arrested when they were fast


    asleep.Kingsley took the chance in the dark of the night to turn everything over.It was only when people


    woke up the next morning did they hear about the news that the once-prosperous Spearhead Group


    had fallen.In that instant, everyone in the business world and upper ss in Cleapolis were quietly hit


    by a sense of impending doom.They had noticed something unusual from the fall of the Jovovich


    Family¡ªit seemed that there was someone influential who was secretly cleaning up the filth of the


    city!Panicked, they quickly destroyed the evidence of their respectivepany¡¯s crimes, and tried to fill


    the holes so that it didn¡¯t look like anything was intentionally erased.They were afraid that the one


    responsible for the Spearhead Group¡¯s downfall would target them and drag them down


    instead.However, Kingsley waspletely unaware of all this series of turbulent events that


    followed.All he did was go back to his Reene¡¯s house to catch some shut-eye before he went straight to


    Building No. 17 of Coliree Group at noon the next day.¡°You are here, Boss.¡± Lancer took him to the


    room where Tyler and Felix were imprisoned before he reported, ¡°I didn¡¯t let them sleep the whole


    night. They are on the verge of a breakdown now.¡±¡°Great.¡± Kingsley nodded. ¡°We probably will be able


    to get some answers soon.¡± After he entered the room, he habitually pulled out a chair and sat across


    from the men. ¡°Right. Who wants to start talking first?¡±Tyler and Felix were currently frightened and


    haggard, and it was obvious that they were only a push away from copsing.However, it wasn¡¯t


    because they were psychologically fragile.This interrogation room was set up by Lancer and Hades


    ording to the standards for interrogating spies and war criminals on Coliree Ind.Not only was the


    room dark and silent, there were various torture devices in there.Even the air smelled faintly of


    blood.The most an average person could stand in the room was two minutes before they were


    suffocated by the feeling of oppression.Tyler and Felix, however, were not only tied up in the room for


    the whole night, they were also forced to stay awake.In a way, they had reached a limit both mentally


    and psychologically, and they might have a nervous breakdown at any given moment.¡°M-Mr.


    Nicholson¡­¡± Felix¡¯s lips were pale and trembling as he stutteringly pleaded, ¡°I have never offended


    you. Can you show mercy and let me go¡­ I will do anything you tell me to¡­¡±¡°It is true that you have


    never offended me.¡± Kingsley looked at him coldly. ¡°But, it was because of your greed for money that


    more than 10 lives of innocent workers were lost!¡±¡°Someone lost their life¡­ because of me?¡± Felix


    asked with a dazed look on his face. ¡°I admit that I am greedy, but I have never killed anyone¡­¡±¡°It is


    because you wanted money that you gave Mr. Field¡¯s contact information to the person who bought the


    explosives! He bought enough explosives to blow up the Nicholson Family Cemetery. The explosion


    killed more than a dozen innocent people!¡± Kingsley¡¯s voice was as cold as ice as he asked, ¡°Do you


    think you can escape this circle of cause and effect?¡±¡°I¡ª¡± Felix¡¯s face instantly turned white, ¡°I didn¡¯t


    think that far ahead¡­ I only wanted to make some money¡­¡±As he murmured those few words, he


    suddenly raised his head at Kingsley and whimpered, ¡°I-I can tell you everything about Mr. Field! Can I


    make up for my mistakes and have my life spared?¡±¡°It depends on what you have to tell me. I can


    consider your request if it is useful information. But if you tell even one lie, I promise that you will be


    begging to die by the time I am done with you!¡±¡°Yes, yes. I wouldn¡¯t dare to lie to you¡­¡± Felix gulped


    before he hoarsely started, ¡°About two months ago, two people contacted the Spearhead Group and


    imed that they had supply for arms¡ª¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    As Felix began to recall what happened two months ago, he didn¡¯t even try to hide anything as he


    confessed, ¡°After the sess of the cooperation with Mr. Field, the chairman immediately appointed


    me as the manager in charge of this project.¡°It supposedly was a coboration but in fact, we were just


    an intermediary that connected bothpanies together.¡±Kingsley was puzzled when he heard that.


    ¡°Why would Mr. Field want a coboration with you and let you take another cut from the deal? Isn¡¯t it


    more profitable for them to contact buyers directly on the ck market?¡±¡°Exactly. I thought that he


    came to make us his middleman because he didn¡¯t have connections or credibility in Cleapolis, but I


    get it now. They would rather give up that extra money so that the Spearhead Group was the one who


    would take all the risk¡­¡±He then sighed. ¡°What a sly bunch these d*mn foreigners are!¡±¡°Foreigners?¡±


    Kingsley frowned slightly. ¡°Is Mr. Field a foreigner?¡±¡°He is!¡± Felix nodded. ¡°Even though he didn¡¯t


    outright tell us that, his ent is definitely not from our country! He is probably from the Southsiren


    Republic or the Empire of the Setting Sun!¡±Kingsley was hit by realization when he heard Felix¡¯s


    words.The big fish in Sweoya had detonated a bomb to show off before.That was why Kingsley had


    guessed that the person who blew up the cemetery was the anonymous website administrator.To his


    surprise, it was proven that the culprit was actually someone else upon investigation!The culprit had


    come into contact with Felix, who worked for the Spearhead Group, by buying a small amount of


    explosives, and had also bought the contact information of Mr. Field,   the explosive supplier, at a high


    price.They then bought a lot of explosives directly from Mr. Field,   and had snuck into the cemetery to


    nt the bombs when Leroy went to the hospital to take care of Joshua.Finally, in the dead of night, the


    bombs were detonated without warning, thuspletely destroying the Nicholson Family


    Cemetery!Kingsley could understand all that, but what he never considered was the possibility that Mr.


    Field, both the root of all these incidents and the provider of explosives, was highly likely to be a spy


    from Qustia!The bombs used were the same, after all. It only seemedplicated because of the


    many turns the story took.Kingsley and Lancer then looked at each other, both of them already figuring


    out the truth.In a low voice, Lancer started, ¡°Boss, Karl Osberg and his men said that there are five


    people in Team Nightcrawler. Except for the Stork, leader of the team, the other four are paired in


    teams of two. The so-called Mr. Field is an identity held by two people. It is possible that they are the


    other two members of Team Nightcrawler. ¡±¡°How surprising. We weren¡¯t even trying to find that out,¡±


    Kingsley hummed while nodding. ¡°We actually discovered the tracks of the other two spies.¡±With that


    said, he turned to look at Felix before he demanded, ¡°What else do you know about Mr. Field? I want


    you to tell me everything!¡±¡°Of course!¡± Felix licked his chapped lips and slowly described, ¡°I couldn¡¯t


    see Mr. Field and his partner¡¯s faces because they both wore hats and masks. They were about 5 foot


    6, and they were dressed in normal clothes. Their voices sounded like they were in their 30s.¡±He then


    nced at Kingsley cautiously. ¡°They were on high alert and didn¡¯t give out too much¡­¡±Hearing that,


    Kingsley lit a cigarette and asked, seemingly in deep thought. ¡°Where did the transaction happen? Did


    they say anything out of the norm?¡±¡°It was a small hotel in an urban vige in the north of the city.¡± Felix


    paused slightly, and seemed to have suddenly remembered something when he quickly eximed,


    ¡°Oh, yeah! They might have driven there from Diosna City! I saw a ticket they got at a highway on the


    table!¡±Kingsley¡¯s eyes suddenly glinted at that. ¡°That vige again?¡± he asked. ¡°When was thest


    transaction?¡±¡°It has been about two months since the coboration ended.¡±Hearing his words, Lancer


    pointed out in a hushed voice, ¡°That was before we destroyed Karl Osberg and Jonas Kolstad¡¯s empty


    warehouses. They have probably already abandoned the location now.¡±¡°That¡¯s right. They are likely to


    be hiding in Diosna City, and onlye to Cleapolis to carry out their mission.¡± After pondering for a


    while, Kingsley continued, ¡°And the north of the city is at the border of both Diosna City and Cleapolis.


    That must be why they frequently appear there!¡±As they spoke, he turned to Felix again. ¡°Is there any


    other information?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    ¡°T-That is all¡­ I do have Mr. Field¡¯s phone number, though.¡± Felix¡¯s forehead was drenched in cold


    sweat at this point. ¡°I already gave the phone number to M-Mr. Houstonst night¡­¡±Hearing this,


    Kingsley turned to Lancer and instructed, ¡°Try to get in touch with him after the news about the


    Spearhead Group has died down. However, if they really are hiding in Diosna City, it will be easy for


    them to catch wind of our n and flee. We might not be able to catch them in time. I want you to be


    careful not to rm them when you contact them. ¡±¡°Yes, sir. I understand.¡±Felix couldn¡¯t help feeling


    something was wrong as he listened to the conversation between Kingsley and Lancer.This seemed to


    be beyond the scope of ordinary criminal-catching.¡°Um¡­ Just who is Mr. Field¡­¡± he hesitantly


    asked.Kingsley peered at him from the corner of his eyes then. ¡°The more you know, the sooner you


    will have to die. Are you sure you want to know?¡±¡°No!¡± Felix frantically shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to


    know. Not at all¡­¡± He was shuddering when he tried his luck again. ¡°Mr. Nicholson, I have told you


    everything I know. I don¡¯t know anything else, and I don¡¯t want to know either. Can you please let me


    go?¡±¡°Why the rush? We will see after I talk to the young master.¡± Kingsley then casually added, ¡°You


    will have to stay here with him if he doesn¡¯t cooperate.¡±He had just said that when Tyler, who was


    scared motionless, blurted out, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you! I will tell you anything you ask me! I will definitely


    cooperate!¡± However, a bitter look soon appeared on his face again. ¡°But this is the first time I have


    been involved in arms trading¡­ I really don¡¯t know anything about what happened before¡­¡±¡°I won¡¯t


    ask you that.¡± Kingsley¡¯s eyes were suddenly filled with murderous intent. ¡°What I want to know is what


    mission you had Serena do!¡±Tyler was frightened by the prickliness of Kingsley¡¯s cold voice, but he


    managed to answer, ¡°S-Serena¡¯s mission was to¡­ assassinate Xanxus Norton¡­¡±¡°Xanxus Norton?¡±


    Kingsley repeated with a frown. He knew that name.The group of people who collected protection fees


    in Leroy¡¯s ce before were Xanxus subordinates!Xanxus, one of the Seven Legends, was the owner


    of a ce called The Lions in Diosna City.The Lions was a casino.Even though Xanxus was not the


    underworld¡¯s top dog in Diosna City, no one was better than him in terms of muscles and


    weapons.After all, the clients he would get from operating an underground casino were definitely notProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    easy to deal with.He wouldn¡¯t have had a ce in Diosna City if he didn¡¯t have the diamond.As Tyler


    looked at Kingsley¡¯s dark expression, he said shakily, ¡°I-I met a young man under Boss Norton before.


    He was the one who helped me send two boxes of explosives to Boss Norton¡­¡±¡°And?¡± Kingley hissed,


    ¡°So you and Xanxus Norton colluded to trap Serena?!¡±¡°N-No¡­ I posted a mission to assassinate Boss


    Norton¡­¡±Tyler felt like bursting into tears as he looked into Kingsley¡¯s cold eyes. ¡°I only wanted to


    teach her a lesson with Boss Norton¡¯s help for my girlfriend¡­¡±¡°Ha! So you only wanted to take


    revenge?¡±Kingsley sneered, his eyes filled with murderous intent.He had heard from Baron that Baron


    and Xanxus were simr in terms of strength.The only difference was that Baron relied on the hundreds


    of boxers he had trained.Xanxus, on the other hand, used guns as his primary offense.However, those


    guns were just unrefined, useless trash to Kingsley.Still, it was a gun!It was definitely not something


    that Serena¡¯s mortal body could win against.Serena going alone to assassinate a gangster, who was


    ready for her arrival and was protected by dozens of guns, was no different from suicide.Kingsley¡¯s


    eyes were about to catch on fire from the rage inside at the thought of this.Suppressing his urge to kill


    someone, he bit his teeth and growled, ¡°Has Xanxus Norton contacted you recently?¡±¡°N-No¡­¡± Tyler


    didn¡¯t dare to look directly into Kingsley¡¯s eyes. His stuttering voice only shook more than before.


    ¡°Serena may not have attacked yet¡­ Or maybe¡­¡±He couldn¡¯t stop the uncontroble trembling of his


    lips, and neither did he have the guts to continue saying another word.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    Tyler was going to say that Xanxus might have already killed Serena, who went to assassinate him, but


    hadn¡¯t cared to inform him.After all, in the eyes of a monster like Xanxus, killing a small-time assassin


    like Serena was no different from crushing an ant!However, Tyler could tell that Kingsley was about to


    lose control and murder someone at this point.How could he possibly be stupid enough to say those


    words to make thest thread of Kingsley¡¯s self-control snap?Feeling utterly afraid, Tyler could only


    shakingly shrink into the chair without uttering another word.¡°Lancer, inform the Diosna Military District


    to send someone to investigate Xanxus Norton immediately!¡±Kingsley¡¯s eyes were fixated on Tyler, but


    his words were directed at Lancer. ¡°Check if anyone has attempted his assassination recently! 10


    minutes! I want an answer within 10!¡±¡°Right! I¡¯m on it!¡± Lancer answered before he stepped out of the


    interrogation room.Tyler, however, was so startled that he was about to wet his pants. He did not think


    that Kingsley could evenmand the military in Diosna City! Just how much authority does he


    hold?¡°S-Sir¡­¡± Tyler¡¯s voice trembled like he was a sheep bleating. ¡°You must be someone important in


    the military¡­ H-How was I so blind to not see that? G-Geez, little ol¡¯ me and my d*mn eyes¡­¡±¡°Do you


    regret it now?¡± Kingsley peered at the man emotionlessly.¡°I regret it so much I could die!¡± Tyler wailed


    as he bbered, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have set Serena up no matter how brave I am if I had known you were


    such an amazing person. This is equivalent to suicide¡­¡±¡°What¡¯s the rush? There¡¯s no need to cry


    now,¡± Kingsley said lightly. ¡°Let¡¯s just wait for the news from Diosna Military District. I will stop bothering


    you if Serena is fine.¡°But, if she even loses as much as a strand of hair, I will kill you. It is not toote


    for you to cry then.¡±Tyler was trembling so much he started to cramp all over. ¡°She will be fine. She will


    be fine¡­. Miss Langley is blessed. She will be just fine¡­¡±He could see the overwhelming murderous


    intent in Kingsley¡¯s eyes.Tyler knew that Kingsley would mercilessly tear his skin and rip his bones out


    if something were to happen to Serena. That was definitely not an empty threat!Just as Tyler was


    shaking and waiting for his conviction, Lancer began to walk back to the room in brisk steps.¡°Boss,


    there is news from the Diosna Military District that there was an assasination attempt on Xanxus Norton


    just the day before yesterday when he invited several big bosses for a card game in the Sunshine


    Casino!¡±Kingsley abruptly stood up from the chair when he heard that. ¡°And?!¡± he urged.¡°Xanxus


    Norton only suffered a skin injury on his arm, and the assassin escaped unscathed.¡±Kingsley¡¯s


    expression softened ever so slightly after Lancer said that. Serena must be in hiding, waiting for the


    next chance to strike again after she failed the first attempt.¡°Ha¡­¡± Tyler let out a long, relieved breath.


    ¡°Sir, since she is both unharmed and alive, can you please let me go¡­¡±Felix also quickly begged for


    mercy. ¡°Please, Mr. Nicholson. We have said everything we need to. Please let us go¡­¡±¡°Ha! You


    insulted my sister and inadvertently destroyed my parents¡¯ cemetery, which also caused the death of a


    dozen workers. Did you actually think I will let you go?¡± Kingsley¡¯s lips curled into a smile, but there was


    no humor in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you have over-beautified how I appear in your eyes?¡±¡°What¡­


    What is this all about?¡± Tyler and Felix were in shock. ¡°You have never nned to let us go, have


    you?!¡±Kingsley¡¯s voice was frigid when he mockingly replied, ¡°That is right. You were both dead men


    the moment you saw mest night. You should thank me for my kindness for keeping you alive till


    now.¡±After listening to Kingsley¡¯s cruel words, Tyler cried his eyes out while he struggled against the


    rope binding his body. ¡°But I have already told you everything I know! How could you do this to


    me?!¡±¡°Yeah!¡± Felix also wailed as he broke down in tears. ¡°We were honest and frank about everything


    we knew! We have confessed! Why don¡¯t you let us go?! Where is the justice in this!¡±Hearing that,


    Kingsley slid his hands in his pockets and took a step forward before he leaned in to look at them with


    a cold gaze. He then uttered softly, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me about justice, because I am thew!¡±That proceeded


    to shut the bbering men up for good.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    Tyler and Felix were rendered speechless by his overbearing aura.The air even started to feel like it


    was too thick for them to breathe.Horror-stricken, they could only look at Kingsley, as if they were


    looking at the Grim Reaper himself.He said he was thew!Despite how arrogant and reckless that


    should have sounded, it actually felt right hearing it from Kingsley.It almost felt as if he was supposed to


    look down on everyone else.Drip, drip.Drops of yellow liquid started dripping from Tyler¡¯s trousers to


    the ground¡ªhe was so frightened that he had lost his mind!Instead ofmenting on that, Kingsley


    only stood up and walked toward the door, but he didn¡¯t leave before he instructed Lancer, ¡°Kill Felix


    and keep Tyler alive for now.¡±Tyler didn¡¯t even have the time to rejoice before Kingsley continued, ¡°But


    don¡¯t let him getfortable. Make sure he is tortured everyday. Just don¡¯t kill him. I will let Serena


    take revenge for herself after I get her back.¡±Hearing this, Tyler let out a hup and, with his eyes


    rolled back, fainted out of fright right after Felix did.Lancer dutifully responded, and he followed up with


    another question. ¡°Boss, will you be going to Diosna City personally?¡±¡°Yeah.¡± Kingsley nodded. ¡°With


    Serena¡¯s temperament, she will definitely find another chance to attack Xanxus. I am just worried that


    she may not be able to safely get away next time. I had to get Xanxus under control first to prevent her


    from getting hurt. ¡±¡°Would you like for Hades and I to apany you? After all, the two spies from


    Sweoyan are most likely also in Diosna City, right?¡± Lancer offered.Kingsley shook his head at that.


    ¡°With the Spearhead Group¡¯s fresh arrest, the two spies must be extremely cautious during this period.


    You must wait until they put their guard down before you contact them. Also, I can¡¯t dy going to


    Serena any longer. Theter I go to her, the more danger she will be in, so I have to save her first! I will


    decide afterward on how we can catch those two spies.¡±Even though Kingsley was also anxious to


    catch the so-called Mr. Field and interrogate who was the culprit who bought the explosives, he had to


    take care of his priorities first.The spies could wait, but Serena couldn¡¯t.It was a matter of life-and-death


    that could no longer be dyed. Hearing this, Lancer suggested again, ¡°If you want to deal with


    Xanxus, how about I directly notify Diosna Military District and have them weed out the Sunshine


    Casino?¡±¡°We can hold off on that for now. Serena takes her missions very seriously. She might get soBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    angry she will kill me if I were to use my troops to intercept her mission. I know her¡ª¡± Kingsley


    laughed. ¡°¡ªwhich is why we will let her assassinate Xanxus. I am only going there to make sure that


    she smoothly kills the man without getting hurt herself.¡±¡°Yes, sir,¡± Lancer replied, not knowing whether


    to worry or support this. ¡°You are nning to hold Xanxus down by his ¡®limbs¡¯ first, and then let Miss


    Langley kill him as she likes, aren¡¯t you? This is much crueler than sending troops to destroy him


    directly¡­¡±Satisfied, Kingsley patted him on the shoulder and praised, ¡°How clever! That is exactly what


    I am thinking of doing.¡±He then reminded, ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t let your guard down. Wait until the news


    about the Spearhead Group has calmed down, then immediately try to make contact with the two


    spies. Also, have Diosna Military District be on standby at all times. When I need to use the machines,


    they must arrive at the scene as soon as possible! ¡±¡°Yes, Ares!¡±After Kingsley was done with the


    arrangement, he drove back to Reene¡¯s vi, and went to pack up as he prepared himself for his trip to


    Diosna City.Coincidentally, Reene was at home. When she saw him packing his luggage, she couldn¡¯t


    help but ask, ¡°Where are you going, Kingsley? Isn¡¯t Alice¡¯s medical forum supposed to end


    today?¡±¡°Reene, I am going to Diosna City.¡± Not wanting her to worry, he came up with a random reason


    to reassure her. ¡°I have arade who is getting married in Diosna City. I am attending the wedding,


    and I will be ying tourist for two days.¡±¡°Oh, you are heading to Diosna City?¡± Reene eximed


    before letting out a sigh. ¡°I would have gone with you as well if I wasn¡¯t so busy with work. I haven¡¯t


    seen Courtney in months!¡±Courtney Bullock was Kingsley¡¯s seventh sister.She was also a genius who


    had an IQ score exceeding 200.Hearing that, Kingsley pped a palm across his forehead. ¡°Oh, right! I


    almost forgot that Courtney is attending a university in Diosna City!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    ¡°Kingsley, after the wedding, you should visit Courtney at university. She misses you very much.¡±


    Reene was reminiscing and said with a smile, ¡°After you disappeared, she returned with a pile of scrap


    metal and made a little robot. She also pasted your photo on it and cuddled the robot to sleep daily. If


    she knew you were back, she would be delighted!¡±Kingsley imagined the scene, and a strange yet


    surprised feeling welled up inside him.¡°When I left the orphanage, Courtney was only thirteen years


    old. She could even make a robot back then?¡±Although Kingsley knew Courtney was a genius with a


    high IQ, he did not expect she would be able to make a robot at the age of thirteen without help.He


    would understand if she had received an elite education and expert guidance since she was a child.


    However, Courtney grew up in an orphanage, just like him. Hence, she had no special education at all.


    All of this came from her superior IQ and extraordinary talent.Looking at Kingsley¡¯s surprised


    expression, Reene smiled. ¡°Courtney has a different way of thinking, and her behavior differs from that


    of ordinary people. After you meet her, you will get used to it.¡± As she said, she took out her cell phone.


    ¡°I will send you her address now. Information security of the Sris University of Computer Science¡­


    Block Jasmine, Room 1205¡­¡± Reene muttered while sending Courtney¡¯s address to Kingsley.¡°Okay. I¡¯ll


    visit Courtney when I¡¯m free.¡± Kingsley nodded and nced at the time on his phone. ¡°Reene, I have to


    go. I¡¯ll call you when I arrive in Diosna City.¡±¡°Okay. Be careful on the road.¡±After saying goodbye to


    Reene, Kingsley drove onto the expressway and headed toward Diosna City.Diosna City, which was


    the capital of Sris Province, was less than 200 kilometers away from Cleapolis. It would take about


    two hours by car.When Kingsley arrived in the southern suburbs of Diosna City, the sky was getting


    dark.He didn¡¯t enter the city but randomly picked a small hotel in the southern suburbs that looked


    clean and checked in. It was because the Sunshine Casino built by Xanxus was near here.Sunshine


    Casino integrated gambling, bathing, nightclubs, and many more into onne.It was a one-stop gray


    industry.Despite Xanxus being powerful, he would not dare to open this casino in the city


    center.Although the southern suburb was a little remote, it could meet everyone¡¯s wishes. If it was not


    right in front of them, the government would turn a blind eye to the casino. As for the consumers, they


    liked the ce. Whether they came to have fun alone or invited clients to rx, they did not want to be


    seen by anyone.Hence, building the casino in such a remote ce could allow consumers to enjoy it


    with peace of mind.Initially, the southern suburb of Diosna City was deste. However, the Sunshine


    Casino immediately boosted the surrounding economic development after.There were also a lot of


    hotels and karaoke halls around, which were small industries that relied on Xanxus.The furnishings of


    the rooms in the hotel were simple, with only an old TV, two wooden chairs, and arge enough bed.Of


    course, Kingsley didn¡¯t care about the furnishings.When he was leading the troops, he had slept under


    the sky countless times, whether in a dense forest canyon or a swamp. So, he was satisfied with a bed


    to rest and sleep in.This time, Kingsley didn¡¯t bring much luggage. He only had a sports backpack.He


    threw the backpack on the wooden chair with a thump. As hey on the bed, he slowly closed his


    eyes.Yesterday, he was busy in the logistics warehouse for the night. Then, he woke up, only to


    interrogate Tyler and Felix.Kingsley did not have any rest, and he drove for another two hours and


    arrived at Diosna City in a hurry.He nned to rest and wait until midnight, when the casino was the


    busiest, before destroying Xanxus.However, someone opened the door when Kingsley just closed his


    eyes to think about what to do next.stood at the door with an alluring posture.Her skirt could barely


    cover her, and it wrapped tightly around her body.If she made a slightly big move, the skirt would


    definitely roll up to her waist and expose her body.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    The woman¡¯s curves were not perfect. Compared to Reene and Alice, she was much worse.Although


    she was showing her cleavage, her bosom was slightly sagging.The fat around her waist was also not


    obvious against her broad thighs.In short, she was an extraordinarily plump and mature woman.In the


    eyes of most men, it could be called sensual, but it could not satisfy Kingsley at all.Kingsley scanned


    the woman from head to toe and asked coldly, ¡°Who are you?¡±¡°Darling, you¡¯re so handsome. My name


    is Scarlett Ashley, but you can call me Red.¡±The woman put one hand on the door frame and the other


    hand on her waist, posing an enchanting posture as her voice turned tempting. ¡°Darling, do you need a


    massage? I¡¯m a professional.¡±¡°No.¡± Kingsley was indifferent toward the invitation. ¡°However, I want to


    know how you managed toe into my room so easily?¡±¡°Jeez! Don¡¯t reject me, darling!¡± Scarlett


    swayed her hips and she entered the room with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me entering your room?


    This is a special service at our hotel. Besides, you¡¯re a man. What are you afraid of?¡±Kingsley had a


    gleam in his eyes and at that point, he immediately realized he was staying in a different kind of


    hotel.Then, he understood how the surrounding hotels, bars, and KTVs all survived through Sunshine


    Casino.So, the people who booked the room were not here to stay, but to have a special


    service.Understanding this, Kingsley waved his hand. ¡°You misunderstood. I¡¯m a tourist who is going to


    visit Diosna City. I¡¯m not that kind of person.¡±¡°Oh? What kind of person am I thinking of?¡± Scarlett


    walked with a pair of sky-high shoes and swayed over to Kingsley. ¡°Darling, you¡¯re the most handsome


    guest I¡¯ve ever seen. Well, I¡¯ll give you a discount. 500 a night, how about it?¡±¡°Are you giving me 500?¡±


    Kingsley nced at her nkly. ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±¡°You¡ª¡± Scarlett was stunned speechless by his


    behavior. She blinked her pair of eyes that had heavy eyeliner on and said unhappily, ¡°Darling, 500 is a


    killer price. If you ask around the casino, you will understand I¡¯m a premium woman.¡± Kingsley sat up


    with his hands behind his head and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll repeat it for thest time¡ªI am just a tourist and


    I¡¯m not seeking your service. Please leave immediately.¡±Hearing this, Scarlett immediately flushed red,


    and it was obvious even through her heavily made-up face.Back then, even Xanxus chose to sleep with


    her when she was young.Although she was no longer a youngdy, she was still a famous beauty inProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    the casino.Despite that, someone was now rejecting her wish with such coldness. Hence, Scarlett felt


    that she had been greatly insulted.¡°Boy, I¡¯m willing to knock on your door because you¡¯re handsome.


    Don¡¯t reject my kindness, or you¡¯ll suffer!¡±Kingsley spread out his hands. ¡°Why? Will you try to use


    force?¡±¡°Hmph! You are underestimating me.¡±Scarlett sneered and took off her skirt, letting it drop to her


    ankles.She wore nothing under her skirt, so she waspletely bare after she took off her skirt.She


    stood before Kingsley without anything on.The light in the room was slightly yellowish, but it made


    Scarlett¡¯s skin seem even whiter.¡°How about it? Are you still going to refuse me?¡± Scarlett then


    murmured in a seductive voice, ¡°If you¡¯re still calm even now, it means you bat for your own team, don¡¯t


    you?¡±¡°I don¡¯t, but I¡¯m not interested in you.¡± Kingsley¡¯s eyes were clear. ¡°You should put on your clothes


    now. It¡¯s stinging my eyes.¡±¡°You little¡ª¡±Hearing Kingsley saying that about her figure, Scarlett trembled


    with anger.¡°Fine, just you wait and see!¡± Scarlett shouted at the door. ¡°Come in!¡±As she said, five strong


    men walked in roughly from the door.When the men saw the bare Scarlett, their eyes had a lewd glint


    to it and their breathing became heavier.However, the men didn¡¯t dare to make trouble, so they could


    only lick their lips and forcibly look away.Scarlett thenmented coldly to Kingsley, ¡°Boy, are you


    going to run away without paying after you have ravished me?¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    Kingsley raised the corner of his mouth slightly. However, his expression didn¡¯t change at


    all.Considering he was observant, he had long noticed something was wrong. Still, I don¡¯t see the


    necessity for them to open the door and barge directly into the room even if this inn has such an


    unorthodox service.At this moment, he was even more certain that this was a premeditated badger


    game as he looked at these brawny men standing in the room.They are aiming at young men who are


    inexperienced and aren¡¯t locals like me.Too bad, things wouldn¡¯t turn out as Scarlett and others


    expected today. Since they had always caught fishes with their bare hands, they would eventually end


    up running into trouble.Little did they know that Kingsley was not the kind of inexperienced young man


    who would easily be bullied!Instead, he was a real tough guy whom they should be fearful of.Seeing


    that Kingsley was still sitting on the bed calmly, Scarlett couldn¡¯t help raising her voice. ¡°Kid, didn¡¯t you


    hear what I said?! Quickly pay up!¡±¡°What¡¯s there to pay?¡± Kingsley asked calmly. ¡°I didn¡¯t even touch


    you, so why should I pay?¡±Pointing at her naked body, Scarlett sneered, ¡°You said you didn¡¯t touch me


    when I¡¯ve already taken off my clothes like this? Who will believe you?¡±Shortly after, a brawny man


    behind her also chimed in with a ferocious look, ¡°That¡¯s right! Do you know Red is acquaintanced with a


    lot of gang leaders? Yet, you still want to welch after touching her body?! I see you f*cking have a


    death wish!¡±Even so, Kingsley still remained calm. Hugging his shoulder, he asked faintly, ¡°What¡¯s the


    price?¡±Hearing him asking them about the price, Scarlett thought that he finally caved in. Hence, she


    immediately stretched out five fingers and demanded, ¡°50,000!¡±¡°50,000?¡± Kingsley looked at her from


    top to bottom. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re worth that price?¡±When Scarlett heard those words that escaped his


    lips, she was burning with anger. ¡°You!¡± However, she suddenly paused just when she was about to


    lash out at him. Then, the expression on her face turned into disdain and contempt. ¡°Heh. What¡¯s


    wrong? Are you telling me that you can¡¯t even shell out 50,000?¡±Seeing Kingsley didn¡¯t reply, she


    curled her lips and put down two of her fingers. ¡°Very well. How about 30,000? See: I¡¯m being very nice


    to you, right? If you can¡¯t pay up today, though, I can guarantee you that you won¡¯t be able to walk


    normally out of this room!¡±After hearing that, several brawny men who stood behind Scarlett alsoBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    shouted, one by one. ¡°That¡¯s right! If you f*cking dare to be insensible and refuse to pay up, I will let


    you have a taste of my fury fist.¡±¡°Kid, do you still think 30,000 is too much, considering you¡¯re lucky


    enough to have seen Red¡¯s body? You totally had a big catch today!¡±¡°Yeah! Pay up quick! Don¡¯t force


    us toy our hands on you!¡±Looking at the vicious look on these people who rolled up their sleeves to


    show their arms, Kingsley showed a trace of a sneer.¡°30,000? Sure, I can give you guys, but are you


    guys certain you will all be alive to spend it?¡±¡°What do you mean?¡± Scarlett raised her eyebrow in


    anger. ¡°You¡¯re pretty good at acting tough at such a young age! How dare you threaten us!¡±Likewise,


    the crowd alsoughed when they heard Kingsley¡¯s ¡®threatening¡¯ words.¡°That¡¯s right. You are just an


    inexperienced young brat! Why are you acting tough with us?¡±¡°Heh. Do you think we will be afraid of


    you, a little brat who came here to travel? Believe it or not: I will screw your head off if you still keep


    acting tough!¡±At that, Kingsley smiled coldly. ¡°Do you guys honestly think I¡¯m here to travel?¡±At once,


    Scarlett¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°If not, are you here to splurge your money in the Sunshine Casino?¡±¡°No.¡±


    Kingsley raised a finger and shook it. ¡°I¡¯m here to settle with Xanxus.¡±Even though his voice wasn¡¯t


    loud, it prated everyone¡¯s eardrums like a great bell.Like a shot, everyone couldn¡¯t help but be


    slightly startled.More than ten secondster, a brawny man named Zwander Langson reacted first and


    scolded coldly, ¡°What the hell?! Settle with Boss Norton?! Who do you think you are?! How dare you


    threaten to settle with him!¡±As soon as these words escaped his lips, everyone gradually came back to


    their senses.For a moment, everyone sneered and jeered, ¡°You?! An inexperienced young man who


    can¡¯t even shell out 50,000? How do you even dare to boast in such a way? What a f*cking


    idiot!¡±¡°Hahaha¡ªYou amused me greatly! I will give you my respect if you¡¯re able to meet Boss Norton


    in person. Here you are still thinking you can settle with him! Bullsh*t! Are you even worthy?!¡±Apart


    from those brawny men, even Scarlett giggled frantically while covering her rosy lips. ¡°You are truly


    ridiculously naive and childish. I¡¯m amused.¡±After giggling for a while, a trace of sinister and


    ruthlessness shed across her eyes. ¡°You will definitely be torn to shreds if Boss Norton heard what


    you said just now! However, if you find a way to collect 100,000 and give it to me, I will consider


    keeping this secret for you.¡±Kingsley frowned. ¡°100,000? Isn¡¯t it 30,000?¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    ¡°Well¡ªthings have changed.¡± Scarlett sneered. ¡°This is the price you pay for acting tough!¡±Likewise,


    Kingsley also sneered. ¡°No problem.¡± After that, he pointed at the backpack on the wooden chair


    beside him with his chin and said calmly, ¡°There! The money is in that bag. Go and get it.¡±In an instant,


    her eyes brightened. Crooking her finger, she ordered, ¡°Zwander! Go and get the money!¡±As soon as


    she gave her order, Zwander swiftly walked up to the chair. He grabbed the backpack strap and


    opened the zipper.At the next moment, he carried the backpack upside down and shook it, letting


    everything drop out of the bag. ¡°Red, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a wallet or anything valuable in here.¡±With


    that, he squatted down. After throwing a few short sleeves shirts aside, he scolded, ¡°Just a few f*cking


    clothes, a power bank, and a phone¡ª¡± Zwander gradually paused as he flipped through the items that


    dropped out of the bag.¡°Search carefully again! Check if there¡¯s a wallet in the inteyer!¡±After she


    finished speaking, Scarlett looked at Kingsley with a sullen face. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re dead if you dare to y


    tricks with us!¡±Zwander picked up the backpack upon hearing Scarlett¡¯s words and unzipped the zipper


    of the inteyer. Instantly, he shouted with great joy, ¡°Red, you guessed it right! There¡¯s a small bag


    inside!¡±Taking out a small ck leather bag from the inteyer of the backpack, he said excitedly,


    ¡°Damn! It¡¯s pretty heavy!¡±¡°Open up and check what¡¯s inside! Is it some kind of jewelry or


    gemstones?¡±As soon as these words escaped Scarlett¡¯s lips, everyone¡¯s gazes were fixated on the


    ck leather bag in Zwander¡¯s hands.There was a hidden rule behind their gangster inn¡¯s operation


    here. They wouldn¡¯t be in operation for three years. However, they would try to fish the three years¡¯


    worth of profit once they opened for business.Without a doubt, it was impossible to support such a


    large group of people with the room rate alone.Hence, they could only make some money through


    coming up with ideas like badger games and extortions.Fortunately, those who would check into their


    inn were quite wealthy.Normally, Scarlett and the others would demand for tens of thousands in order


    not to make themselves look bad. In almost all cases, many would rather pay up than choose


    death.Once they had paid, the most they would do was secretlyment their bad luck.Moreover, some


    people even directly visited and checked into their inn simply because of Scarlett. They would spend


    100,000 or 200,000 just to have a taste of the woman who once belonged to Xanxus. As for Scarlett,


    there were two reasons why she came to knock on Kingsley¡¯s door today. First off, it was because they


    haven¡¯t opened for business for more than two months. Hence, they would still carry out their sinister


    plot even if the person didn¡¯t look wealthy enough. Secondly, she really thought Kingsley was a very


    handsome young man and waspletely different from the greasy middle-aged men she usually


    attended to.However, she changed her mind after constantly getting rejected by Kingsley. She no


    longer intended to have a taste of him. In her heart, she kept thinking that the most significant thing that


    she needed to do was to get her hands on the money first.Therefore, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up


    when she saw the superb style and materials of the ck leather bag that Zwander was holding at this


    moment.Deep down, she thought to herself, Perhaps this kid is really a low-key rich kid. There might


    even be some sort of spiritual protective gemstone hidden in the bag!Just when Scarlett and the others


    looked at the leather bag with their eyes full of greed, the face of Zwander, who was holding the leather


    bag, changed drastically.As he looked at the item in the leather bag, his lips trembled greatly like they


    had touched the electric door. In fact, he trembled so much to the point that his phantom almost


    showed up.¡°Zwander, what¡¯s wrong?¡± a brawny man wondered. ¡°What kind of treasure is in it? Take it


    out and show it to us!¡±Simrly, another younger looking brawny man also urged, ¡°That¡¯s right,


    Zwander! Why are you looking so excited? Could it be that there¡¯s a rare treasure inside?¡±Rolling her


    eyes, Scarlett took a step forward and snatched the bag. Sounding impatient, she said, ¡°I ought to see


    what it is that scares you so much until you¡¯re in a state like you¡¯d seen a ghost¡ª¡±As she spoke, she


    looked down at the contents of the bag.Immediately afterward, her voice gradually decreased.¡°T-This is


    ¡ª¡±Scarlett found herself couldn¡¯t finish her sentence as she stared nkly at the jet-ck handgun in


    the bag. In an instant, her face turned as pale as a white sheet.In contrast with the shocking look on


    their faces, Kingsley replied calmly, ¡°This is a Glock G29. I guess you should be able to sell it for more


    than 100,000 on the ck market.¡±¡°G-Glock?¡± Several brawny men looked at each other. ¡°Handgun¡ªis


    this a real handgun?¡±In a fit of panic, Scarlett¡¯s entire person trembled even more. Shivering in fear,


    she handed the gun to Zwander. ¡°Check if t-this is a real gun.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    With his legs jiggling like a jello, Zwander stuttered, ¡°Red, I¡¯ve seen Frederick¡¯s handgun. I-it¡¯s much


    poorer than t-this. T-This should be real.¡±When Scarlett heard that, her face turned even ghastly pale.


    Frederick Malfoy! He¡¯s the top thug who works for Boss Norton! If Frederick¡¯s handgun is more poorly


    made than the gun in front of me, then this gun must be a real deal!¡°Red, what should we do¡ª¡±


    Zwander paused for a while, and the tone in his voice changed a little. ¡°We seem to have run into


    trouble.¡±Taking a deep breath, she then looked at Kingsley. ¡°Buddy, how shall we address


    you?¡±¡°Nicholson.¡±¡°Mr. Nicholson, a-are you someone from the police department?¡±In her perspective,


    there were only two groups of people in this world who would bring a gun with them. They were either


    police officers or gang leaders.Looking at Kingsley¡¯s extremely youthful and handsome look, Scarlett


    subconsciously thought he was a young police officer who works in a police department.Without


    waiting for Kingsley to answer her, she continued, ¡°Officer Nicholson, you¡¯re not a local of Diosna City,


    so you may not know that this part of Sunshine Casino is under Boss Norton¡¯s supervision and


    protection. Y-You¡¯d better not cause trouble in his territory.¡±¡°Trouble? What trouble have I caused?¡±


    Kingsley asked, feeling speechless. Then, he added again, ¡°You guys were the one who came up with


    this badger game. Now you guys are using me of causing trouble instead?¡±¡°What I meant was Boss


    Norton had paid a visit to the Diosna City Police Department and personally informed the sergeant


    regarding all businesses in this part of the city.¡±As she spoke, there was a change in expression on


    Scarlett¡¯s face. Shortly after, she secretly threatened, ¡°You say you want to deal with Boss Norton, but


    he isn¡¯t someone who you can so easily deal with. He has connections in the police department too.


    We admit that we¡¯re unlucky to have stumbled upon you today, but don¡¯t you think of throwing us to the


    wolves!¡±After hearing that, Kingsley raised his eyebrows. ¡°Oh? Does Xanxus truly think he has be


    the ultimate king of the undend in Diosna City that no one can touch his territory?¡±At once, there was


    a slight change in Scarlett¡¯s expression. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±¡°As far as I know, Jarett is also


    here in Diosna City.¡± Kingsley raised a corner of his mouth. ¡°Xanxus only upies the southern suburb


    of Diosna City, yet you guys are acting so rampant?!¡±When Scarlett and those brawny men heard his


    words, they were all shocked. ¡°Y-you¡¯re not an officer from the police department?¡± She took a step


    back. ¡°Do you work for Jarett?! Are you here to wreck this ce?!¡±At this moment, a trace of


    ruthlessness shed across Zwander¡¯s eyes. He whispered to Scarlett, ¡°Red, this kid is here to create


    havoc regardless of who he is. How about we¡­ we might as well directly¡ª¡±As he spoke, he made a


    throat slitting gesture with his hand.Presently, the fear in him was so overwhelming that he decided to


    go all out.Simrly, there was also a trace of ruthlessness in Scarlett¡¯s eyes. No matter what, I can¡¯t be


    at peace and sleep well if I let a man with a gun roaming around freely in my own territory. We might as


    well follow Zwander¡¯s suggestion and just kill him! The gun is now in my hand anyway.With a trembling


    voice, Scarlett asked Zwander, ¡°You¡¯ve been around Frederick for a while, so you should know how to


    fire a gun, right?¡±¡°I know! I know! Although I never fired one personally, I do have a little knowledge


    about it.¡±Despite saying that, Zwander¡¯s palms were actually sweaty. Holding the gun, he muttered,


    ¡°The first step in firing a gun is¡­ safety off, safety off.¡±His lips trembled uncontrobly, and he kept


    repeating these words while looking at the gun in his hand to and fro.At that moment, someone wiped


    the cold sweat from their forehead. ¡°Zwander, what are you doing? Shoot him already!¡±Likewise,


    Scarlett was also breaking in cold sweat. ncing at Kingsley, who was sitting on the bed with a faint


    smile on the corner of his mouth, she uttered, ¡°Zwander, what are you examining? Do you actually


    know how to fire a gun?!¡±¡°I-I once heard Frederick say that the gun safety must be off before pulling a


    trigger.¡± At this rate, Zwander had gotten so anxious that he was sweating profusely. ¡°B-but f*ck! This


    gun has no safety!¡±Just when everyone was panicking, Kingsley said calmly, ¡°Do you want to know why


    you can¡¯t find the gun¡¯s safety?¡±¡°W-Why?¡±¡°This is exactly the characteristics of a Glock G29 handgun.¡±


    Kingsley smiled slightly. Then, he pulled out another gun of the same model from his waist.¡°Its safety is


    inside the gun. Hence, that makes it great for concealed carry and quick draws in an


    emergency.¡±Instantaneously, everyone present including Zwander and Scarlett was stunned as they


    listened to him. We¡¯re just a bunch of small potatoes living in a grey area. How can we possibly


    understand this?!Holding the gun in one hand, Kingsley slowly aimed it at Zwander¡¯s head. ¡°The


    internal safety of this gun is divided into firing pin safety, trigger safety, and drop safety. So, do you


    know how to turn off the safety of the gun and fire it now?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    ¡°H-How?¡± Zwander asked as he stared at the dark muzzle. At this juncture, he was in tremendous fear


    that he felt even the blood in his entire body was cold.A sense of near-death drowning filled his chest,


    making it hard for him to breathe.¡°It¡¯s very simple.¡± Kingsley showed a warm smile. ¡°Like this. Just pull


    the trigger, and you can then release the firing pin.¡±Following his words, he moved his fingers slightly


    and pressed the trigger all the way.Then, he released all the gun¡¯s safety mechanisms in turn.After that,


    the firing pin struck the primer, causing ignition.Bang! Suddenly, the sound of a gunshot was


    heard.Since Kingsley moved his arm three inches downward at the moment when the shot was fired, a


    10mm caliber bullet directly prated Zwander¡¯s left shoulder instead of his head.With a loud thump,


    the shot immediately knocked Zwander off and mmed his body hard on the wall behind


    him.¡°Ahhhh!!!!¡± Clutching at the bleeding wound, he hissed and groaned in pain.¡°Zwander!¡± Everyone


    shouted loudly in unison.Immediately afterward, they all trembled as they looked at Kingsley like they


    were looking at a bloodthirsty devil.At this moment, Scarlett was so scared out of her wits that her fair


    skin became slightly livid. I have never felt so terrified before in my life! ¡°H-How dare you fire a gun at


    someone on Boss Norton¡¯s territory! Y-You¡ª¡±¡°What about me?¡± Kingsley abruptly cut her off. Then, he


    nced at her calmly. ¡°I already said that I¡¯m going after Xanxus. Do you think I¡¯ll be afraid of him?¡±Like


    dropping a bombshell, everyone¡¯s mind once again wentpletely nk when they heard Kingsley


    say he was going to deal with Xanxus.Staring at him in fear, everyone couldn¡¯t help but think to


    themselves. He¡¯s very knowledgeable about firearms. In addition, there isn¡¯t a change in his facial


    expression, and he¡¯s very urate when he shoots.We¡¯re afraid we won¡¯t be able to find such a


    terrifying character like him around Boss Norton. Furthermore, the two Glock 29 guns that he


    possessed are definitely high-end goods that even Boss Norton can¡¯t get his hands on!Suddenly,


    Scarlett realized that the young man in front of her wasn¡¯t inexperienced and an easy target at all.On


    the contrary, she found that he was a terrifying existing character who was able to confront Xanxus.The


    brawny men whoughed at Kingsley a while ago were all shivering with immense fear now.¡°Ah¡­ It


    hurts so much¡­ Help!¡± Zwander¡¯s cries of pain sounded intermittently, shing each of their heartsThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    back and forth like a blunt knife. Thud!Finally, a brawny man couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. He fell to his


    knees and begged for mercy, ¡°Mr. Nicholson, please spare me¡­ Spare me¡­¡±Simrly, everyone


    became indefensible when they saw the man kneeling down.Hence, one by one, they fell to their knees


    and begged Kingsley.¡°M-Mr. Nicholson,¡± Scarlett uttered with trembling lips. Just as she was about to


    say more, Kingsley pointed at Zwander lying on the ground and groaning in pain. With a cold voice, he


    said, ¡°Perhaps you can still save him if you send him to the hospital now.¡±When she heard that, Scarlett


    abruptly came back to her senses. She immediately beckoned the others, ¡°Quick! Send Zwander to the


    hospital quickly!¡±As she spoke, she picked up the dress from the ground. Then, she wore it in a panic


    and said to Kingsley with a trembling voice, ¡°S-So, does this mean you are letting us go?¡±¡°This one


    shot made up for the badger game you guys nned to pull on me.¡± Kingsley waved his hand


    impatiently. ¡°Leave now. I¡¯m going to rest.¡±The reason for Kingsley¡¯s trip over to Diosna City this time


    was topletely wreck Sunshine Casino first before Serena assassinated Xanxus again.Thus, he


    certainly didn¡¯t want to waste his energy on cheap, unimportant characters like Scarlett and


    Zwander.By this time, Zwander had already been carried away. ncing at the bloodstain on the


    corner of the wall, she whispered, ¡°M-Mr. Nicholson, why don¡¯t I change a room for you? T-The smell of


    blood is too heavy here.¡±¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Kingsley closed his eyes and waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m used to it, so it


    doesn¡¯t matter.¡±Scarlett became speechless upon hearing that. At this moment, fright and shock could


    no longer describe her mood.Who the hell is this young man in front of me?! How can he be so calm


    when faced with horrific bloodstain all over the ground?! This is definitely not a level that¡¯s achievable


    by ordinary people!Not daring to speak further, Scarlett grabbed the chest area of her dress and slowly


    exited the room.In the end, she even slowly closed the door with great respect.Without a doubt, this


    was in stark contrast to the alluring and arrogant look she had when she came in earlier.As soon as


    she walked out of the room, a brawny man stepped forward and whispered, ¡°Red, Zwander has been


    sent to the hospital. What shall we do next?¡±She frowned slightly. ¡°What do you mean by what we


    should do?¡±¡°This person¡­ is going to deal with Boss Norton!¡± The man nced at the door to


    Kingsley¡¯s room with lingering fear. ¡°Won¡¯t it be a great achievement for us if we tell Frederick this news


    and let him inform Boss Norton?¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    p!Scarlett gave the person a tight p and chided, ¡°Logan, I still want to live even if you don¡¯t! I¡¯m


    telling you, if you dare to speak too much, I¡¯ll pull out your tongue right now!¡±A terrified Logan covered


    his mouth and gawked at her while answering timidly, ¡°Okay, I realized my mistake now, Red. I¡¯ll keep


    my mouth shut¡ª¡±¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll pretend that nothing happened today. Also, a big change is going to


    happen to this ce,¡± she said warily. ¡°We¡¯ll have to think of another way out¡­¡±After everyone had left,


    Kingsley took a short nap on the bed, and at a little past 10.00PM, his eyes fluttered open slowly.Right


    after he had a simple change of clothes, he left the house and drove to the entertainment city.Scarlett¡¯s


    hotel was close to the entertainment city and it took him no effort to reach. At the parking lot, the valet


    boy took a nce at his Phaeton and trotted over in a pleasant manner. ¡°Sir, would you like to visit the


    bar, restaurant or the sauna? I¡¯ll be your guide.¡±Kingsley took a nce around the tall buildings which


    were bright with colorful lights and saidposedly, ¡°I would like to head to the casino.¡±¡°The casino?¡±


    The muscles on the valet boy¡¯s face froze. ¡°May I ask if you have a membership card?¡±¡°What? I¡¯ll need


    a membership card to go to the casino?¡±¡°Yes, sir. Only those who spend over 100,000 in the


    entertainment city are entitled to have the membership card of the casino, or you may enter together


    with a senior member.¡±A frown appeared on Kingsley¡¯s face. ¡°But it¡¯s my first visit here. You can¡¯t just


    turn me away at the door.¡±The valet boy¡¯s attitude started to be aloof. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this is the rule


    of the entertainment city.¡±Tapping his fingers on the wheel gently, Kingsley considered his options


    silently. The Sunshine Casino was Xanxus¡¯ most important business spot and if he wanted to take care


    of Xanxus, he had to start from Sunshine Casino. In addition, only at the casino could he attract


    Xanxus¡¯ attention and sessfully approach him with one move.Of course, he could also drive straight


    in now, barging in solely on his courage, and point a gun at Xanxus¡¯ temple.However, he was Ares, the


    God of War, whomanded thousands of troops based on strategy, and not a dumb, reckless man


    who rush for the kill wildly without any certainty! While Kingsley¡¯s brows were knitted tightly together as


    he evaluated how he should enter the casino, a pink Land Rover stopped next to him.The driver¡¯s


    window of the Land Rover rolled down slowly as anky arm stretched outzily, sandwiching a ck-This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    colored card between two slender fingers.At the same time, a female voice that pretended to be deep


    spoke, ¡°I have the membership card of Sunshine Casino!¡±Turning his head, Kingsley saw Paige, who


    was wearing a pair of sunnies on the bridge of her nose. Waving the card in her hand, she shed him


    a sly smile.¡°What are you doing here, Miss Tanner?¡±Chuckling, she responded, ¡°Luckily I¡¯m here, or


    else you can¡¯t even get past the main entrance!¡± Before waiting for another question from Kingsley, she


    waved her card at the valet boy. ¡°I¡¯m a senior member. May I bring someone in?¡±¡°Of course you can!


    No problem!¡± he said. Immediately afterward, he pushed a button on the inte headset and said,


    ¡°Hey, Jett,e over to the parking lot now. We have VIP guests!¡±Soon, a young man dressed in a


    white shirt with a bowtie trotted over.Politely, he bowed slightly to Kingsley and Paige as he said in a


    robotic tone, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Jett Xeno, your attendant at Sunshine Casino. Pleasee out of your car and


    I¡¯ll show you the way after this.¡±The valet boy from earlier hurriedly added, ¡°I¡¯ll be responsible for


    parking your car. Ten minutester, someone will pass the keys directly to you.¡±Hence, Kingsley and


    Paige got out of the car and followed Jett inside through the bar before getting into an elevatorbeled


    ¡®only for staff use¡¯.In the elevator, Jett took out his work ID, swiped it at the elevator console and


    pressed the button for level basement 6.¡°Dear guests, you can ask me if you have any enquiries or


    requests tonight. I¡¯ll provide you with an all-rounded and personalized service.¡±After saying that, Jett


    turned around and said no more.This was the mandatory and official greeting that he had to say to his


    guests every time, and it was robotic and emotionless.After all, an attendant like him had served


    countless bosses and tycoons, so he had no interest in Kingsley, who was dressed in ordinary


    clothes.In fact, he even had a little contempt in his heart.In his eyes, Kingsley would cash in tens of


    thousands in chips at the most, and then lose all of it. He would go bankrupt and return home with his


    tail between his legs in the end.He had seen one too many people like that, and he really couldn¡¯t be


    bothered with him!

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    Jett¡¯s discriminative attitude was clear to Kingsley, but he didn¡¯t want to stoop to a young attendant¡¯s


    level and instead said in a low voice to Paige, ¡°Miss Tanner, you haven¡¯t answered me. What are you


    doing here? Also, why do you have the membership card here?¡±¡°The card belongs to my brother,¡± she


    answered with a mischievous giggle. ¡°I¡¯m here on vacation and saw that you were turned away at the


    door, so I came over to help you out!¡±Knitting his brows, Kingsley could tell that she wasn¡¯tpletely


    honest, but before he could have more questions for her, the elevator already reached basement


    6.Ding!The elevator doors opened, and Jett was the first to step out and gestured politely to them, ¡°This


    way, please.¡±After casting Paige a deep look, Kingsley asked no more. Even though she was a


    mischievous person, she wasn¡¯t scheming and mean, so he decided not to get to the bottom of matters


    and merely told her nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m here this time for an important matter. Don¡¯t act recklessly and


    affect my ns.¡±¡°Okay!¡± Paige stuck out her tongue at him. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t start a fight, expose my


    identity or get in the way of your ns!¡±While they were talking, they followed Jett through a long, dark


    walkway, and at the end of it, an opulent European-style double door which stood as high as the height


    of three men greeted them with grandeur.At the console next to the doors, Jett swiped his work ID, and


    the big doors slowly and silently opened up.The next second, bright lights poured out of the room, akin


    to opening the doors to another world.Looking at the bright lights and lush designs of Sunshine Casino,


    Kingsley chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s like the Garden of Eden, which will immediately lift up the spirits.¡±¡°This


    way, please.¡± In a robotic manner, Jett led them in. ¡°If this is your first visit, you may exchange for some


    chips at the cashier first.¡±Kingsley nodded. ¡°Is there a minimum amount to cash in the chips?¡±He had


    learned all sorts of gambling games from his godfather before, as well as swindling techniques, and


    with the lowest amount, he could easily make a win so big that this casino could go bankrupt, which


    was exactly his n! If there was really a person who won all the tables at the casino with a few chips


    in his hand, it was only a matter of time before Xanxus came to check it out.Hearing Kingsley¡¯s


    question, Jett disyed a look of disdain. ¡°The lowest chip exchange is 1,000,¡± he responded with a


    sulk. ¡°Pardon me for being straightforward, though. You can barely do anything with 1,000. It¡¯s better if


    you exchanage more.¡±¡°That¡¯s alright. 1,000 is enough. I¡¯m just here to have some fun.¡± Kingsley shook


    his head. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Where¡¯s the cashier?¡±When they were talking, a man dressed in branded casual


    clothes brushed past them, and after he caught sight of Paige, he stopped in his tracks unwittingly.This


    man was less than thirty in age, but the dark circles under his eyes were deep, as though he hadn¡¯t


    slept a wink in three days and three nights. And in his eyes, it was filled with desire and greed. Just one


    look and anyone could tell that he was a person obsessed and addicted to gambling and women.At the


    moment, his lustful eyes were fixed on Paige, and like a famished dog who had seen some delicious


    food, he was about to start drooling any second.¡°What a stunner! She¡¯s the real stunner!¡± the man


    muttered under his breath as he licked his lips.Pacing forward, he lifted his chin and said to Kingsley


    arrogantly, ¡°You¡¯re only exchanging 1,000 in chips to y in Sunshine Casino? Are you here to be a


    joke?¡± Then, he turned to Paige and smiled lustfully. ¡°Hey gorgeous, it will be a waste if a beautiful


    woman like you is hanging out with a loser like that! Why don¡¯t youe with me? You can exchange


    however much in chips as you want. What do you think?¡±Paige frowned, grabbed Kingsley¡¯s arm and


    cast that man a look of disgust. ¡°Who wants to hang out with you? Get lost!¡±Pursing her lips tightly, she


    almost couldn¡¯t stop herself from whisking out her Serpent Whip andshed it across this ugly and


    disgusting face. However, she already promised Kingsley that she wouldn¡¯t act rashly. So, she


    suppressed her anger forcefully.With a lewd chuckle, that man took a step closer. ¡°You have such a


    strong personality, pretty girl! I like women who are gutsy like you, and you¡¯re just so hard to


    resist!¡±Hiding behind Kingsley, Paige poked him in the waist and whispered, ¡°You should protect me if


    you don¡¯t want me to start a fight, shouldn¡¯t you?¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    Kingsley shed her a soft smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here,¡± he assured, looking at Paige in a different


    light.Given her personality, she would have whipped him with her whip a long time ago when she


    encountered such a frivolous person usually, but right now, the Second Young Lady of the Tanner


    Family tolerated this harassment forcefully because of a casual promise.Because of this, Kingsley felt a


    little moved with a sense of responsibility; the Second Young Lady of the Tanner Family had already


    tolerated such an insult for him, shouldn¡¯t he gain the responsibility of getting her dignity back?Taking a


    step forward, he stood in front of Paige and said coldly to the man, ¡°We¡¯re here for fun and don¡¯t want


    unnecessary trouble. You better not kill our mood!¡±¡°Fun?¡± the man repeated,ughing hysterically. ¡°You


    want to have fun in Sunshine Casino with 1,000 worth of chips? You¡¯re giving us stitches in our


    stomachs!¡±When the well-dressed people around them heard that, they gathered over and started


    criticizing, ¡°What? Did I hear it right? This man is only exchanging 1,000 in chips in Sunshine


    Casino?¡±Someone else chortled. ¡°All kinds of people will show up when the ce is huge and popr!


    Isn¡¯t this just an insult to Sunshine Casino¡¯s name?¡±¡°Exactly. Since when does Sunshine Casino have


    such low standards? And I just applied for a VVIP membership card earlier!¡±¡°Allowing someone like this


    to enter is just an insult to my status.¡±The people around despised Kingsley, and that man raised his


    chin even higher. ¡°Lad, this isn¡¯t a ce a loser like you shoulde. I think you better get lost and let


    me apany this beautiful girl!¡±Raising his brows slightly, Kingsley responded calmly, ¡°This isn¡¯t a


    ce someone like me shoulde? Why? Are you people a level above others?¡±¡°That¡¯s for sure!¡±


    That man hooked his finger arrogantly at Jett. ¡°Come here, Jett. Tell this loser who I am!¡±Hearing that,


    Jett hurriedly bowed slightly and replied with an earnest and respectful tone, ¡°He is Eric Yorkshire, the


    young master of Sunrise Corporation in Diosna City!¡± ¡°Did you hear that, loser?¡± Eric pointed a finger at


    Kingsley¡¯s shoulder. ¡°My father is the chairman of Sunrise Corporation, and I¡¯m a level above you by


    birth!¡± As he spoke, he narrowed his eyes and surveyed Paige¡¯s figure explicitly. Then, he licked his lips


    and added, ¡°Prettydy, you probably only get a few hundred for a night with this chap. Why don¡¯t you


    spend a night with me and I¡¯ll give you 10,000? What do you say?¡±¡°What did you say?¡± Paige¡¯sBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    eyebrows shot up and she scoffed loudly, ¡°What do you take me for?¡±With a nasty snigger, Eric said,


    ¡°Why the f*ck are you pretending? Could you be ady from a well-to-do family when you¡¯re at this


    ce with a man?¡±¡°You!¡±Mad with fury, Paige¡¯s face was flushing brightly. Unlike Alice who was


    eloquent, Paige was unable to retaliate at all without the use of force!The sight of Paige¡¯s adorable face


    as she breathed heavily from anger but still pouted her lips to suppress her fury caused a smirk to


    emerge on Kingsley¡¯s face. Pulling over her by her arm, he ced his own arm over her delicate


    shoulders and said to Eric, ¡°She¡¯s my woman. You better watch your words.¡±After the words left his lips,


    the mad expression on Paige turned into a look of surprise. His woman¡­ An odd feeling bubbled up in


    her chest while her fury dissipated unwittingly.Meanwhile, when Eric saw Paige blushing as she leaned


    against Kingsley¡¯s shoulder, the look on his face turned solemn, and he thought to himself furiously,


    Damn it! Why is this loser so lucky tond himself such a stunner? It¡¯s just a f*cking waste of good


    stuff!The men who were gathered around gushed out in envy and jealousy, ¡°Tsk, tsk. This girl is


    probably only eighteen, isn¡¯t she? Looks like this loser tricked her feelings!¡±¡°Yeah, it¡¯s easy to be fooled


    by a good-looking face at her age, and she has no idea at all that money is the most important thing in


    this society!¡±Hearing theirments, Eric suddenly realized something in his heart, and a smile filled


    with contempt appeared on his face.For the son of a wealthy man like him, it was simply a piece of


    cake to snatch a woman from a loser. Be it some innocent young girl or a mature woman, there wasn¡¯t


    one he couldn¡¯t have as long as the amount of cash was right.At the thought of this, he stuck a hand in


    his pocket and said to Paige, ¡°Gorgeous, I¡¯ll give you a lesson today and show you what a real man is!¡±


    After that, he waved his hand and turned to Jett. ¡°Go and exchange 500,000 in chips for me. I¡¯m going


    to squander it!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    ¡°I¡¯m going to squander it!¡±When Eric said that, Jett almost kneeled in front of him. By running this


    errand for Eric, he could at least make a few thousand inmission and tips!¡°Y-Yes, I¡¯m going right


    now!¡±Right when he wanted to go to the cashier, Kingsley stopped him. ¡°Hang on, I want to exchange


    chips as well!¡±¡°You, too?¡± A look of indifference appeared on Jett¡¯s face. ¡°You can exchange that 1,000


    in chips by yourself! I can¡¯t be bothered to serve you.¡±At the moment, he already thought of Eric as his


    cash cow, so he could no longer be courteous to Kingsley.With an icy face, Kingsley retorted, ¡°500,000


    is money, but 1,000 isn¡¯t?¡±Jett chuckled and spat, ¡°Sir, 1,000 is really not considered as money in


    Sunshine Casino! To put it bluntly, the beggar at the entrance of the entertainment city may not even


    want your 1,000 even if you offer it to them.¡±Nodding their heads, the people around agreed. ¡°Yeah, is


    1,000 considered as money now? The cheeks of this guy to say it out loud!¡±¡°I think this guy is a mere


    university student, thinking that he can show off with two weeks of living expenses. What an innocent


    and silly guy.¡±With a smug face, Eric said to Paige, ¡°Gorgeous, did you hear that? It¡¯s just a waste of


    your youth to date a person like this, and you¡¯ll regret it once you graduate from university! Only a


    capable young master like me can give you happiness. Don¡¯t you understand this truth?¡±Paige sulked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that! Do you think you¡¯re great just because you¡¯re rich?¡±¡°You¡¯re a gutsy woman,


    and an innocent one at that! I like you too much, really!¡± Smiling indecently, Eric revealed his teeth.


    ¡°After sleeping with so many gold-diggers, it¡¯s such a fresh feeling to run into a white rabbit out of the


    blue!¡± he said and waved to Jett. ¡°Go and exchange 1,000,000 in chips, half of it is for this pretty


    girl!¡±After he said that, Jett took in a breath of cold air, thinking, This is how generous a man should be!


    Then, the despise he had for Kingsley deepened as he cursed silently, This stingy, poor loser!Right


    then, a man wearing the same uniform as Jett walked in and passed the car keys to Paige and


    Kingsley politely. ¡°Dear guests, your cars have been properly parked and here are your keys.¡±¡°Darien,


    this guy just offended Mr. Yorkshire earlier, so you don¡¯t have to be so nice to him,¡± Jett said with a sulk.


    The attendant who came to deliver the car keys flinched and he stammered, ¡°H-He has offended Mr.


    Yorkshire?¡±¡°Yeah!¡± Jett rolled his eyes. ¡°And this loser can only afford 1,000 in chips. Why are you so


    polite to him?¡±Darien¡¯s face fell, and he stole a nce at Eric. ¡°But¡­ a person who buys 1,000 in chips


    is a guest as well¡­¡± he mumbled and bowed to Kingsley. ¡°Your cars are parked at slot number 9 and


    10 in section C. If you need help, I can lead you there when you¡¯re leaving.¡±Seeing that Darien was still


    so polite, Jett rolled his eyes again and muttered under his breath, ¡°Dumb*ss!¡±Eric was also unhappy


    and he red at Darien. ¡°I¡¯ll remember you. The next time I meet your manager, I¡¯ll get him to give you


    the boot immediately!¡±¡°N-No¡­¡± Blood drained from Darien¡¯s face and he begged, ¡°Please let me off,


    Mr. Yorkshire¡­¡±If his manager found out that he had offended the young master of the Sunrise


    Corporation, it would spell the end of him. Not only would he lose his job, he would definitely suffer a


    vicious beating as well!Feeling sorry for him, Paige tugged at the hem of Kingsley¡¯s shirt. ¡°This guy is


    so pitiful! Help him out and knock this guy named Yorkshire down. That will help me get even with him


    as well!¡±A sigh escaped Kingsley¡¯s lips. His original n was to draw out Xanxus by winning everything


    with 1,000, but it looked like there would be a change of ns now.¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help him out and help you


    get even!¡± Then, he peered coldly at Eric. ¡°You like crushing others with money, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll show you


    what it really means to crush someone with money!¡± he said, taking out a bank card and tossing it to


    Darien. ¡°Go and exchange ten million in chips for me. The password is six zeros,¡± he instructed


    calmly.Snort!Right after he said that, everyone burst intoughter.¡°Goodness, did this guy lose his


    mind? He jumped from 1,000 straight to 10,000,000?¡±¡°He¡¯s just bragging! Well, I f*cking want to


    exchange 100,000,000, then! Anyone can brag, right?¡±Others continued tough. ¡°Sunrise Corporation


    is one of the biggestpanies in Diosna City, and even Mr. Yorkshire doesn¡¯t dare to fork out


    10,000,000 to buy chips. This guy is really good at bragging, eh?¡±¡°Yeah, and Sunrise Corporation just


    acquired a big project worth 8 billion from the Coliree Group in Cleapolis!¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    Paige was enraged by Eric and that she couldn¡¯t restrain the insolence in her!She gave him a cold look


    and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you like my socks? I¡¯ll give them to you! But, if you lose, you¡¯ll have to


    swallow them in front of everyone!¡±At first, Eric was slightly startled before he immediately burst into


    laughter.¡°Sweetheart, don¡¯t worry. I, Eric Yorkshire, will never lose! Those socks of yours will be mine!


    However¡­I won¡¯t eat them. But, I want you to ensure I have a good time when you serve


    me¡­¡±Disgust was evident on her face when she heard this. ¡°You¡¯re epting our bet, then?¡±¡°Of


    course! Of course, I¡¯ll ept the bet!¡± Eric rubbed his palms together and said, ¡°Sweetheart, just wait.


    We¡¯ll have a fun time together tonight. Hahaha¡­¡±The crowd around heard them sealing the deal to


    their bets and started murmuring, ¡°Is this Kingsley guy an idiot? He will just use his girlfriend as a bet


    like that?¡±¡°Haha, what else could he bet on? A loser like him is nopetition to Mr. Yorkshire. He


    might as well allow Mr. Yorkshire to have fun with his girl.¡±¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s just a woman! How could


    anyone be stupid enough to offend Mr. Yorkshire for a woman?!¡±Eric had a proud smile on his face.


    ¡°Hey, sweetheart. I think you should go to the Sunshine Hotel next door to book a room and get ready


    while you wait for me.¡±¡°Heh¡­¡± Paige sneered. ¡°I think you should get ready to eat my socks!¡±With that,


    she sat down on the ground and began to untie her shoces.¡°Miss Tanner, are you just going to take


    off your socks like that in public?¡± Kingsley¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little ungracious?¡±Yet, she


    looked up with a grin. ¡°Do you not know how I am? Would I care about things like that?¡±Kingsley


    furrowed his brows slightly at her candid remark.The Tanner Family was the first family of the Empire of


    Qustia in the Northern Underworld.Paige was the Second Young Lady of the Tanner Family; it wouldn¡¯t


    be an exaggeration to call her an underworld princess!Moreover, she was a proud disciple of General


    Tobias of the Seavale Military District, with the ¡®major¡¯ title on her name.Ever since she was a child, she


    had been around soldiers of the underworld, so she did not have the conventional behavior of a


    woman. Therefore, she did not mind taking her socks off in public!On the side, Kingsley let out a sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Yorkshire¡¯s unlucky day that he bumped into you¡­¡±Initially, he just wanted to teach Eric a


    lesson and did not n to be ruthless.Firstly, it was because Kingsley¡¯s purpose here tonight was to get


    in touch with Xanxus Norton. He didn¡¯t want to waste his time and energy on someone like


    Eric.Secondly, Kingsley and Eric¡¯s father, Arnold Yorkshire, were acquainted.At that time, at a bidding


    meeting of Coliere Group, the son of Scarlet Heart Group of Diosna City offended Reene.Then,


    Kingsley immediately sent a text, asking Jay to change the group that won the bid.The project worth 8


    billion that initially belonged to Scarlet Heart Group was given to Sunrise Corporation of Diosna City. It


    so happened that the chairman of Sunrise Corporation was Eric¡¯s father, Arnold.After Reene was shot,


    he was also one of the first few people that offered to clear the way for her.Because of this, Kinglsey


    always had a regard for Arnold. So, for Arnold¡¯s sake, he did not n to destroy Eric.Although Kingsley


    intended to let things go for Arnold¡¯s sake, Paige had no intention of allowing Eric to leave after he


    disrespected her.At this time, she had already taken off both of her white socks, revealing a pair of


    feminine feet, which looked white and soft under the casino¡¯s light.¡°Gulp¡­¡± Eric swallowed a mouthful


    of saliva; his perverse side was on full disy.¡°Sweetheart, I didn¡¯t expect your feet to be so beautiful. I


    think I¡¯m in love with you¡­ I can¡¯t hold myself back any longer¡­¡±As he said this, he looked in the


    direction of the chip exchange area impatiently and questioned anxiously, ¡°Geez, why aren¡¯t they back


    yet?¡±Just as he said, two figures pushing a cart came from the chip exchange area.¡°Jett!¡±Paige¡¯s


    beauty so blinded Eric; all he could think about was her sexy figure and perfect feet that he didn¡¯t notice


    Jett¡¯s pale face.¡°Jett! Hurry up!¡± Eric called out loudly.Jett and Darien walked into the crowd with fancy


    casino carts, one after the other. There were more than a dozen golden trays filled withser anti-


    counterfeit chips on the carts.¡°Did you change a million chips for me? I made a bet with this kid, and I


    ¡ª¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    Eric suddenly stopped mid-sentence.He looked at the trays curiously and said, ¡°This¡­Are a million


    chips that many?¡±The people around also had puzzled looks on their faces as they whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve


    changed a million chips before. I don¡¯t remember it being that much.¡±¡°Exactly¡­ Each tray has 10,000


    chips, right? So, I think there¡¯s roughly around a few hundred of them there.¡±¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there


    a buy-one-free-one promotion at the casino today?¡±While everyone was still perplexed, Eric waved his


    hands andughed. ¡°I know! Mr. Glen must honor who I am, so he gave me more chips!¡±¡°Oh, it¡¯s a gift


    from Mr. Glen!¡± The crowd suddenly cheered and showed a thumbs-up.¡°This is as expected of Mr.


    Yorkshire of Sunrise Corporation! The big bosses will always respect him no matter where he


    goes!¡±¡°Tsk tsk, there are definitely over two million chips here! That Kingsley kid lost miserably!¡±Eric,


    who was listening to everyone¡¯s praises, looked at Kingsley with pride as he spoke arrogantly, ¡°What


    now, boy? Do you know where you stand now? Even the manager of this casino holds high regard for


    me!¡±Then, Eric turned to Jett and beckoned him over.¡°Come, tell this loser how many chips did Mr.


    Glen give me? Is it more than 1,000?¡±¡°About that¡­¡± Jett¡¯s face was pallid as he spoke hesitantly,


    ¡°About that¡­ Mr. Glen did not give you any chips¡­¡±Eric froze slightly at Jett¡¯s hesitant


    statement.¡°What do you mean? He didn¡¯t give me chips? Then why are there so many?!¡±¡°T-


    That¡­¡±Jett¡¯s face was drained of any color as he stammered a word with trembling lips. Then, Darien


    stepped forward and pushed the dazzling cart to Kingsley before saying respectfully, ¡°Sir, here are all


    your 10 million chips. Please have a look!¡±Boom!!!The whole ce fell into dead silence as soon as


    those words came out!Everyone!Every single person here!All of them looked like they had been struck


    by lightning!They were stunned in ce!When they saw the thousands of trays on Darien¡¯s cart, it was


    as if their souls had left their bodies, and they were frozen in ce. The whole ce was dead silent


    for more than two minutes!Then, a gulp was heard from the crowd.This tiny sound was deafening in


    this silence!Suddenly, everyone seemed to snap back into reality and gasped in surprise.¡°D-did I hear


    things correctly? Did that man really exchange 10 million chips?¡±¡°I doubted my ears as well¡­ This is


    absurd!¡±Most of the people here were from the sessful upper ss of Diosna City; they would be


    able to spit out a few million through gritted teeth.However, it was still shocking for them to see


    Kingsley spending 10 million at once just to buy chips.Buying so many chips was tantamount to


    throwing away money!Because this was Xanxus¡¯ territory!Winning or losing tens or hundreds of


    thousands could easily be brushed off.But when it involved tens of millions, they did not dare to gamble


    even if they could win!In their eyes, Kingsley was just flushing his money down the drain!Moreover, he


    was throwing away 10 million!How could they not be shocked?!Eric¡¯s face turned green when he heard


    the gasps around him!¡°T-this is impossible¡­ How could you have 10 million?!¡±He stared at the cart in


    front of Kingsley with red eyes as his confidence faltered. ¡°No¡­ There must be a mistake!¡±As he said


    that, he suddenly turned around and grabbed Jett by the cor, roaring, ¡°What the h*ll is going on?! Did


    you conspire with him to trick me?!¡±At this point, Jett had turned white with fear. ¡°No¡­ Mr. Yorkshire,


    I¡¯m also a victim here¡­¡±¡°Bang!¡±Eric threw Jett to the ground before turning to Kingsley and saying


    ruthlessly, ¡°What on earth is going on?! What the h*ll did you do?! I refuse to believe that you can afford


    to have 10 million!¡±Although the Sunrise Group was sitting on arge project of 8 billion, Arnold only


    gave him 200,000 to 300,000 worth of pocket money every month.He couldn¡¯t figure out how Kingsley,


    a loser in his early twenties, could throw away 10 million at will!This was simply too much for him to


    process!¡°I know! It¡¯s you!¡± Eric stretched out his fingers, pointed at Darien like a madman, and


    roared.¡°It¡¯s you! It¡¯s you who had colluded with Kingsley. He doesn¡¯t have 10 million! Both of you are


    trying to trick me!¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    Everyone began to look at each other with doubtful looks once they heard Eric¡¯s exmation.Could it


    be that the two of them worked together to pull this off, tricking Eric?Darien quickly waved his hands


    around in trepidation. ¡°Mr. Yorkshire, I didn¡¯t¡­ I¡ª¡±Halfway through his sentence, he saw a man rushing


    over from not far away.It was Rhys Glen, the casino manager!¡°Mr. Glen is here! He can exin


    everything!¡± Darien quickly said.After they counted the chips at the exchange counter just now, Colleen


    immediately called Rhys.Rhys, who was drinking at the bar next door, quickly put down his ss of


    wine and rushed over as soon as he heard that there was a wealthy man that was generous with his


    money at the casino.¡°Darien! Darien!¡±Before he was even near, everyone heard his voice. ¡°Where¡¯s the


    distinguished guest? Quick, let me meet him!¡±When Eric heard this, he felt like he had been


    electrocuted and trembled violently!When people saw Rhys running over, sweating profusely, and


    reeking of alcohol, they looked at each other and whispered, ¡°This¡­can¡¯t be a game, right? So, it must


    be Mr. Nicholson that had just bought 10 million chips, right?¡±¡°Of course! Do you know who Mr. Glen


    is? He is second in line behind Jonah in front of Boss Norton. How could he be a part of a game with


    this young man?¡±The arrival of Rhys immediately dispelled the doubts of everyone present!No one


    doubted that the tens of millions of chips that belonged to Kingsley were a trick anymore!Eric took two


    steps back in vain as he shook his head in disbelief. It was as if he had lost his soul.¡°No way¡­ How is


    that possible¡­ Why have I never heard of you in Diosna City?¡±Diosna City was the capital of Sris


    Province; all the toppanies and families were gathered here.And Sunrise Corporation was one of


    the top three most influentialpanies here!Hence, Eric had more or less heard of the names of the


    second-generation wealthy kids in Diosna City and even the whole of Sris Province.Nevertheless,


    he had never heard of bosses or a big family named Nicholson! ¡°Who on earth are you?¡± His face was


    pale as he looked at Kingsley before speaking up with difficulty, ¡°C-Could it be that you¡¯re from


    Seavale?!¡±As soon as he said that, Rhys pushed through the crowd.Without even a nce at Eric,


    Rhys went straight to Darien, panting. ¡°Right, who is this distinguished guest? Let me meet this old


    man!¡±Eric let out a cold snort; his face was ugly and filled with embarrassment!In the past, he would be


    the center of attention wherever he went!No one had ever ignored him before!Yet, everyone¡¯s eyes


    were fixated on Kingsley right now!He could only shut his mouth angrily as his eyes burned with


    resentment!Darien raised his hand and gestured toward Kingsley respectfully. ¡°Mr. Glen, Mr. Nicholson


    bought 10 million chips.¡±¡°This¡­¡±Rhys couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly startled upon seeing Kingsley!He


    did not expect that the wealthy man was so young!But, to be a manager in a ce like Sunshine


    Casino, Rhys was obviously no ordinary person.He was only stunned momentarily before he


    immediately put a smile on his face and bowed respectfully to Kingsley.¡°Mr. Nicholson, it is an honor for


    Sunshine Casino to have you here! I will personally serve you tonight! If there¡¯s anything you need,


    please let me know!¡±The corners of Kingsley¡¯s mouth raised slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter. Right now, I need


    to settle a gambling debt with Mr. Yorkshire.¡±¡°Mr. Yorkshire¡­¡± Only then did Rhys notice Eric standing


    behind him with a livid face.Rhys and Eric were also old acquaintances, so Rhys quickly whispered,


    ¡°Mr. Yorkshire, did you and Mr. Nicholson¡­ make a bet?¡±Eric nodded. At this point, his whole face was


    twisted nastily as if he had eaten something foul!¡°Nicholson or whatever your name is, I don¡¯t know


    where you came from, but Sunrise Corporation is a well-known name in Diosna City! Are you sure you


    want to embarrass me?!¡±¡°I¡¯m not trying to embarrass you.¡± Kingsley opened up his palms and said


    lightly, ¡°We just made a small bet.¡±As he spoke, he pointed to the golden chips on the cart.¡°I¡¯ve


    exchanged 10 million chips. Now, it¡¯s your turn to fulfill your half of the bet!¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    When Rhys heard what Kingsley said, he let out a slow exhale.Between Kingsley and Eric, one was a


    wealthy man who was generous with his money, and the other was a frequent customer.Rhys didn¡¯t


    want to offend any of them!So, he was slightly relieved when he heard Kingsley say it was only a small


    bet between them.¡°Mr. Yorkshire, it¡¯s normal to win and lose in a casino!¡± he said in a self-righteous


    manner. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of if you lose and fulfill your bet! The tide might turn


    then!¡±Eric¡¯s face flushed red at those words as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Mr. Glen, it¡¯s easy for you


    to talk from the sidelines.¡±Then, Rhys paused for a moment and suddenly realized that things might not


    be as simple as he thought.Before he could think about it more, Kingsley spoke, ¡°Mr. Glen, in Sunshine


    Casino, what if someone refuses to admit their losses?¡±Rhys subconsciously replied, ¡°If you refuse to


    admit your loss, you must cut your hand¡ª¡±Halfway through, he quickly came to his senses and


    stopped talking!But what he said was more than enough!A smirk showed up on Kingsley¡¯s face.¡°Mr.


    Yorkshire, you heard what he said. You¡¯d have to cut your hands off if you don¡¯t admit your loss! Are


    you really going to go back on your words in front of so many people?¡±¡°I¡ª¡±Eric¡¯s lips twitched slightly


    as his face twisted into several expressions before he became as pale as a sheet.Of course, he knew


    the rules of Sunshine Casino!Even as the Young Master of Sunrise Corporation, he would not dare to


    renege on his bet in Xanxus¡¯ territory!He nced at the pair of white socks on the ground as his


    Adam¡¯s apple bobbled before softly murmuring, ¡°About that¡­ Can we change the bet? These socks, I-I


    really can¡¯t swallow them¡­¡±Rhys was dumbfounded when he heard what Eric said.They gambled on


    swallowing the socks?!That¡¯s too cruel, isn¡¯t it?!If Mr. Yorkshire fulfills his bet in front of so many people,


    he will never have the face toe into Sunshine Casino ever again!Yet, when he saw the smirk on


    Kingsley¡¯s face, Rhys wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and quietly took two steps back.In his


    heart, he assumed that Kingsley wasn¡¯t someone that was easy to deal with and had decided not to get


    involved¡­ When Eric noticed how Rhys had cowered away and how Kingsley¡¯s face remained


    indifferent, his face started to change.¡°Bro, don¡¯t go down the wrong path! My father is the chairman of


    Sunrise Corporation! So, you might as well change your bet. Be it money or respect, I, Eric Yorkshire,Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    can give it to you! Let¡¯s just be friends; what about that?¡±Although Kingsley had a warm smile on her


    face, his eyes were frigid.¡°Mr. Yorkshire, I originally nned to let you go. But I¡¯m someone who can¡¯t


    take threats from others!¡±¡°W-What do you mean?¡±Kingsley raised two fingers. ¡°First of all, I don¡¯t want


    money. I have plenty of it!¡±¡°Gasp!¡±Everyone sucked in their breath when they heard this.¡®I have plenty


    of it!¡¯Although it sounded arrogant, it was true!Someone who can casually buy 10 million chips is


    indeed qualified to say such a thing!Kingsley continued amidst the sound of gasps, ¡°Second of all, I


    don¡¯t need you to give me any respect because my respect isn¡¯t something a scum like you can afford


    to give! Even your father, Arnold Yorkshire, doesn¡¯t deserve it!¡±Boom!¡®Even your father, Arnold


    Yorkshire, doesn¡¯t deserve it!¡¯This shocked the audience entirely.Just like that, it was as if the whole


    casino had been stunned mute; it was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.Arnold Yorkshire was


    one of the best in the business world of Diosna City!Nheless, Kingsley didn¡¯t even hesitate to


    disrespect a man like that!Everyone¡¯s mouth was agape in shock!Arrogant was no longer the word that


    someone could use to describe him!¡°You¡­ How dare you insult my dad like this!¡±Eric was so angry


    that his eyes looked like they were about to burst into mes!¡°I insulted your father?¡± Kingsley nced


    at Eric lightly, and an aura of contempt erupted instantly. ¡°Arnold Yorkshire isn¡¯t qualified to be insulted


    by me!¡±Everyone was rendered speechless!This was madness!This was insanity!Arnold Yorkshire, the


    chairman of the glorified Sunrise Corporation, wasn¡¯t qualified. Then, who else would be permitted?


    This was simply crazy!All of a sudden, everyone looked at Kingsley with aplicated


    expression!Within the shock in their eyes, there was a trace of curiosity¡ªwho on earth was this young


    man?

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    Eric¡¯s face had turned ck at this point!His fists tightened as he spoke with resentment in his eyes,


    ¡°Alright, I see how it is.However, before he even finished his words, Paige interrupted impatiently, ¡°Are


    you done? I don¡¯t have all day to listen to you brag. Either eat the socks or cut your hands off!¡±¡°Cough,


    cough, cough¡­¡±Her words seemed to have dealt a significant blow to him as he let out a few


    coughs!The fury that boiled his blood felt as though it would boil his organs!¡°Y-You guys are going too


    far! You¡¯ll definitely regret offending our Sunrise Corporation!¡±With that, he grabbed a sock from the


    ground!In a sh, he shoved it into his mouth!¡°Gasp¡­¡±¡°Holy sh*t! Did he really eat that?!¡±¡°Oh my God!


    Mr. Yorkshire is eating socks!¡±When everyone saw the dignified Mr. Yorkshire actually putting a sock in


    his mouth, everyone was dumbfounded.¡°Amazing.¡± Kingsley pped his hands lightly. ¡°I thought you


    would kneel on the ground and beg for mercy. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so honorable!¡±¡°Ugh¡­¡± Eric¡¯s


    face was ck as he continued to retch. ¡°Ugh¡­ I¡­ Sooner orter¡­ I¡¯ll make sure my dad¡­ kills you


    ¡­¡±However, Kingsley had a cold smile on his face. ¡°If Arnoldes to see me, I¡¯m afraid your fate


    would be even worse!¡±¡°You!!!¡± Eric was trembling with anger as he roared, ¡°I¡¯ve fulfilled my bet! Are you


    happy now? Ugh¡­ J-Just you f*cking wait! It¡¯s not over yet!¡±After he said that, he turned and stomped


    away angrily!¡°Hey¡­¡± Paige frowned as she watched the angry and embarrassed Eric walk away. ¡°He


    only ate one! There¡¯s another sock left!¡±Everyone began to sweat profusely as they heard her words!It


    wasn¡¯t supposed to be taken that seriously!This woman was ruthless!She even wanted Eric to eat the


    other sock!Kingsley had a faint smile and pointed to Jett, paralyzed on the ground, and gestured with


    his chin. ¡°Isn¡¯t there another person there?¡±¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Paige smiled before turning to speak to Jett,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re willing to be Eric¡¯s dog? Come,e eat this sock for him!¡± ¡°No¡­.¡± He instantly


    rolled over and got on his knees, begging, ¡°Please, Miss, please let me go! Please¡­¡±Rhys had already


    kicked him fiercely before she could even speak!Bang!Jett was kicked to the ground by Rhys, and


    Jett¡¯s nose began to bleed immediately.¡°Motherf*cker! After offending Mr. Nicholson, you still dare to


    beg?!¡± Rhys¡¯ face began to twitch as he retorted.¡°If she tells you to eat, do it! Why the f*ck are you


    talking so much?! Do you think you¡¯re more dignified than Mr. Yorkshire?!¡±In the face of his hideous


    expression, colors began to drain from Jett¡¯s face!He knew that if he didn¡¯t eat the sock today, Rhys


    would definitely beat him to death on the spot!Those thugs in this casino, both out in the open and


    hidden in the dark, weren¡¯t just there for decorations!When Jett thought of this, his face was filled with


    despair!Eric managed to turn around, leave, and spit out the sock after going out.As for Jett, he had no


    chance to do so!He could only swallow it in front of everyone!¡±¡°Huhuhu¡­ Mr. Nicholson, please spare


    me¡­ Mr. Glen, please have mercy on me¡­¡±He desperately bowed on the ground desperately and


    begged for mercy!Kingsley shot Jett a quick nce and said faintly to Rhys, ¡°Mr. Glen, my time is


    precious. I¡¯ll leave this person to you.¡±¡°Yes, yes, yes! Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll definitely make sure he eats that


    sock!¡± Rhys nodded and continued, ¡°And I will punish him ording to Boss Norton¡¯s rules. Don¡¯t


    worry!¡±When Jett heard the words ¡®Boss Norton¡¯s rules¡¯, he was so frightened that he peed in his pants


    before his eyes rolled back and passed out!¡°Someone! Drag Jett to the back hall for his


    punishment!¡±After Rhys ordered some men to drag the unconscious Jett away, he turned to Kingsley


    and said graciously, ¡°Mr. Nicholson, what do you feel like ying? I¡¯ll get someone to open a table for


    you!¡±Kingsley pointed to the 1 million chips that Eric had changed and said to Darien, instead of


    answering Rhys, who was just standing at the sideline, ¡°These are Eric¡¯s losses. Now, it¡¯s yours.¡±¡°A-All


    of it?¡± Darien pointed to himself in disbelief. ¡°I-It¡¯s one million¡­ Are you giving it all to me?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    Kingsley nodded. ¡°Consider a tip for you.¡±¡°Thank you, Mr. Nicholson! Thank you so much, Mr.


    Nicholson!¡±Darien wept excitedly as he fell straight onto his knees, bowing to Kingsley several


    times!Everyone around him was shocked when they saw the events ying before them. ¡°Oh my! A tip


    of 1 million? T-That¡¯s too much, isn¡¯t it?¡±¡°Exactly! My littlepany only manages to get 1 million worth


    of turnover in half a year¡¯s time. I should just be a waiter here!¡±¡°Tsk tsk, this is what a real rich man


    looks like! In contrast to him, I am a sh*tty chairman! I¡¯m f*cking poor and low-life peasant!¡±Rhys¡¯


    envious eyes turned red as he listened to the sighs of the people around him.Then, he spoke to Darien


    in a hoarse voice, ¡°All right! Once you exchange those chips for money, you can go back and rest! I¡¯ll


    give you half a month¡¯s paid leave! I¡¯ll take over catering to Mr. Nicholson for you!¡±Rhys was about to


    go crazy with regret!On most days, he would be watching over the casino. But today, he decided to


    take a break from his busy schedule and went to the bar next door for a drink.Who would¡¯ve thought


    that a ss of wine would cause him such arge sum of money?!After he drove Darien away, he


    muttered to himself, ¡°D*mn it, if only I had been here just now. That money could¡¯ve been mine!¡±Once


    he had muttered those words lowly, a ttering smile painted across his face as he looked at


    Kingsley.¡°Mr. Nicholson, please let me know if you need anything. I will serve you


    wholeheartedly!¡±Kingsley had a half-smile on his face and said, ¡°Mr. Glen, right?¡± This is my first time in


    a casino, so I don¡¯t know much about it. Could you introduce me to something interesting?¡±¡°First time in


    a casino?!¡±Rhys was so excited that he almost jumped in celebration!Wouldn¡¯t this mean that this was


    a fool with a lot of money?!¡°Mr. Nicholson, Sunshine Casino has everything, from poker to Sic bo and


    even slot machines!¡±Rhys narrowed his eyes with joy. ¡°You can y whatever you want. I¡¯ll apany


    you all the way.¡±Then, Kingsley turned to look at Paige and said with a smile, ¡°Girlfriend, what do you


    want to y?¡±¡°Who are you calling your girlfriend?¡± She pinched his waist with a blushing face. ¡°If you


    dare talk nonsense again, I¡¯ll tell Serena about it!¡± Once he heard this, he raised his eyebrows. ¡°Have


    you seen Serena recently?¡±¡°N-No¡­¡± Her eyes darted around as she replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her. Isn¡¯t


    she in Cleapolis¡­¡±Just as Kingsley wanted to question her further, she quickly said, ¡°I want to y aBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    game of Sic bo! I¡¯ve seen my cousin y it a few times, and it looks quite interesting!¡±The corners of


    his mouth curled up as he leaned down and whispered into her ears in a low voice, ¡°If you can get in


    touch with Serena, tell her that I¡¯ll help her settle whatever that is going on here. Tell her that she


    doesn¡¯t have to worry.¡±¡°What do you mean? Settle what?¡± Although Paige was flustered by Kingsley¡¯s


    scent, her face remained indifferent. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re on about.¡±¡°Forget it, then.¡± Then,


    he straightened up and turned to Rhys. ¡°We¡¯ll listen to her. Let¡¯s y some Sic bo. We¡¯ll bet on the high


    and low.¡±¡°Got it!¡±Rhys replied and instantly called for his subordinates, ¡°Quick! Prepare a VIP room for


    Mr. Nicholson.¡±¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Kingsley said lightly. ¡°I¡¯ll just y in the main hall.¡±¡°Sure, sure¡­ As you


    please!¡± Rhys called out, ¡°Quick! Open up a slot for Mr. Nicholson!¡±After a while, Kingsley and Paige


    sat down at a table in the middle of the casino.When the other guests saw this, they all began to gather


    around.All of them wanted to see how Kingsley would squander 10 million chips!Then, Rhys called for


    a beautiful woman dressed in revealing clothes and said, ¡°Sienna, this is our distinguished guest!


    Come be the croupier for this table.¡±That woman¡¯s name was Sienna Robinson; she was one of the


    best dealers in Sunshine Casino.She usually only served the big shots in the VIP rooms and would


    rarely be in the lobby on the first floor.Today, Rhys deliberately called for her toe downstairs just to


    please Kingsley!She nced at him with a twinkle in her eyes, pointed at the ss dice cup on the


    table, and exined, ¡°In the ss dice cup, there are a total of three dice. The points of the dice will be


    added together, and the total number of 4 to 10 is considered small, while 11 to 17 is considered as big.


    So, you can choose to bet either big or small. Also, if the points on the dicend on the same number,


    neither the big or small bets matter!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    Kingsley looked at the three dice in the ss dice cup and nodded. ¡°I see. Let¡¯s start.¡±¡°Alright, Mr.


    Nicholson,¡± Sienna replied softly before picking up a reddish-brown wooden lid and tightly closing the


    ss dice cup.Click!Then, she fastened the lid to the base with a gold buckle.ck!ck!ck!She


    pressed the handle three times in a row, and the dice hit against the ss cover, making a clicking


    sound.At the same time, Kingsley¡¯s ears twitched slightly¡­After a while, everyone heard a


    ring.Ding!The sign on the table lit up, and the words, ¡®ce Your Bet¡¯ glowed impressively.Sienna


    smiled and spoke sweetly, ¡°Mr. Nicholson, you may ce your bet.¡±Kingsley turned to look at Paige


    with a light smile. ¡°Do you want to bet on big or small?¡±¡°You¡¯re letting me choose?¡±Excitement filled her


    childish face.She had only seen her cousin y a few times before; this was the first time she yed


    alone!¡°I choose¡­big?¡±Yet, he shook his head slightly. ¡°I think it¡¯ll be small.¡±As he said that, he threw a


    handful of chips and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll bet on small.¡±¡°Hmph! Then why are you still asking me if you¡¯ve


    made up your mind?!¡± Paige pouted. ¡°I think you¡¯ll lose! Hmph!¡±A small smile crept onto Kingsley¡¯s


    face. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to improve your intuition.¡±¡°Hmph! I think you¡¯re just teasing me.¡± She crossed her


    arms before her chest and said huffily.¡°You¡¯re flirting with the croupier all this while; don¡¯t think that I


    didn¡¯t notice! I almost forgot that you¡¯re a flirt, a yer!¡±Once he heard her rebuke, he rubbed his brows


    helplessly. ¡°My dear Paige, didn¡¯t we agree just now if I taught Eric a lesson, you wouldn¡¯t mention what


    happened that day?¡±¡°Hmph! Did I? I don¡¯t remember!¡± She rebuked.When Rhys heard her tone getting


    higher, he quickly took a step forward and interjected, ¡°Mr. Nicholson, you¡¯ve bet 230,000 on small,


    right?¡±Kingsley nodded, then nced at the people around him. ¡°Are you guys not going to


    bet?¡±Everyone waved their hands and said, ¡°No, no, no. We won¡¯t interrupt your fun!¡± ¡°Yeah! I only


    bought 500,000 chips today. It¡¯ll be gone after two rounds with you!¡±¡°That¡¯s right. You go ahead, Mr.


    Nichilson. We¡¯ll watch you y!¡±As Sienna saw that no one ced any more bets, she rang the bell on


    the table and announced softly, ¡°Open!¡±Finally, she opened the lid and slowly lifted the dice cup.¡°Two,


    five, six. 13. Big wins!¡±At that instant, everyone craned their necks to look at the dice in the cup.Sure


    enough, the three dice were two, five, and six, respectively!The crowd began to look at each other andThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    whispered, ¡°This¡­ He just lost 230,000 in a round. Ouch¡­¡±¡°He has 10 million chips! So what if he


    lost? This is nothing to him!¡±¡°Having said that, it seems like¡­Mr. Nicholson¡¯s luck isn¡¯t too


    good¡­¡±Paige scrunched up her nose when she heard the whispers of the people around. ¡°Hmph! I told


    you! You really lost! You¡¯re cursed!¡±The smile on Kingsley¡¯s face grew. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, mydy.


    You¡¯re a psychic.¡±There was a mysterious tinge to his smile.It was as if this was all part of the n!As a


    matter of fact, it was!He had learned all sorts of gambling techniques from his godfather and knew how


    to count dice very well.As soon as the dice rolled just now, he knew the points!The reason why he


    deliberately bet on small to lose was to bait Xanxus out of hiding, step by step.After a while, the second


    round started.Kingsley threw around 20 to 30 chips on the table and said lightly, ¡°This time, I¡¯ll bet on


    big.¡±After the dice were rolled, he lost again, as expected.Sienna announced the result elegantly,¡± One,


    two, five. Eight points. Small wins!¡±At this point, Paige turned away; she didn¡¯t even want to look at the


    game any longer!She even muttered under her breath, ¡°Hmph! Stupid idiot! Unlucky dog! And just


    when I thought you were smart too!¡±Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t just Paige; the onlookers were also


    whispering to each other.¡°How unlucky can he be? He just lost two games in a row!¡±¡°Yeah. In only a


    few minutes, he almost lost a million!¡±At this time, someone from the crowd said, ¡°What if¡­we bet


    against him in the next round? Wouldn¡¯t we win, then?¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    This simple sentence immediately made everyone even more invested in the game!As soon as this


    statement was said, everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel as though a golden opportunity had arrived!That


    was right!If they followed him and ced their bets against him, their chances of winning would be


    higher!Just as everyone¡¯s minds started to spin, the third round had begun!Kingsley casually threw a


    handful of chips. ¡°Small.¡±As soon as he said that, everyone rushed to ce their chips.¡°I¡¯ll buy 150,000


    on big!¡±¡°I¡¯ll buy 2000,000 on big!¡±¡°600,000 all on big!¡±¡­All at once, dozens of people around began to


    bet their chips on ¡®big.¡¯Rhys, who was beaming a moment ago, couldn¡¯t help but scowl as he observed


    the situation!Right now, the bets ced on big have already amounted to almost 10 million!ording


    to the 1-to-1 odds, he would lose miserably today if the results were big!¡°Open!¡±Under everyone¡¯s hot


    gaze, Sienna slowly opened the dice cup.¡°Two, four, five. 11 points. Big wins!¡±As soon as her voice fell,


    the crowd began to wave their arms in excitement.¡°Sh*t! We really won! This is amazing!¡±¡°Mr.


    Nicholson is really a money deity!¡±¡°Hahaha¡­ I¡¯m going to pray for his longevity when I¡¯m home! I hope


    he blesses me with a fortune!¡±On the other hand, Rhys dropped to the ground with a bang as his face


    paled. ¡°H-How much money do I have to pay at once¡­¡±¡°Mr. Glen, are you okay?¡± Kingsley saw the


    ugly expression on Rhys¡¯ face and asked with a smile.¡°Are you telling me that a big casino like


    Sunshine Casino cannot afford to pay out 20 million?¡±Rhys gulped, only to feel that his throat was so


    dry that it hurt.¡°We¡­can afford it. It¡¯s just that¡­we could only pay once or twice. If we pay any


    more¡­¡±As he spoke, his eyes darted to the nearly 9 million chips next to Kingsley, and Rhys¡¯ mouth


    twitched.He could still afford to bear the losses if it was just around 10 to 20 million. But, with 9 million,


    Kingsley could still y more than a dozen rounds!If he loses more than 10 to 20 million, he wouldn¡¯t


    be able to exin himself to Xanxus. Moreover, the public was never to me!Even if he wanted to


    use force to make them return the money, he didn¡¯t know who to start with!Kingsley smiled lightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Glen. I don¡¯t think I am that unlucky!¡±As soon as Rhys heard his reassurances, he got


    up from the ground and wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. ¡°Yeah¡­ Maybe, maybe you¡¯ll win the


    next round?¡±¡°Thank you for your kind words.¡± Kingsley tapped the cart full of chips with his fingersBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    thoughtfully.¡°Well, I don¡¯t want Mr. Glen to worry, so I¡¯ll go all in the next round!¡±¡°A-All in?¡±Rhys was


    dumbfounded.All the guests who were filled with excitement after winning were stunned as well!¡°T-


    There are about nine million left!¡± Rhys said in disbelief. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re going to bet all in?¡±Paige


    also kicked Kingsley lightly under the table and said in a low voice, ¡°Are you crazy? No matter how rich


    you are, you can¡¯t spend it like that. Do you not know how unlucky you are?¡±Regardless, Kingsley


    grinned as he yed up his arrogant rich kid persona. ¡°I feel happy when I spend! Quoting Eric, I want


    to spend money!¡±¡°Idiot!¡± She scolded and rolled her eyes. ¡°How could someone as smart as Serena


    have such an idiot of a brother like you?¡±At this moment, Rhys was invigorated once again!If Kingsley


    really bet all his chips at once, Rhys wouldn¡¯t have to worry about losing too much!When the crowd


    saw the situation, they also stopped betting against him.They were all experienced gamblers and were


    only here to y for fun. None of them expected to make a fortune here.It was a one-time thing to


    follow the crowd and experience the pleasure of winning together.Moreover, this was Xanxus¡¯ territory,


    after all. They didn¡¯t want to offend Sunshine Casino just to win a few thousand.Therefore, everyone


    put away their chips this time and watched the game with excitement.With a faint smile on Kingsley¡¯s


    face, he spoke to Sienna, ¡°I¡¯m going all in on big. So, roll the dice.¡±¡°All right¡­¡±There was already a thin


    layer of sweat on her palms.Although she had been serving the big shots in the VIP rooms upstairs,


    this was the first time she had hosted a game worth 9 million.She took a deep breath before she


    announced, ¡°Open!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    Sienna lifted the lid nervously and spoke tremulously, ¡°Two, two, five. Nine points. Small


    wins!¡±Wow!!!There was an uproar when the crowd saw the three dice in the cup!¡°F*ck! Just like that!


    He lost 10 million in less than 10 minutes?!¡±¡°What a f*cking waste of money! I¡¯m in pain just looking at


    him!¡±¡°Rich people are just built differently! But I don¡¯t think he¡¯s that smart. How can he throw away


    money just like that?!¡±At this point, Paige was so angry that her chest rose and fell rapidly as she


    scolded, ¡°Kingsley Nicholson, what is the matter with you?! Are you dumb or stupid?¡±¡°I¡¯m just rich!


    What¡¯s wrong with that?!¡± Kingsley grinned arrogantly and continued, ¡°I enjoy throwing away my


    money! It feels great!¡±¡°You!¡± Her beautiful eyes were now filled with disappointment.¡°Even my cousins


    wouldn¡¯t spend like this! I didn¡¯t expect you to be a fool, just like Eric Yorkshire!¡±The people around also


    had the same thoughts as her, as they gossiped in disdain, ¡°Where is Mr. Nicholson from? He¡¯s really


    f*cking stupid!¡±¡°Yeah, although he¡¯s rich, he¡¯s still a fool!¡±¡°Man, God is so unfair! How could a fool be


    reincarnated into a rich family?! I¡¯m so envious!¡±Although everyone was mocking Kingsley in a low


    voice, Rhys was delighted that he couldn¡¯t hold himself back.With a grin, he leaned forward and said


    graciously to Kingsley, ¡°Mr. Nicholson, I think your luck is about to change! Maybe you can win the next


    round!¡±¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Kingsley waved his hand, threw his bank card into Rhys¡¯ palm, and said, ¡°Go,


    change another 10 million chips for me!¡±Gasp¡­.When the onlookers heard that he was going to


    exchange another 10 million chips, those who were whispering immediately shut up!For a while, the air


    in the room was still!After nearly half a minute, Rhys was the first to break the silence!His blood boiled


    with excitement as he kicked the man beside him and said shrilly, ¡°Quick! Exchange the chips for Mr.


    Nicholson. We must make sure he has a good time tonight!¡±¡°Yes, Mr. Glen!¡± The staff ran to the


    exchange counter with the bank card in his hand while the crowd began to regain their senses.¡°D*mn!


    Who is this dude?! He¡¯s spending his money like it¡¯s nothing!¡±¡°Exactly! He doesn¡¯t know how to gamble,


    and he¡¯s unlucky. Isn¡¯t he just giving away his money to the casino?!¡±On the other hand, Rhys was


    grinning so widely that he could feel his jaw hurting. ¡°Mr. Nicholson, please give us a moment. The


    chips will be here soon.¡±¡°Okay.¡± Kingsley stood up from his seat and stretched his neck before saying,This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve had enough of Sic bo. So, let¡¯s y something else. I need a change in luck!¡±¡°Sure, sure,


    sure¡­ You can y whatever you want! I¡¯ll be here to serve you the whole night!¡± Rhys nodded and


    bowed obediently.¡°What about poker? ckjack or Three Card Poker?¡±Kingsley nodded. ¡°Three Card


    Poker sounds fun, but who will y with me?¡±Then, he nced around the crowd and asked, ¡°Any of


    you want to y with me?¡±As far as he could see, everyone stepped back and waved their hands


    around.¡°No, no, no. I can¡¯t afford to y with you¡­¡±¡°I don¡¯t have the courage to! My limited chips can¡¯t


    follow through with you.¡±Kingsley sighed when he heard their replies. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been so unlucky, yet


    none of you wants to y with me. Is this what it feels like when there¡¯s nowhere to spend your


    money?¡±While he was speaking, he suddenly turned to Rhys and suggested, ¡°What about you y a


    few games with me, Mr. Glen?¡±¡°About this¡­¡± Rhys pondered for a while before he gritted his teeth and


    said, ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll y with you!¡±Although there was a little reluctance on his face, he could barely


    suppress the excitement in his eyes!From his perspective, Kingsley was a young boy that didn¡¯t know


    anything and was extremely unlucky.As for Rhys, he was an old dog that had been in the gambling


    world for more than ten years!He was filled with confidence!How could he lose to a fledgling?!For him


    to go against Kingsley in Three Card Poker, wouldn¡¯t it be equivalent to earning free money?!As Rhys


    thought of this, he forcefully suppressed the excitement in his heart and ordered Sienna, ¡°Quick!


    Prepare the cards!¡±

 The Established Siblings Of The Pack Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    After a while, Sienna brought out the poker cards, and at the same time, the staff that went to


    exchange chips also returned with a cart.Rhys sat across Kingsley, tidied up his clothes, and waved at


    her excitedly. ¡°Come, Sienna. Exin the rules of the Three Card Poker to Mr. Nicholson!¡±Then, she


    began to exin while shuffling the cards skillfully. ¡°In Three Card Poker, each person is dealt three


    cards, and the dealer will start the bet while the other person can choose to call, raise, or fold.The


    strength of the cards, from small to big, were Jaguar, Straight Flush, Flush, Straight, Pair, and Single. In


    Singles, Ace is thergest card.¡±Kingsley nodded, pretending that this was the first time he had heard


    all these. ¡°I see. So, the biggest card in the whole deck is three aces?¡±¡°That¡¯s right! Mr. Nicholson,


    you¡¯re so smart!¡± Rhysughed aloud. ¡°Who knows, you might get those three aces tonight!¡±Although


    he kept singing praises, he had another thought in mind. Does he want to draw three aces? In his


    dreams! I have been around casinos of all sizes for over ten years, and I have only seen three aces


    once! This Kingsleyd is out of luck today. He might not even get a straight!At that thought, Rhys


    rubbed his hands and spoke respectfully to Kingsley, ¡°What do you think? Mr. Nicholson, are you


    ready? If you are, why not get Sienna to start dealing?¡±Kingsley nodded nonchntly. ¡°Sure.¡±As soon


    as he said that, Sienna¡¯s fair, elegant hands began to shuffle the cards quickly.Shuffle! Shuffle!Her


    actions were skillful, so everyone knew that she was a professionally trained dealer with just a nce.A


    deck of 52 ying cards flew around in her hands like gravity didn¡¯t matter, as none of them fell. Then,


    as if the cards had minds of their own, they fluttered before Kingsley and Rhys.They fluttered to the


    table lightly without making a sound.Kingsley looked at the three neatly arranged cards in front of him


    and pped his hands lightly. ¡°Beautifully done!¡±Sienna smiled charmingly as she curtseyed. ¡°Thank


    you, Mr. Nicholson.¡±At the sight of her charming appearance, most men in the crowd had their eyes


    fixated on her.On the other hand, Paige rolled her eyes. For some reason, there was a burst of


    inexplicable annoyance at the bottom of her heart. When Rhys noticed the displeasure on her face, he


    began to fear that something terrible might happen, so he quickly turned to Kingsley and said


    respectfully, ¡°Mr. Nicholson, for the first round, why don¡¯t you be the dealer?¡±¡°Then, can I look at myThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    cards?¡± Kingsley pretended to act clueless. ¡°I don¡¯t know the rules very well.¡±¡°Yes, of course,¡± Rhys


    nodded and said. ¡°Let¡¯s not make it hard. You can see any cards you want and bet anyhow you


    want!¡±As he said that, he dragged a cart full of chips from the side.¡°This is five million chips I took from


    the casino in advance. If these chips aren¡¯t enough, then we¡¯ll open up the game to the public! I hope


    you¡¯ll go easy on meter, Mr. Nicholson.¡±In Sunshine Casino, Rhys¡¯ status was second to the big


    boss. So, it was effortless for him to borrow chips from the venue.Moreover, he was confident that he


    could pay it back immediately. From the way he saw it, the 10 million on Kingsley¡¯s cart would soon


    belong to him!Kingsley smiled. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t see my cards for now.¡±As soon as he said


    that, he picked up a tray full of chips from the cart. ¡°There should be about a million in this tray, right?


    I¡¯ll bet a million!¡±Gasp¡­Everyone sucked in a deep breath after hearing that he would bet a


    million.Nevertheless, at this point, they weren¡¯t as shocked as before; they were basically immune to


    his shy actions.¡°Mr. Nicholson, you¡¯re really generous with your money!¡± Rhys was secretly


    delighted. ¡°As for me, I have to be careful with my small amount of money. Let me take a look at my


    cards first¡­¡±As he talked, he took a peep at his cards and looked up to nce at Sienna.She gave him


    a discrete nod seamlessly.The meaning was obvious; she was telling him to y with confidence!Her


    acrobatic shuffling technique just now was just a shy way to cover up the fact that she was secretly


    cheating. Because of her superb skills, it wlessly covered up her actions.Unfortunately, Kingsley had


    noticed all of that!That was why he praised her with a smile just now as it was beautifully done!Rhys


    got the hint, and that gave him a boost in confidence. So, he picked up the card and took a look.Four,


    five, six! A straight!

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    "Mr. Nicholson, my cards are pretty good. I''ll bet a million with you!"


    "Mr. Nicholson, my cards are pretty good. I''ll bet a million with you!"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Rhys held back the smile on his face and threw a million chips on the table.


    "Oh? Your cards are good?" Kingsley casually flipped over his cards with a half-smile. "Then, let me


    take a look at mine as well."


    At that moment, Paige and everyone else standing behind him widened their eyes and huddled


    together.


    Kingsley, too, did not shy away and allowed everyone behind him to see his cards clearly¡ª2, 8, K.


    "This¡­"


    Everyone pondered on the cards for a while, and their expressions varied.


    Some people thought that this was a rather lousy hand.


    Some thought it was a blessing for an unlucky guy like Kingsley to get a K¡­


    However, because of the casino''s rules, no one said anything.


    s, Paige did not care much and sneered when she saw the card. "Hmph, I told you you''re unlucky!


    What kind of sh*tty hand is this?!"


    After Rhys heard what she said, heughed and said, "Miss, you can''t leak information like this at the


    poker table!"


    "It doesn''t matter." Kingsley waved his hand. "I don''t have a good hand, so I won''t waste time. I''ll put


    out four million, and you bet the rest of your chips."


    Right then, the room fell silent.


    "Y-You saw your cards and still bet four million?!"


    Rhys nced at Sienna as his heart began to tremble slightly.


    Was this kid ying a losing hand?


    Or did he actually have a good card?!


    Sienna was also puzzled by this; she did not know what Kingsley''s tricks were.


    All the people standing behind him looked at each other and whispered lowly, "What is going on? How


    can he bet on a bad hand like that? Has he lost his mind?"


    "Exactly. This is too idiotic, isn''t it?"


    At this point, Paige rolled her eyes in anger, stood up, and was prepared to leave!


    She felt that if she were to sit with Kingsley any longer, she would feel insulted!


    Yet, he grabbed her hand and said, "Don''t worry. Just wait for the next round."


    "Hmph! Can you turn smarter after another around?" Paige muttered before sitting down again.


    "I won''t let you down." Kingsley smiled and looked at Rhys. "Come, Mr. Glen. Let''s reveal our cards."


    "Okay!" Rhys was grinning so much that he showed off his pearly whites for all to see. "I have a small


    straight. I don''t know what your card is, Mr. Nicholson¡ª"


    Kingsley deliberately expressed annoyance. "I thought my K was big enough! I didn''t expect to lose!"


    "Hahaha¡­ Then, that five million in this round is mine!"


    At this moment, Rhys was so delighted by his good fortune that his mind went nk as he saw the


    colorful chips before him.


    He could avoid the casino''s interest altogether and put the five million into his pocket!


    The speed at which the money came in was almost as good as robbing a bank!


    "Hahaha¡­ Five million¡­ Hahaha¡­"


    He was about to go mad with utter joy!


    He kept grinning andughing wildly."


    "Mr. Nicholson, I only have 5 million left." Kingsley shook his head. "It''s too much work to keep


    exchanging 10 million each time! Let''s just exchange 50 million for me!"


    "Hahaha¡ªeh?!"


    Rhys, who had beenughing hysterically, suddenly stopped and questioned incredulously, "H-How


    much?!"


    "50 million."


    "Change! Quickly, we''ll change now!"


    At this point, his hands began to tremble with eagerness!


    He wanted to get on his knees and bow down to Kingsley at this point!


    How was this considered gambling?!


    Kingsley was clearly just donating money to Rhys!


    And, it wasn''t a small amount as well!


    At this time, the onlookers were losing their cool.


    Although most were not short of money, 50 million was equivalent to their entire worth!


    They all looked at Rhys with an envious gaze, filled with jealousy!


    In their heart, they could only sigh at how rich Kingsley was while at the same time cursing him for


    being an idiot.


    As for Rhys, it seemed like he had gone insane!


    After the staff sent over 50 million chips, he couldn''t wait as he urged Sienna, "Quick! Quickly deal the


    cards!"

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    As Sienna tampered with the cards in her hands, she showed off her dazzling shuffling skills again.


    As Sienna tampered with the cards in her hands, she showed off her dazzling shuffling skills again.


    Just as she was about to deal, Kingsley stretched out his hand. "Hold up! Can I take a look at the card?


    I''m just a little curious."


    Right then, her delicate body began to tremble as she forced herself to calm down and said, "This¡­ I''m


    afraid you can''t do that. In this casino ¡ª"


    Before she could finish her words, Rhys, who was filled with excitement,ughed and said, "Sienna,


    you''re so rigid. Do you think Mr. Nicholson is just another ordinary guest? If he wants to take a look at


    the card, let him!"


    Rhys had entirely regarded Kingsley as a rich kid with a low IQ!


    So, he did not suspect that Kingsley had any motives at all!


    "Then¡­you may take a look¡­" Sienna slowly handed over the cards with an uneasy feeling in her


    heart.


    However, Kingsley''s face remained indifferent throughout the entire exchange.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He randomly picked a few cards and put them down, saying, "I thought there was something weird


    about the cards! It turns out that it''s just another ordinary deck. Let''s deal!"


    From the beginning, Kingsley did nothing more than lightly tap the card.


    The deck did not even leave Sienna''s palms for more than two seconds.


    Phew¡­


    She let out a sigh of relief, and she directly dealt three cards without any doubts to Rhys and Shaun.


    "Mr. Nicholson, it''s my turn to be the dealer." Rhys picked up his cards carefully and said, "I''d better


    take a look at the cards first¡­"


    Gasp¡­


    When he saw the cards in his hand, he subconsciously sucked in a deep breath.


    Three Ks!


    That hand was only second to having three aces!


    His gaze darted to Sienna, thinking that she was a little too bold this time!


    She actually gave him such a good hand!


    Regardless, Rhys pretended to look around as he pondered. "Then¡­ I''ll ce a bet of one million


    first."


    He feared that Kingsley would be too scared to call if he bet too much at once.


    Thus, Rhys put on a hesitant look and reluctantly threw a million chips on the table.


    On the other hand, Kingsley smiled slightly. Then, without even looking at the cards, he waved his hand


    and said, "55 million, all in!"


    "What¡­ cough, cough, cough¡­."


    Rhys immediately choked on his saliva and coughed so violently that his face was flushed red, looking


    like he was going to explode!


    The people around had their mouths agape and were stunned in ce!


    Initially, they thought that five million a round was crazy enough!


    But unexpectedly, the bet on the second round went straight up to 55 million!


    Kingsley lightly tapped the table with his fingers and asked casually, "Mr. Glen, I haven''t even seen the


    card. Are you afraid to follow up?"


    "This¡­" Rhys finally returned to his senses and asked in a trembling voice, "Mr. Nicholson, you¡­ Are


    you sure you will bet 55 million all at once?


    At this time, his heart felt like a hundred cats were scratching it!


    The five million he had earned just now was so easy that itpletely enticed him!


    In addition, he now had 3 Kings in his hand. He did not thank that Kingsley still had room to win!


    But 55 million was too huge of an amount!


    If Rhys wanted to call, he had to borrow chips from the casino again or use other means to pay the


    price!


    When Kingsley noticed Rhys'' dting pupils, Kingsley smiled and said, "If Mr. Glen is too afraid to call,


    you can just fold the cards. You''ll only lose a million."


    As soon as he said that, Rhys'' expression changed slightly.


    He thought in his heart that if he were to lose a million at a time, he would lose all his chips if he yed


    like that ten times!


    The crowd also seemed aware of this as they discussed, "It seems that Mr. Nicholson is not stupid after


    all! As long as he puts a big bet every time, Mr. Glen wouldn''t dare to bet. Then, he would win without


    losing!"


    "That''s right, but what''s the point of it? If Mr. Glen only bets 10,000 each round, they will y until


    dawn."


    At that time, someone in the crowd shouted, "Mr. Glen, bet against him! I don''t believe he''ll have any


    good cards with such bad luck!"


    As soon as that person spoke, someone else echoed him and said, "Exactly! Otherwise, it''ll just be a


    waste of time. We might as well decide who''s the winner or loser immediately!"


    Nevertheless, Rhys only felt that his heart was about to jump out of his throat upon hearing everyone''s


    incitement!!!

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    Rhys gritted his teeth hard as he looked at the Three Kings in his hand and said to Kingsley, ''''I''ll follow


    up! But the amount of chips is toorge, I still need¡­''''


    Rhys gritted his teeth hard as he looked at the Three Kings in his hand and said to Kingsley, ''''I''ll follow


    up! But the amount of chips is toorge, I still need¡­''''


    Before he could finish, Kingsley said lightly, ''''No need to change your chips. How about you ask


    Sunshine Casino to pay for it?''''


    ''''Sun¡­ Sunshine Casino?'''' Rhys only heard a buzzing sound in his head, ''''This is a property of my


    boss that we''re speaking of. How would I dare use it to bet¡ª''''


    Meanwhile, Kingsley raised the corner of his mouth. ''''How about you let your bosse to have a bet


    with me in person?''''


    At this point, he only revealed his ultimate goal: to draw out Xanxus Norton!


    ''''Look¡­'''' Rhys looked worried. ''''Boss is not here today¡­''''


    Kingsley was slightly disappointed upon hearing Rhys'' stammered mutterings. The news that Lancer


    gave him was that Xanxus would oversee Sunshine Casino almost daily, but he did not expect Xanxus


    to be away, today of all days!


    He sighed and then waved with frustration. ''''Forget it. This game won''t go on.''''


    As he said that, he tapped the table twice while preparing to get up and leave.


    ''''Hold on!''''


    When Rhys realized that his source of fortune was about to leave, he was at a loss all of a sudden!


    To him, it did not feel like Kingsley''s departure mattered, but the fifty-five million that was at his


    fingertips!


    Kingsley raised his eyelids and asked, ''''What now? Do you intend to continue the bet with me, Mr.


    Glen?''''


    ''''I''ll bet!'''' Rhys gritted his teeth fiercely. ''''I''ll bet with you!''''


    He was already sure that he was guaranteed a win!


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    How would he let such an opportunity slip by?


    It was music to Kingsley''s ears as he smiled and sat firmly on the chair again. ''''So, Mr. Glen can call


    the shots for putting Sunshine Casino as a wager for me?''''


    ''''I... can call the shots!'''' Rhys said uneasily, ''''I just bought a batch of equipment two days ago, and I


    haven''t had time to return thepany seal of Sunshine Casino to my Boss!''''


    Kingsley''s eyes immediately lit up. ''''Great! You shall record this and ce his bet now, right?''''


    ''''Fine!''''


    Without hesitation, Rhys instructed someone to bring a pen and paper for writing down the letter of


    transfer for the Sunshine Casino!


    p!! As soon as he affixed thepany seal, the Sunshine Casino had be one of the gambling


    chips on the table that instant!


    When the surrounding audience saw the letter of transfer lying quietly on the table, they were so


    shocked it felt as though their eyes were bulging out of their sockets!''


    ''''F*ck! This... this gamble is too much, isn''t it?''''


    ''''This is nuts! What kind of cards did Mr. Glen get? How dare he make such a big bet!''''


    ''''That''s right! What if he lost? Wouldn''t that mean the end of his career?''''


    Meanwhile, Rhys'' lips were also a little pale as he urged impatiently, ''''Mr. Nicholson, hurry up and


    reveal the cards!''''


    Although he was sure that he would definitely win, the letter of transfer written in ck and white still


    made him feel a little apprehensive.


    He nned to make it quick and win the fifty-five million from Kingsley, so he could immediately tear


    that piece of paper apart!


    ''''Let''s open the cards.'''' Kingsley reached out with his hand. ''''You''re the house. You should open first!''''


    ''''Okay! I''ll open the cards! Mr. Nicholson, you better take a good look!''''


    Rhys stood up abruptly, and he could feel the muscles all over his body tense instantly!


    p! He threw it with force, revealing the three cards as theynded on the table!


    ''''My card, Three Kings!''''


    Whoa! There was an uproar in the crowd when they saw those three conspicuous Kings!


    ''''Three Kings! He had Three Kings! He''s this close to a big win!''''


    ''''Holy sh*t! Mr. Glen has earned a profit of sixty million tonight! What luck!''''


    Rhys'' chest was heaving violently and rapidly with every gasp of excitement! His skin was quickly


    bing flushed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and his eyes even turned bloodshot due to


    agitation!


    At this point, he had utterly lost his mind!


    ''''Mr. Nicholson, it''s your turn! Show your cards!''''


    He was overexcited! He was so excited to the point that he did not notice that Sienna''s beautiful face


    had paled!


    These Three Kings were simply not one of her tricks!


    She would never conduct such a risky y!


    She waspletely staggered at the turn of events!


    W-What the hell was going on here?

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    Rhys'' heart was pounding as he looked up to the sky and cackled.


    Rhys'' heart was pounding as he looked up to the sky and cackled.


    ''''Mr. Nicholson, my luck is excellent today! Hahaha... Now it''s your turn to y!''''


    Kingsley slightly raised the corner of his mouth: ''''Mr. Glen, this card is really something! Does it mean


    that I could only win if I draw Three Aces?''''


    ''''Hahahaha...'''' Rhys continuedughing wildly, ''''Mr. Nicholson, with all due respect, you will never be


    able to get Three Aces!''''


    ''''That''s not necessarily true.'''' With his right hand on the table, Kingsley gently moved his fingers. ''''I


    think I can definitely get three Aces this time!''''


    There was a burst of mockingughter around Kingsley once the crowd heard his brazen remark.


    ''''Hahaha...Has this person lost his mind after losing? Is this person hallucinating?''''


    ''''That''s right! I''ve been ying for years, and I''ve never seen anyone get three Aces!''''


    ''''Hehe, he''s obviously having a breakdown! A full 60 million! If it were me, I would have freaked out


    too!''''


    Amidst theughter, Kingsley slowly stood up and picked up the poker card with one hand. He then


    proceeded to toss it on the table, saying lightly.


    ''''I''ve said it before. I would rather someone than fight an uncertain battle!''''


    The three cards were like feathers and fluttered on the table, making an almost inaudible collision


    sound.


    But this tiny sound struck like a thunderbolt and caused the room to go into aplete frenzy!


    Three! Ace!


    These three fluttering cards were like heavy hammers, as each card made a huge impact on everyone


    present!


    Boom!


    As if a nuclear bomb was dumped in everyone''s minds, filling them with disbelief.


    They were in utter shock as they stared at the Three Aces quietly ced on the table unblinkingly!


    The entire casino hall was as quiet as a void for quite some time!


    Dozens of people stood there, but they were all motionless like Terracotta Warriors!


    Even Paige covered her mouth in disbelief, so shocked that she couldn''t say a word!


    One second.


    Two seconds.


    Three seconds.


    ¡­


    It took three full minutes before finally someone inhaled sharply and said with a trembling voice,


    ''''Then... is that really Three Aces?! A-Am I right¡­''''


    It was that one sentence that made everyone snap back to their senses!


    Whoa!


    The whole ce went crazy in an instant!


    Everyone was dumbfounded! This is madness!


    This gamepletely shattered their sanity!


    First came Three Kings!


    Immediately afterward, Three Aces appeared!


    Such a scene has never happened at any casino in the entire Sris Province.


    Rhys was alsopletely stunned!


    He could feel that his blood had gone cold as he stared nkly at the cards on the table!


    ''''H-How is this possible?!''''


    He raised his head to look at Sienna, only to find that she was also in aplete daze!


    He immediately came to his senses!


    This card was not one of her tricks!


    That¡­


    He suddenly recalled the situation when Kingsley requested to read the cards just now!


    Could it be that... he just took advantage of the two seconds of drawing the cards to set up his cards?


    Rhys shook his head vigorously once he thought of that possibility!


    Impossible! Absolutely impossible!


    There was no way anyone would have such superb skills!


    Little did he know that the small trick just now was a piece of cake for Kingsley!


    Back then, when Kingsley was learning skills from his godfather, he was praised by his godfather often.


    If he were born in an ancient dynasty, he would have ruled over it with ease.


    ''''Mr. Glen, is this my victory?'''' Kingsley grinned and reached out to pick up the casino''s letter of transfer


    on the table. ''''Now, does it mean I am the owner of this ce?''''


    Bam!


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rhys'' brain had gone haywire, and his knees went weak as he fell to the ground!


    ''''No¡­Please don''t¡­'''' His face became as pale as a corpse while he stuttered, ''''Mr. Nicholson, let''s


    y one more game...If I lose this casino, my boss will definitely kill me!''''


    Rhys was on all fours as he crawled to Kingsley''s feet, hugging his thigh as he pleaded pathetically,


    ''''Mr. Nicholson, I beg you, let''s y another game! I can''t afford to lose...''''


    Kingsley looked at him condescendingly and said derisively, ''''One more game? What do you have to


    bet with me?''''

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    ''''I¡­'''' Rhys was speechless as despair painted across his face.


    ''''I¡­'''' Rhys was speechless as despair painted across his face.


    Kingsley was right. He had nothing else he could use to bet on with Kingsley anymore.


    He had lost the casino, so now, what else could he bet on?


    Paige shifted her gaze and whispered to Kingsley as she noticed Rhys'' distraught look, ''''Did you n


    this? Was that why you asked me to wait for the next round?''''


    Kingsley chuckled upon hearing her questions. ''''Of course! You thought I was one of those dumb and


    rash yboys?''''


    Paige''s face turned red at thatment as her eyes unknowingly filled with admiration for Kingsley.


    ''''You''re so amazing,'''' she cupped her cheeks and said dreamily. ''''How did you do that?''''


    The corners of Kingsley''s lips curved up at her question. ''''It''s a secret.''''


    ''''A secret¡­'''' Paige echoed.


    Just when she was about to ask more questions, she heard a voiceing from above the stairs.


    ''''Where''s Sienna? I''m waiting for her to roll the dice.''''


    At the sudden interruption, all heads turned to see a man in a smart-looking suit slowly walking down


    the stairs with his hands behind his back. He was only in his early 30s but had the aura of a master.


    It was none other than Nathan Kearney, the beloved pupil of Sris Province''s underground gamble


    master.


    ''''Mr. Kearney!'''' Rhys'' eyes brightened up at the sight of him.


    As if he had found his savior, Rhys scrambled over to Nathan and cried, ''''Mr. Kearney! You have to


    help me! Only you can save me now.''''


    Nathan frowned when he heard that. ''''Are you alright, Mr. Glen? What happened?''''


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Rhys pointed at Kingsley with a pale face and glowered. ''''He tricked me!''''


    Rhys had overheard Kingsley and Paige''s conversation, so he now knew that it was Kingsley who lured


    him step by step into that devious trap. ''''This punk is from the Nicholson family. He has unusual


    gambling techniques that he used to create a trap and tricked me!'''' he snarled through gritted teeth.


    ''''He pretended to be a rookie at first and lost 10 million during Sic bo! Then, he coaxed me into a game


    of Three Card Poker and lost 5 million again to me on purpose, making me giddy with all the winning! I


    don''t know what he did, but somehow, he handed me big cards that I had no choice but to bet on


    during thest round, deceiving me to lose Sunshine Casino to him! F*ck! Until now, I can''t figure out


    how he did it.''''


    Nathan raised his eyebrows upon hearing Rhys'' allegation. ''''How could that be? You couldn''t see


    through his tricks?''''


    Rhys pped his thigh and eximed, ''''Exactly! Even I couldn''t see past his tricks. F*cking h*ll! Either


    he was too skillful, or it just isn''t my day today.''''


    ''''Interesting¡­'''' Nathan pondered as he touched his jaw, eyes twinkling. However, it did not seem like


    he nned to avenge Rhys at all.


    Rhys was observant; he noticed that Nathan was tempted to step up. Nevertheless, Nathan was the


    beloved pupil of the gambling master, and people of his status were usually unwilling to make a move


    in front of so many other people.


    After some quick thinking by Rhys, he stepped closer and whispered, ''''Mr. Kearney, I know you like


    Sienna. If you can help me with that Kingsley guy, I will ensure that Sienna apanies you tonight.''''


    At that, Nathan smirked dirtily. ''''Do your words hold true? Hasn''t Sienna been uninterested in such


    things? Are you sure she''ll listen?''''


    Rhys nodded. ''''Don''t worry. I have my ways.''''


    ''''Great!'''' Nathanughed heartily. ''''I will make an exception this time and take out this scum for you.''''


    Nathan strode over to Kingsley resolutely, lifted his chin and said, ''''You there. Were you the one who


    tricked Mr. Glen?''''


    At the question, Kingsley nced at the man. ''''And who are you?''''


    ''''I am Nathan Kearney, the beloved pupil of Sris Province''s underground gamble master,'''' Nathan


    dered. ''''If you know your ce well, return the casino''s Letter of Transfer to Mr. Glen immediately, or


    else I will make you regreting here!''''


    Nathan''s revtion of his identity caused amotion among the onlookers. Everyone was surprised


    by the turn of events.


    ''''The gamble master''s pupil? So, he is the powerful Nathan Kearney?''''


    ''''The gamble master''s getting old! It''s been a long time since he''s been active. Mr. Kearney has now


    taken over Sris Province''s underground gambling scene.''''


    ''''Oh my god! We''re going to watch Mr. Kearney y. Luck must be on our side today.''''


    Kingsley looked at Nathan up and down with the crowd gossiping in the background. ''''You''re the


    gamble master''s pupil? I guess you are a good gambler, then?''''

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    ''''Hahaha¡­'''' Nathanughed derisively. ''''In the whole of Sris Province, no one is my match except


    my master!''''


    ''''Hahaha¡­'''' Nathanughed derisively. ''''In the whole of Sris Province, no one is my match except


    my master!''''


    Rhys cheered on, knowing that Nathan was backing him up. ''''That''s right! Don''t think too highly of


    yourself. You''re trash in Mr. Kearney''s eyes.''''


    On that note, he whispered to Nathan, ''''Mr. Kearney, he''s very loaded, so he could be a gambling


    expert from other states. You must let him know who''s the boss here!''''


    ''''Very loaded, you say?'''' Nathan smiled mirthlessly. ''''Being loaded at such a young age, if he isn''t born


    with a silver spoon, he must work in the ck market.''''


    Nathan pointed at Kingsley and said, ''''No matter how arrogant you act before others, I''ll make sure you


    know your ce well!''''


    Kingsley lightly shook his head as he regarded Nathan''s pompous stance. He had gotten the Letter of


    Transfer for Sunshine Casino, so all he needed to do now was wait for Xanxus to see him.


    There was no need to createplications and argue with the likes of Nathan.


    ''''Whatever floats your boat.'''' Just then, Kingsley got up, walked to Rhys'' side, and said, ''''Get Xanxus to


    see me tomorrow. I''m staying at Scarlett''s hotel. You know that ce, right?''''


    With that, Kingsley was ready to leave. Rhys immediately broke out in cold sweat once he saw


    Kingsley''s intention of leaving.


    ''''No! You can''t leave!'''' He blocked Kingsley with his arms and looked back pleadingly at Nathan. ''''Mr.


    Kearney, please, help me get back the Letter of Transfer!''''


    At once, Nathan''s face darkened at the turn of events, for he did not expect Kingsley to ignore him like


    that. ''''You punk! You should feel grateful that someone of my status wants to gamble with you.''''


    Then, he took a step forward and stared down at Kingsley. ''''Others beg for this opportunity, yet you


    dare to reject me?''''


    On the side, Rhys continued to add fuel to the fire. ''''Are you scared, Kingsley? You chicken. If so,


    return the Letter of Transfer to me now, and I''ll let you leave.''''


    When Kingsley heard those provocative words, his gaze turned cold as he nced at them. ''''What if I


    insist on leaving?'''' he said indifferently.


    ''''Leave?''''


    Rhys felt he had nothing to lose upon hearing Kingsley''s calm retort. With Nathan backing him, he had


    all the confidence he needed. Therefore, with a wave of his arms, hemanded, ''''Shut the doors!


    Don''t let him leave!''''


    At his words, a big group of burly men rushed in from the corners of the casino and blocked the door


    leading to the elevator.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    A wave of panic washed over the crowd at the staff''s move; fear was written on their faces.


    ''''Everyone, please stay calm!'''' Just then, Rhys raised his arms and reassured the crowd. ''''Sunshine


    Casino has always been courteous with our customers! Unless there''s cheating, we would never resort


    to violence! But today, this man has not only cheated but also disrespected Mr. Kearney. That is an


    insult to the gamble master and Sris Province''s underground gambling scene! So, please forgive me


    for using extreme measures. But, he must be punished!''''


    At Rhys'' words, the other immactely dressed customers agreed and yelled, ''''Nicholson! If you want


    to cause a scene, don''t drag us down too!''''


    ''''Exactly! Hurry up and y a round with Mr. Kearney. Stop wasting time!''''


    ''''Act like the man you are! Just gamble like the rest of us! You can leave if you win, but if you lose, you''ll


    just get beaten up, that''s all! So why did you involve us in your problems?''''


    Nathan smiled smugly and said triumphantly upon hearing the crowds'' displeased mutterings, ''''Are you


    scared now? If you''re afraid of ying against me, leave the letter and get out of here!''''


    At his words, someone from the crowd sucked up to him and said, ''''Ha! This guy must be scared. No


    one dares to y against Mr. Kearney in Sris Province.''''


    Paige angrily pursed her lips when she heard those impudent words and ordered Kingsley, ''''Go! Bet


    with him. Show him who''s boss! What a show-off!''''


    He shook his head resignedly at her orders and asked Nathan, ''''What do you want to bet on?''''


    ''''We''ll use these dice.'''' Nathan picked up the dice cup on the table and looked inside. ''''There are five


    dice here. Care for a round of Liar''s dice?''''

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    Kingsley waved his hand impatiently. "Pass the dice cup to me."


    Kingsley waved his hand impatiently. "Pass the dice cup to me."


    "Sure! I''ll let you use this." Nathan then turned to ask Rhys, "Mr. Glen, I need another dice cup."


    Before Rhys could order his men to grab a dice cup for them, Kingsley stopped them. "There''s no need


    for that."


    At that, he grabbed the only dice cup around and began to shake it rhythmically.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The sound of the dice rustling inside the cup was like a powerful drumbeat. However, what Kingsley


    was doing left others in confusion as they nced at each other for answers.


    "What is he doing? Aren''t they going to y against each other?"


    "That''s what I''m saying! How can he begin the game on his own without waiting for Mr. Kearney to get


    a dice?"


    Nathan was more confused than the audience. "Punk, what tricks are you trying to pull? Do you even


    know how to y it?"


    Just then, he heard a loud thud as Kingsley mmed the dice cup on the table.


    "Punk, what do you mean?" Nathan looked at him with detest. "Do you think you have the upper


    hand?"


    Kingsley said nothing but smiled. Then, as he lifted the lid, the five dice stacked up in an odd pile were


    revealed to everyone.


    The onlookers booed when they saw the oue. The audience didn''t hide their mocking and derisive


    comments.


    "What the hell is that? I expected to see him roll out all sixes."


    "At least pile a tower out of them! What is that thing he made?"


    Kingsley ignored them as he kept his eyes straight at Nathan. "Five dice with fourteen faces. Two sets


    of numbers from one to six made twelve of the faces. Thest two faces will be ''Pride'' and ''Awe''


    respectively."


    At that, the corner of Kingsley''s lips curled into a smirk as he said, "You must know it if you''re a student


    of the gamble master."


    Rhys sneered, thinking that he was just saying some nonsensical words. "Punk, are you crazy? What


    kind of bullsh*t are you talking about?"


    The onlookers alsoughed out loud at the side. They all thought Kingsley was desperate to win after


    hearing Nathan''s title.


    Even though the audience was sneering at Kingsley, Nathan remained the only one who didn''t share


    their joy. "T-This is the stone dice with fourteen faces?"


    He took a few steps back in disbelief as he felt his throat dry at the scene. "No way... That one is a


    long-lost trick! I-It''s impossible to show up now!"


    Rhys'' heart skipped a beat at Nathan''s troubled state. "Mr. Kearney? Is everything ok? Did he pull


    tricks? Why don''t I ask my men¡ª"


    His words died in his throat abruptly, and his eyes widened as if he saw something fearsome.


    Before everyone, Nathan kneeled with a thud as he referred to Kingsley respectfully, "Grand Master!"


    The onlookers were shocked to hear him calling Kingsley "grand master" and struggled to let the idea


    sink in.


    Their jaws dropped as Nathan had a massive change in attitude. The once prideful and arrogant man


    was now prostrating himself before Kingsley.


    "Mr. Kearney," Rhys asked in confusion. "Are you okay? What is it now? What happened?" The turn of


    events was driving him mad. Tonight had been an emotional roller coaster for him as he tried to catch


    up with the ups and downs.


    He thought he could depend on Nathan to save him. But, to his surprise, his assumed savior hadn''t


    even tried their best and instead kneeled in front of their opponent.


    Rhys ran his hand through his hair roughly as his expression gradually turned distraught. "Mr. Kearney,


    what''s going on?"


    Regardless, Nathan paid Rhys no mind as he looked at Kingsley with absolute admiration. "Grand


    Master, Master once told me if there is anyone who can do the stone dice with fourteen faces, then that


    person will be none other than the Grand Master in Qustia."


    At that, he kneeled and bowed his head as a token of respect to Kingsley. He stared at Kingsley with


    expectation. "Grand Master, please teach me the long-lost trick!"

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    The audience gawked at Nathan as he made a loud thud every time he bowed his head hard.


    The audience gawked at Nathan as he made a loud thud every time he bowed his head hard.


    Who is this Nicholson guy, exactly? Even the favorite student of the gamble master needs to pay the


    most respect to him as the title of "grand master" holds more significance than the "gamble master".


    The audience was overwhelmed with thoughts.


    As the onlookers had difficulty believing their eyes and looked at each other for answers, Nathan


    bowed his head another three times. "Grand Master, forgive my ignorance. Please, I beg you to forgive


    me."


    Kingsley scorned the change in his attitude. "I''ll let you off this time. However, I''m going home to sleep


    for now. Are you trying to step in my way?"


    "O-Of course not!" Nathan moved two steps on his knees to clear a path for Kingsley. "I''ll tell the


    Master everything tonight. Then, the two of us will visit tomorrow."


    "There''s no need for it." Kingsley calmly rejected, "I''ve ns tomorrow."


    Nathan didn''t contradict. "All right. We''ll visit once you''re free then."


    Kingsley nodded at Nathan''s cooperation to obey and stopped in front of a stupefied Rhys. "Tell


    Xanxus I''ll be waiting for the 60 million in Blood Moon Hotel at 9.00AM tomorrow. You''ll lose the casino


    forever if you''re one minutete."


    As he finished speaking, he took Paige''s hand in his and walked toward the elevator.


    Nathan scolded theckeys standing outside the elevator with weapons, "Rhys Glen! Tell your men to


    f*ck off! Who gave you the f*cking right to block the Grand Master''s way? Are you trying to make


    enemies within the casino?"


    "I-I..." Rhys stuttered, "I''m not..." He gestured for his men to back off. "Let the Grand Master leave."


    Rhys was left in despair as he made the mistake of losing the Sunshine Casino to Kingsley.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Boss Norton would be enraged by his mistake. However, the man who won the Sunshine Casino was


    the so-called Grand Master of the gambling world.


    His agonies were indescribable. As he spent half of his life working in the casino, he would have


    nowhere to go if he was forced to leave.


    Therefore, even though he hated Kingsley so much right now, he kept his silence and didn''t bother to


    order hisckeys to snatch the letter of transfer from Kingsley.


    All he could do was watch Kingsley step into the elevator and leave.


    Once Kingsley and Paige departed, Nathan rose to his feet and shot daggers at Rhys. "Mr. Glen, you


    nearly got me into big trouble tonight. If what happened tonight gets to my master, I''ll be punished by


    the rules."


    Rhys looked desperate. "Mr. Kearney, the guy looks only in his twenties! How can he possibly be


    the grand master?"


    His questions piqued the onlookers'' interests as they all turned to Nathan for the answer.


    Nathan only cast him a hard look. "This is a tradition among the Gamblers Organization. Are you


    having doubts?"


    "No! I won''t dare!" Rhys turned pale at the threat as he was merely a casino manager supervising the


    small games. He was aware that he held no position to meddle in the rules of the legendary Gamblers


    Organization.


    "I''m warning you, don''t try anything on the Grand Master." Nathan continued to threaten, "If you send


    your men after the letter of transfer, I''ll call upon all the members of the Gamblers Organization in


    Sris Province to go against the Sunshine Casino."


    Hearing his statements drew a gasp from the audience. Rhys was even shaking his legs frantically.


    The Gamblers Organization was vast and ancient in the Empire of Qustia. Their members were all over


    the Twelve Main Provinces and were well-known for their gambling skills and card tricks.


    Furthermore, Nathan''s master¡ªthe gamble master¡ªwas precisely the spokesperson of the Gamblers


    Organization in the Sris Province.


    If Nathan was serious about shutting down the Sunshine Casino in Diosna City, then even Xanxus


    himself couldn''t redeem the situation.

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    They did not have to go too far either. All the enemy had to do was send a couple members of the


    Gamblers Organization to do their bidding and they would lose everything.


    They did not have to go too far either. All the enemy had to do was send a couple members of the


    Gamblers Organization to do their bidding and they would lose everything.


    "Of course, Mr. Kearney. I won''t do anything to Mr. Nicholson," Rhys answered fearfully. He felt like


    crying.


    Xanxus had been in hiding ever since he was nearly assassinated a couple of days ago. He was trying


    to hunt the killer down. As if things were not bad enough, Rhys lost their most profitable estate,


    Sunshine Casino, to someone else. Mr. Norton will kill me if he finds out.


    "Sobs. What should I do? What should I do?" I''ll have to see the Grand Master at the Blood Moon Hotel


    tomorrow, and Mr. Norton will be there too. Rhys felt a heart attacking up, and he felt like he had


    the wind knocked out of him.


    While Rhys was crying in despair, Kingsley and Paige had arrived at their car in the parking lot.


    "Don''t forget what I told you just now, Miss Tanner," Kingsley said. "If you see Serena, tell her Xanxus


    will fall by tomorrow morning. She cane straight in after that and clear things up."


    "You mean she can mount a frontal assault?" Paige cocked her eyebrow. "Xanxus isn''t your usual


    romp, you know." Before Kingsley could say anything, she crossed her arms and took one step toward


    him.


    Curiously, she looked into his eyes and asked, "Who are you, actually? Grandpa gave the Northern


    Draken Tag to you, and now someone from the Gamblers Organization calls you their grandmaster.


    You''re a mysterious guy, aren''t you?" She blushed. "I might actually fall for you if I don''t have a crush


    on someone else."


    He smiled sheepishly. "Wow, you have a crush? He must be one lucky guy."


    "Oh, no. If anyone''s lucky here, it''s me." Paige''s eyes shone. "The guy I like is the one and only Ares,


    the God of War!"


    Kingsley choked on himself and pushed Paige into the car. "You should get going now, Miss Tanner. It''s


    late." He would never try to trifle with a mischievous soul like Paige. She mightmit unimaginable


    horrors if she went out of control. Kingsley went back to the Blood Moon Hotel after he saw Paige off.


    Logan was behind the reception, fiddling with his phone. The sight of Kingsley upset him, and he said


    nothing.


    Scarlett had pped him when he suggested telling Frederick about Kingsley''s ns of dealing with


    Xanxus, and he med that on Kingsley. He wanted to yell at Kingsley, but the guy had a gun, so he


    kept quiet and rolled his eyes.


    Kingsley came to the reception and knocked on the table. "If anyonees for me tomorrow, take


    them to my room."


    "I''m a bouncer, not your personal servant!" Logan grumbled. "If someone''s here for you, they can f*ck


    off to your room themselves. I ain''t serving them!"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Kingsley smiled. "I''ll keep that in mind. Try telling that to his face when he''s here tomorrow." He then


    went upstairs.


    "Yeah, that''s right. Run!" Logan spat. "You''re not the only one with guns! Mr. Norton''s men are all


    armed! Bloody b*stard."


    ...


    Kingsley wouldn''t waste his time with small fries like Logan and he went to his room thereafter. While


    he was winding down and getting ready to sleep, Paige made her way to a remote vige in southern


    Diosna.

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    Most of the vige was demolished, and nearly everyone had moved. Their houses were in ruins, save


    for the few smaller ones in the corners. Paige drove into the woods and got out of her car. After looking


    around, she went into a dimly lit yard. There was a dpidated house in the yard, and she walked


    inside. "Serena," she whispered.


    Most of the vige was demolished, and nearly everyone had moved. Their houses were in ruins, save


    for the few smaller ones in the corners. Paige drove into the woods and got out of her car. After looking


    around, she went into a dimly lit yard. There was a dpidated house in the yard, and she walked


    inside. "Serena," she whispered.


    The lightbulb on the wall lit up, and Serena came out of the darkness. She looked surprised. "Paige?


    Why did youe back? I thought we agreed to only call."


    "I''m worried about you." Paige sat on the chair under the window, and she smiled. "I looked around the


    casino just now, but that old b*stard isn''t there. He''s in hiding."


    "I can see that." She nodded. "He''s probably gonnay low for a couple more days before he shows his


    ugly head again. I''ll stay around and wait for an opening until then."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    She was a meticulous woman when it came to her missions. Serena would never make a move unless


    she was sure she could kill the enemy. She had been hiding in this vige for nearly a month just to kill


    Xanxus. She had to find out his schedule, and she did. It was a pity she couldn''t kill him thest time


    she attacked. She never thought hisckey would sacrifice himself just to defend Xanxus.


    Fortunately, she had attacked when defenses around him werex, and she was fast enough to retreat


    unscathed. Serena then changed her hiding spot and hid herself in this vige. She even asked for


    Paige''s help to ensure that she would not fail the next time she attacked. Serena wanted to see if she


    had Sunshine Casino''s membership card. Her n was to sneak into the casino and figure out its


    layout so that she could move swiftly next time.


    Worried that the people at the casino might recognize Serena, Paige had volunteered to take a look


    around the casino herself after borrowing a membership card from her cousin. Thanks to that, she


    showed up at the casino tonight and ran into Kingsley. "Guess who I ran into, Serena?" She grinned.


    "Bet you can''t guess it right."


    Serena looked a little curious. "Is it someone from our d¨­j¨­?"


    "It''s Kingsley!" Paige gushed. "It''s your brother, Kingsley! He''s super awesome! I thought he was a


    moron, but he¡ª"


    Serena shot up before she could finish. "Kingsley went to the casino? What''s he doing there?"


    "Kicking Xanxus'' *ss for you, I think." Paige picked up a bottle of water and took a sip. "He wants me to


    tell you that he''ll settle Xanxus. Just barge into the casino in the afternoon tomorrow if you want to kill


    the old f*cker."


    Serena had a worried look on her face. "How did he find out that I''m trying to kill Xanxus? And what


    does he think he''s doing? Does he have any idea how powerful Xanxus is?"


    "Don''t worry about it, Serena. Kingsley''s not as simple as he looks." Paige chuckled. "He''s more than


    strong enough to handle Xanxus. Besides, he owns the whole casino now."


    And he also has the Northern Draken Tag, she said that quietly. All he has to do is show that to


    Xanxus, and the old f*cker has to do everything he says. Still, Serena was already in awe even without


    Paige telling her that.


    "H-He owns the casino? That''s impossible! That''s Xanxus'' most important estate!"

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    Serena''s jaw dropped. "Xanxus gave the casino to Kingsley? That''s unbelievable!"


    Serena''s jaw dropped. "Xanxus gave the casino to Kingsley? That''s unbelievable!"


    "Yeah. Kingsley is awesome." Paige ced the water bottle down. "Don''t worry, Serena. Get some


    sleep. We''ll go to the casino together tomorrow. This time, we''re getting rid of that old f*cker for good."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She frowned. "I just hope nothing bad happens."


    The next morning at 8.30AM, Logan was still behind the hotel''s reception and dozing off. He had


    chatted with a girlte into the night, and he felt exhausted.


    Someone tapped the table before him.


    "What the f*ck do you want?" He waved his hand impatiently, eyes closed. "We''re only open at night."


    "I''m not here for a room, you motherf*cker! I''m here to see someone!" the guy roared, and Logan''s ears


    buzzed.


    "What the f*ck did you just¡ª" Logan opened his eyes angrily and looked up, but then he nched. His


    blood ran cold, and he felt his hair stand on end. "F-Frederick? What brings you here?" he stammered.


    "A-Are you here for Scarlett?"


    The man before him was about six feet four and weighed two hundred pounds. He had a little


    mustache growing above his lips, and the guy looked even more fearsome than Mickey was. This man


    was none other than Xanxus'' top lieutenant¡ªFrederick. "I''m looking for a guy named Nicholson. Is he


    in?"


    Sweat poured from Logan''s forehead like a waterfall. He was reminded of what he said to Kingsley the


    night before. "If someone''s here for you, they can f*ck off to your room themselves. I ain''t serving


    them!"


    Kingsley smirked at him back then. "I''ll keep that in mind. Try telling that to his face when he''s here


    tomorrow."


    Logan thought he was going to have a heart attack. He shivered and stammered, "O-Oh, so you''re


    looking for him, Frederick."


    Frederick shook his head. "No, I''m not the one looking for him. Mr. Norton is." He turned around and


    opened the door solemnly. "Come in, Mr. Norton. The guy''s in this hotel."


    A man in a ck coat slowly came in, and he was holding a string of beads in his hands.


    Logan fell from his chair and crawled out from the counter. "S-Sir! It''s an honor to see you, sir!" Logan


    couldn''t believe that the King of South Nakson woulde here himself. He prostrated himself and


    kept his head low in fear.


    "I''m here for Nicholson," Xanxus said slowly. There was this dark air about him, and it sent chills down


    Logan''s spine. It felt awful.


    "Yes, of course. Right away, sir!" Logan quickly got back up and led the men upstairs.


    Kingsley had his door opened. He was sitting in a chair with his legs crossed, and he was smoking like


    nobody''s business. The moment Xanxus came in, he puffed a circle of smoke. "I thought you said they


    can f*ck off to my room themselves. So why are you helping them now?"


    Logan felt his blood run cold once again.


    Frederick kicked him before he could say anything. "F*ck off! I''ll deal with youter!" He then looked at


    Kingsley darkly. "Mr. Norton is here, kid. Now, give us the letter of transfer!"

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    Xanxus put one hand behind his back and fiddled with his string of beads with the other. He looked


    down at the ground and said nothing. He would never deign to see a no-name man in most cases, but


    this concerned the casino, so he had to be here himself. Still, he refused to talk with Kingsley, thinking


    that he was too good for that.


    Xanxus put one hand behind his back and fiddled with his string of beads with the other. He looked


    down at the ground and said nothing. He would never deign to see a no-name man in most cases, but


    this concerned the casino, so he had to be here himself. Still, he refused to talk with Kingsley, thinking


    that he was too good for that.


    Frederick looked at his boss before pointing at Kingsley. "Mr. Norton is here for you, kid. Now grovel


    before him! Nobody disrespects Mr. Norton like this!"


    Kingsley smiled and remained in his seat. He kept smoking. The guy did not really care for Xanxus.


    Frederick shot him a re and roared, "Are you listening, you b*stard?" He tossed a card to Kingsley.


    "This is the money you want! Now give us the letter of transfer!"


    Kingsley puffed another circle of smoke, but he was still silent. He was waiting for Xanxus to speak


    first. ying arrogant, are we? Let''s take you down a few notches then. A lowly gang boss doesn''t get


    to lord me around.


    Xanxus was annoyed by how calm Kingsley was, and he couldn''t help but say, "I know you''ve heard of


    me, kid. I''ve given you what you wanted, so give me my casino back."


    "And why should I?" Kingsley crossed his legs. "I won it fair and square. Now youe into my room


    and demand I give it back for free? That''s against the rules, isn''t it?"


    "Why you little¡­" Frederick was about to whip his gun out, but he looked to his boss for permission.


    "Why don''t we just kill this guy?"


    Xanxus looked at Frederick darkly. "Rhys told you that the Gamblers Organization is involved, didn''t


    he?"


    "Yeah, and it''s not wise to get on their bad side." Frederick understood what Xanxus was trying to say.


    "So what should we do with him?"


    Xanxus turned his gaze to Kingsley. "What do you want, kid?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Kingsley tossed his cigarette to the ground and stomped on it with his foot. "I want you dead."


    Xanxus sneered, "So ignorant, huh? Do you really think you can do anything just because the


    Gamblers Organization is backing you up?" He nodded at Frederick. "Show him the picture."


    "Yes, sir." Frederick whipped out a photo from his pocket and tossed it to Kingsley. "Take a long, hard


    look, kid. This is what happens if you refuse to work with the boss."


    Kingsley looked at the photo. The guy in it was tightly tied up like a dumpling. Almost all his skin was


    peeled off, and blood fell like a waterfall. He was just a mess of flesh hanging from the ceiling. It was a


    horrible sight. Kingsley looked at the man''s face and cocked his eyebrow. "Is that Rhys?"


    "d you can see that!" Frederick growled. "Now hand the letter over if you don''t want to end up like


    this sorry b*stard."


    They were on guard against the Gamblers Organization, so violence was out of the question. They


    were relying on intimidation and scare tactics to make Kingsley hand the letter over. Most people who


    saw the picture would be scared senseless, and the weaker ones might even hurl and give in to their


    demands. Surprisingly, Kingsley only looked at the grotesque body calmly before smiling. "You call this


    horrible?" He looked up. "Hey, do you want to see what a real nightmare looks like?"


    Xanxus and Frederick fell silent. Even the veteran triad boss shivered when Kingsley made that threat.


    He froze up and finally realized Kingsley was more than met the eye, and he stared at Kingsley. "Who


    are you? And why do you want to see me?"

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    "Someone tried to assassinate you, didn''t they?" Kingsley cut to the chase. "I''m here to talk about that."


    "Someone tried to assassinate you, didn''t they?" Kingsley cut to the chase. "I''m here to talk about that."


    Xanxus'' face fell. "It was you?" However, he shook his head right away, then said in puzzlement,


    "Impossible. The assassin was a woman, and my men are on their way to take her out."


    Kingsley looked shocked and horrified. "Take her out? What is that supposed to mean?" Nothing in the


    world could faze him, unless his sisters were involved. He could never stay calm when it came to them.


    Kingsley shot up from his chair. "What do you mean? Are you hunting her down?"


    "She tried to kill me, so of course I''m getting back at her." Xanxus looked at the time and sneered. "If


    I''m right, that b*tch is probably a dead body now."


    Fury erupted from Kingsley like roiling magma. "You could have had a painless death." He clenched his


    fist, turning Rhys'' photo into dust. "But I''ve changed my mind. I''ll make your death the worst nightmare


    you can ever imagine." He whipped his phone out and called General Ignatov. "Move out! Now!"


    Kingsley''s fury pleased Xanxus, and he sneered. "Oh, so you have your own team too? But it''s


    useless. They''re all just gonna die for nothing."


    "That''s right! Our men are armed! Now grovel and we might just spare you!" Frederick spat on the


    ground and put his hands in his pockets. "And it''s toote for that b*tch now. Our men went for her half


    an hour ago."


    Thirty minutes earlier.


    Xanxus'' men told him that they found where Serena was hiding. He promptly sent two dozen


    marksmen¡ªwho were armed with illegal firearms¡ªto the vige, while he, Frederick, and a few other


    lackeys came to the hotel.


    Xanxus was confident Serena wouldn''t get away this time. She managed to attack him and escapest


    time because defenses werex. He had no fighters around him, but this time, two dozen marksmen


    were heading her way. There''s no way she can escape, not even if she''s a god.


    Serena and Paige had no idea about that. The vige was on the border between Diosna and


    Cleapolis. They would never expect Xanxus'' men to reach this far, but they still did.


    Thedies woke up early in the morning and took a shower. They wanted to take a look at the casino


    around afternoon and see if they could head inside and kill Xanxus just like Kingsley promised.


    Serena was still worried. "I have a bad feeling about this, Paige. This is Xanxus we''re talking about.


    Will Kingsley be fine?"


    "You and your paranoia." She smiled cheekily. "Your brother is a sly old fox. This is child''s y for him.


    He''ll be fine."


    Serena nodded, but she was still frowning. "Maybe you''re right. Maybe I am being paranoid." Just then,


    she heard something rustle in the yard, and her face fell. "Someone''s out there."


    Paige got serious too. She took out her Serpent Whip and tossed her car key to Serena. "Serena, my


    car''s in the eleven o''clock direction behind this house. Get out from the back, now!"


    Serena whipped out a dagger from her boots and squinted, her eyes glinting. "This is my mission. I


    can''t let you risk yourself."


    "I''m one of the Tanners, remember?" Paige tensed up. "They won''t do anything to me."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Something rustled in the yard again as they spoke, and this time, the enemy was closer. Serena leaned


    against the wall and nced outside. There were about two dozen armed men in the yard, and they


    were slowly edging toward the front door.

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    "They''re all armed and dangerous! I don''t think they care who you are!" Serena smiled seductively.


    "And you''re a regimentmander, aren''t you? Just leave ande back with reinforcements!"


    "They''re all armed and dangerous! I don''t think they care who you are!" Serena smiled seductively.


    "And you''re a regimentmander, aren''t you? Just leave ande back with reinforcements!"


    "Yeah, in Seavale! I''m miles away from my turf!" Paige pursed her lips.


    "Cleapolis'' northern urban vige is due south from where we are, and Diosna''s southern rural area is


    due north. Maybe I can get someone from Sris to bust us out?" Paige shook her head. "No. We''re


    under different districts. General Ignatov won''t help us out for private reasons, unless we have


    permission."


    Serena epted her fate and smiled. "You should leave, Paige. It''s toote for reinforcements now. I''m


    a killer. We dance with death every day, and sometimes we fall. I knew this wasing."


    As she spoke, she teared up. "Paige, if you see Kingsley next time, tell him I can''t get him his car


    anymore. Tell him I''ve always loved him."


    "Serena¡ª" A gunshot flew through the air and smashed the ss window before Paige could finish.


    Shard flew everywhere, drawing lines of blood on thedies'' bodies. Paige gnashed her teeth.


    "Nobody''s staying behind, Serena. We live and die together!"


    Someone in the yard whispered, "Hey, boss. I don''t hear anything. There''s no way a woman can stay


    so quiet after that gunshot."


    "She''s no ordinary woman! She''s an assassin! She almost killed Mr. Norton!" someone hissed. "Look


    alive,ds! I don''t want you dying to a girl, hear that?"


    Serena''s assassination failedst time, but she managed to take out one of Xanxus'' most trusted


    lieutenants, so these guys knew how skilled and cruel this woman could be.


    While the men were wasting their time in the yard, thedies had snuck out through the backdoor. The


    house might be dpidated, but it had a secret backdoor that led to the woods. That was why Serena


    chose to hide in this house.


    "Where did you park your car, Paige?" Serena was bent over and leaning against the wall. She


    whispered, "How much further?" Her forehead was covered in sweat, but she looked calm.


    "Not much further." Paige pointed at the woods. "It''s right¡ª"


    She shut up and made a gesture to tell Serena they hadpany ahead. Xanxus'' men had noticed


    Paige''s car as well, and they had sent two guys to guard it, just in case Serena tried to escape in it.


    They might be hiding in the forest, but Paige still saw them. She could see through enemy units even


    when they were in Ghillie suits, and that was on the battlefield, not to mention theseckeys, who had


    no idea about camouging.


    Serena pointed to her left and right. She wanted Paige and her to nk the men and pin them down.


    Paige nodded and tiptoed to the other side. Thedies might be alluring and adorable, but one of them


    was a cold-blooded killer, while the other was amander who had survived the battlefields. Taking


    down one enemy unit was as easy as pie for them.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The breeze brushed across the woods, rustling the leaves in the trees.


    One of the men in the bushes asked hispanion nervously, "Did you hear that, Buford?"


    Buford shook his head. "It''s just the wind. Stop overreacting, Ga¡ª" Buford''s eyes widened, for he saw


    an alluring silhouette popping up behind his friend. She was none other than Serena.

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    "G-G¡­"


    Gary knew something was wrong. He was about to whip his gun out, but then something tightened


    around his neck.


    "G-G¡­"


    Gary knew something was wrong. He was about to whip his gun out, but then something tightened


    around his neck.


    Serena had approached him and held his neck in a vice grip.


    "Gary!" Buford shouted and whipped his gun out, but a whipshed at his hand before he could even


    aim. The pain made him let go of his gun, and it fell. Shit. This is bad. Buford shouted, "Pierre! Pierre,


    they''re in the forest! They''re trying to escape!"


    Paigeshed out at him again, but this time, she went for his mouth.


    The searing pain made him scream. He covered his face and fell to the ground.


    "Done!" Paige said quickly, "Now let''s get in the car!"


    "Alright!" Serena replied and snapped Gary''s neck right away.


    "Serena!" Paige was stupefied. This was the first time she saw Serena killing anyone. Her troops did


    kill a lot of enemies on the battlefield, but she never killed anyone herself. She would always stop after


    her enemies were incapacitated or captured. Not once did she take her enemy''s life.


    "You''re a soldier, Paige. I''m an assassin." A forlorn look appeared in her eyes. "Getting rid of any and


    all enemies is one of the basics in this line of work."


    She went ahead and stomped Buford''s chest. The guy was still wailing, but his shouts were cut short


    as Serena crushed his chest. A sickening crunch was heard as his ribs were broken into pieces, and


    Buford went limp like a dead fish. He died before he could even close his eyes.


    "Serena¡­" Paige was about to say something, but then she heard shoutsing from the front yard.


    "They''re gone, Pierre! They''re in the woods!" Theckeys kicked the door down and smashed


    everything in the house. "I see them! They''re in the woods!"


    "Open fire! Don''t let them get away!"


    Pierre shouted, "Mr. Norton specifically told us to leave no one alive!"


    The mention of Xanxus motivated theckeys. They fired off shots like crazy and came charging


    toward the forest.


    "Get in, Serena!" Paige hopped into the driver''s seat. "We need to get out of here, pronto!"


    Someone fired a shot, and a front tire turned t.


    Pierre was standing on a hill, holding a gun in both hands. He sneered, "I''m Mr. Norton''s best


    marksman. There''s no way you b*tches can run when I''m here."


    He fired another shot, and this time, he shattered the windshield. Fortunately, Paige was faster. She


    hopped out of the car before the bullet could hit the windshield, and the shot missed her. She rolled


    around and hid behind the car with Serena as she huffed and puffed. "What now? They have a


    marksman."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Serena held her dagger tightly, but she saw no way out either. They were surrounded by two dozen


    armed men, and one of them was a marksman. This was the most dangerous situation she had ever


    been in all her career. She looked at her dagger, and she made a decision. I''ll kill myself if I can''t run


    away. She heard the sound of footsteps approaching them, and she gnashed her teeth. Serena took


    out her phone and made a call. "Kingsley¡­" She was ready to die, but before that, she had to say


    goodbye to one person.


    At the same time, Kingsley was in his chair in the hotel, looking livid.


    Xanxus and Frederick were standing before him, both hands behind their backs, and they looked


    insulted. Kingsley insulted them with every possible slur just now, and Xanxus felt humiliated. He would


    have asked his men to tear Kingsley limb from limb if it were not for the fact that the Gamblers


    Organization was backing Kingsley.


    "Serena." Kingsley took the call and asked, "What''s going on there? Are you alright?"

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    Serena felt like crying when she heard Kingsley''s voice. "I''m sorry, Kingsley. I promised I''d get you a


    car once I finish this mission, but I don''t think I can go back alive this time. I have a lot I want to tell you,


    but I don''t have much time. Just remember that I''ve always loved you. Perhaps a lot more than you


    think. Please, be happy." She started sobbing.


    Serena felt like crying when she heard Kingsley''s voice. "I''m sorry, Kingsley. I promised I''d get you a


    car once I finish this mission, but I don''t think I can go back alive this time. I have a lot I want to tell you,


    but I don''t have much time. Just remember that I''ve always loved you. Perhaps a lot more than you


    think. Please, be happy." She started sobbing.


    Paige approached the phone and shouted, "A bunch of armed b*stards surrounded us, Kingsley! Y¡ª"


    She was cut short by gunshots, and Kingsley''s face fell. "You''ll be fine, Serena. Trust me."


    "I know you can help us out, Kingsley. I always knew, but this time¡ª"


    Serena was trying to speak, but Xanxus sneered. "I sent my best marksman to hunt her down. She


    can''t run away no matter how good of a killer she is."


    Kingsley couldn''t hear what Serena said because of Xanxus'' interruption. "Shut the f*ck up!" Kingsley


    roared. "One more word and it''s off with your head!"


    "What the f*ck did you just say?" Frederick red at him and tried to charge ahead.


    He had just taken a step, and Kingsley whipped out a wooden token from his pocket and tossed it to


    the ground. "I said, shut the f*ck up!" he growled.


    "What the f*ck is this? You think you can just¡ª" Frederick came to an abrupt halt, and he rubbed his


    eyes. He bowed down to stare at the wooden token, as if someone just punched the wind out of him.


    His voice trembled, "I-It can''t be¡­" When he saw the token for what it was, his legs gave out, and he


    plopped down to the ground.


    Xanxus saw the Northern Draken Tag too, of course, and he nched. "The Tanners'' Northern Draken


    Tag? Why do you have it?" Xanxus staggered backward, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    Kingsley pointed at him again. "Last warning," he hissed. "Shut the f*ck up! I''m trying to talk here!"


    Yes, of course. Xanxus and Frederick kept their pipes down and said nothing. Frederick scrambled to


    get up and stand behind Xanxus. They exchanged looks of fear and terror.


    Kingsley couldn''t care less about them. He told Serena softly, "Don''t worry, Serena. You''ll be fine.


    Someone''s on their way to save you."


    Serena smiled bitterly. Someone''s on their way? It''s toote. I can hear the guy closing in on us. They''ll


    kill me and Paige right about now.


    Paige was pale as well. "Stop lying, Kingsley. There''s no way you can save us. Just tell my mom and


    dad that¡ª"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The crunch of a sticking from behind stopped Paige. The marksman was just one car away from


    them. Her lips trembled, and her hands were white. She pursed her lips and told Kingsley, "The next


    time you''re in Seavale, tell my mom and dad that I made the family proud!"


    She flicked her wrist and stood up. Paige held her whip and was about to fight for what might be the


    last time in her life, but the moment she stood up, she was stopped by the roar of a helicopter.


    A dozen military helicopters flew in from north and south, then four attack aircrafts buzzed past the


    woods, leaving chemtrails behind. The sonic boom made Xanxus''ckeys freeze, as if they were


    chucked into a freezer.


    Serena looked up at the ground-attack aircrafts and military choppers in awe. "What''s going on? A


    military exercise?"

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    "No, this is no military exercise!" Paige was shocked as well. "These chopperse from the north and


    the south. It''s where Cleapolis and Diosna''s military districts are located! Prefectural military districts


    don''t do military exercises together that much. This is no exercise." She gulped. "And only Diosna''s


    main military district can dispatch attack aircrafts. General Ignatov is probably behind this!"


    "No, this is no military exercise!" Paige was shocked as well. "These chopperse from the north and


    the south. It''s where Cleapolis and Diosna''s military districts are located! Prefectural military districts


    don''t do military exercises together that much. This is no exercise." She gulped. "And only Diosna''s


    main military district can dispatch attack aircrafts. General Ignatov is probably behind this!"


    Serena asked, "But how did they know we''re in danger?"


    "Yeah, how did they¡ª" Paige froze up. "Did Kingsley do this?" She just remembered Kingsley telling


    them that someone was on the way to save them. Did he send these aircrafts in?


    Serena instinctively shook his head. "No way. I know Kingsley. He might have been gone for ten years,


    but there''s no way he''s this powerful."


    Paige frowned. She wanted to figure things out, but the sound of a machine gun rattling off distracted


    her. The helicopters lowered their altitude, and the M134 Minigun attached to the cabin''s door rained


    down a volley of bullets on the woods. The men nearest to thedies were filled with lead in mere


    moments.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The hellish sight terrified Xanxus''ckeys. They ran like crazy in the opposite direction. Some ran on all


    fours, and some scurried off like mice. Some lost their shoes, but they didn''t even care to take them


    back. The hunters had be the hunted. Just a moment ago, these men were trying to shoot


    Serena, but now they were running for their lives.


    "W-What''s going on? I thought she''s just a random killer! What''s the military doing here?" Pierre almost


    wet his pants. He looked bemused and terrified. He had no idea what was going on.


    While Pierre was fearing for his life, the roar of an engine approached him, scaring theckeys.


    A dozen men huddled around Pierre fearfully. "What now, Pierre? I think we''re in trouble."


    "Yeah! They took out more than ten of us! What now?"


    Pierre''s lips were pale. He mustered all his strength to say, "We gotta survive, so run¡ª"


    Before he could finish, a few dozen military trucks had surrounded the woods, and a cloud of dust


    trailed behind them. A hundred armed warriors hopped out of the trucks and mmed the doors shut.


    There were two regimentmanders among them, and they were the highest-ranked. They came


    from Diosna and Cleapolis'' military district. Since this was the border, they arrived at the same time.


    They brought a regiment each with them, and the soldiers had surrounded the entire vige.


    Pierre and hisckeys were dumbfounded. They couldn''t escape now that they were surrounded by


    armed soldiers.


    "T-They look like soldiers, Pierre." A scar-faced man started crying in fear. "I don''t think we can run


    away now."


    "Stop crying." Pierre put his weapons down. "Just surrender. The military doesn''t kill captives."


    Hisckeys threw their guns away as well, and they nodded. "Yeah, let''s surrender! They won''t kill us if


    we do that!"


    "Yeah, I heard Qustia military doesn''t torture their captives."


    Everyone tossed their shoddy guns away and raised their hands to surrender.


    "We surrender!" Pierre kneeled and shouted.


    Paige and Serena finally stuck their heads out from behind the car. "We''re saved, Serena!" Paige stood


    up, looking excited. "They''re here for us!"


    Serena took a deep breath and slowly stood up as well. She was in disbelief. "We actually got out of


    this alive? What''s going on?"


    "Yeah, I have the same question too." Paige was curious as well.

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    Paige looked at the regimentmanders, and she recognized one of them. She held Serena''s hand


    and told her, "Come with me, Serena. I know one of themanders, Kevin Leonard. We can ask him


    what''s going on."


    Paige looked at the regimentmanders, and she recognized one of them. She held Serena''s hand


    and told her, "Come with me, Serena. I know one of themanders, Kevin Leonard. We can ask him


    what''s going on."


    Serena tucked her dagger away and went to the soldiers with Paige.


    "Hello, Captain Leonard." Paige went ahead and saluted him. "Thanks for saving our skin."


    Kevin waved her down. "It''s nothing, Major Tanner. Just doing my job." He pointed at the guy beside


    him. "This is regimentmander Vernon Simpson from Diosna''s military district."


    Another regimentmander? Serena was surprised. A regimentmander is already a high official,


    and two of them at once? And from different military districts too. Only a provincial military official can


    mobilize them. Serena asked, "Pardon me, but how did you know we were in danger? How did you


    manage toe in time?"


    "Yeah, Captain Leonard!" Paige was curious too. "I saw Sris Military District''s attack aircraft. Did


    General Ignatov do this?"


    Kevin shook his head. "No. We''re doing this on Ares'' orders."


    "A-Ares?"


    Paige and Serena were shaken to their cores. Paige''s eyes were shining brightly as she asked, "How


    did he know we were in danger? Did he send you guys just to save me?"


    "Um¡­" Kevin froze. He recalled what the general told him, and he nodded. "Ares knew you were in


    danger and demanded that we came to your rescue. As for why he knew you were in danger, that''s not


    something I know the answer to."


    "Ohmigosh! He actually sent these troops just to save me!" Paige covered her mouth in excitement.


    She had a look of bliss on her face. "Hey, does he like me? Maybe he''s been keeping an eye on me for


    a long time now. That''s probably why the troops came in time."


    Paige was fangirling, and the regimentmanders exchanged looks. They felt likeughing, but they


    held it in and only smiled. Let the girl have her fun.


    "Serena, you think so too, don''t you?" Paige''s face was red, and she swung Serena''s arm. "That must


    be why he sent the troops here."


    "Of course. You''re the prettiest major of Qustia. I think it''s possible that Ares likes you." Serena smiled.


    "Thanks to you and Ares, I''m saved." Serena thought that Paige''s inference was right, since she had


    no idea why Ares would save them otherwise. She bowed at themanders. "Thanks for saving us,


    commanders. If it''s possible, can I deal with these men myself?"


    She looked at the men who were groveling on the ground, but there was only anger in her eyes. She


    almost died just now. She almost had to say goodbye to Kingsley. The thought of that lit a fire of murder


    in her eyes.


    Kevin saw the look in Serena''s eyes, and he knew what she wanted to do. "You can do whatever you


    want to them, Miss Langley. We''ll stay out of this."


    "Thank you,manders." Serena nodded and held her dagger with her right hand. She slowly


    approached Pierre and his men.


    At the same time, Kevin waved his hand and told his soldiers, "Go and make sure Miss Langley isn''t


    hurt."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Yes, Captain!" his soldiers roared, and a troop of special forces armed with ArmaLite AR-10


    Supersass followed Serena.


    Vernon wanted to flex his troops as well. He said, "Men, make sure Miss Langley stays safe."

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    General Ignatov had told them that their mission was to protect Ares'' sister. Chances like this didn''t


    come very often. Vernon wouldn''t let Kevin take all the credit and please Ares. Diosna''s soldiers


    stepped up and followed Serena.


    General Ignatov had told them that their mission was to protect Ares'' sister. Chances like this didn''t


    come very often. Vernon wouldn''t let Kevin take all the credit and please Ares. Diosna''s soldiers


    stepped up and followed Serena.


    Kevin grinned. "Captain Simpson, I''m the leader of the special forces, and these men have been


    brutally trained. They''re enough to keep Miss Langley safe."


    "What a coincidence. My men are on par with the special forces too." Vernon patted Kevin''s shoulder.


    "I''m already in my forties,rade. Can''t you let me have this one?"


    "Well, if you say so, Captain Simpson. I''ll tell Ares that you led the soldiers into a victorious battle when


    we see himter. How does that sound?" Kevin beamed. "I don''t mind letting you have it this time. I


    was credited for Hugo''s defeatst time. I''m fine with this."


    Paige''s eyes shone. "Wait. We get to see Arester?"


    "No, we don''t," themanders answered at the same time.


    "But you just said you''re seeing him." Paige pouted. "He''s in Sris, isn''t he?"


    "Um¡­" Kevin scratched his head. Ignatov had specifically told them not to expose Ares'' real identity.


    He couldn''t answer Paige''s question, so he gave Vernon a look before stammering, "I-I think so? Is he


    in Sris, Captain Simpson?"


    "Of course." Vernon knew just how to handle this. He nodded. "You can ask the general about it, Major


    Tanner. I bet he''ll take you to Ares."


    Kevin gave him a silent thumbs up. Heck yeah. Throwing the ball into the general''s court. Genius. Now


    we don''t have to answer her question.


    At the same time, Serena was finally approaching Pierre and his gang. Two groups of armed soldiers


    followed her, and every step they took was perfectly uniform and firm. Theckeys were shivering in


    fear, and they felt like they could die.


    "W-What do you want?" Pierre turned even whiter. "W-We''ve surrendered. Qustia military never


    tortures their captives."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Serena smiled. "They don''t, but I''m not a soldier, am I? No. I''m a killer." She leaned forward and stared


    into Pierre''s eyes closely. She said, "In case you don''t know, one of the basic virtues of killers is that we


    take out all the trash."


    It was summer, but Pierre was shivering, though certainly not because a cold breeze blew his way. "W-


    We''re just doing our job. Mr. Norton asked us to do this." He pleaded, "Please don''t kill me¡­"


    "Oh, I''m not killing you," she sneered. "My services are expensive, and I don''t waste my time on trash


    like you."


    Pierre gulped. "So what did you mean by ''taking out the trash''?"


    "Oh, I can take out the trash just fine even without killing you!" She roared and spun the dagger around.


    It almost turned into a little fan spinning in Serena''s hand.


    Pierre moved backward in horror. "What are you doing? Don''t¡ª" Serena''s dagger arced through the air


    and sliced Pierre''s knees.


    Kneecap removal¡ªan ancient torturing method. Serena had removed both of Pierre''s kneecaps in just


    moments.


    An almost inhuman scream shook the forest. It sounded like a sinner screaming out in agony as the


    fires of hell licked them. The screams alone could fuel the nightmares of many children.


    Even the hardened soldiers behind Serena felt a chill down their spine. Are you sure she needs our


    protection?

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    The dagger flew back to Serena. At the same time, Pierre rolled his eyes and cked out from the


    pain.


    Hisckeys were shaken to the core.


    "I don''t wanna die! I don''t wanna get crippled! Please, let us go!"


    "I''m sorry. I won''t do it again! I''ll never work for Mr. Norton again! Please, let me go!"


    Some of them banged their heads against the ground, begging for mercy; some were spasming and


    foaming at the mouth, almost fainting from fear; and some passed the line of fear and stepped into


    rage. One of theckeys even broke down. He shot up and screeched loudly.


    "I''ll kill you!" The guy picked up his gun and loaded it. He was nning to take Serena down with him,


    but the soldiers were quicker. They had already reacted the moment he picked the gun up.


    Rounds of gunshots flew at the guy, and he was dead in just a moment. He fell back down, the ghost of


    his rage still hanging on his face. Hispanions would have to pay for his reckless behavior.


    The soldiers behind Serena stopped shooting after the guy was dead, but the man on the chopper was


    not that agreeable. "Are they f*cking stupid? Kill them all!" This man was none other than Ignatov, the


    main general of Sris. He knew how important Ares'' sisters were to him. He couldn''t afford to make


    any mistakes in this mission. The moment he got Ares'' orders, he put all his work aside and came to


    He felt his blood run cold when the guy tried to shoot Serena earlier. Ares would have him fired if


    Serena was hurt, especially when he was supervising the battlefield himself. That thought scared him,


    and he told his men to kill all enemies without hesitation.


    The machine guns on the choppers started firing, and all of Xanxus''ckeys who were involved in this


    attempted murder were dead in a few seconds.


    Serena stared at the disfigured ground in surprise, but she snapped out of it right after that. "Can''t do


    anything about it." She sighed coldly and went back to Paige.


    Kevin said solemnly, "You may go straight to Sunshine Casino and kill Xanxus after this, Miss Langley."


    "Sunshine Casino?" Serena arched her eyebrow. "You dealt with Xanxus too?"


    Vernon quickly answered, "He''s still alive, Miss Langley. We wouldn''t get in the way of your job."


    Serena was starting to suspect something. Hm, it''s fine that he rescued us, since he likes Paige, but


    why did he help me out with my job? That''s overstepping, isn''t it?


    Paige grinned stupidly and gushed, "Ohmigosh, he''s such a gentleman! He even helped my best friend


    out! I love him even more now!" She patted Serena''s shoulder. "My boyfriend has settled everything for


    you, Serena. Go!"


    Oh, I see. Smart guy, this Ares. He knows how to work his way through his crush''s friends. Serena felt


    a lot better now. With Ares backing her, killing Xanxus just got a lot easier, and she could even jokeBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    now. "I thought you wereing with me, Paige. Are you ditching me for your boyfriend now?"


    Paigeughed. "Of course! I wanna see Ares! I don''t have time to kill a small-time gang boss. You can


    deal with it yourself." She guffawed.


    Serena sighed. "Fine, I''ll do it myself. You don''t care about me anymore."


    Paigeughed even louder.


    Kevin and Vernon wereughing as well. Things were looking cheery in the vige, but things were the


    opposite in Blood Moon Hotel.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    Xanxus was still upright, but he had to tense all his muscles to stay upright. He asked throatily, "How


    did you get your hands on the Northern Draken Tag?"


    Kingsley answered calmly, "Henrich gave it to me."


    "Hen¡ª" The fact Kingsley was on first-name basis with Henrich almost made Xanxus wobble. Henrich


    Tanner was the undisputed king of Qustia''s northern underworld. Xanxus was just a small frypared


    to that juggernaut, but Kingsley made it sound like Henrich was just an old man living next door. He felt


    his blood run cold, and he asked, "Y-You know the Tanners'' family head?"


    "Of course," Kingsley answered calmly. "The geezer''s a shitty chess yer, and he loves to lecture


    people."


    Xanxus wanted to scream. "You called the Tanners'' family head a geezer. A geezer."


    Frederick huddled closer and whispered, "I think he''s friends with the Tanners. We should kill him while


    he''s alone. Nobody''s gonna know."


    Xanxus'' eyes glinted coldly. He''s right. We''re already enemies anyway. He won''t let us go even if we


    grovel. There''s nobody else around. This is our chance to get back at this little b*stard. He''ll be a


    problem for us if we don''t kill him now because his backers are powerful. I''m no match for either the


    Gamblers Organization or the Tanners. Xanxus cracked his neck and said darkly, "You overestimate


    yourself, kid. You shouldn''t have challenged me alone, even if you have the tag."


    "What do you mean, Mr. Xanxus?" Kingsley arched his eyebrow. "Are you going to attack me, even


    when I have the tag?"


    Xanxus scrunched up his nose. "We''re in the middle of nowhere. The Tanners can''t control me here.


    And nobody''s gonna know that I killed you."


    Kingsley pped. "No wonder you''re the King of South Nakson. You have guts." He then swiveled


    around and said coldly, "But you got one thing wrong."


    Xanxus'' face fell. "What do you mean? What did I miss?"


    Kingsley smiled. "I''m not alone."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Amotion happened outside the room, and Leoric came in with a dozen men, swarming the room.


    "Boss!"


    He came straight to Kingsley and bowed. He would help Kingsley out without any questions asked,


    especially after he took the urban vige back for him. "My men and I came here right after you called


    me. What''s the situation?"


    Leoric looked haggard and nervous. They were on Xanxus'' turf, and a dozen men was not enough to


    fight him. He could feel his heart race.


    Kingsley smiled. "And I thought you wouldn''te. Aren''t you afraid of Xanxus?"


    "Hey, you called me. There''s no way I wouldn''te." Leoric clenched his fists. "Say the word and I''ll


    fight Xanxus even if I can''t win."


    "You don''t have to fight." Kingsley pointed at Xanxus, who looked furious. "Xanxus is right there.


    There''s no need to fight."

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    "What? He''s Xanxus?" Leoric and hisckeys took a few steps back in fear and disbelief. They knew


    full well who Xanxus was, but since they were in different cities, and Xanxus was high up on the


    hierarchy, these people had never seen him before. The fact that Xanxus was a gloomy man made


    Leoric sigh. "So he''s the King of South Nakson. Doesn''t look any different from the guys I''ve seen. And


    I thought he''d be a god."


    The veins on Frederick''s forehead popped, and his chest heaved. He roared, "What the f*ck did you


    just say about Mr. Xanxus? Imma skin you alive!"


    Frederick'' fury scared Leoric, and he took a little step back instinctively. It was a subtle step, but


    Xanxus noticed it.


    He scoffed at Leoric and asked coldly, "And where do youe from, punk? You think you can f*ck


    around on my turf?"


    Xanxus'' infamy scared Leoric, and the guy was already sweating. "Um¡­" He gulped and nced at


    Kingsley.


    Kingsley said calmly, "Just say whatever you want. He''s gonna die very soon." Xanxus might be scary,


    but Kingsley was even more powerful. Xanxus was looking infuriated, but he couldn''t do anything.


    Leoric felt a lot more confident now. "Hey, you sent Kenzo to take my turf. Why are you asking me the


    questions?"


    Xanxus froze for a moment before hissing, "You work for Victoria?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Frederick roared, "F*ck! So you''re the guy who did my bro in!"


    He had sent Kenzo and someckeys to Cleapolis and started a gang war over some turf on Xanxus''


    orders. They were nning on using the vige as a stepping stone to infiltrate Cleapolis'' underworld.


    To their dismay, Kenzo never returned. They had no idea what happened to him and his crew.


    Frederick then sent a few more people to look into this, but he got no news. He was furious when he


    found out Leoric was behind Kenzo''s disappearance. He clenched his fists, growling, "Kenzo''s my


    lackey and brother. What the f*ck did you do to him?"


    "Oh, I didn''t do anything." Leoric shrugged. "Mr. Howe took them to a gay bar. They''re working there


    now. Oh, and illegal boxers love that bar. They''re probably dead or worse at this point."


    "A gay bar for illegal boxers?" Frederick nched, and he felt a sting from his butt for some reason.


    Xanxus froze up. "Howe? Baron Howe? He''s not friends with Victoria, so why did he¡ª" He looked


    straight at Kingsley. "I-It''s you! You told him to do that!"


    He has the tag, so of course he can order Baron around. "Oh, I see. You''re here to get back at me for


    Victoria!" He pointed at Kingsley. "You want revenge!"


    "No. I''m here for someone else, and I''m not on a path of revenge." Kingsley shook his head. "But it


    doesn''t matter. Soon, Victoria will own your turf anyway."


    Xanxus'' face fell. "What the f*ck did you say? You think you can take over my whole turf just like that?"


    "I think you''re overestimating him, boss," Frederick sneered. "He only scammed us out of the casino


    with petty tricks. There''s no way he can take your turf."


    Xanxus scoffed. "You''re right. He doesn''t have the power." He picked the tag up and fiddled with it, then


    said sarcastically, "It''s a scary tag, but you''re in South Nakson. Do you think you can scare me on my


    own turf? I''m not a coward like that Baron! Nobody can scare me on my own turf!"


    Frederick quickly brown-nosed him. "That''s right! Mr. Norton is the King of South Nakson! You think you


    can win just because you got a bunch of trash fighters with you? What a joke!

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    The hrity mounted, and Frederick clutched his stomach, pretending to guffaw in glee. He mocked,


    "Honestly, trash like you can''t even get close to our turf. The local gangs can wipe you out easily. The


    guys in this hotel can beat your ass without breaking a sweat. You guys¡ª"


    Frederick''s voice slowly turned into a whisper, and the disdain on his face faded. His jaw dropped, and


    disbelief filled his eyes. "Wait. Why didn''t anybody stop you? They should''ve seen you and your crew a


    mile away!" Frederick frowned. "And what about the hotel bouncers? What about my crew? There''s no


    way they would have let you in."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Man, I have the same question." Leoric shrugged. "Some guys tried to stop us before we could even


    get close. I thought we were goners, but then some more guys showed up and kicked the local gangs''


    asses."


    "T-They kicked their asses? What the f*ck are you talking about?"


    Xanxus was bbergasted. The whole of South Nakson was his turf. Aside from hisckeys, there were


    more than a few hundred borderline criminals who relied on the casino for their livelihood.


    Scarlett and Zwander were just a few of many. Xanxus couldn''t believe all thoseckeys would lose so


    easily, unless Jarett''s men were involved. His face fell, and he looked at Leoric. "Are they Jarett''s men?


    Your reinforcements, I mean."


    "No," Leoric answered confidently.


    "And how do you know?" Frederick red at him. "You better f*cking tell me the truth!"


    "I am telling the truth," Leoric answered. "I''ve never seen Mr. Cole, but I know how powerful he is.


    There''s no way those guys work for him." There was a look of worship in Leoric''s eyes. "They were


    bare-handed, but any one of them could take out ten enemies by themselves easily. They''re


    professionals!"


    Frederick thought about it and whispered, "Maybe they''re Baron''s boxers."


    Before Xanxus could say anything, Kingsley blurted, "Alright, stop. They''re my crew." He knew those


    guys must be soldiers in disguise sent by Ignatov. Borderline criminals aside, there were civilians


    around. The soldiers would cause a ruckus if they came in fully armed. Ignatov knew that as well, so he


    sent some soldiers in disguise to take out all of Xanxus'' goons.


    Xanxus'' cheeks trembled. "Your crew? There''s no way they''re your crew. Baro¡ª"


    Sounds of uniform footsteps rang in the hallway, cutting Xanxus short. Five lean, tanned men appeared


    outside the door. They were in neat white shirts, stylish ck suits, and a pair of ck leather shoes


    that gleamed under the light.


    Their hair was cut short, and their eyes were filled with steely resolve and motivation. One look at how


    these men carried themselves, and Xanxus knew why Leoric was sure these men did not work for


    Jarett. None of Jarett''s thugs had their air of confidence.


    The leader of the men came into the room. He approached Kingsley and was about to raise his right


    hand, but then he put it down beside him. Nobody noticed that but Kingsley, and he nodded with a


    smile. He knew the soldier was about to salute him, but he was under strict orders to keep Kingsley''s


    identity a secret, so he put his hand down. "Si¡ªMr. Nicholson, we''ve apprehended the thugs around


    the casino. What do you want us to do now?"


    The soldier was trembling with excitement. Oh my god. I''m reporting mission progress to Ares himself.


    And I''m inches away from him! He was starting to radiate the kind of air only soldiers had, though he


    did not realize it.


    Kingsley nodded. "Good job. Is anyone hurt?"

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    "No, Mr. Nicholson!" the soldier answered loudly. "Five teams totalling eighty units were deployed for


    this operation. None are injured." He gulped nervously. "Any resisting enemy was tied and


    apprehended. Some of the enemies are badly hurt. There are no casualties."


    Kingsley nodded. "Thank you."


    "Of course, Lieu¡ª" He stopped himself before he could finish and quickly said instead, "The teams are


    gathered downstairs. Them¡­ The team leaders will be here shortly."


    Even an idiot could see that something was up, let alone people like Frederick and Xanxus. Still,


    Xanxus refused to believe this, and he gulped. "Impossible! I have more than thirty men with me, and


    they''re all armed! They couldn''t have gone down that easily!"


    Frederick said raspily, "That''s right! You''re lying! My whole team is armed. There''s no way they didn''t


    go down without a fight." He nced outside the window. "We''re on the second floor, and the window''s


    open. We would have heard it if you guys were fighting. You''re just bluffing. That''s a bluff."


    The soldier looked back. "Oh, you mean those guys downstairs? They didn''t even put up a fight. We


    apprehended them easily. See for yourself."


    Xanxus and Frederick exchanged looks and went to the window. They didn''t believe their bestckeys


    would go down without so much as a fight, but when they looked downstairs, they both gasped and


    tensed up.


    A few dozen hardened young men in white shirts were standing on the za downstairs. They were


    spread out in five rows while Xanxus'' bestckeys were crouched down with hands on their head and


    huddled together, shivering in fear. None of them moved, and more importantly, there were only five


    men keeping an eye on them.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Frederick trembled in rage and thumped the windowsill. He roared, "Goddammit! There''s like eighty of


    them, but only five are keeping an eye on them, and they can''t even move? F*cking useless!"


    Xanxus looked furious and agitated as well. He had spent top dor hiring a few retired mercenaries to


    train hisckeys in marksmanship to create a team of marksmen. Sixty of them emerged triumphant,


    and they became the fearsome South Nakson shfire. He had sent about two dozen of them to hunt


    Serena down, while the rest followed him here. He never expected his eliteckeys to do nothing and


    shiver like scared children. He felt something welling in his throat¡ªit was blood. He smashed the ss


    window and roared, "What the f*ck are you doing? You''re embarrassing me!"


    Hisckeys looked up at him, scared and horrified.


    "You gotta save me, boss!"


    "I-I wanna go home!"


    A few of the men broke down and cried.


    Xanxus spewed out blood for real this time. He never thought his best men would be nothing but


    weaklings. The guy turned around slowly and stared at Kingsley in disbelief. "H-How did you do that?


    What happened to my men?"


    Kingsley smiled. "Why don''t you ask them yourself?" He stood up and smoothed out the creases on his


    shirt before saying, "Let''s go. Take Frederick and Mr. Norton with us."


    The soldiers came up to the gang leaders and pinned them both down before they could say anything.


    "F*ck! Let me go!" Frederick struggled violently, but his strength was nothingpared to the soldiers.


    No matter how hard he tried, he just couldn''t break free.


    Xanxus was a lot calmerpared to him. He said coldly, "I can walk by myself."

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    Kingsley looked at a warrior and asked, "What about the people at Blood Moon Hotel? Have you


    already kept them under control as well?"


    "No. They scrambled away in fright as soon as they saw using! They should be hiding in the


    backyard now!"


    Kingsley nodded, turned around, and instructed Leoric. "Take someone to the backyard, find out all of


    those who are hiding in the Blood Moon Hotel, and bring them to the door."


    "Got it, Mr. Nicholson!" Leoric responded and immediately walked downstairs with his men.


    Afterward, Kingsley and five warriors dragged Xanxus and Frederick downstairs.


    Walking out of the door of Blood Moon Hotel, the five warriors quickly joined their unit and stood at the


    forefront.


    The five of them were the captains of each inclothes squads.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Kingsley came to the group of warriors and smiled. "You''ve all worked hard."


    "Don''t mention it!" All the warriors were extremely excited when they saw Ares, the God of War. Their


    eyes were all filled with fanaticism! There were only eighty people, but it sounded like a hundred people


    shouting the majestic chant!


    The deafening shouts instantly alerted Xanxus and Frederick!


    Xanxus'' throat went dry as he stammered, "Who... who are you people?"


    By just looking the view in front of them, even a fool could tell that these young people with their hands


    behind their backs, who were standing at ease, were definitely not ordinary people!


    No matter how reluctant Xanxus was to believe it, he had to admit that he was doomed this time!


    Just then, Frederick suddenly stuttered with a pale face. "Boss, I... I think I know why our army dare not


    to resist."


    "Why?" Xanxus merely blurted out a word without saying anything more.


    When his gaze followed the direction at which Frederick''s finger was pointing, he saw the pistols slung


    on the waists of the soldiers!


    All of them were carrying thetest version of the military pistols!


    Inparison, the ck guns his subordinates carried were nothing but trash!


    Frederick''s jaw dropped as he eximed in shock, "Eighty soldiers are carrying the AMT Automag II


    pistols. Who¡­ who is he to have such a huge army?!"


    Xanxus'' Adam''s apple bobbed up and down nervously as he stammered, "It''s not just a pistol. If you


    look closely under their white shirts, they seem to be wearing bulletproof vests as well."


    "Bulletproof vests?" Frederick was shocked when he heard Xanxus''ment. "Isn''t this a freaking


    army?!"


    Apart from the military of the Empire of Qustia, he could not think of any other force that could be


    equipped with such sophisticated weapons and equipment!


    Even the Tanners family in Seavale would not be able to send such a strong team!


    Xanxus'' lips trembled as he looked at Kingsley in horror. "Who...Who on earth are you? Are you really


    from the military?!"


    When the question was blurted out, his gaze was filled with disbelief.


    Kingsley was too young!


    He merely looked like he was in his early twenties!


    Even if he was really a member of the military, with his age and qualifications, he should have


    absolutely no power tomand such an armed team, right?!


    Just as Xanxus was full of doubts, the sound of car brakes suddenly sounded!


    More than a dozen of military vehicles were parked on the side of the road one after another.


    Immediately, both Kevin and Vernon Simpson walked out of the car with their men.


    Xanxus'' eyelids twitched wildly when he saw the license te hanging on their cars!


    All those vehicles had the white military license tes!


    He shuddered with fright, and his body went rigid!


    Kevin stepped forward and bowed respectfully to Kingsley, greeting him. "Good day, Mr. Nicholson!"


    Kingsley nodded with a light smile. "We''ve met again, Captain Leonard."


    Kevin took a deep breath. "That''s right! Captain Simpson and I have already dealt with the demolition


    of the vige!"


    "Captain Simpson." Kingsley looked at Vernon next to him. "You must be the captain of Diosna Military


    District."


    Vernon''s eyes showed fanaticism as he nodded fervently. "That''s right! I am the Major Captain of


    Diosna Military District, Vernon Simpson!"


    "Major... Captain?!"


    Hearing Vernon revealing his identity, Xanxus looked like he had just experienced an earthquake of a


    high magnitude. His eyeballs nearly fell out of his sockets due to shock!

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    Although he had always been known as the King of South Nakson, he was just the boss of a small


    gang after all.


    He even needed to be part of the Seven Legends along with six other significant figures in order to be


    as famous as Jarett Cole!


    For him, even apanymander of the military could make him kneel to greet him!


    However, now, there were two major captains here together!


    Xanxus was about to go crazy!


    He felt like he was getting electrocuted by some high-voltage electricity and was going to be shocked to


    death by it anytime soon!


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Crash!


    The agarwood bracelet that he had been fiddling with instantly fell to the ground with a thud.


    The thread was broken and the beads scattered all over the ce!


    Kingsley looked at him with a half-smile. "Boss Norton, it''s not a good sign that the beads are


    scattered."


    "I¡­"


    Xanxus opened his mouth, but it felt as if the cat got his tongue. He could not speak at all!


    Frederick, who was standing behind him, was even worse!


    A boor man weighing almost 200 pounds and of a height of more than 6.5 feet stood up and peed in his


    pants!


    He was so scared that his dder went out of control!


    Kingsley spared a quick nce at the two of them before turning to Kevin and Vernon, uttering with a


    smile. "You''ve worked really hard, captains. Once everything is over, I will instruct Lev to grant you


    merits!"


    "Thank you, Lieutenant!"


    Kevin and Vernon stood straight at the same time!


    The two of them were so excited!


    For a moment, they forgot that Lev had specially instructed them that Ares, the God of War, was


    unwilling to reveal his military identity!


    After calling him ''lieutenant'', they immediately realized their mistake.


    In an instant, the excitement on their faces turned into fear!


    Seeing the instantly paled faces of Kevin and Vernon, Kingsley smiled lightly.


    "It''s fine. The reason why I didn¡¯t want to reveal my identity earlier was because I was afraid of it to be


    known by someone and would dy the important tasks of the military. But, now that we''re surrounded


    by our own soldiers, and the rest which are present here will not be able to see the sun of tomorrow, it


    is no longer necessary to hide my identity."


    Hearing that, Kevin and Vernon took a breath of relief at the same time.


    Their backs were actually soaked in cold sweat within a few minutes!


    Although they were relieved, Xanxus and his subordinates werepletely dumbfounded!


    The rest which are present here will not be able to see the sun of tomorrow. Wasn''t¡­ Wasn''t that


    referring to them?!


    "I¡­ I don''t want to die!"


    "Please don''t kill me¡­ I didn''t do anything..."


    "I¡­ I''m just trying to earn a living by following Boss Norton. I haven''t done anything bad..."


    "Me¡­ Me too. We''ve only collected protection money and bullied some citizens. These aren''t crimes


    which deserve the punishment of death."


    All of a sudden, the trembling buff men all kneeled before Kingsley!


    They were all crying and begging, hoping that Kingsley could let them go!


    However, Kingsley''s gaze was cold as he scolded mercilessly, "Collecting protection money? Bullying


    citizens? Aren''t those crimes?! Must it be murder, arson, rape, and looting to be considered a heinous


    crime?!"


    Hearing Kingsley''s bone-chilling voice, all those kneeling on the ground shut their mouths in fright as


    their faces turned pallid!


    want to die yet!"


    Hearing the cry of his subordinates, Xanxus felt bitter.


    He was also barely alive right now. How was he supposed to save them?!


    When the two major captains called Kingsley ''lieutenant'' earlier, he heard it loud and clear!


    Although he could not figure out why Kingsley was able to achieve such immeasurable achievements


    at the age of his early twenties, the facts wereid right before his eyes!


    Even if he was perplexed and reluctant to admit it, the fact that Kingsley was the military lieutenant was


    beyond doubt!


    Xanxus knew that this time, he was going to pay for the price!


    A price that was enough to ruin his whole life!


    Xanxus swallowed hard, looked up at Kingsley, and inquired in aplicated tone. "Lieutenant, in what


    way did I offend you? Why would you attack me with such a big fanfare?"


    Kingsley uttered indifferently, "Didn''t I make it clear? The assassin you were trying to kill is my sister!


    Since you were trying to kill her, I would have to hunt you down and protect her!"


    "That¡­ That''s it?!" Xanxus'' face turned green.


    "You could¡¯ve just told me to stop and I would. You didn''t have to bring such a big army¡­"

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    "I thought I had warned you in advance," Kingsley spat coldly. "I took Sunshine Casino from you. Isn''t


    that enough of a warning to you?!"


    "I¡­" Xanxus'' expression instantly stiffened, and he was unable to say anything!


    Kingsley was right!


    He had clearly warned Xanxus beforehand! Xanxus was the one being ignorant and still tried to win it


    back!


    Xanxus slowly crouched down, sped his head with both hands, and frantically tugged at his hair! He


    felt extreme regret!


    If he had known that this would happen, he would not have gone to retrieve Sunshine Casino!


    Great! Now, not only did he fail to win the casino back, he had also lost his entire career!


    Perhaps, he was even going to lose his life!


    "How¡­ How could this happen?" Xanxus murmured as he copsed. His face was painted with


    despair!


    Suddenly, he raised his head and inquired in a trance. "What about my men? What about those who


    went to demolish the vige?"


    Kevin chuckled. "Some of them resisted stubbornly. So, General Ignatov ordered for them all to be


    killed!"


    Plop!


    Xanxus'' legs went limp as he slumped to the ground!


    "The general..." He looked at Kingsley in horror. "Are you even qualified tomand the general of the


    military district?"


    Kingsley smirked proudly and uttered, "The twelve military districts of the Empire of Qustia and millions


    of troops under them are all under mymand!"


    Xanxus was rendered speechless.


    He was terrified because he had aplete nervous breakdown!


    He knew that what Kingsley said was definitely not an exaggeration!


    That was because neither Kevin nor Vernon had any doubts about it!


    They even nodded at his words!


    In an instant, a title representing supreme glory and military power appeared in Xanxus'' mind.


    Ares, the God of War!


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you¡­ Are you the legendary Ares¡ª"


    Before Xanxus could finish his sentence, Kingsley interrupted coldly. "I see that you are aware of my


    identity!"


    The reason why he did not let Xanxus finish his sentence was because Leoric had already walked out


    of the hotel with someone.


    Leoric was Victoria''s subordinate.


    If he knew of Kingsley''s identity, that would mean she would find out too.


    Kingsley did not want his seven god-sisters to get involved in his dangerous missions. Therefore, it was


    necessary to conceal his identity as the god of war from them.


    "Boss Nicholson!" Leoric pushed the trembling Scarlett and the rest in front of Kingsley and informed


    him. "Everyone from Blood Moon Hotel is here."


    Kingsley nodded and pointed at Xanxus'' subordinates, ordering, "Make them kneel together!"


    As soon as he gave themand, Leoric immediately forced Scarlett and the rest to move over!


    At this moment, she looked like she was in a state of panic. She hadpletely lost the coquettish and


    charming aura that she had when she was seducing Kingsleyst night.


    When she saw the group of people kneeling on the ground, her body trembled with fright.


    She finally understood why Kingsley carried two Glock pistols, as well as the reason that Kingsley was


    used to seeing the blood all over the ground!


    There was only one reason!


    He was a soldier!


    Logan, who was standing beside her, had the same thought as her.


    In an instant, he was so terrified that his soul almost left his body!


    He insulted a soldier of Qustia! That was an even more terrifying offense than offending Boss Norton!


    Belch! The more Logan thought about it, the more frightened he became. His eyes rolled before he


    fainted!


    Following a loud thud, his head mmed onto the stairs at the entrance of the hotel, and he instantly


    suffered a crack on his head.


    Bright-red blood gushed out from the back of his head like a flowing river!


    Seeing Logan lying on the ground as if depleted of life, Scarlett immediately broke down!


    Plop!


    She copsed on the ground, crawled to Kingsley''s feet with both hands and feet, and cried out, "Mr.


    Nicholson! I''m so sorry! I know I''m guilty! Please let me go this time!"


    Scarlett begged for mercy and even tore her clothes to reveal her chest.


    "Mr. Nicholson, as long as you let me go, I shall be your woman! You may torture me or insult me as


    much as you want to! All I¡¯m asking is for you to spare my life!"


    "You wanna be my woman?" Kingsley raised his eyebrows. "But I recall that your subordinates said


    that you''ve been with Xanxus before. Isn''t that right?"

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    "I..." Scarlett nced at Xanxus and said with a twisted face, "Boss Norton thinks I''m not a virgin


    anymore, so he dumped me."


    Kingsley sneered. "Do you think a woman who was dumped by Xanxus deserves to be my woman?"


    p!


    His words were like a wake-up call to her, making her face instantly pallid.


    Seeing her look of despair, Kingsley smiled lightly. "Don''t worry, after you die, I will bury you and


    Xanxus together so that you may pick up where you left off."


    "I don''t want to die. I don''t want to..."


    Scarlett''s lips trembled as she repeated the same sentence over and over again.


    Seeing her disheveled and pale face, Xanxus sighed. "Mr. Nicholson, I surrender! As long as you spare


    Scarlett and my men, you could do anything you want to me!"


    After all, they used to be in a rtionship. Now that death was imminent, he did not have the heart to


    watch her get killed just like that.


    "I didn''t expect you to be such a loving and loyal person, Boss Norton," Kingsleymented as he


    pped his hands.


    "I shouldn''t embarrass you even more since you''ve said that, should I?"


    While saying that, Kingsley waved his hand and instructed. "Take Boss Norton''s subordinates and


    everyone from Blood Moon Hotel to the local police station. Make sure they are punished ording to


    thew!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Kevin and Vernon responded in unison before ordering their soldiers to escort everyone kneeling on


    the ground into the car!


    All of a sudden, the entire entrance of Blood Moon Hotel seemed to turn into aplicated battlefield.


    Everyone was screaming and begging for mercy!


    Among them, the one whomitted the least crime was Scarlett, who was involved in Badger games.


    The rest were mostly involved in armed brawls or manughter and threatening citizens.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    No matter which crime theymitted, they had to be driven into the abyss of eternal death!


    They were also well aware of the negative consequences of being turned over to the police station by


    the military.


    Most people were likely to be sentenced to at least ten years imprisonment!


    "No! Don''t send me to the police station!"


    "Please let me go. I don''t want to go to jail."


    Amid the wailing and begging for mercy, the men were dragged into the back of a military truck.


    Bang!


    With the shutting of the door, all the howls were shut behind it!


    Now that his surroundings had finally quieted down, Kingsley stretched out his right hand and


    suggested. "Boss Norton, shall we head back to Sunshine Casino now?"


    "Head... Head back to Sunshine Casino?" Xanxus looked incredulous as he questioned. "Aren¡¯t you


    going to kill me? Why would you want to send me back?"


    Before he could feel at ease, Kingsley looked at his watch and uttered indifferently, "Serena will arrive


    at Sun Casino by 12 pm to kill you. It''s past 12 now. I shouldn''t make her wait long for you, should I?"


    Xanxus went silent.


    He wanted to bawl out loud but there were no tears!


    Wasn''t he voluntarily offering himself up to be killed?!


    Was there any goddamnw to help him right now?!


    Before he could say anything else, Kingsley stepped forward to Vernon and said, "Captain Simpson,


    since you are from the local military district in Diosna City, you should take charge of escorting those


    people to the police station. Kevin will follow me."


    "Yes, sir!" Vernon answered confidently, put his heels together, and offered Kingsley a military salute!


    Immediately after that, the soldiers standing behind him also raised their right hands and greeted


    Kingsley with the standard military salute!


    After Vernon left, Kevin ordered someone to tie Xanxus up and put him in the car.


    Just as everything going on at Blood Moon Hotel was about to be done and dealt with, Serena had


    packed up all her essentials and headed toward Sunshine Casino to eradicate Xanxus!


    Although she already knew that Ares, the God of War, would help her, she was quite unsure about how


    much help he would offer her.


    After all, Xanxus was one of the Seven Legends in Sris Province.


    He was also known as the King of South Nakson of Diosna City who had hundreds of subordinates


    under hismand and was the owner of Sunshine Casino.


    If Ares, the God of War, merely warned Xanxus with words or set a brutal example to scare him off, she


    was afraid that with Xanxus'' arrogant character, he might not stay still and wait for her to assassinate


    him!


    After all, it was difficult for a king who sat on the top of the throne to get involved personally in every


    little thing in the country. Therefore, she figured that Ares, the God of War, would not waste his precious


    energy on such a small gang.


    Serena felt uneasy and anxious, so she dared not act rashly by barging straight into Sunshine Casino.


    Instead, she hid somewhere secluded outside the gate of the casino while secretly observing the


    situation.

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    One minute passed.


    Two minutes passed.


    Three minutes passed.


    As always, Serena was on high alert when she was executing a mission.


    She observed the door for more than ten minutes before standing up slowly and walking out of the


    ce that she was hiding.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    For ten minutes, no one showed up in Sunshine Casino, nor was there any sound that escaped the


    ce.


    It was as quiet as a dead city.


    Did Ares, the God of War, settle the whole situation thoroughly? Did he wipe out Xanxus and all his


    people?


    Serena found it unbelievable.


    She was not Paige Tanner. She did note from a family of high status, nor was she a captain or


    major in the military.


    Could Ares, the God of War, actually go through so much trouble to assist an insignificant assassin like


    her?


    Though she found it ridiculous, Serena strode forward and walked carefully toward the gate of


    Sunshine Casino.


    Crack! Crack!


    The surroundings were silent except for the sound of her footsteps.


    Serena took a deep breath, and the muscles all over her body tensed!


    The quieter her surroundings were, the more vignt and anxious she was!


    Judging by an assassin''s experience, she told herself that it was most likely a trap set up by Xanxus for


    her!


    However, when Serena walked through the parking lot and came to the central square of Sunshine


    Casino, she was stunned!


    In the huge square, a carved wooden chair was ced in the middle.


    Someone was bound to the chair with thick ropes.


    It was Xanxus!


    Serena went silent and was puzzled. Could... Could this be the work of Ares, the God of War?


    She silently eximed how helpful he was. She found it hard to believe that he had settled everything!


    Despite that, Serena did not rx her tense nerves!


    Before the task wasplete, many uncertainties lurked around!


    Last time, she waspletely sure that she could take Xanxus'' life at a critical moment.


    Never did she expect a confidant of Xanxus to suddenly leap out and take the fatal blow for him!


    This time, Serena was not going to allow herself to make the same mistake twice!


    Just as she was looking around vigntly, Xanxus mocked himself. "I''ve already been tied up


    pathetically here. What are you still worried about?"


    "You are a scheming person. How would I know if this isn''t a trap that you set up?" Serena stood ten


    steps away from Xanxus and spat coldly.


    "Haha..." Xanxusughed miserably.


    "Do you think I have all the free time to tie myself and entertain you?"


    Serena''s eyes blinked at that moment as she questioned. "Is this the work of Ares, the God of War?"


    "Why are you hesitating if you''re already known?" Xanxus closed his eyes slightly and urged. "Come


    on."


    Swoosh!


    Without hesitation, Serena pounced on him like a sh of lightning!


    With a sh of the dagger, it left a bloody opening on Xanxus'' neck!


    In an instant, blood spurted out of his aorta like a fountain!


    The scene was gory and terrifying!


    Serena, who was holding the dagger upside down, stood quietly in front of Xanxus, looking at him


    indifferently.


    It was not until Xanxus'' eyes were devoid of life and his breathpletely stopped that the muscles on


    her body slowly rxed.


    On the other hand, Kingsley sat on the window seat of the bar next to the square and watched the


    whole scene.


    This was the first time he saw Serena on a mission, and he could not help but felt bad for her.


    He could imagine how Serena had survived all these years.


    She had always been struggling and running between knife and blood, life and death all her life.


    Just as Kingsley felt gloomy, Kevin, who was sitting across from him, wiped his cold sweat.


    "I can tell why Miss Langley is your god-sister. She kills without blinking an eye."


    Kingsley picked up the wine ss and took a sip, uttering, "She shouldn''t have to be like this. She


    should have been like other girls. Gentle and graceful..."


    Before he could finish his sentence. ng!


    The ss wall of the bar beside him suddenly shattered!


    Immediately afterward, a ck and sharp double-ded throwing knife flew at him and smashed the


    wine ss in his hand into pieces!

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    Fortunately, Kingsley reacted fast, so he managed to pull away in time to dodge her dagger!


    Otherwise, he would have probably been pierced by the sharp throwing knife!


    Gulp!


    Kevin swallowed hard and stuttered, "T-This throwing knife is specially designed to break windows¡­


    Miss Langley surely is gentle and elegant..."


    Even though the two talked and drank quietly earlier, they were still caught by Serena''s sharp ear!


    When Serena heard that someone else was in the bar, she instantly threw a double-ded throwing


    knife through the broken window and attacked them.


    Just as she fished out a throwing knife from her waist and was about to throw another, Kingsley


    shouted loudly, "Serena! Serena! It''s me! Don''t attack!"


    Hearing Kingsley''s voice, Serena was slightly startled.


    In an instant, her entire body rxed.


    Her eyes quickly turned slightly red...


    He took Kevin out of the bar andined intentionally, "Serena, don''t you check whether it''s an


    enemy or a friend before you attack?! If I hadn''t reacted quick enough, I would have died in your hands


    just like Xanxus did!"


    Serena offered him a smile. "Have you forgotten our agreement on a hundred times of assassination?


    Congrattions, King, you''ve managed to escape disaster again. You have ny-seven chances left!"


    Kingsley went speechless upon hearing that.


    Even Kevin fell into an awkward silence.


    "Cough..." Kingsley cleared his throat embarrassedly. "We have outsiders here. Please don''t call me


    King¡­"


    "Sure." Serena''s charming eyes shed a hint of inquiry. "Then, tell me. Why are you here?"


    Kingsley scratched his head and blurted a half-lie, "I... I''m friends with Captain Leonard. I heard that he


    came here today for a mission, so I tagged along to watch the fun."


    Serena frowned slightly and questioned, "But I heard from Paige that you came to Sunshine Casino


    last night and said something in the lines of wanting to help me settle Xanxus!"


    "I..." Kingsley groaned and changed the subject.


    "Actually, your mission this time is a trap set up by Tyler Jovovich from Spearhead Group. After I heard


    about it from him, I rushed over to save you. I didn''t expect to meet my old friend, Captain Leonard,


    here! He''s on a mission in Diosna City, so I just thought of using this excuse to win your favor by


    settling Xanxus!"


    Kingsley''s exnation could be said to be full of loopholes.


    However, Serena, who was involved in the situation, was quite puzzled to hear that, but she chose to


    believe most of his words. She even shifted her attention to Tyler.


    "Did you just say... that this mission was a trap set up by Tyler Jovovich? Nancy Stewart''s fianc¨¦?!"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "That''s right." Kingsley nodded. "After the d¨­j¨­ ss reunion, he started hating you. He contacted one


    of Xanxus'' subordinates, sent two boxes of explosives to him, and set up this trap for you."


    Hearing Kingsley''s words, Serena quickly pulled a gloomy face. "Tyler Jovovich is such a deceiving


    person! I''m going to show him what it means to regret his own actions once I return to Cleapolis this


    time!"


    Kingsley chuckled, "I knew you would say that, Serena, so I saved the killing job for you! You should kill


    him with your own hands when you return!"


    "What do you mean? Did you arrest him?" Serena was slightly surprised to hear that.


    "As far as I know, Spearhead Group is regarded as a first-ss corporation in Cleapolis. If you arrested


    their young master, wouldn''t theye for you?"


    "Spearhead Group has gone bankrupt!" dered Kingsley. "They resold munitions, so they were


    punished by the military!"


    Hearing that, she finally released her furrowed brows. "That''s what they deserve."


    Saying that, she looked back at Xanxus'' lifeless body and uttered, "My mission is over. Do you want to


    come back to Cleapolis with me?"


    "Sure. I''lle with you."


    Kingsley had just finished his sentence when his phone rang. The screen showed that the caller was


    Lancer.


    Kingsley then excused himself to a corner to answer the phone. "What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    "Boss, I have news from The Anonymous."


    "What news?"


    "This morning, The Anonymous sent a message to Hades, saying that they managed to detect the


    address of the admin of Sweoya''s spy website!"


    Kingsley''s eyes lit up when he heard the news. "Where is it? Is it in Diosna City?!"


    Back then when he interrogated Tyler and Felix, Felix once said that the two Sweoyans who sold them


    the Spearhead Group''s explosives were hiding somewhere in Diosna City.


    Kingsley spected that those two were the members of Earthworm spy team of Sweoya.


    Moreover, it was very likely that these two members, just like Karl Osberg and Jonas Kolstad, were


    used as baits to cover the real website administrator.


    If the two baits were hidden in Diosna City, then the mysterious website admin must also be hiding in


    Diosna City!


    Sure enough, hearing Kingsley''s spection, Lance replied, "Yes. The address they found was located


    in Diosna City! The specific address is a demolition vige in Nakson! It is sparsely popted and


    extremely secluded, which is very suitable for..."


    Kingsley no longer digested Lance''s following sentences.


    He was well aware that he would miss those spies again this time!


    Wasn''t the demolition vige in Nakson, Diosna City, the ce where Serena hid?


    Kingsley rubbed his temples in exhaustion.


    Why didn''t he think of that earlier?!


    Someone as cautious as Serena would choose that vige as her hiding ce!


    That fact itself was enough to prove that Diosna City must be the most suitable ce to hide oneself!


    The spies from Sweoya were all veterans. How could they give up on such a perfect ce to hide?!


    Hearing that there was no response on the phone, Lance inquired, "Boss, shall we order soldiers to


    raid their hiding ce?"


    "There''s no need for that." Kingsley sighed. "There''s been a riot this morning. The spies aren''t fools.


    They probably escaped long ago!"


    His spections were right.


    In order to rescue Paige and Serena, Diosna City Military District and Cleapolis Military District


    dispatched a total of two corps to surround the demolished vige.


    Even the provincial military district dispatched four ground attack fighter jets!


    The scene was massively threatening!


    When the soldiers killed Pierre and the rest, the mysterious website manager and two other spies who


    sold the munitions were in the same vige as them!


    When the three spies saw the battle, they almost urinated on the spot!


    They thought that their identities were exposed. They mistakenly assumed that they had attracted the


    army of Qustia, and that the army was preparing tounch a cleanup against them!


    Just as the three spies were about tomit suicide with bombs, they discovered that the helicopters


    and fighter jets were not targeting them at all!


    Instead, they were focusing on some other tasks!


    Seeing that, the three Sweoyan spies breathed a sigh of relief!


    It was such a frightening experience for them that they fell into a daze.


    After Kevin and Vernon took the people away, they immediately sorted out all the equipment and fled


    back to Cleapolis in a hurry!


    Originally, they hid in Diosna City in order to carry out espionage activities throughout Sris Province


    with the provincial capital as the center.


    However, after what happened today, they realized that the provincial capital was too dangerous!


    A fighter jet was dispatched without any announcement! Who could have taken it well?


    Therefore, all of them scrambled back to Cleapolis!


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Once theypleted the preparations to build an impable spywork in Cleapolis, they would


    slowly make ns to expand into the provincial capital of Diosna City...


    Kingsley sighed again and said to Lance, "Even if they have run away, order the soldiers of Diosna City


    Military District to clean up the entire demolition vige. They might be able to get some clues from


    there."


    "Yes, sir!" Lance responded and continued reporting, "Boss, Kenny''s army have been patrolling


    Thinking Cup Coffee all this while, but they haven''t found any clues about Stork..."

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    "Stork is the leader of Earthworm, so naturally, he''d be more cautious and cunning than most. Have


    Shane keep an eye on him at all times; we cannot afford even the tiniest oversight," Kingsley ordered.


    "I''ll be heading back to Cleapolis tonight after I tie up the loose ends here in Diosna City. We''ll talk


    about this in depth when I see you tomorrow."


    Upon hearing that Kingsley was going back to Cleapolis, Lancer quickly said, "Boss, there''s something


    else you should know about¡ªthe Anonymous appears to be right here in Diosna City."


    "What?" Kingsley''s eyes lit up when he heard this.


    While the world was currently in the midst of a decade-long peace, the strife under this thin veneer of


    harmony was still raging on. Therge number of spies being sent into Qustia by other countries near


    the border was proof of this. It was only a matter of time before an information, intelligence, and


    technology war broke out. There would be no firearms and no cannon fodder, only cyber attacks that


    could cripple a government from within.


    Take the web manager for example. If Qustia had technology that rivaled Sweoya, then there would be


    no need for them to rely on the Anonymous, whose loyalty had yet to be verified, to gather intelligence.


    On the flip side, if the military could uncover the Anonymous'' identity and recruit them as a military


    organization, then the army''s technological advancement could very well reach new heights. The


    military of Qustia could take the lead in this espionage war if that came to pass.


    But even if the Anonymous'' debut hadunched them into the league of the top five hacker


    organizations in the world, not to mention, being the first hacker organization the military of Qustia had


    paid attention to recently, there was still the issue of their elusiveness.


    No one knew anything about the head of the organization, its members and its location. As such, even


    if the military wanted to pull some strings or rub elbows with them, it would still be quite a challenge.


    Consequently, the military had to beg for the Anonymous to gather intel with the promise of a ludicrous


    reward.


    This was why Kingsley had been excited to hear that the renowned hacker group was here in Diosna


    City. If he could just track the Anonymous down and find out who was behind the organization, then


    perhaps he could make them part of the technology department in Coliree Ind.


    From there, he could sharpen the Anonymous'' cyber prowess like a sword and use them to stab


    through their enemy''s heart!


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Send me whatever information you have on the Anonymous," Kingsley said to Lancer. "They''re vital to


    our espionage, and I have to personally meet with the head of the organization."


    "Coliree is all I have at the moment," Lancer admitted ruefully. "I only learned of their location because


    they slipped up during the coboration and told me they were at Sris University in Diosna City."


    Kingsley frowned at this. "Sris University? Is the head of the Anonymous a professor there or


    something?"


    "Maybe," Lancer said. "The Sris University of Computer Science, which was what the university was


    originally known as, is alma mater to the CEO of thergest software producer in the country. There


    could be a powerful hacker hiding among the faculty."


    "Got it. I''ll drop by the university and check things out for myself," Kingsley said. Then, he saw Serena


    peering in his direction and added over the phone, "I have a couple of things to take care of here. We''ll


    talk about this when we meet in Cleapolis. As for Stork, make sure you keep a close eye on him and


    call me if anything goes wrong."


    With that, he hung up and returned to Serena''s side. "Serena, I need to stay here for a while, so you''ll


    have to go back to Cleapolis alone."


    "Did something happen, Kingsley?" Serena asked worriedly. "Should I stay here with you just in case


    you need help?"


    "No, I''ll be fine," he said with a shake of his head. "I''m just meeting a few friends whom I''ve known for


    ages. It''s a reunion, so there''s nothing to worry about." He grinned as he added, "Besides, you still


    have to go back and deal with Tyler. I bet that guy''s been tortured to the brink of death."


    She nodded, then smiled as she said, "You''re right. I''ve been away for more than a month now, and I


    should probably return to thepany to see how everything''s going."

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    "I think you should too. Also, you should probably stop taking missions from the Assassins Market and


    stick to your job at thepany," Kingsley advised with a chuckle. "I can''t believe they arebeling you


    as a measly tier two assassin. They are letting a talent like you go to waste! You''re heaps better than


    that, and you deserve better than having to take odd jobs."


    He was only saying this because he was worried about Serena''s safety. He didn''t like that she had to


    risk herself just to fulfill tasks from the Assassins Market.


    However, after hearing what he said, Serena countered in astonishment, "How did you know I was a


    tier two assassin? Have you been to thepany?"


    "There was a guy from thepany¡ªDavid, who took on a mission from the Assassins Market, but he


    slipped up and hurt Reene by mistake." Kingsley saw no point in hiding this fact, so he went on to say,


    "When I interrogated him, he told me he partnered up with you once and that your alias was ck


    Turtle. He mentioned you were both tier two assassins."


    Serena was shocked when she heard this. "What? Reene''s hurt?" she asked incredulously. Then, she


    added, "I''ll go back to Cleapolis to see her right away, Kingsley. You take care in the meantime!"


    "Rx, Serena. She''s fine now; she''s already recovered," he said as he pulled out his phone and typed


    out a text, then sent it. "Anyway, if you want to go back to dispose of Tyler, just give Lancer a call. I just


    texted you his number."


    Serena nodded anxiously and did not ask who Lancer was. All she wanted to do now was to get home


    and make sure Reene was alright. To her, it did not matter if Tyler was dead or alive, not while her


    sister was probably still nursing her wounds back home.


    Upon seeing how restless Serena was, Kingsley did not waste time and immediately turned to Kevin,


    saying, "Captain Leonard, you''re heading back to Cleapolis now, aren''t you? I''m going to need you to


    give my sister a lift."


    "Yes, sir!" Kevin replied firmly. He looked at Serena and said respectfully, "Miss Langley, this way,


    please."


    Before following Kevin, Serena threw her arms around Kingsley and gave him a tight hug, then said,


    "Come straight home after you finish your business here, Kingsley, you hear me? I''ll be waiting for you


    at home."


    "I know, Serena. Don''t worry about me."


    After sending her off, Kingsley walked into the elevator, which took him to the Sunshine Casino on the


    lower-sixth level.


    Presently, Leoric and his men were looting the ce.


    When he registered Kingsley''s arrival, he walked up to him and greeted respectfully, "Mr. Nicholson!"


    Kingsley nodded in acknowledgment. "So, how''s everything going down here? Did you guys find


    anything valuable?"


    "Mr. Nicholson, we really hit the jackpot this time! You won''t believe how much cash Xanxus had hidden


    here in Sunshine Casino! There must be millions!" Leoric''s face was flush with excitement. "It''s right


    there in thest secret vault. Come on, I''ll show you!"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Leoric led the way to Xanxus'' office, whereupon he opened the hidden room behind the bookshelf.


    There, they saw the secret vault that measured up to about forty square feet.


    Leoric''s men were checking the valuables stored up in the vault when the door opened. At the sight of


    Kingsley, they quickly put down the items they were holding and greeted in reverence, "Mr. Nicholson."


    Nodding at them, Kingsley swept his gaze over the room. The forty square feet of the space was taken


    up by stack upon stack of bills, which was quite the sight to behold. Aside from the cash, there were


    also jewelry and antique vases. This was a treasure trove indeed!


    The most shocking part of this discovery was the dozen or so guns propped up in one corner of the


    room, with crates of matching ammunition stacked up on the ground. The two boxes of explosives sent


    over by Tyler were here as well.


    "This must be Xanxus'' prized nest," Kingsley concluded with a humorless smile. "Now, all this belongs


    to you."


    These words struck Leoric like a lightning bolt. He stiffened, then gaped at Kingsley as his face turned


    red. He was hyperventting as he asked, bbergasted, "Are you serious, Mr. Nicholson? Do you


    mean... Are you saying you''re giving all this to the Jeanne Gang?"


    "That''s not all, of course," Kingsley drawled, waving his hand dismissively. "While Xanxus'' men have all


    been arrested, the consequences of their illegal activities have not affected Sunshine Casino,


    surprisingly. I''m in charge of it for the time being, but I''ve decided that I''m going to give the entire


    casino to Jeanne as my warmest regards."

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    Leoric was stunned speechless, and so were his men. The room was so quiet that one could hear a pin


    drop.


    While Jeanne was one of the Seven Legends, her forces were nowhere close to being on Xanxus'' level


    before his fall from grace; Sunshine Casino alone was worth three Jeanne D''Arcs. Then again, such


    power was what made Xanxus so full of himself, and why he had so unabashedly sent forth his men to


    Cleapolis to infiltrate and seize Victoria''s territory.


    Presently, Leoric gulped loudly as he asked, "M-Mr. Nicholson, are you actually handing Sunshine


    Casino over to us? It''s a huge business, and even Jarett would drool over it!"


    "Yeah, I don''t think Jarett''s going toe swooping in with a protest," Kingsley said calmly. "Jeanne


    will officially be the new owner of this casino from now on." He pped a hand on Leoric''s shoulder,


    then added, "Besides, with the northern side of Cleapolis so close by, you''d be the best person to


    oversee operations here. Go back and tell Jeanne you''ll be in charge of running the casino, got it?"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "I-I''ll be in charge?" Leoric could hardly believe his own ears. He was going to be in charge of Sunshine


    Casino, a ce where he previously had neither right nor rank to step foot in! He must be dreaming, he


    believed, but the pain that shot through his knees as he fell in front of Kingsley in overwhelming


    gratitude and reverence assured him that this was real life.


    "Thank you, Mr. Nicholson!" he said earnestly. "Thank you!"


    "On your feet," Kingsley said. "There''s no need to thank me. If you really want to show your gratitude,


    then take care of the casino for Jeanne."


    He was only being so generous to Leoric because he had helped Yvonne and Joshua in their time of


    need. It was no small feat for a thug to reach out and help the less fortunate, which was a noble deed


    and warranted praise. Kingsley was relieved that Victoria had Leoric as her right-hand man.


    Leoric, on the other hand, did not think much of this and went on to bow his head. "Don''t you worry, Mr.


    Nicholson. I''ll do anything Jeanne asks of me and I won''t let her down!"


    Exasperated by the man''s extreme show of gratitude, Kingsley gave him a soft nudge with his foot and


    said, "Okay, that''s enough. Pack up and go back to Cleapolis. You''re going to need reinforcements if


    you want to take over the reins in Sunshine Casino, and a dozen of you here simply will not do."


    "Yes, you''re right, Mr. Nicholson. I''ll go back to Cleapolis right away!" Leoric got to his feet, and his face


    was so flushed that he looked like he was drunk. "Come on, boys, we''ve got to get back and tell


    Jeanne the good news!"


    Kingsley added before Leoric left, "If Jeanne asks, just tell her that I go by Nicholson, and that''s all she


    needs to know."


    "Roger that!" Leoric grinned. "I''ve got you covered, Mr. Nicholson."


    With that, he left his men here in the secret room to go through the loot and happily drove back to


    Cleapolis, then made his way to Jeanne D''Arc as soon as he got to the city.


    Jeanne D''Arc was a three-story building that featured Regency elements. From the outside, it looked


    like a Georgian terrace house.


    This was the Jeanne Gang''s headquarters, the base from which Victoria ran her operations and


    managed the affairs of the gang.


    Granted, she neither was as powerful as Xanxus had been nor had an impressive casino as the main


    headquarters. In fact, most of the gang was scattered throughout the bars and karaoke lounges in


    Cleapolis, but at the center of all these joints was none other than Jeanne D''Arc.


    While Leoric was pulling into the basement car park of the building, Victoria was lounging on the couch


    in her office with her phone pressed to her ear.


    She was twenty-five this year, just a couple of months younger than Serena, but the two girls could not


    be more different.


    Where Serena''s alluring looks hid a cold and ruthless demeanor, Victoria had a decidedly more intrepid


    nature, and her bold beauty matched it perfectly.


    Shey on the couch wearing nothing more than an oversized white blouse, and her long legs were


    d in flesh-colored stockings. Thankfully for her, the blouse was long enough to cover the tops of her


    thighs, preventing what would have otherwise been an unfortunate wardrobe malfunction, but at the


    same time ying up an inevitably provocative appeal.

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    Victoria''s long legs were crossed and propped up on the armrest of the couch, dangling ever so slightly.


    She was the picture of indulgence, and her fair looks made her even more alluringbined with her


    insouciance. Anyone who stumbled upon this sight would think she was just another beautiful young


    woman who was on the phone with her best friend.


    The atmosphere would have been a heartwarming one had there not been the startling sight of four


    muscr men guarding the office door. They looked out of ce, seemingly intimidating in their ck


    suits and their arms behind their backs, standing straight like they were cadets waiting to greet their


    superiors.


    The scars on their faces gave them a vicious air, making them look like guardians who would not


    hesitate to take down intruders.


    They had their gaze fixed on a spot on the wall, but regardless of how stunning Victoria looked at the


    moment, none of these four men dared to steal a nce at her. On the contrary, they looked terrified of


    her, if not, outwardly respectful.


    As far as they were concerned, Victoria was no ordinary woman. She was their boss; themander


    of their gang and the one who would deal the harshest punishments should they act out of line.


    "Hey, Court, have you been staying upte cramming for tests?" Victoria askedzily as she twirled a


    lock of her hair around her finger. "Did anyone pick on you at school? Should I send a few of my men


    over to watch your back?"


    At once, Courtney''s voice cried out from the other line, "Victoria, you have to stop treating me like a


    child! In case you haven''t noticed, I''m already a college student!"


    Upon hearing this, Victoria smiled and pointed out, "You''re my baby sister. You could be graduating


    college for all I care, but you''ll always be a kid to me. It''s my duty to protect you."


    Courtney exined wearily, "My friends are all terrified of you, and they tell me just as much during our


    reunions. Look, it wasn''t easy for me to switch to another city just to go to college here, so please do


    not mess this up for me by sending your goonies over."


    A smile curled on Victoria''s lips when she heard Courtney''s plead, and she found herself reminiscing


    the good old days when Courtney was a kid in grade school and she went to the junior high next to it.


    Back then, she had already made a name for herself as the most intimidating girl in junior high. She


    would often wait by the grade school entrance with her goonies behind her while threatening the other


    pipsqueaks not to pick on Courtney.


    Things got even worse by the time Courtney started junior high.


    Victoria had taken it upon herself to have the biggest bully in Courtney''s school roughed up even


    though he hadn''t done anything to deserve it. He was close to being beaten into a pulp as she warned


    him icily, "If my sister gets picked on by the other kids, it''ll be your fault for not looking out for her, and


    I''ll make sure you pay dearly for it."


    Since then, Courtney could not go anywhere around school without having a few goonies tailing her,


    protecting her, and making sure no one was giving her a hard time. If they slipped up, then their poor


    leader would have to take a beating for their carelessness.


    When Courtney was in her senior year in high school, she had a homeroom teacher who yed


    favorites. He had given her position as the study hall monitor to the disciplinary teacher''s son, which


    left Courtney sulking for a while.


    Once Victoria had learned of the details, she went over to the homeroom teacher''s house with two


    dozen of her men to teach him a lesson.


    The next day, the homeroom teacher, missing three of his front teeth, ended up getting down on his


    knees in front of Courtney and begged her not to have gang members attack him or his family home


    after this.


    All in all, Victoria had always been the femme fatale whose name struck fear into the hearts of her


    peers, be it in school or in society. As for Courtney, she grew up sheltered.


    At the thought of this, Victoria chuckled and said, "The older girls aside, the only other sisters I have


    are you, Yulia, and Jessica. Yulia''s a supermodel with a figure to die for, and she dresses up so well


    that most men would fight to protect her; Jessica, on the other hand, has a temperament odd enough to


    ward off most people, so she has neither friends nor enemies who could potentially pick on her. You''re


    the only one who looks like a kid and acts like one, and heaven knows what''s going on in that oddball


    brain of yours. If you don''t need my protection, then who does?"


    Without thinking, Courtney blurted out, "What about Kingsley?! Why don''t you go coddle him instead?"


    The words had only just left her mouth when she realized she had said something wrong. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    At once, both women fell into a long silence. Little did they know, Kingsley had already made a glorious


    comeback as a man of great sess.

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    The seven sisters had made a pact not to interfere in each other''s work and personal life. After all, with


    seven of them, it would be hard to avoid conflict when it was time for them to make their own choices in


    life and individual careers.


    As such, they stopped keeping in touch after they grew up and carved out lives of their own. The only


    times they gathered were during the holidays like New Year''s, when they would drop by the orphanage


    to pay Joseph a visit.


    However, they all knew the real reason why they hardly ever kept in touch, and it was one that they did


    not wish to dive into¡ªKingsley.


    Every time the girls got together, they couldn''t help thinking about their brother, who had gone missing


    and left their hearts broken since. It would be like ripping the bandaid off a still-fresh wound and


    provoking the painful memories that they had buried in the recesses of their minds.


    That said, it wasn''t as if they cut each other offpletely. Serena, for example, was rarely at home


    given the nature of her work, and she saw no point in buying a house on her own, so she moved in with


    Reene instead.


    As for Victoria, she was constantly worried about Courtney, who was in college, and she would call the


    latter every once in a while to catch up and wire her money for her allowance. But seeing as Victoria''s


    line of work did not coincide with Reene''s they hardly spoke, and with Reene''spany getting busier


    these days, she simply could not catch a break long enough to give any of her siblings a call.


    Consequently, she did not tell them about Kingsley''s return.


    Even now, Victoria was still oblivious to the fact that her brother hade back to Cleapolis safe and


    sound, and she did not know that he had a surprise for her too.


    After a long pause, she finally sighed and said, "Forget about it. Do you need pocket money over there,


    Courtney? I could transfer you some if you''d like."


    "No, thanks, Victoria," Courtney answered. "I found a part-time job near the school that pays really well.


    I can get by."


    "But I insist¡ª"


    Victoria was cut off when a loud knock came from the office door. The next second, Leoric came


    bustling into the room, looking out-of-breath as he rasped, "Jeanne, I have important news!"


    Upon seeing how overwhelmed and excited he looked, Victoria raised a brow and said into the phone,


    "Hey, Courtney, I need to hang up now. It seems like there''s something that simply demands my


    attention."


    "Okay. Bye, Victoria!"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After hanging up on the call, Victoria turned to look at Leoric questioningly as she sat up and asked,


    "Leoric, aren''t you supposed to be in the urban vige? What are you doing here in Jeanne D''Arc? Did


    something happen?"


    "Jeanne, I went to Diosna City today, and I¡ª"


    Leoric did not get to finish his sentence, for the office door mmed open once more, and this time, a


    man with a side-part hurried into the room. He was just as out-of-breath as Leoric had been as he


    gasped, "Jeanne¡ªsomething¡ªhappened! There''s been groundbreaking news!"


    He was the mostpetent among all of Victoria''s men, and he went by the name Rupert. He was


    easily one of the strongest and most reliable figures in the entire Jeanne Gang.


    Victoria frowned when she saw how anxious he looked. "What are you talking about? Pull yourself


    together and use your words, Rupert."


    Rupert swallowed and caught his breath. "Word has it that Xanxus has fallen."


    "W-What?" She stood up at once and demanded, "What do you mean by ''Xanxus has fallen''?" She


    knew very well what he meant by that; she just couldn''t believe it and had to make him repeat it.


    "He''s dead! Someone slit his throat! Apparently, he died pretty gruesomely." Rupert nched as he


    added, "And most of his men were wiped out too. The ones who survived have all been caught and


    thrown behind bars. There''s not a single one of them left! Not even those rats down at Sunshine


    Casino were spared. Anyone who protested was rounded up and taken down to the detention center."


    Victoria staggered backward and asked with wide-eyed wonder, "H-How is that possible? I don''t know


    anyone who could have done this! How powerful must the person be to bring Xanxus to his downfall?!"

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    Xanxus was one of the most powerful figures of the Seven Legends in the Sris Province, and


    Sunshine Casino alone was an enterprise that every gang leader drooled over.


    Never did Victoria expect someone as formidable as Xanxus to die. She had been sure that death was


    something that eluded him.


    "Do we know who''s behind it?" she demanded, eyes wide and thoughts moring. "I don''t think Jarett


    would resort to such clean and forthright methods of eradicating Xanxus, would he?"


    Rupert pped his own thigh as if to calm himself. "Every witness in Sunshine Casino has either been


    killed off or captured, so no one can provide intel on this. All we know is that the mysterious forces who


    killed Xanxus and wiped out his gang fled as soon as the deed was done, and no one has imed


    ownership of the casino yet!"


    Next to him, Leoric could hear his own blood beating in his ears. No one knew the details of Xanxus''


    downfall except for him. "Uh, Jeanne, there''s something you should¡ª"


    "Oh, for f*ck''s sake, can''t you see that I''m speaking to Jeanne here? Stay out of this!" Rupert barked at


    him before he could exin what happened back at the casino with Kingsley.


    In truth, Leoric had been getting on Rupert''s nerves these days. He thought the man was nothing more


    than an over-glorified errand boy for the Jeanne Gang who was put in charge of their territory in the


    urban vige, but that was until recently when Leoric had, with Kingsley''s help, fought back against


    Kenzo and his men during a turf war.


    Ever since then, Victoria started seeing Leoric in a new light, and the subtle admiration she had for him


    was beginning to show. After all, Kenzo was one of Xanxus'' most trusted subordinates, not to mention,


    one of the most capable. To be able to hold onto the Jeanne Gang''s turf and keep it from falling into


    Xanxus'' hand was enough to prove Leoric''spetence.


    As such, she praised him for the job well done and told him she saw potential in him. She also said his


    kindness, despite his circumstances, was a remarkable trait to have as a gang member. She even


    nned on having him help out at Jeanne D''Arc once business at the urban vige had been


    concluded.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Having sensed the shift in structural dynamics, Rupert couldn''t help panicking. He was worried that


    Leoric would climb up the organizationaldder and eventually take over his ce in the gang.


    "Leoric, you ought to learn your ce around here. Don''t get so full of yourself just because Jeanne


    gave you a few encouraging words!" Rupert snapped with a manic gleam in his eyes, riding out the


    rage he had felt when he came in earlier and saw that Leoric was already in the office speaking to


    Jeanne.


    However, there were more pressing concerns at hand, such as the news of Xanxus'' downfall and the


    subsequent abandonment of Sunshine Casino, so he held back from chewing Leoric out at first


    instance. He thinks I''m going easy on him and now he''s climbing over my head! He has quite the


    nerve, interrupting me while I''m speaking to Jeanne!"


    "Don''t get ahead of yourself, Leoric, and don''t try to butt into gang matters. You don''t get the right to


    speak when I''m in the room!" he growled, ring at Leoric mutinously.


    Meanwhile, Victoria was frowning in disapproval when she saw how unnecessarily rude Rupert was


    being, but she thought about how he had stuck by her since junior high and helped her with gang


    matters all these years, then decidedly brushed this incident off. In any case, she couldn''t put him in his


    ce in front of Leoric and her other subordinates.


    Presently, a grim look shed across Leoric''s features as he pointed out impatiently, "I wasn''t trying to


    butt into gang affairs; I was only trying to tell Jeanne about the incident with Xanxus¡ª"


    He was cut off once again by Rupert, who demanded incredulously, "And what the hell do you know


    about Xanxus'' death, huh? Do you even know how serious things are right now out there in the


    underworld? Huh?" He did not wait for Leoric to respond and turned to address Victoria in a


    considerably gentler tone, "Jeanne, now that word on Xanxus'' death has broken out, the entire Sris


    Province underworld is getting restless. Every gang we know will start making their moves soon. A war


    may be inevitable."


    Victoria slowly resumed her seat on the couch, her pretty brows furrowing as she said, "The casino was


    Xanxus'' pride and glory. Anyone with power, no matter how little of it, will try to get their hands on it."


    She twirled a lock of her hair around one slender finger as she continued pensively, "But as long as


    Jarett doesn''t make a move, then no one will get to take the casino for themselves. It''d be a feat for


    gangs like ours to get even a tenth of the share!"

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    "Yeah, Boss! We have to act now!" Rupert urged. "Even if we can''t snatch the most profitable casino, a


    bar or club would be enough for us!"


    As soon as he said that, Rupert''s phone buzzed.


    When he read the new message, his face fell from shock. "Jeanne, I just received news that the entire


    Sunshine Casino has been imed by someone..."


    "What?" Victoria''s eyes went wide. "Who bought it? Is it Jarett Cole?"


    "No... It is not Jarett," he dazedly replied. "However, I have been informed that he made the


    announcement. He warned everyone in the Circle that Sunshine Casino already has a new owner. No


    one was allowed to do anything to get their hands on it!"


    Rupert swallowed hard. "What group is it? Who is so powerful that Boss Jarett would act as their


    protector?"


    Hearing that, Leoric was shocked as well because he never expected Jarett to help out!


    As soon as he left Diosna City earlier that day, Kingsley had immediately called Kenny, Jarett''s advisor.


    He asked Kenny to inform Jarett that Sunshine Casino now belonged to the Jeanne Gang.


    Kingsley also requested Jarett to announce a warning to the Circle to warn off the people of Sris


    Province who were in the "industry"; they were not to try to steal something that now had an owner.


    It was why Rupert received that message.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Victoria did not know any of that though. Her beautiful face turned pale as she mumbled to herself.


    "I see... Chaos is going to erupt in Sris Province. I wonder if this neer who emerged like a dark


    horse will be our friend or foe..."


    Seeing that, Leoric hurriedly said, "Jeanne, I know what is going on! I know about Sunshine Casino!"


    "You do?" Rupert gave him a disdainful side-eye. "How could a small fry like you know anything?"


    Leoric puffed out his chest and loudly dered, "Boss Nicholson called me this morning, summoning


    me to Diosna City! I saw the fall of Xanxus Norton with my own eyes!"


    "As if! See it with your own eyes? Bah!" Rupert spat on the ground near Leoric''s feet and sneered.


    "Everyone knows all eyewitnesses to Xanxus'' fall were either dead or in prison! Can you at leaste


    up with a more logical boast?"


    He poked Leoric hard on the chest.


    "Also, do not ever mention Nicholson''s name in the Jeanne Gang! Remember this; we only have one


    boss!"


    Rupert knew Leoric was only able to defeat Kenzo because of help from Kingsley.


    As such, he despised Kingsley as well.


    In his opinion, Kingsley was a busybody poking his nose in other people''s business. He was the reason


    why Leoric was able to impress Victoria.


    Although Rupert''s poke hurt, Leoric remained steady on his feet with his back straight. There was an


    unpleasant look on his face though.


    "You can insult me, but do not ever insult Boss Nicholson!"


    "Oh? You are such a good doggy. Look at how protective you are of your master!" Rupert''s face twisted


    with fury.


    "However, remember that you belong to Jeanne, even if you are a dog! If you want to serve someone


    else, I will kill you first!"


    He then kicked Leoric in the stomach.


    "Also, if that Nicholson man dares to set a single foot near the Jeanne Gang, I will make him kneel and


    call me uncle!" Rupert snapped.


    Bam!


    Leoric fell to the ground from the force of the kick. He pressed down on his stomach with his hands as


    he sweated profusely from the pain.


    "Hey, now! We are allrades. How could you attack him like that, Rupert?" Victoria rebuked.


    "I did not say anything because I respect you. However, do not keep pushing my limit!"

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    The cold bark of Victoria''s rebuke made Rupert nce at her slender legs before looking down and


    flippantly saying, "Yes, Boss. I know I should not have done that."


    However, immediately after, he straightened up and his voice took on an argumentative tone.


    "Still, he was being insubordinate! Not only is he always talking about another gang leader to you, but


    he even lied about how he witnessed Xanxus'' fall! A treasonous person like him would never know his


    ce if he is not taught a lesson!"


    With gritted teeth, Leoric climbed to his feet with his hands still clenched over his stomach.


    "I am not a traitor, and it was not a lie! Xanxus Norton was taken down by Boss Nicholson!"


    Hearing that, both Victoria and Rupert stared at him in shock.


    A few secondster, Rupert let out a derisive snort.


    "F*cking hell! That is absolute rubbish! I have never heard of Boss Nicholson in Sris Province! Even


    so, you still insist he took down Xanxus?"


    "Leoric, this is important," she added, disbelief clear in her voice. "Don''t fool around."


    "Boss Jeanne, I am here today to report to you about this." Leoric wiped away the sweat from his


    forehead.


    "This morning, I went to Diosna City. I watched Boss Nicholson defeat Xanxus Norton and his men.


    Furthermore, he gave Sunshine Casino to us, the Jeanne Gang!"


    She was rendered speechless.


    Rupert was at a loss for words as well.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "He... We were given Sunshine Casino?" She gasped with disbelief.


    "Could it be... Are we now the sole owner of Sunshine Casino?"


    Leoric nodded hard. "That''s right! He even said I am to be the manager of the ce!"


    As soon as Rupert heard that, he was roaring withughter.


    "Hahaha! Are you daydreaming? Who do you think you are? What makes you think you can be the


    manager of Sunshine Casino?"


    Rupert then walked over to Victoria.


    "Boss, I think he''s gone mad," Rupert slyly said. "Just listen to the unrealistic nonsense he''s spouting!


    Get him out of here so that we can properly discuss how we should handle the new change in Sris


    Province..."


    Just then...


    Ring, ring!


    Leoric''s phone began to ring.


    It was a video call from his subordinates in Sunshine Casino.


    Rupert was furious about being interrupted. "Get out already! Stop intruding on our talk!"


    However, Leoric ignored him and answered the call. "What is it, Johnny? Why are you calling me?"


    How dare Leoric disregard his words and answer a call as if he were alone!


    Rupert immediately charged over to Leoric and grabbed him by his shirt. "F*cker! Did you not hear


    what I just said? You absolute..."


    Before he could finish speaking, a box of TNTs appeared on Leoric''s phone screen.


    "How do we dispose of these explosives, Leoric?" Johnny asked. "None of us have experience with


    them, so we''re all too scared to touch them."


    "Leave them in Xanxus'' storage room for now," replied Leoric. "Don''t mess around with them."


    As Rupert watched the shaky footage on the phone, he gradually loosened his grip on Leoric''s shirt.


    "How can this be?" Rupert was stark pale with disbelief.


    "Explosives? Xanxus'' storage room? What kind of joke is this? You... You must have nned this! It is


    just a prank!"


    He then snatched Leoric''s phone away and roared into it, "Johnny, what on earth are you guys doing?"


    When Johnny saw Rupert appear on the call, he hurriedly focused on the call.


    "Hello, Rupert! We are in Sunshine Casino, clearing out the things Xanxus left behind!"

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    "This ce is sovish," Johnny said as he held up the phone to show the casino cage. "Look here..."


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Rupert stumbled backward from the phone with shock painted all over his face.


    He did not hear a single word Johnny said afterward.


    All he heard was a buzzing sound in his ears as his vision spun.


    That ce was truly the Sunshine Casino!


    He had the pleasure of going there once.


    Thevish decor of Sunshine Casino had left an impression on him.


    In fact, he would never have forgotten how it looked!


    He slowly looked up at Leoric and dryly asked, "W-What is going on? Was everything you said the


    truth?"


    "Why would I lie to Boss?" Leoric replied with a frown.


    Smash!


    Rupert let go of the phone, sending it crashing into the ground. The screen went ck as cracks


    spread across the ss.


    "Impossible... How can it be possible? It is indeed Sunshine Casino! How could it be so easily


    obtained?"


    His pupils were dting and he began rapidly shaking his head like a crazy man.


    Victoria shot to her feet in surprise. "Are you serious, Leoric? That... Boss Nicholson really... He..."


    She was so shocked that she could note up with a coherent sentence.


    Sunshine Casino was a cash cow everyone wanted.


    Now, it was hers!


    It made her feel like she was dreaming. None of this felt real!


    "That''s right, boss! I am back to ask for more men. I will revive Sunshine Casino to its full glory! Once


    we haveplete control over it, we would be the second most powerful gang in Sris Province, right


    after Boss Jarett!"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Hearing that, she excitedly nodded. "Okay! I will give you some men right now. Take whoever you


    want!"


    "Yes, ma''am! Thank you, boss!"


    When Rupert saw how easily Victoria agreed to give Leoric more men, he snapped back to his senses.


    "No way!" He was practically buzzing with anger. "He is just a nobody! How can we give him so much


    power? I object!"


    She frowned at him. "Rupert Shapiro! Who is the boss of Jeanne Gang¡ªyou or me? Do my words


    mean nothing to you?"


    "You are the boss, ma''am." A dark look shed across his eyes.


    "However, please consider this; there is no such thing as a free lunch. Perhaps this is all a trap set by


    Nicholson!"


    She paused at that. She then turned to Leoric and said, "Who is this Boss Nicholson? What kind of


    man is he?"


    "I..." Leoric hummed. "He would not let me say. He said he would visit you at Jeanne D''Arc when he


    has time..."


    When Rupert heard that, he immediately shot to his feet. "Did you hear that? Nicholson does not even


    dare to reveal his identity! There is something fishy about him!"


    "Enough! Shut up! I can make my own judgments!"


    After snapping at Rupert, she began to ponder with a frown on her face.


    Momentster, she looked up at Leoric with a clenched fist.


    "No matter what, let us ept this gift first. Whether it is a blessing or a curse, what will be, will be. We


    live and work in the Circle, so we cannot be cowards who jump at every shadow!"


    With a wave of her hand, she continued, "All of Jeanne Gang is ready at yourmand! Take over


    Sunshine Casino as soon as possible!"


    "Yes, Boss!"


    Leoric shouted. His face was full of uncontroble excitement.


    Meanwhile, Rupert was stark pale.


    The malicious glint in his eyes was strong enough that it could kill.


    He was thoroughly defeated by Leoric this time.


    The anger in him burned as bright as the sun.


    This was all the fault of the mysterious man known as Nicholson!


    Ever since Boss Nicholson appeared, Jeanne Gang had been slipping out of his grasp...

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    Just when everyone in the Jeanne Gang turned out in preparation to set off for Sunshine Casino,


    Kingsley came near Sris University, wanting to find The Anonymous, the hacker organization hiding


    in the university, in order to speed up the extermination of the spies.


    There was a busy pedestrian street across from Sris University where one would find everything


    they expected: shopping malls, hotels, ygrounds, inns, inte cafes, and coffee shops. Driven by


    the strong spending power of the university students, the businesses along themercial streets


    were flourishing, especially those inns, almost all of which were full.


    Kingsley entered three inns in a row before finally getting himself a windowless room. He checked into


    the room and was just about to rest for a moment, but some indescribable sounds suddenly came from


    the room next door. It wasn''t that he was happy to eavesdrop on someone else having sex, but the inn


    had terrible soundproofing. And besides, the female college student was so youthful and unrestrained


    that she did nothing to lower her voice.


    Soon after that, he began to hear strange soundsing intermittently from the rooms around him, as


    though these rooms had been infected by the sounds made by the female college student. Feeling


    incredibly uneasy and embarrassed, he took a nce at his watch. It was just past 7:00PM, and it


    wasn''t dark outside yet. He couldn''t help but let out an inward sigh. These undergraduates really have


    a lot of energy, don''t they¡­


    After briefly unpacking his luggage, he opened the door and left his room, deciding to get something to


    eat at a restaurant nearby before visiting Courtney. He had wanted to see her tomorrow, but he could


    hardly sit still after hearing those indescribable sounds. He feared that she might''ve had her cherry


    popped by some bad guy like those female college students¡­


    As darkness fell, the evening lights were lit, illuminating the bustlingmercial street in various


    colors.


    Kingsley sensed the youthful vibes emanating from countless fresh and exuberant faces as they came


    and went past him. Since leaving the orphanage at 12 years old, he had undergone training on Coliree


    Ind, killing enemies on numerous battlefields. Over the past ten years, he had built one line of


    defense after another with his own flesh and blood to protect Qustian borders. Charging head-on


    against hails of bullets, he saved everypatriot and fellow citizen in need of rescue with great


    passion. While numerous college students were studying, hanging out, or even idling away their time


    comfortably, he was leading the Qustian soldiers forward with the heavy burden of responsibility on his


    shoulders.


    He had never experienced life in college. Over the years, he had always been apanied by nothing


    but weapons, gunfires, and partings in life or death. Now that he was incidentally enjoying the after-


    school life of ordinary youngsters today, he suddenly felt a sense of indescribable joy and happiness.


    His lips curved into a faint smile as he looked at the young and carefree faces of the studentsing


    and going past him. Perhaps this is what we''ve undergone training, fought, shed blood, and sacrificed


    ourselves for¡­


    He had only wanted to grab a bite to eat at first, but now that he was in a cheery mood, he decided to


    satisfy his hunger at a somewhat fancier restaurant. After reaching the entrance to a restaurant with


    fine decor, he strode inside.


    A waiter in uniform came up to him. "Good evening, sir. How many people are there in your party?"


    "I''m alone."


    "This way, please." The waiter led him to a corner. Then, he continued, "Today''s a weekend, so our


    private rooms are all fully booked. It may take some time for the food and drinks to be served, so


    please make allowances for this."


    "It''s okay. I''m not in a rush," Kingsley said before ordering several dishes on the menu. Then, he said to


    the waiter, "That''s all for now."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Okay. Please wait a moment, mister."


    The waiter took the menu, but just as he was about to leave, a group of young men and women came


    to the empty table next to Kingsley''s. They were led by a young man. Despite being only about 20


    years old, he feigned maturity by dressing in high-end formal wear. He was wearing a pair of gold-


    rimmed sses, which couldn''t conceal his bloodshot eyes. He came over and grabbed the waiter,


    saying, "Are your private rooms really fully booked? There are so many of us, so we don''t wanna sit in


    the hall!"

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    The waiter looked troubled. "Mister, today''s a weekend. Usually, if you don''t make any reservations in


    advance, the private rooms will be taken by others," he said before pointing at the empty table next to


    Kingsley''s. "That''s thest table left now. Would you like to take the table, line up to wait for a private


    room to be avable, or go take a look at another restaurant?"


    Just then, a youngdy standing next to the man spoke. "Let''s take the table, Calvin. The heels I''m


    wearing today hurt my feet a little, so I don''t want to walk anymore. And besides, I''m hungry."


    "Okay, ine. Since you''ve said so, let''s take the table." The young man called Calvin shed her a


    grin before immediately urging the other five young men to take their seats with the air of a leader.


    Then, he snapped his fingers at the waiter, saying, "Excuse me, we''d like to ce an order!" He was


    very liberal with his money. With a wave of his hand, he ordered 20 expensive signature dishes all at


    once.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The other five men immediately sucked up to him, saying, "Oh, Calvin, it''s so kind of you to order so


    many nice dishes!"


    "That''s right! Not only do you do well in your studies, but you''re also bold and enterprising! I have


    nothing but admiration for you, Calvin. You''re my idol!"


    "Yeah, that''s right! Calvin, you''re my idol, too, so we mustn''t let you treat us to dinner today! Let me


    treat you guys to it instead!"


    Calvin Giuliani seemed incredibly pleased by their boastfulpliments. "Haha¡­ Didn''t we agree that


    this dinner would be my treat? None of you are gonna take it away from me! Don''t worry; I''ll arrange for


    you guys to join the student council as soon as you''re in the second semester of your freshman year!"


    Upon hearing this, the five young men said excitedly, "In that case, Calvin, thank you so much!"


    Calvin smiled smugly. "Nah, it''s no big deal. It''s just a piece of cake for me."


    The five young men today had given him a bribe of about 10,000 in total for the purpose of joining the


    student council. As the student council''s president and Vincent Albright''s favorite pupil, he naturally


    promised to take care of everything. While he was at it, he asked ine Albright¡ªwhom he had been


    courting all this while¡ªout on the excuse of weing the student council''s new members. "ine,


    are you free tonight?" he asked with a lewd smile. "I hear that there''s a new film showing at midnight at


    the theaters next door. Why don''t we go and watch it?"


    ine asked expressionlessly, "Is this the student council''s wee party that you told me about?"


    "Hehe. If I hadn''t said so, you wouldn''t havee out!" Calvin replied with a cheeky grin.


    ine darted a look at him in annoyance. Then, not in the mood to say anything else, she turned her


    head away immediately. She wasn''t the type of person who would make a scene by flipping the table


    and turning against anyone before leaving. Even though she knew that she had been fooled, she


    decided to bite the bullet and eat a few bites before returning to her dorm immediately.


    At this moment, the dishes Kingsley had ordered were served¡ªbraised eggnt, saut¨¦ed mushrooms,


    a shrimp cocktail, a green sd, and a bowl of chicken soup. As he ate dinner while listening in on the


    ongoing drama at the adjacent table, he couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. The life of college students is


    really interesting, huh¡­


    Soon after that, the dishes ordered by Calvin and his men were served as well. After drinking a bit of


    alcohol, he began to assume an air of superiority and brag volubly about himself.


    Getting impatient from listening to him, ine put down her fork and spoon, saying, "It''s enough. I''m


    full, so I gotta go back to my dorm."


    "Don''t leave, ine!" Calvin grabbed her hand. He said with a smile, "Why leave so early? It''s only


    been half an hour now, and there are a few dishes that haven''t been served yet."


    The other young men chimed in, "That''s right, ine! You''re eating like a bird. Come on and eat more!"


    "There are more than three hours before the dorm is closed. It''s so boring for you to go back so early,


    ine!"


    "Haha! Who cares if the dorm''s door is locked? I''ll book a hotel suite for you and Calvin, ine!"


    ine''s face darkened more and more at their greasy words of harassment. "Get off me, Calvin! If you


    harass me again, I''ll tell my dad about it!"

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    "Oh, ine, that''s a wrongful usation you''re hurling at me. I''m not harassing you!" Calvin was still


    holding ine''s wrist in a tight grip. "And besides, I''m Professor Albright''s favorite pupil. Perhaps he


    has long wanted us to be a couple!"


    "Don''t go too far, Calvin! Let go of me!" ine raised her voice, drawing the gaze of many people


    around them.


    Kingsley also raised his eyes to look at them, but he merely darted an impassive nce at them with


    no intention of meddling in someone else''s affairs.


    "Look, ine! Everybody is now looking at you. How embarrassing!" Calvin said with a grin. "I''m


    Professor Albright''s favorite pupil, whereas you''re his beloved daughter. If someone takes pictures of


    us and posts them online, it''ll make him look bad, right?"


    ine turned ghastly pale at his words; she involuntarily sank back into her chair. She was afraid of


    losing face, but she was even more afraid of making her father look bad.


    "That''s more like it!" Calvin gently patted her hand. "Cool down, ine. Come on, let me show you a


    special trick of mine!" he said while holding a beer bottle to his mouth. "I''ll show you how to open a


    beer bottle with your teeth!"


    As soon as he finished his sentence, the beer bottle''s cap was popped off, causing white beer foam to


    gush out of the bottle at once.


    "Bravo!" cheered the five students licking his boots as they pped their hands.


    On the other hand, Kingsley was startled; the beer bottle cap fell right into his chicken soup. He turned


    to nce at them, upon which ine immediately said, "Sorry! It''s our fault for being careless. I''m


    really sorry for that."


    Kingsley replied, "It''s okay. I''m almost done eating, anyway¡ª"


    However, before he could finish his sentence, Calvin cut in with a curl of his lips, "ine, you don''t


    have to apologize to him!"


    ine had a scowl on her pretty face. "This is your fault, Calvin. You should apologize to him, too!"


    "Why should I apologize to him?!" Calvin turned to look at Kingsley with a frown. "What makes him


    deserve my apology?!"


    Upon hearing this, Kingsley frowned slightly and turned to look at Calvin with a somewhat frosty look in


    his eyes.


    Seeing the frosty look in his eyes, Calvin instinctively shuddered for a moment. The next instant,


    however, he immediately became furious, thinking that he had lost face in front of his dream girl.


    Standing up suddenly, he pointed at Kingsley and swore, "F*ck you! Which motherf*cker are you


    looking at?!"


    Kingsley nodded. "You."


    Speechless, Calvin didn''te to his senses for a moment, whereas ine burst into a chuckle.


    After a long time, Calvin finally growled angrily, "I didn''t mean that as a f*cking question! How dare you


    call me a motherf*cker, you brat!" As he spoke, he kicked a chair over and came up to Kingsley. Then,


    he said viciously, "Which faculty are you from? What year are you in?!"


    "I''m not a student of Sris University." Kingsley picked up a spoonful of food with perfectposure.


    He said impassively, "I''m in a good mood today, so you''d better not mess with me."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "You''re not a student of Sris University?" Calvin looked him up and down. Then, he said coldly,


    "F*ck, like hell I''m gonna believe you!"


    The five freshman undergraduates also came over and added fuel to the fire, saying, "Calvin, it''s


    obvious at a nce that this brat is a freshman! He doesn''t know what you''re capable of!"


    "That''s right! To think that he has the nerve to insult you. Calvin, you''ve got to teach him a lesson!"


    Just then, one of them suggested obsequiously with a flicker in his eyes, "Calvin, why don''t you let him


    pay for our dinner? Our meal has to cost at least 3,000. Why don''t we let this brat pay for it as a token


    of apology to you?"


    Calvin''s eyes lit up when he heard this. His family wasn''t rich, so 3,000 was a huge sum for a student


    like him. He had only pretended to be extravagant today by ordering a tableful of food for the purpose


    of showing off in front of ine. In reality, however, his heart was bleeding for the money he''d have to


    spend. Therefore, hearing that person''s suggestion at this moment, he immediately said to Kingsley


    without hesitation, "Did you hear that, you brat? You''re gonna pay for our dinner today!"

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    Seeing how tense and vtile the situation was over here, all the diners eating in the hall turned to look


    in their direction. Most of these diners were students of Sris University, so Calvin was recognized by


    many of them.


    "Isn''t that the president of our student council? Why would he get into a fight with somebody?"


    "I don''t know, but I guess the freshman across from him is gonna be finished. How dare he offend the


    student council''s president? He''s gonna have a hard time in the future."


    Hearing the discussion around him, Kingsley raised his eyes to look at Calvin. He asked impassively,


    "You''re the president of Sris University''s student council?"


    "Good that you know it!" Calvin''s expression was haughty. He said with a hint of threat, "If you want to


    complete your four-year studies without hitches, then pay the f*cking bill for me now. If you don''t do


    that, I''ll make you feel sorry for it!"


    Kingsley frowned slightly. "Don''t you think you''re too cocky as the student council''s president? You


    sound like you have greater authority than the university chancellor."


    "Haha¡­ A freshman who''s still wet behind the ears like you doesn''t know a damn thing." Calvin burst


    into a reckless guffaw. "I''m your superior; whether your life at the university is rosy or bleak depends on


    my whim!"


    The next instant, the five sycophantic young men spoke as well. "He''s right! The school is equivalent to


    a small society, where the student council''s president is our supreme leader!"


    "That''s right! We have to respect and adore our leader. Not only that, but we have to obey all his


    instructions!"


    "Exactly! Now hurry and apologize to Calvin before paying the bill, you brat!"


    When Kingsley saw this, the furrows in his brow deepened. His face sullen, he chided in an icy voice,


    "The school isn''t a small society, but a ce to foster talents! You guys go to university to learn stuff,


    not to do these filthy things! You think you''re a badass by putting on an air of superiority here? I can tell


    you that when you really go out into the world, you''ll know how childish you are!"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Calvin''s face turned livid one moment and pale the next as Kingsley reprimanded him. "F*ck you!


    You''re quite good at bragging despite your young age, huh? How dare you lecture me!" Clenching his


    fists tightly, he took a big step close to Kingsley and said threateningly, "Let me f*cking ask you this for


    onest time, brat¡ªare you gonna pay the bill or not?!"


    At this moment, the two men were only less than half a meter away from each other. It seemed that


    they woulde to blows at any minute!


    Seeing the situation, ine hurriedly came forward to act as a mediator. "Alright, that''s enough. It''s just


    a trifling matter. Do you guys have to fight to the bitter end for this?" She picked up the handbag near


    her. "I''ll pay the bill for today''s dinner. Step back and stop arguing, you two!"


    When Calvin heard her words, his face darkened even more. "ine, do you think that I care about the


    dinner bill? I''m f*cking trying to let this brat know who can be offended and who can''t!"


    ine''s almond eyes were full of disgust. "Why can''t you be offended? You''re just the student council''s


    president! Stop applying the rules of society to the school! This freshman is right; you''re simply too


    immature!"


    Calvin''s veins were pulsating with rage. "ine Albright, how could you f*cking speak for an outsider?"


    he said. The next instant, a dark look flickered across his eyes. "ine, don''t tell me you have a crush


    on this brat! How could you be such a slut as to take a fancy to him the first time you met?!"


    "How dare you!" ine''s pretty face turned pale instantly. "Stop slinging mud at me, Calvin!"


    "I''m slinging mud at you?" Coming under the influence of alcohol, Calvin picked up his beer ss and


    forcefully hurled it to the ground. He swore angrily, "I''ve wanted to give you a piece of my mind for a


    long time, you b*tch! I''ve courted you for two years, but have you ever been nice to me?! F*ck you!


    Your dad is just the best professor at the Faculty of Computer Science! What are you acting like a diva


    for?"

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    The best professor at the Faculty of Computer Science? Kingsley''s eyes involuntarily flickered for an


    instant when he heard this. After all, his purpose ining to Sris University was to look for The


    Anonymous, the top hacker organization of Qustia!


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The Anonymous'' superb hacking skills were even a dozen years ahead of those of Coliree Ind''s


    technical department. Such skills could never be possessed by an ordinary undergraduate, so Kingsley


    surmised that the leader of The Anonymous might be a prestigious professor at the Faculty of


    Computer Science.


    Therefore, when he heard Calvin mention at this moment that ine''s father was such a professor, he


    immediately perked up. Perhaps ine''s father was the leader of The Anonymous whom he was


    looking for! At the thought of this, he darted a look at ine¡ªwhose eyes reddened¡ªbefore saying


    coldly to Calvin, "You''re the student council''s president, huh? Well, you can throw tantrums if you want,


    but you shoulde at me instead of bullying a woman!"


    It wasn''t his intention to get involved in these people''s affairs. However, now that he wanted to get in


    touch with Professor Albright through ine, he couldn''t sit by and watch her being insulted by Calvin.


    It wasn''t that he was a snob. Even an average citizen had to pay visits and give presents before asking


    someone for favors. So, there was no way he could stand by and watch ine being humiliated before


    shamelessly asking her to help take him to meet Professor Albright. He couldn''t bring himself to do


    something so brazen!


    Calvin didn''t know what was on Kingsley''s mind, though. Instead, he was positive that thetter was


    going against him on purpose and might even steal his woman. Clenching his fists tightly, he growled at


    thetter, "Come at you? Are you gonna fight me or something?!"


    Upon hearing this, ine hurriedly said in anxiety, "You''d better stop going against him, young man. He


    used to be the Taekwondo Club''s president. You''re no match for him!"


    "Taekwondo, huh?" Kingsley''s lips curled into a sneer. He looked down his nose at such a form of


    martial arts, which was more sh than substance. However, as the God of War, he wouldn''t go so far


    as to get into a fight with several students in public. He said to ine with a sigh, "Never mind. I''ll do


    you a favor by not letting myself sink to his level." Then, he turned to look at Calvin, saying, "I''m in a


    good mood today, plus Miss Albright has just spoken for you, so I''m not gonna fight you today. I can


    even help pay the bill for your table, but¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Calvin burst into a guffaw. He said smugly, "Haha, stop making


    such a high-sounding excuse, you brat! Just admit that you''ve chickened out!"


    There were boos and hissesing from those around them.


    "Jeez, didn''t he put on such a brave face just now? In the end, he''s still afraid of President Giuliani''s


    authority!"


    "That''s right! I thought he had some guts. Turns out that he''s just a piece of trash!"


    "Hehe, I''ve long expected such an oue. I''ve never heard of any student who has the nerve to go


    against President Giuliani!"


    Hearing the crowd''s discussion, Calvin held his head up proudly. "Haha¡­ Did you hear that, you little


    piece of trash?! You''re no match for me at Sris University! Hurry and pay the bill!"


    "I haven''t finished my sentence just now," Kingsley said impassively. Then, he continued, "I can pay the


    bill, but you have to take the bottle cap out of my soup and apologize to me first!" He could refrain from


    letting himself sink to the likes of a student, but he wouldn''t let himself be trampled on like a good-for-


    nothing either. After all, he had his own principles and limits!


    "Take out the bottle cap?" Calvin''s eyes narrowed sinisterly. Clenching his teeth, he uttered, "Okay, let


    me take it out for you!" As he spoke, he picked up the bowl of chicken soup on Kingsley''s table. At the


    last syble of his sentence, he immediately sshed the chicken soup onto Kingsley with a turn of his


    wrist!

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    "Whoa!"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The entire bowl of chicken soup was sshed onto Kingsley along with the meat!


    Fortunately, Kingsley had superb reflexes. Turning sideways at the speed of lightning, he dodged the


    bowl of boiling hot chicken soup. Even so, arge patch of his clean shirt was stained with the soup as


    a result.


    "Haha¡­" Calvin burst into a wild guffaw. "Now that the soup is spilled all over the ce, let''s see how


    you''re gonna make me pick up the bottle cap, you b*stard!"


    Kingsley stared at him with a frosty expression for a moment. Then, he raised his hand and said to the


    waiter nearby, "Excuse me, I''d like to pay the bill."


    As university students were young and aggressive, such arguments would happen every once in a


    while, so the waiters had long grown used to it. They were students, anyway, so they couldn''t stir up


    much trouble, and the waiters couldn''t be bothered to step in either. At this moment, seeing that


    Kingsley would like to pay the bill, the waiter immediately came forward with the bill in his hand, asking,


    "May I ask if you want to pay the bill for these two tables?"


    Kingsley nodded. "How much is the bill?"


    "The bill is 3,452 dors in total, including the smashed beer ss. If you don''t want the receipt, the


    amount can be rounded off."


    Kingsley nodded. "I want the receipt. I''ll pay by card; the PIN number is six zeroes," he said while


    taking out a bank card and handing it to the waiter.


    The waiter was startled as he took the bank card. This was his first time seeing a customer settling


    their bill in such a way. He actually told me the PIN number and had me pay the bill for him?! Despite


    his inner astonishment, he went to the payment counter with the bank card in his hand.


    At the sight of this, Calvin gave a sneer of disdain. "Damn it, now you''re acting cool, huh? It''s just over


    3,000, and you act like you''re paying three million! What a f*cking show-off!"


    Kingsley shot an icy look at him. "I''ve paid the bill as you asked. Isn''t it supposed to be your turn now?"


    "Me? My turn to do what?" Calvin was dumbfounded. "Don''t tell me you want me to search the floor for


    the bottle cap now that the soup is spilled all over the ce?!"


    Kingsley held up a finger and wagged it. "Nope, that''s what I asked just now," he said while pointing at


    the chicken soup stain on his shirt. "Since you''ve stained my shirt, I''ve changed my mind," he


    continued. Then, before Calvin could speak, he said coldly at once, "Now, lick up all the chicken soup


    on the floor and find the bottle cap!"


    "Hiss¡­" Everyone around them gasped at his words.


    "Holy cow! Is this freshman out of his mind? To think that he''d ask the student council''s president to lick


    up the chicken soup on the floor!"


    "Oh, my God. Young people are really fearless, aren''t they?"


    "This guy''s got to be crazy! He''s got to be insane! Isn''t he asking for trouble? How is he gonna survive


    at Sris University in the future?"


    Calvin also threatened sinisterly, "Don''t go too far, you f*cking brat! Don''t you worry that you''ll have a


    hard time after offending me like this?!"


    "Offending you? I''m already showing you enough mercy!" The look in Kingsley''s eyes was frosty. "If it


    weren''t for you being a student, you''d have been killed for your offensive behavior just now!"


    Both Calvin and the crowd of onlookers were rendered speechless by his words.


    Calvin''s veins stood out in anger thanks to Kingsley''s words. "You¡­ How arrogant! How dare you


    speak so cockily to me! I''m gonna kill you today!" he said. Waving his fist, he charged at Kingsley and


    smashed his fist hard against thetter''s chest, producing a dull Smack!


    "Oh, my God! They''re really fighting!"


    A myriad of expressions instantly crossed the crowd''s faces when they saw Calvin punching Kingsley.


    Some were shocked by how the student council''s president actually hit someone in public, while some


    scoffed at Kingsley for not knowing his ce, saying that he deserved to get beaten up.


    On the other hand, ine covered her red lips gently with her eyes full of worry.


    While the crowd''s facial expressions were varied, Calvin''s heart shuddered slightly. At this moment, he


    had lost all feeling in his right fist, which he smashed against Kingsley''s chest!

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    Not only that, but his whole arm was numb with a faint hint of dull pain as if it were broken!


    On the other hand, Kingsley still lookedpletely unperturbed, as though he wasn''t hit by the punch


    at all. "I put up with you again and again, but you never cherish it, huh?" He looked at Calvin coldly.


    Then, he said impassively, "Say, should I spare your life or kill you on the spot ording to the rules?"


    Coliree Ind had a rule whereby attacking the God of War was an offense that warranted death. If this


    were a battlefield, Calvin would''ve been shot by gunfire until he was reduced to a bloody pulp!


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing the frosty look in Kingsley''s eyes, Calvin braced himself to say, "F*ck! You don''t have to pretend


    like you''re something! I''m proficient in Taekwondo kicks!" As soon as he said that, he suddenly lifted his


    left foot and kicked out at Kingsley''s head!


    Kingsley smirked. "Your feet are quite supple, but your kickcks power!" he said while lifting his right


    arm to ward off Calvin''s sideways kick!


    Crack!


    In an instant, the blood-curdling sound of bones cracking filled the air, sending shivers down everyone''s


    spine. Consequently, everyone looked at Kingsley with sympathy, thinking that Calvin''s kick had broken


    his arm.


    After a brief moment of silence, a ripple of murmurs instantly broke out in the restaurant.


    "Holy sh*t. Judging from that sound, that guy''s arm must''ve been broken to pieces!"


    "Tsk, tsk. He''s totally crippled this time! Even I can feel his pain."


    "It''s his fault for being brainless enough to mess with President Giuliani! President Giuliani used to be


    the Taekwondo Club''s president; I''ve heard that he''s a third-degree ck belt holder!"


    Calvin''s face turned puce when he heard the crowd''s discussion. Both his arm and leg were broken!


    Not only did his right arm fracture due to the impact, but he also suffered aminuted fracture in his


    lower left leg! Right now, he was holding his breath to prevent himself from wailing in pain. Struggling


    not to copse, he clung onto the table behind him with his left hand for support while waiting for


    Kingsley to copse first. Newton''s thirdw of motion states that to every action, there''s always an


    equal and opposite reaction. I don''t believe that this guy can still remain unscathed now that I''m so


    badly injured!


    He waited for one second, then two, then three¡­ Beads of sweat dripped from his forehead as his face


    grew increasingly pale.


    Seeing how Kingsley and Calvin were both standing still 30 secondster, everyone looked at each


    other in bewilderment.


    Unable to wrap their heads around this, Calvin''s fiveckeys exchanged a brief look. A momentter,


    one of them had a sh of inspiration. Waving his fists, he broke the ice by saying, "Holy cow! You''re


    awesome, Calvin! You fractured this brat''s bone with just a kick!"


    The next instant, everyone else also came to their senses. They shouted, "You''re so awesome, Calvin!


    You''re really the best of the experts!"


    "What are you waiting for, you brat! Apologize to Calvin now! Do you want to have your other leg


    broken as well?!"


    Just when everyone was shouting excitedly, the waiter who had left to pay the bill with Kingsley''s bank


    card came back, saying, "Mister, this is your card and your receipt."


    Taking two steps forward, Kingsley took the bank card and the receipt before saying with a nod, "Thank


    you."


    Stunned, everyone looked at Kingsley''s legs with looks of disbelief.


    "W-What''s going on? Isn''t his leg broken? How can he walk like a normal person?!"


    "That''s right! The sound of the bones breaking just now was so loud. How is it possible that¡ª"


    All of a sudden, everyone shut up and turned to look at Calvin, their mouths agape with astonishment.


    Unable to hold on any longer, Calvin instantly fell to the ground with a loud thud. Looking at Kingsley


    with disbelief, he said in a quavering voice, "H-How could you possibly be unscathed¡­ No, there''s no


    way you could remain unscathed! Something''s got to be wrong about this!"


    Kingsley darted an impassive nce at him. "That light kick of yours doesn''t even count as an attack to


    me!"

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    Over the past ten years, Kingsley had fought numerous bloody battles. Having gone through almost


    1,000 battles of various scales, he had sustained countless injuries. To him,mon injuries like knife


    wounds or gunshot wounds were part of everyday life, not to mention all kinds of burns, frostbites, and


    corrosive injuries that had left numerous scars on his body. On the one hand, this was how he had


    distinguished himself in action and be Ares, the God of War who was feared by enemies. On the


    other hand, however, this was also why Alice had burst into tears of anguish when she saw his body


    last time. Having gone through so many trials, he had a much stronger physique than an ordinary


    person could. To him, Calvin''s Taekwondo wasn''t much different from a tickle.


    However, Calvin didn''t know these things, so he felt as though his world had been turned upside down.


    With a look of disbelief, he yelled at the top of his voice, "W-What trick did you use?! How could you not


    suffer any injury?! I don''t understand! I can''t figure it out!"


    "There are lots of things that you can''t figure out," Kingsley said coldly. "Remember to learn to rein


    yourself in in the future. Otherwise, you might end up hurting yourself instead. Since you''re still in an


    ivory tower, I''ll forgive you this time. If you''re still unrepentant, then I''m not gonna show you mercy


    again!"


    Whoa! At the sight of this, everyone at the scene was stupefied. The room burst into an uproar,


    especially the several guys who had been ttering Calvin loudly just now¡ªthey were now stunned on


    the spot with looks of stupefaction!


    "W-What''s going on here? Don''t tell me that the sound of bones breaking just now actually came from


    Calvin?!"


    "Hiss¡­ Is this guy''s body made of iron or something? President Giuliani has really gotten into trouble


    today!"


    Kingsley kicked Calvin as thetter was lying on the ground. "Come on. Lick up the soup, and the


    matter between us today will be over."


    Feeling spasms of pain all over his body, Calvin said falteringly, "D-Didn''t you say you''d forgive me?


    Why do you still want me to lick¡ª"


    "I mean that I''ll spare your life, but I''m not saying that I''m gonna forgive you for dirtying my shirt,"


    Kingsley said icily. "You should know that one has to pay the price for the wrongs they''vemitted."


    Hearing his icy voice, Calvin instantly gave a shudder; he lowered his eyes, which had been tinged with


    blood in the first ce. At this moment, his eyes were bloodshot as a hint of venom flickered across


    them. A wise man doesn''t fight when the odds are against him, he told himself inwardly. Then,


    clenching his teeth, he roared, "Okay! I''ll lick it up!" With that, he stuck out his tongue and began licking


    the dirty soup on the floor right away.


    "Holy crap! P-President Giuliani is licking the soup on the floor!"


    "Oh my God! There really is a tough guy among this year''s freshmen!"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Seeing how Calvin, who had always assumed a great air of superiority, got down on all fours and licked


    the soup like a dog, everyone at the scene was extremely shocked. Perhaps no one would''ve believed


    it if we hadn''t seen it with our own eyes! At this very moment, everyone was stupefied.


    As a result, no one dared to take Kingsley as an ordinary student anymore. At this moment, they


    looked at him with their eyes full of shock and awe!


    However, ine knew that Calvin absolutely wasn''t the kind of person who would take this lying down.


    Knowing that he would definitely find a way to get even with Kingsleyter, she stepped forward and


    whispered to thetter, "You''d better leave as soon as possible. If you meet Calvin in the future, try to


    avoid him as much as possible¡ª"


    Kingsley still wanted to visit Courtney, so he didn''t want to waste time here either. Hence, he suggested


    with a nod, "Miss Albright, how about we go back to the campus together?" He wanted to talk to ine


    on their way to the university to ask her about her father.


    ine looked back at the mess over here. After a moment of hesitation, she replied with a nod, "Okay,


    let''s go back to the campus together."


    Upon hearing this, Calvin instantly went mad. "ine! You never agreed to go out for a stroll with me


    no matter how I begged you! And now you agreed to go with him right away?!"

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    Going on all fours, Calvin looked a sorry sight with the residual soup all over his face.


    ine darted a look at him in disgust. She couldn''t be bothered to speak to him; she was so annoyed


    with him that she found it offensive to the eye to take another look at him. "Let''s go, dude." She


    grabbed Kingsley''s arm. "The dorm will be closed in around two more hours. Let''s hurry and get back."


    Watching Kingsley and ine leave side by side, Calvin struggled and growled at the top of his voice,


    "ine Albright!" The rage and hatred in his eyes were almost palpable. Gritting his teeth hard, he


    bellowed like an animal, "You son of a b*tch! Not only did you make me lose face, but you also stole my


    woman! I''m gonna make you regret doing that! And you, ine! I''m definitely gonna make you sleep


    with me, you b*tch!"


    At this moment, Kingsley and ine had long walked out of the restaurant, so they didn''t hear Calvin''s


    loud threats. For a time, the atmosphere between them was somewhat awkward as they walked side


    by side along the busymercial street.


    Seeing the student couples walking past them from time to time, Kingsley tried hard to strike up a


    conversation. "Uh¡­ There are quite a lot of couples in this university¡­"


    ine was startled for a moment. Then, she replied in a whisper, "Yeah, there are quite a lot of them."


    Kingsley replied, "Well, it''s pretty good to fall in love¡­ Ahem¡­" At first, he wanted to start a


    conversation by chatting about some light-hearted subjects before slowly steering the conversation to


    talk about Professor Albright. As he spoke, however, he also felt there was something wrong with his


    words. Consequently, he hurriedly hemmed twice and mmed up.


    Just then, a little girl holding a handful of roses walked up to them and said to him, "Mister, would you


    like to buy some flowers for your girlfriend?"


    "Uh¡­ We''re not dating¡­" said Kingsley. Just as he wanted to say no, he thought it''d be somewhat


    ungentlemanly of him to do so, for it''d make ine look bad. Therefore, he had no choice but to bite


    the bullet and take the flowers from the little girl. "How much is it?"


    Seeing her empty hands, the little girl answered in surprise, "One stalk is 5 bucks, so 50 stalks are 250


    in total!"


    "250, huh¡­" Speechless, Kingsley took out 300 in cash. "Here''s the money. Keep the change."


    "Thank you, mister! Thank you so much!" The little girl took the money and scampered away happily.


    Kingsley put therge handful of roses in ine''s hands. "Here. Now that I''ve bought these roses, just


    take them."


    ine''s pretty face seemed to reflect the red color of the roses. "Actually¡­ one stalk is enough¡­"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Is that so?" Kingsley scratched his head. "This is my first time buying roses, so I''m not experienced in


    this. I thought roses were sold in packages¡­"


    "Pffft!" ine chuckled as she was amused by his words. "I didn''t expect you to have such a simple


    personality. You seemed quite brutal when you fought just now."


    "I didn''t fight¡­" Kingsley threw his hands up. "Calvin''s the one who hit me first, but he got hurt due to


    the impact instead. I didn''t hit him even once!" Seeing that ine had started talking, he began to try to


    bring the conversation around to Professor Albright. "I heard Calvin say just now that he was your


    father''s favorite pupil. But doesn''t he worry that your dad will find out about him treating you like that?"


    "My dad knows very well what kind of a person Calvin is, but¡­ This might sound ridiculous, but my dad


    isn''t any better than Calvin is." ine let out a sigh. "The two of them are very alike. They''re


    considered geniuses with exceptional talent inputer science, but their disposition is sort of a long


    story¡­"


    When Kingsley heard this, he instantly figured out what she meant. There was a kind of person in the


    world that valued one''s abilities more than their character. Seems like Professor Albright is such a


    person¡­ At the thought of this, he couldn''t help but frown slightly. If that Professor Albright really is the


    leader of The Anonymous, things will get a bit tricky¡­

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    If Professor Albright had a wed character, Kingsley wouldn''t enlist his help¡ªeven if the former''s skills


    were 100 years ahead of Coliree Ind''s. This was because Kingsley knew that a partner with a


    disreputable character might bring incalcble losses to his own side.


    Seeing his grave expression, ine said with a smile, "Do you happen to have chosen one of my dad''s


    sses? Haha, don''t worry. He only has a weird temper, as well as some problems with his lifestyle.


    He''s stubborn, prone to get angry, and sexist, but he absolutely isn''t a bad guy."


    "Uh¡­ Is it okay for you to speak of your dad like this?" Kingsley didn''t know whether tough or to


    frown at her words. Thisdy really doesn''t treat me as an outsider, huh¡­ He decided that the most


    appropriate thing to do would be to contact Professor Albright himself. Firstly, hearsay was


    undependable, and seeing was believing, so he had to judge for himself whether Professor Albright


    was a bad guy or not. Secondly, he had to confirm whether thetter was really the leader of The


    Anonymous whom he was looking for. After all, everything he knew now was merely his conjecture. It


    remained to be confirmed whether Professor Albright was the leader of The Anonymous or not.


    He nced at his watch and realized that it was almost 9:00PM now. "Miss Albright, at what time are


    the dormitories of your university closed?" If the door to Courtney''s dorm was locked when he arrived,


    he would''vee here for nothing.


    "Your university?" ine asked in puzzlement, "Aren''t you a student of Sris University?"


    "I''ve said at the restaurant just now that I''m not a student of Sris University," Kingsley replied. "I''m


    here to visit my seventh sister."


    ine replied, "I thought you lied to him that you weren''t a student of the university because you were


    afraid that he''d give you a hard time."


    Kingsley rubbed his chin. "I''m not afraid of him, nor do I have to lie to him either."


    "Haha¡­ You don''t have to be afraid of him, of course! You''re not a student of the university," ine


    replied with a smile. "The dormitories in our university are closed at 11:30PM. Which dormitory do you


    want to go? Let me take you there."


    Kingsley took out his cell phone and found the text message Reene had sent him. He read, "The


    Information Security course at Sris University''s Faculty of Computer Science¡­ Room 1205 of Block


    Jasmine."


    "Pffft! Cough! Cough¡­" Hearing the address he read aloud, ine choked on her saliva and coughed


    repeatedly. "Room 1205 of Block Jasmine? That''s my dorm room! Who is your seventh sister?"


    "My seventh sister is called Courtney Bullock." Kingsley was surprised, too. "Don''t tell me there''s such


    a coincidence."


    ineughed at once. "Turns out you''re Court''s brother! You should''ve told me earlier! Court and I are


    best friends!"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    With Courtney being a mutual friend, ine and Kingsley instantly grew closer. ine asked with a


    smile, "So, what''s your name, brother?"


    "Uh¡­" Kingsley couldn''t help being rendered speechless when he heard ine call him like that. "I''m


    Kingsley Nicholson."


    "Your surname is Nicholson?" ine asked in puzzlement. "Are you Court''s cousin?"


    "Nope, we grew up together in the orphanage," Kingsley replied honestly.


    ine''s eyes froze when she heard this. Only now did she learn that Courtney had actually grown up in


    an orphanage. Her eyes showed a hint of sympathy as she said, "No wonder. No wonder Court is so


    thrifty andpassionate¡­"


    "Thrifty?" Kingsley turned slightly pale. "Is she living on a tight budget or something?"


    "No, that''s not the case." ine exined, "Your eldest sister and fourth sister always wire her a lot of


    money, but she only keeps enough for her living expenses and donates the rest to local orphanages¡­


    Still, she never brags about these things. Everyone thinks that she''s from a working-ss family that


    lives frugally. It was only by chance that I learned that she''d been making donations."


    Kingsley was somewhat touched by her words. Little did I think that Courtney, who''d always liked to get


    up to mischief with me when we were little, would be so warm-hearted¡­


    Just then, a middle-aged woman holding a card walked up to them and greeted them enthusiastically,


    saying, "Hey, guys, wanna get a hotel room? We''ve got onest room with a romantic round bed left


    today!"

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    Seeing how the middle-aged woman pulled faces at them, Kingsley and ine felt embarrassed for a


    moment.


    Kingsley said with a wave of his hand, "You''ve got the wrong idea. We''re not a couple."


    The middle-aged woman darted a look at therge handful of roses ine was holding. She said with a


    smile, "You guys will be a couple after spending a night at our hotel!"


    As Kingsley was toozy to exin himself, he immediately left while taking ine by the hand.


    ine turned red with embarrassment. Pointing at the campus gate nearby, she said, "Um¡­ You''ll


    reach the gate of the campus after crossing the road. Our dorm isn''t far from here. It only takes over 10


    minutes to get there on foot."


    Knowing that she was trying to ease the awkwardness between them, he went along with her, saying,


    "Courtney''s supposed to be in her dorm room at this hour, right?"


    "Yeah, she is." ine nodded. "Court usually stays in our dorm room and ysputer games; she


    rarely goes out except to go to sses. She''s a total homebody!"


    As they spoke, they came near Block Jasmine, which was a dormitory building fordies. The building


    consisted of Hall No. 1 and Hall No. 2, each of which contained six floors. Room 1205, where Courtney


    and ine stayed, was the fifth room on the second floor of Hall No. 1.


    As soon as Kingsley and ine followed a path to the downstairs of the dormitory building, they


    suddenly heard a loud Boom! The next instant, spectacr fireworks appeared in the sky, creating a


    shocking visual impact by filling half of the starry sky!


    Kingsley looked up and asked in surprise, "Why is there a fireworks disy at your university? Today''s


    not a festival, right?"


    "Well¡­ Perhaps it''s just a couple celebrating some sort of anniversary¡­" ine pointed at the open


    ground surrounded by the crowd ahead of them. "There''s always this kind of stuff outside the dormitory


    for thedies. It''s either someone courting one of the girls or a couple celebrating some sort of


    anniversary."


    She and Kingsley moved through the crowd and stepped forward, only to see three convertible sports


    cars and several eye-catching motorcycles parked downstairs outside the dormitory building. Standing


    at their center were a dozen fashionably-dressed young men who were smoking while looking up at the


    fireworks with grins on their faces.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Darting a look at the cars, Kingsleymented, "Are university students so rich nowadays? To think that


    they drive cars that are worth millions to the campus!"


    ine said with a frown, "They might not be students of our university. They could be here to court a


    lady¡­"


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As thest of the fireworks died away in the sky, those gorgeously-dressed young men immediately


    stepped forward and lit all the candles on the ground with the lighters in their hands. In an instant, a


    huge heart-shaped candle formation appeared on the ground.


    A man dressed in an undershirt and pants nearby whispered with both envy and disdain, "Jeez, lighting


    candles in a formation is too old-fashioned, isn''t it? I thought these rich guys coulde up with


    something new!"


    Upon hearing his words, someone immediately retorted, "You don''t know a damn thing! These candles


    are thetest scented candles from Louis Vuitton! Each of these costs nearly 200, which is converted


    to 1,500 Qustian dors!"


    These words instantly drew many gasps from the surrounding crowd.


    "Hiss¡­ A candle that costs 1,500 each? Do they have to go to such lengths?!"


    "That''s right! Such arge heart-shaped formation would need nearly 100 candles, right?"


    "Oh, my God! Just who is the lucky girl that''s courted by such a rich guy?"


    Hearing the crowd''s discussion, the person standing in the center announced loudly, "Today, Young


    Master Kyle from the Scarlet Heart Group is gonna woo his dream girl, who he has admired for a long


    time. Everyone, please give your support by livening up the mood!"


    Upon hearing the words ''Scarlet Heart Group,'' everyone around him realized what was going on.


    "Holy cow! Turns out it''s Young Master Kyle from the Scarlet Heart Group! No wonder he''s willing to


    spend so much money!"


    "As expected of the second son of the Scarlet Heart Group''s owner. He ys his trump card right


    away!"


    When Kingsley heard these words, he raised his eyebrows. The Scarlet Heart Group, huh? Sounds


    familiar to me.

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    A momentter, Kingsley remembered Scarlet Heart Group''s Will Maslow was Reene''s ssmate


    during her university days. They had met once during the pre-bid conference back in the Coliree


    Group. At the time, Will was so arrogant that he told Reene she should sleep with him for a night. In a


    fit of rage, Kingsley immediately reced the Scarlet Heart Group, which had won the bidding, with the


    Sunrise Corporation to be in charge of the project.


    Nheless, Will wasn''t as much of a fool as he seemed, as he immediately came and apologized to


    both Kingsley and Reene after he realized how serious the matter was. Furthermore, when Reene got


    shot, it was due to him taking the initiative to clear the way with his Aston Martin that they had


    managed to rush Reene to the hospital in time. At the time, Kingsley hadn''t gone after Will and had


    allowed him to return to Diosna City, as he was worried about Reene''s injuries.


    However, the Scarlet Heart Group did indeed suffer defeat at the pre-bid conference. Not only did Will


    lose an eight billion project, but he had also lost that huge project to his rival group, Sunrise


    Corporation. With the fact being what it was, it was natural to assume he would be faced with


    unfortunate consequences upon returning to Diosna City. Firstly, he was physically abused with a belt


    by his father. Next, all of his bank cards were frozen. Then, he hade close to losing the


    management rights of hispany. Truly, his misery had known no bounds. However, Kingsley was


    not aware of any of these facts.


    At this moment, Kingsley looked at the extravagant disy in front of him and thought to himself just


    how arrogant these young masters from the Scarlet Heart Group were, one after another. Back when


    Will was still in college, he had made a bet with the other wealthy kids on who would be the first to get


    into Reene''s pants. However, Kyle was even worse, as he spent more than a hundred thousand just to


    go after a girl.


    Just as Kingsley was secretlymenting the situation, one of the wealthy men shouted, "The heroine


    will being out soon! Friends, let''s give space for Young Master Kyle!"


    As soon as someone said that, the rest of the wealthy men went back to the crowd before they started


    cheering and making whistling sounds. Then, only one young man, who was all dressed in branded


    items, was left standing smugly in the middle of the heart-shaped candle formation.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Looking at such a situation, he said to ine with a smile, "This gesture seems to be so full of it. I''m


    guessing the average girl would not be able to refuse such a courtship, right?"


    With slight awkwardness on her face, she replied, "About that¡­ Court''s brother, please don''t be too


    agitated when I tell you this¡­"


    "What is it?" Kingsley was slightly taken aback, as he felt a bad feeling by ine''s way of talking.


    "About this Kyle, he''s been courting Court for a long time. If I''m not mistaken, everything here is part of


    his effort in going after Court," ine said while taking nces at Kingsley. "Logically speaking, she


    wouldn''t agree to go out with that man. However, just like you said, no average girl would be able to


    refuse when faced with such a courtship. With how things are right now, Kyle may end up bing


    your brother-inw¡­"


    Kingsley''s face immediately turned grim when he heard the words ''brother-inw.'' Staring at Kyle, who


    was shaking his legs with a high and mighty expression, he said coldly, "Him? Not even several


    lifetimes of him bettering himself would make him worthy of my sister!"


    One of Kyle''s men overheard what Kingsley said. However, due to how noisy the ce was, he only


    overheard bits of what Kingsley said. Thus, he turned his attention to Kingsley and asked, "Brat, what


    did you just say? Are you saying Young Master Kyle isn''t worthy of your senior?"


    Immediately, several young men with cigarettes in their mouths around Kingsley snorted and swore


    vulgarities. "Haha, looks like we have another school boy here who has a crush on Courtney! Just


    another one of those craving for something they''re not worthy of!"


    "F*ck you! You better watch what you say! How dare you say Young Master Kyle isn''t worthy!"


    "That''s right. Although that chick is good-looking, with how ordinary her family is, it''s a blessing for her


    to be courted by Young Master Kyle!"


    Kingsley''s expression grew colder with every passing second as he listened to their provocative words.

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    Based on how these men around Kyle spoke of Courtney, Kingsley knew they hadn''t the slightest


    ounce of respect for her. With how disdainful their words were, it was evident that she held no


    importance to Kyle himself. Furthermore, it was much more likely that Kyle was going after Courtney


    just for fun, which was the same as Will who had gone after Reene. With these thoughts in his head,


    Kingsley left the crowd and headed to the dorm with a chilly aura d around him.


    "Hey, Kingsley. Where are you going?" Noticing Kingsley taking his leave so abruptly, ine quickly


    followed after him.


    Kingsley grinned. "Just helping my sister clear out the trash." With that, he entered Block Jasmine and


    went toward the fire extinguisher at the corner of the corridor.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The moment the dorm mother saw the appearance of a man here, she rose from her seat by the door


    and shouted, "Hey, you! What are you doing here? Don''t you know this is the girl''s dormitory? Get out


    of here!"


    Kingsley paid no mind to the dorm mother and went straight for the fire extinguisher. After he kicked


    open the case containing the fire extinguisher, he took that red cylinder object out and said to her, "I''m


    borrowing this!" With that, he left the dorm mother looking dumbfoundedly at the empty fire extinguisher


    container and exited the dorm.


    Following behind Kingsley, ine said with fear in her tone, "Kingsley, what are you nning to do?


    Don''t tell me you''re nning to beat Kyle to death with the fire extinguisher?!" She came closer to him


    and continued with a tense expression, "Don''t be rash here! The Scarlet Heart Group is a powerful


    force in Diosna City! If you kill their young master, no one would be able to help you then!"


    Still walking toward the crowd, Kingsley smiled and said indifferently, "I''m not going to give him a


    beating. I''m only going to teach him a lesson, so that he''ll stay away from Courtney." As he spoke, he


    made his way through the crowd to the center where the candles were arranged.


    At the time, Kyle was shouting at the second floor. "Courtney! Please be my girlfriend! I will definitely


    treat you¡ª" Before he could finish his love confession, a burst of white smoke came and put out the


    candles on the ground.


    It was Kingsley who had put out these valuable scented candles with the fire extinguisher in his hand.


    Everyone became dumbfounded, as they couldn''t believe what they had just witnessed. The crowd all


    looked at Kingsley with cked jaws and thought, Is this man crazy? Why did he ruin the candles in the


    middle of Kyle''s confession?!


    "J-Just where did this brate from? This is just too much!"


    "Right, the heroine hadn''t even made her appearance, yet more than a hundred thousand had been


    flushed down the drain!"


    "Just what the heck is that man doing? How dare hee and ruin Young Master Kyle''s confession!


    Even if he wants to die, this isn''t the way to do so!"


    The crowd immediately went into an uproar. With Kyle''s face growing red in anger, the man pointed at


    Kingsley and roared, "What the f*ck are you doing?! Are you tired of living?!"


    ng¡ª


    Kingsley threw the fire extinguisher to the ground and said indifferently, "With how dry the weather is,


    it''s dangerous to y with fire right now. What I''ve done is save your life here."


    "You son of a b*tch!" Kyle''s anger shot through the roof. He stomped his feet and bellowed, "F*cking


    hell! You''ve ruined my perfect setting! I''ll kill you for this!"


    Just then, the wealthy men who had spoken briefly with Kingsley came forward and said to Kyle,


    "Young Master Kyle, this brat is Courtney''s junior! It looks like he has a crush on that chick as well!"


    "That''s right! He must not want your confession to be sessful, so he came and caused a scene!"


    Hearing this, Kyle looked at Kingsley with a livid expression and said rudely, "How dare a piece of trash


    like you try to go after Courtney?!"

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    Saying that, Kyle pointed at the chicken soup stains on Kingsley''s clothes and sneered, "You''re not a


    f*cking beggar, are you? With how you''re dressed, do you think you''d stand a chancepeting


    against me?!"


    The crowd erupted intoughter at Kyle''s words. It was true that Kingsley''s current appearance left


    much to be desired, as the chicken soup stains left by Calvin on him made the man look as though he


    had not washed his clothes for several days.


    "Hahaha! Just where did this beggare from? How dare a piece of trash like him go against Young


    Master Kyle?!"


    "His endeavors must have been fruitless so far. He must''ve gone crazy the moment he saw Young


    Master Kyle was going to win that chick over!"


    "Looks like there are all sorts of people in this world. There are even beggars like him that daree


    and ruin Young Master Kyle''s joyful asion!"


    Listening to the crowd who had expressed support for him, Kyle felt his anger quelling slightly. Then, he


    sized Kingsley up and scorned him. "Brat, it''s not easy for an ordinary man like you to have entered


    such a university. Don''t ruin your future just because of one woman."


    Saying that, one of thepdogs beside Kyle immediately said, "That''s right! Don''t you know just who


    Young Master Kyle is? Don''t you know that just a word from him is enough for you to be expelled from


    this school?! Plus, this won''t just end with your school records! Your parents will be dragged into this


    mess as well! I would advise amon man like yourself to not mess with the likes of us!"


    "Common man?" Kingsley shot an icy look at them. "What? So none of you are men? Are you all


    women dressed in a man''s outfit? Or perhaps just animals masquerading as men?"


    "F*ck you! Don''t you f*cking talk back here!" Kyle took a step forward and said to Kingsley in a


    condescending tone, "You''re a f*cking piece of trash! You''d better kneel and beg me for mercy here!


    Otherwise, your fate will just be like these f*cking candles! I''ll extinguish the life out of you!"


    "Kneel for you? Are you sure you''re ready for me to do so?" Kingsley asked indifferently.


    "Phew! This brat is crazy in the head!" Kyle gave a burst of sardonicughter. "It''s been a while since


    I''vest seen a loser with a backbone!" He then poked at Kingsley''s shoulder. "When the other losers


    lay their eyes on me, all they could do was kneel and call me daddy! I didn''t think you would stand your


    ground against me. You''re a f*cking interesting one."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Saying that, Kyle beckoned at the wealthy men beside him andughed. "How about this? Let us have


    this interesting loser be our ve for us! He can be our pet in the group!"


    The group of wealthy men erupted intoughter at Kyle''s suggestion.


    "Why not?! This kind of stupid loser is always the most willing one that wants to be our dog!"


    "Hahaha! It''s just as you said, Young Master Kyle! This kind of poor kid would always pretend to have a


    backbone of their own! Just giving him some of our leftovers would make him wag his tail at us like a


    dog!"


    Kyle gradually collected himself and stopped hisughter before he looked at Kingsley with shady


    eyes. "Brat, I''ll give you a hundred thousand right now if you kneel now and say: ''I''m sorry, Daddy.'' How


    about it?"


    Kingsley smirked. "What should I say when I kneel?"


    "I''m sorry, Daddy!"


    "It''s okay. I forgive you."


    After a second of silence, Kyle erupted in anger as he pointed at Kingsley and said in anger, "F*ck you!


    Don''t you be so damn cheeky with me!"


    Next to Kyle, one of the men spoke up as well. "Hey, brat! Think carefully now! It''s not worth offending


    Young Master Kyle all because of one woman!"


    "Right! Giving you money to be part of our clique is already good enough for a man like you! Don''t you


    throw that away and go the harder route here!"


    Just then, one of the men who was holding a motorcycle helmet came forward and said to Kyle, "Young


    Master Kyle, looks like this kid is full of love for that chick in his head! I guess he would dly lose his


    life for the sake of that chick as well!"


    Listening to the man''s exnation, Kyle finally understood the fact that these youngsters would dly


    give their lives up for women. "Heh, just when I was wondering why a loser like you has such a


    backbone that you would even reject my money! It''s because you''re in love with Courtney! How about


    this, as long as you kneel and call me ''Daddy,'' I''ll give you a turn after I''m done with Courtney tonight,"


    he sneered.

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    Kyle was boiling with rage. He would have Kingsley kneel and beg for his apology right here in this


    instance no matter what, as he had suffered a stain on his reputation with how Kingsley had ruined his


    courtship and repeatedly talked back against him. He feared that if he did not establish a precedent


    here, there would be many others who woulde and further stain his reputation in the future.


    Ayer of frost came over Kingsley''s eyes as he listened to Kyle''s offer. "You''ve gone through great


    efforts in trying to court Courtney, yet you don''t know how to cherish her? You''re just going to throw her


    to someone else after just one time?"


    Kyle erupted into deafeningughter. "Don''t you know? Women are just men''s ythings! Who


    wouldn''t like to y with new toys? It''s only you losers who would treat your girlfriends like treasure, as


    you losers are afraid they won''t help extend your bloodline! Besides, since Courtney only has her


    beautiful skin going for her, just once is enough! I hope you don''t think that a woman from an ordinary


    family like hers would qualify as my wife!"


    Crack¡­ Crack¡­ Crack¡­


    Listening to Kyle, Kingsley clenched his fists so tightly that they started to pop. He was on the verge of


    punching Kyle in the face andpletely disfiguring the man''s features.


    Noticing the anger on Kingsley''s face, Kyle said in disdain, "There''s no need to be so angry. This is just


    how it is between the rich and the poor. Did you think that you''re a human just by having a humanoid


    body? Wrong! In my eyes, poor losers like you are just trash, while women are just ythings!"


    Smugly, Kyle continued, "I hope you don''t think that I''m insulting you. Believe it or not, even if you


    losers pour your heart and soul into courting a woman, she would not give you the time of the day,


    whereas even if I address them as wh*res, they would cling to me like flies!"


    Listening to how outrageous Kyle was, the surrounding crowd looked extremely displeased, as they all


    came from ordinary families. However, not one of them dared toe forward and speak up. They had


    even inwardly convinced themselves that Kyle was talking about the loser dressed in rags in front of


    him and not themselves. They had told themselves that they were much better than this beggar here


    even if they weren''t rich.


    Looking at how Kyle was pleased with talking down that beggar in front of them, several of the wealthy


    kids became smug as well. "True! Kyle''s right! What use is there for standing up for Courtney?! She


    won''t necessarily appreciate you for this! Heh, a loser like you getting a girlfriend is already a miracle,


    let alone getting together with Courtney! Even if some woman fancies you, I''m sure she''s just as ugly


    as a pig!"


    Just then, ine came forward with arge bouquet of roses in hand and said coldly, "I am his


    girlfriend!" She could no longer bear to continue watching Kingsley being insulted like this. Not only


    was Kingsley her best friend''s brother, but he had also helped her out back at the restaurant. As she


    was a person who would never forget to repay the kindness shown to her, it was impossible for her to


    stand still and indifferently watch the situation unfold.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Taking a nce at the crowd, ine repeated in a clear voice, "I am his girlfriend! So? Am I as ugly as


    a pig?!" She was very confident in her looks. By society''s standards, she would be a beauty with a


    score of nine out of ten.


    She wore a designer suspender dress today, thinking she was to attend the so-called student council


    weing party. The length of her skirt was just right as it wrapped around her firm bottoms. The 10-


    centimeter high heels she wore further enhanced how seductive and firm her legs were. Furthermore,


    the bouquet of roses in her hands supplemented her delicate and beautiful face.


    Among the dumbfounded crowd''s eyes, ine''s beautiful eyes were the only ones that glittered.


    Casting a sweeping nce at the crowd, she then said loudly, "What''s wrong?! Why aren''t any of you


    speaking up? This man that you''ve all been mocking is the boyfriend that I''ve courted!"

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    Blinking herrge almond-shaped eyes, ine exuded faint otherworldly pureness. If one were to use


    a phrase to describe her, it would be ''purity and desire.'' Her appearance was just as pure as a white


    lotus flower. However, it was also because of how radiant her appearance was that had others desiring


    her.


    Regardless, the reason why no one had noticed her before was that she had hidden herself in the


    crowd and blocked her face with the bouquet. Right at this moment, she hade into the center of


    attention.


    Instantly, everyone became mesmerized by ine''s appearance. It was only after half a minute did


    someonee back to his senses and said in shock, "I-Isn''t she the school belle who''s as famous as


    Courtney Bullock?"


    "Yes, yes! I was only looking at the fireworks and candles just now. How did I not notice such a beauty


    here?!"


    Gradually, everyone started reacting to ine''s appearance. They were both dumbfounded and jealous


    when they saw the beautiful and captivating ine clinging to Kingsley, who was dressed in rags.


    "Sh*t! Just what is going on? Am I dreaming right now?"


    "I can''t believe it myself! How can a brat like him have such a beauty as his girlfriend?!"


    "F*ck! Don''t tell me such a beauty actually loves a loser that stains himself with chicken soup?! I don''t


    know what''s going on anymore!"


    The wealthy kids, who had mocked Kingsley earlier that he would never find a girlfriend, became


    dumbfounded as well. Although they had sunk their fangs on many women, not one of them was as


    beautiful as ine. Those women might as well be unattractive maids whenpared to ine.


    Instantly, their faces fell as they realized they were the real clowns in this situation.


    Kyle, without doubt, was in utter disbelief. He knew from the start that there was a beautiful woman by


    the name of ine at Sris University. However, he heard that her father was a hot-tempered dean of


    the university, which was why he didn''t dare to act rashly. Hence, he had nned to first make his


    moves on Courtney, who had an ordinary background, beforeing up with a n to slowly approach


    ine.


    However, he hadn''t expected ine, who he didn''t darey his hands on so carelessly, toe out


    and dere that she was this loser''s girlfriend. At this point, he was overwhelmed with fury. As the


    second young master of the Scarlet Heart Group, he had arranged for fireworks and this disy of


    candles outside the girls'' dormitory just to court Courtney, who came from an ordinary family.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    However, this loser before him had already gotten together with this beauty, who was from a much


    better family. Furthermore, it was this beauty who had taken the initiative in courting the loser. All of


    these facts caused him to feel an unprecedented sense of humiliation. It was as though the words he


    spat out as an insult to Kingsley had turned into huge ps, directed right back in his face.


    As Kyle''s face grew red with fury, a girl with a bun hairstyle who was leaning on the windowsill in room


    1205 of Block Jasmine eximed, "Court! Come and take a look! That person looks like ine!"


    The room these girls were in was a four-person room. Besides Courtney and ine, there were two


    other girls living here. The one with the bun hairstyle was Queenie Ss; her bed was the one


    numbered ''3'' opposite Courtney. The other girl who was assigned to bed number ''4'' was Catherine


    Cook. Currently, she was not around, as she had gone out to live with her boyfriend.


    While looking out the window, Queenie beckoned behind her. "Court! Come quick! Looks like Kyle has


    been defeated!"


    Sitting at her desk with a pair of ck-rimmed sses on her, Courtney said indifferently, "What''s there


    to see? They''re just being frivolous." She had been looking at herputer all this while and was


    seemingly uninterested in what was going on downstairs.


    "Court, are you not going to watch? That man with a fire extinguisher just now seems to be ine''s


    boyfriend!"


    Upon the words ''ine''s boyfriend,'' Courtney became puzzled and turned to Queenie before she


    asked, "Since when did ine have a boyfriend? Why wasn''t I told about this?"

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    "Yeah! I was surprised too! But, with that bouquet of roses in her hand and how close she is clinging to


    that man, she must be head over heels with him!" Queenie eximed.


    Courtney then took her hands off the keyboard and went to the windowsill. Since she heard that her


    best friend was currently in a rtionship, there was no way that she could sit still right now. She came


    to the windowsill to find Kyle grimacing downstairs and hissing with his fingers pointing at the man with


    an upright posture. On the other hand, ine was sticking close to the man with an angry expression.


    "T-That''s ine''s boyfriend?" She pushed her sses up her nose before she leaned out the window.


    "But, why does that man look familiar¡­"


    Back when Kingsley had disappeared, Courtney had made a small robot and taped a picture of him on


    the robot''s face. She would hug that very small robot every night to sleep. It was only after she entered


    university and started living in the dormitory did she wean off this particr habit. Since she had always


    looked at his picture every day, his distinct facial features were much more imprinted in her mind


    compared to the other six sisters. Hence, the moment she saw Kingsley downstairs, she immediately


    sensed a trace of familiarity from his figure.


    Beside Courtney, Queenie grinned and said, "Maybe it''s because he''s our junior. You might have met


    him before in the cafeteria or library. That''s why you thought that man was familiar!"


    "Not as a junior." Courtney shook her head. "This sense of familiarity¡­ It''s not on the level where I''ve


    seen him here once or twice¡­"


    "Are there even levels to familiarities?" Queenie then leaned over and looked down the window. "If not


    as a junior, then maybe he''s your long-lost brother?"


    As the saying went, a casual remark would sound significant to an attentive listener. Although it was


    just a casual remark from Queenie, Courtney had taken those words to heart, as the gears in her mind


    started to spin to piece the puzzle. As she continued to fix her eyes squarely on the imposing figure


    downstairs, her tears came gushing out an instantter. It''s him! It''s really him! My brother! My long-lost


    brother, Kingsley Nicholson!


    Noticing that Courtney was trembling slightly, Queenie started to pat her shoulders. "Court, it''s fine if


    you can''t remember where you''ve seen that guy. You don''t have to be so angry about¡ª"


    Before Queenie could finish her sentence, Courtney immediately took a step backward before rushing


    out of the dormitory without any exnation.


    Queenie, who still had her hand in midair, became dumbfounded and wondered just what had gotten


    into that entric roommate of hers.


    Meanwhile, downstairs.


    Pointing at the scented candles on the ground, Kingsley said to the furious Kyle, "Young Master Kyle, I


    advise you to stay away from Courtney. Otherwise, these candles may make their way to your altar."


    Then, he took one stalk of rose from ine''s bouquet and threw it at Kyle''s feet before he said


    indifferently, "Besides, you should maintain whatever dignity you have left. After all, this luxurious


    aromatherapy was no match for my bouquet of roses. Oh right, I''ve forgotten to mention that this


    bouquet only cost me 250."


    "Why you!" Kyle was driven mad with rage as he listened to Kingsley''s mockery. All he felt at this


    moment was the burning fury in his chest. It was burning so intensely to the extent that it would burst


    forth from within and shoot through the sky like fireworks at any time. "Stop acting so f*cking arrogant


    in front of me!" He bellowed, "I don''t give a f*ck about a girl like ine! Courtney is the one I want!"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Kyle had broken down in anger, thepdogs beside him quickly followed up. "That''s right!


    The one Young Master Kyle is interested in is Courtney! Why are you here bragging with some other


    woman?!"


    "You couldn''t get Courtney yourself, right? That''s why you were so annoyed and ruined Young Master


    Kyle''s candle arrangement!"


    "Brat, you should stop showing off here. Hurry and get lost with that girlfriend of yours! Come and talk


    to us again when you have Courtney in your arms!"


    One after another, the surrounding men who were envious of Kingsley started to vent their frustration


    as well. "That''s right! If you have the f*cking skills, then go after Courtney! If you can have the two most


    beautiful women in the school in your arms, then only we''ll call you a master! If you can''t, then stop


    acting cool here and get lost!"


    "Hahaha! If he can really have two of the most beautiful women in the school in his arms, I''ll f*cking call


    him ''Daddy''!"


    Bang!


    Just then, a loud bang sounded. Someone flung the door of the girls'' dormitory, Hall No. 1, open.

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    A youngdy with twintails and ck-rimmed sses darted into the throng¡ªshe was none other than


    Courtney. Courtney was already adorable to begin with, and she had dimples every time she smiled.


    Now, her twintails and cartoon pajamas made her look even more like an adorably young girl loved by


    everyone.


    However, Courtney''s face was not the most attractive part about her; her voluptuous body was. She


    might look like a teenager, but she had an F-cup chest. As she ran toward Kingsley while wiping her


    tears, her chest jiggled as well.


    One look at that and everyone knew thisdy was the school belle named Courtney. Before they


    realized what was happening, Courtney buried her head into Kingsley''s chest, hugging him tightly.


    "What took you so long, Kingsley?" She cried. "I missed you!"


    Kingsley could feel her chest pressing against him, and he patted her back. "Aw, you don''t have to cry.


    I''m here, aren''t I?"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The crowd was shocked, and they erupted into discussion. Courtney had remained hidden for a while


    now, and now she went straight for Kingsley after she made her appearance.


    Kyle and everyone else were silent.


    Kingsley and Courtney were hugging each other like nobody''s business, but Kyle and everyone else


    looked upset, especially the one who said he would call Kingsley ''daddy'' if he managed to make both


    school madonnas fall for him.


    Everyone stared in disbelief. They couldn''t understand why a loser like Kingsley could make Courtney


    fall for him. Kyle looked furious. He had spent more than ten grand and professed his love loudly for


    hours, but Courtney did not even look at him, not even after his throat was sore. Yet here she was,


    hugging someone else in the candle formation he made.


    Kyle could feel himself exploding. I''m second-in-line to thepany. No woman has ever refused me. I


    can''t believe a loser just proved me wrong right in front of everyone. Kyle was trembling in rage, and he


    pointed at Kingsley and Courtney. He asked ine, "Your boyfriend is hugging someone else right in


    front of you, and you''re not doing anything about it? At least argue with him!" He wanted to pit ine


    and Kingsley against each other. If the three of them were to fight over the rtionship, it might be a


    good chance to make everyone forget about his humiliation.


    Everyone else was envious of Kingsley as well.


    "Yeah. He already has one madonna, and now he''s going for another one?"


    "He cheated on you, ine! Right in front of you! Just break up with him!"


    While everyone was egging ine on due to jealousy, she smiled. "Hey, that''s nothing to feel jealous


    about. Why should I break up with him? This is normal."


    Kyle and the crowd were at a loss for words. That''s nothing to feel jealous about? He''s hugging another


    girl right in front of you, and you call that normal? What the f*ck?


    Kingsley and Courtney were slowly cooling down from the hype of reunion.


    Courtney pulled herself away sheepishly and whispered, "A-Are you dating ine? I didn''t know that,


    Kingsley."


    Realization struck Kingsley. Oh yeah! Everyone thinks I''m ine''s boyfriend. She only said so to help


    me out, but I just hugged another girl right in front of her and everyone else. I hope I didn''t embarrass


    her.

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    Kingsley approached ine and apologized, "Sorry." He meant it as, ''Sorry for embarrassing you. And


    you helped me out too.''


    ine smiled. "It''s alright. Nobody forced me into this." She meant it as, ''It''s alright. It''s normal for


    siblings to hug, and you didn''t make me help. I did it willingly.''


    Everyone took it the wrong way though. He cheated on her, but she isn''t even ming him? And she


    actually encouraged it? Holy shit! What the hell is going on? Everyone rubbed their eyes as they


    thought they were seeing things.


    Kingsley''s shirt was covered in dirt and grime, but two gorgeousdies stood by him. One was an


    innocent yet alluringdy, while the other had a voluptuous body. On the other hand, Kyle wore


    branded goods from head to toe, but he had nobody with him. He looked like an idiot.


    The crowd looked at one another in shock and confusion.


    "Is this real life? Or is this fantasy? The madonnas are dating one guy, and they aren''t even mad?"


    "The f*ck? I don''t understand what''s going on. Do women like losers now? Is that the trend?"


    The sses guy in tank top and boxers retorted, "As if! I''m a loser too, but I don''t have a girlfriend!" He


    looked at Kingsley enviously. "How did he do it? Thedies won''t even look at Kyle, but Kingsley''s


    dating them both at the same time."


    The crowd broke into whispers as well.


    "Yeah. Kyle lost big time. His confession is ruined, and his crush hugged someone else right in front of


    him."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Keep it down. Kyle''s super embarrassed now. I don''t want him venting his rage on us."


    Kyle heard the whispers, and fury welled in his eyes. He pointed at Kingsley, roaring, "You f*cking


    *sshole! I''ll make you grovel, or I''m not Kyle Maslow!" Nobody had ever humiliated him like Kingsley


    did. He would be the school''sughing stock if he failed to get back at him.


    Kyle''s rage worried ine. "So what now? He''s the son of Scarlet Heart Group''s boss. We''re no match


    for him."


    "Ah, rx." Courtney pouted, and her dimples appeared. "We''re on campus. It''s not like he can do


    anything to us."


    Kyle sneered, "Yeah. I can''t do anything while you''re in school, but you won''t stay in school forever, will


    you?" He shot Kingsley a nasty re. "Get down on your knees and grovel, or I''ll cut your legs off the


    moment you leave the campus."


    Courtney froze. She wasn''t worried about Kyle if it was just herself, but she was worried about


    Kingsley. People like Kyle lived their lives without facing any obstacles, so it was possible for him to do


    something stupid just to get back at Kingsley for embarrassing him. At this thought, she took a step


    forward and said coldly, "You want me, don''t you? I''m telling you right now that I''ll never date you.


    Kingsley has nothing to do with this. Come at me. Don''t drag him into this."


    "You want me toe at you?" He squinted and leered at Courtney. "Sure. Let me do whatever I want


    with you for a night, and I''ll let him go. Do we have a deal?"

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    "In your dreams!" Courtney''s chest was heaving from fury, and her pajamas fluttered.


    ine chided, "Watch your tongue, Kyle! That''s going too far!"


    "What? You want to step in for her?" Kyle ogled ine. "You''re not half bad, but I don''t like used goods.


    Still, I don''t mind you sleeping with myckeys."


    ine paled with rage, and she gnashed her teeth. "You shouldn''t have said that, Kyle!"


    "Why shouldn''t I?" Kyle''s face fell. "You guys embarrassed me in front of everyone! Nobody''s gonna


    me me even if I cut his legs off and f*ck you both!"


    Kingsley lost all patience at this point. He had perceived Kyle as a threat to Courtney. I''ll have to


    destroy him right here, right now. I can''t stay in Diosna forever.


    He would have to return to Cleapolis after talking with The Anonymous to lead Stork and his members,


    who captured Team Nightcrawler, on a mission. Through his team, he would find out the culprit who


    bought the explosives and bombed Nicholson Family Cemetery. Kyle was a walking time bomb who


    might hurt Courtney eventually, so he couldn''t leave until he got rid of Kyle. He clenched his fists, and


    murder hung in the air around him.


    Kyle felt that, of course, and he looked scared. "What are you doing? You wanna fight me in front of


    everyone?"


    Kingsley looked at the crowd and held back the urge to kill Kyle. He hissed, "Swear you''ll never harass


    Courtney and ine, Kyle. I''ll let you go then."


    "Is that a threat?" Kyle roared. "Listen here, b*stard! Grovel to me, or I''ll ruin your life! And I''ll get a big


    group of people to f*ck these b*tches! I''ll ruin their lives! They''ll be nothing but sluts in this life!"


    Everyone''s heart skipped a beat. That''s going too far, even for Kyle. It''s cruel.


    Kingsley nodded, his face deadpan. "Very well. I showed you mercy, and you spat on it. Now I''ll make


    sure you can never show yourself around them."


    "What do you mean?" Kyle took a step back. "I got my boys here. Touch me and they''ll kill you."


    Kyle felt that, of course, and he looked scared. "What are you doing? You wanna fight me in front of


    everyone?"


    "Oh, I won''t be using any violence on campus." Kingsley whipped his phone out. "I''m just making a


    call."


    "For reinforcements?" Kyle was taken aback for a moment before snorting. "Who can you call? Your


    loser friends? Or your roomies? I ain''t scared of trash like them."


    Kyle''s rich friendsughed as well.


    "And I thought he''s so scary! What a loser!"


    "Yeah! Who''s he gonna call? His friends? This ain''t some kiddie fight!"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Oh, but I''d like to know who his friends are. Maybe they''re losers too."


    Kyle roared inughter. "Call whoever you want! The more the better! I''ll kick all your asses at once!"


    He could already imagine it¡ªa bunch of losers groveling before him, begging for his forgiveness.


    His sycophants guffawed as well.


    "Yeah! The more the merrier! No fun groveling on your own! It''s more fun seeing a bunch of losers


    grovel and beg for their lives."


    Kyle grinned smugly. Finally. I can finally get back at that b*stard!

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    While these idiots were shouting at him, Kingsley texted Daniel of Coliree Group, requesting for Will''s


    number. Will had given Daniel his number during Coliree Group''s project bidding back then, so it only


    took Daniel a short time to text Will''s number to Kingsley.


    Kingsley called Will, and after the call connected, Will asked, "Who is it?" He sounded exhausted.


    Will had been working his butt off just to cover his previous mistake. He had no choice. Since Sunrise


    Corporation got their hands on that 1.2-billion-dor project, they would surely surpass Scarlet Heart


    Group by leaps and bounds in no time. Heston, his father, had ordered him to either get Mr. Nicholson


    to forgive him, or he would have to work his butt off to keep Scarlet Heart Group''s edge for as long as


    possible.


    Will talked with Jay before. He wanted Kingsley''s number so he could apologize, but Jay was not


    authorized to give anyone Kingsley''s number, so he refused Will''s request right away. Will kept


    pleading, but Jay would not budge. He finally gave up and started working like crazy. He had been


    working for more than twenty hours when Kingsley called him.


    Kingsley noticed his raspy, exhausted voice, and he smiled. "I think I got the right number, but you


    sound really weak."


    Will was upset, but he held his rage back. "Who are you?" Only a select few knew this number, and


    most of them were his business partners. He knew Kingsley was mocking him, but he didn''t fly into a


    rage right away.


    "What? Can''t recognize my voice?" Kingsley asked. "We just met at Coliree''s project bidding,


    remember?"


    "Are you¡­" Will froze in disbelief. "Are you Mr. Nicholson?" The pen that Will was holding slipped out


    of his hand and fell to the ground, and he leaped up from his chair. "Finally! I finally found you, sir!" He


    cried tears of happiness. "You have no idea how bad I have been having it!"


    Kingsleyughed. "Why are you looking for me anyway?"


    "I want you to forgive me!" Will wiped away his tears. "Do you need anything, sir? Say the word and I''ll


    go through hell and back for you!"


    Kingsley noticed his raspy, exhausted voice, and he smiled. "I think I got the right number, but you


    sound really weak."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You don''t have to do that," Kingsley answered. "I just need you to teach a guy a lesson."


    Will quickly said, "What? Someone crossed you? Say the word, and I''ll make him wish he was never


    born! I can f*ck anyone up in Diosna however I want, except for Eric of Sunrise Corporation. It might be


    a bit of a hassle if you want to do him in."


    Kingsley smiled. "Don''t worry about Eric. I have already messed him up enough at this point."


    "Y-You took care of Eric?" Will''s fear and respect for Kingsley mounted. "So who''s the guy? I''ll gather


    my men and go straight over."


    Kingsley answered coldly, "No. Come here alone. You know the guy very well too." He held his phone


    before him so Will could listen to his brother.


    Kyle was still shouting, "Are you done yet, b*stard? Stop wasting my time and get your loser friends


    here!"


    Will heard that, and he nched. "I-Is that Kyle?"

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    "What the heck?! This moron, Kyle, is trying to annihte us all!"


    Will''s fear caused him to quiver so much that he almost dropped his phone.


    "Boss N-Nicholson, where are you?" Will stuttered. "I''lle over right now and teach that brat a


    lesson!"


    Keeping hisposure, Kingsley returned the phone to his ear and said, "At Sris University, below


    Block Jasmine. I''ll give you ten minutes."


    He abruptly ended the call afterward.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    After Kingsley hung up, Kyle replied smugly, "What now? Did you call some other loser over?"


    Kingsley smirked and replied, "I don''t mind if you want to call him a loser."


    "Hah! You think you can fool me by acting mysterious, do you?!" Kyle sneered and rolled his eyes


    before boastfully dering, "Quick, call a few more people over! If you can''t find another dozen or two


    losers toe and bow in front of me, I''ll take it as a personal insult."


    Kingsley gave him a stern look. "Are you sure you want me to make a couple more calls?"


    "Make the call now! You think I would be scared of you?" Kyle responded dismissively. "You can''t scare


    me, not even if you call a hundred losers toe over. All I have to do is throw a few grand around,


    and they will all bow down to me."


    "Alright. Just remember that you asked for it."


    Kingsley nodded and then called Leoric. "Hello, Leoric. Have you returned to Diosna City yet?"


    Leoric''s surroundings were somewhat noisy. It sounded like he was with a big group of people


    gathering.


    "Mr. Nicholson, we''re still in Cleapolis! We arepiling a list of men who will be sent to the casino to


    keep an eye on things," Leoric bellowed into the phone. "What''s wrong, Mr. Nicholson? Do you need


    anything? Johnny and the others are still in Diosna. I can tell them to go to you."


    Kingsley replied, "Alright, have theme to the front entrance of Sris University and thrash a


    person."


    "Got it!" Leoric stated. "Just send me a picture of the man, and I''ll take care of the rest. Mr. Nicholson,


    you will not be disappointed!"


    As Kingsley''s conversation with Leoric ended, he turned his phone camera toward Kyle and said,


    "Here, give me a smile."


    "What smile, you f*ck¡ª"


    The camera sh went off with a ''click'' just as Kyle opened his mouth wide to shout back, and Kingsley


    now had a photo of Kyle''s arrogant expression.


    "Damn it! Why did you take a photo of me?!" he snarled. "Don''t tell me you''re thinking about posting it


    on the Inte!"


    Kingsley shook his head. "Rx. I''m just taking your photo to show my men. Just in case they end up


    thrashing the wrong guy."


    Kyle''s rage multiplied. "Dang it! I don''t care what kind of dirty tricks youe up with as it won''t work


    on me!"


    Leoric''s surroundings were somewhat noisy. It sounded like he was with a big group of people


    gathering.


    He nced at his watch. "Hey, you. How much longer are your men going to take? I have ns for


    some fun tonight! Don''t keep me waiting!"


    "It won''t be long." Kingsley also checked the time. "Should be there in about five or six minutes."


    Will was given ten minutes. He should be able to get there in ten minutes if he sped and disregarded


    the traffic lights. Kingsley was sure that he would not bete, no matter what.


    Kyle lit a cigarette and put his other hand in his pocket while he sniffed arrogantly. "Fine. I''ll let you


    continue with your silly games for a few more minutes! But if your men don''t show up, don''t me me


    for doing things my way, and it won''t be pretty for you!"


    He needed to restore his reputation and image in front of these students. Although he was feeling


    somewhat irritated and agitated, he chose to wait until Kingsley''s group of losers arrived at the location.


    All he wanted to do was bask in the glory of having a bunch of schmucks bowing down to him.


    Seeing how things had escted to this point, Courtney began to feel anxious. "Who did you call,


    Kingsley? Do you have any friends in Diosna City?""


    "Not a friend," Kingsley smirked. "But someone who will teach this brat a proper lesson."


    She frowned and remarked, "Are you sure? Scarlet Heart Group is quite powerful and influential..."

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    ine nodded in agreement. "She is right. Perhaps you are unaware of how powerful the Scarlet Heart


    Group is. Even if you ask your friends toe over, you won''t be able to deal with him."


    Kingsley said with a smile, "Don''t worry. Trust me. You won''t be seeing Young Master Kyle again after


    today."


    "Kingsley, don''t tell me you asked your friends toe over to cause a fight on school grounds,"


    Courtney eximed anxiously. "There are lots of ways to deal with him. I think it''s wise not to fight him


    straight on. It would be preferable if we could discover a way to pull the rug out from under him without


    him realizing it."


    He shook his head. "Don''t worry. I will not start a fight on school grounds."


    However, he cast a surprised nce toward Courtney, "What do you mean when you say you want to


    pull the rug out from under him, Courtney? Are you nning to act against the Scarlet Heart Group?"


    "You don''t need to worry about that." Courtney gestured with her hand. "Just know that I have my own


    ways."


    Kingsleyughed and said nothing. He knew she was exceptionally bright, so he wasn''t surprised when


    her answers were slightly different from the norm. It would be better for him to stand aside and let her


    do whatever she wanted rather than waste his time questioning her about it. No matter what happens,


    he''ll be there to lend Courtney a hand.


    After another five minutes of waiting, the spectators began to be a little impatient. They quickly


    started to voice their doubts.


    "Hey! Are your friendsing or not? The dormitory will be closed if we keep waiting like this."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Exactly! Are you simply putting up a strong front? Perhaps there was nobody around to lend a hand!"


    "I believe so! When they found out that he was going up against Young Master Kyle, I''m sure his


    friends were terrified. Who in their right mind would want toe here and get involved in this?!"


    Kyle shook his feet and snorted proudly. "Hey, you jerk. Is anybodying or not? Do you realize how


    valuable my time is?"


    He took a step nearer and waved the cigarette he was smoking in front of Kingsley''s nose. He


    eximed, "I''ll give you onest minute! If your friends do not arrive within the next minute, I will have


    your school registration revoked! Everyone in your family will beid off, and they will never be able to


    find work in Diosna City!"


    Kyle''s threats were met with a deafening screech as soon as he was done talking. The screeching


    sound of a car''s brakes mming was heard not too far away!


    "What the heck?"


    "Get out of the way!"


    With a wave of terrified screams, the crowd scattered to the sides. The next second, an Aston Martin


    DB11 drifted to a stop right before everyone!


    "Geez! What kind of reckless driver is that?! He nearly killed us all!"


    "What the f*ck happened?! Even though he drives a luxurious car, he has no excuse for behaving in


    such a negligent manner! We''re on school grounds!"


    Someone in the crowd spoke up at that very moment, "Um¡­ Could this be the friend that was


    requested by Kingsley?"


    Everyone cast suspicious nces at Kingsley.


    "Exactly! Are you simply putting up a strong front? Perhaps there was nobody around to lend a hand!"


    "It can''t be. That car costs nearly 300,000! How can a loser like him find someone so wealthy and


    powerful to help him?!"


    "You''re right! If he ever meets someone of that stature, pigs will fly."


    Kyle, like everyone else, was taken aback.


    This car was only driven by a few people in Diosna City.


    Kyle would be in the same predicament as Kingsley if he convinced even one of the wealthy and


    powerful people toe to help him.


    However, after looking at the car''s license te, he felt a sense of calm.


    It belonged to his brother Will!


    Will hurriedly got out of the car.


    His eyes were bloodshot, and his hair was a mess.


    "Will, what brings you here?" Kyle greeted him in a submissive manner. "I said I''d be back home


    tomorrow, didn''t I?"


    Everyone was surprised when they heard Kyle greeting the man.


    It was revealed that this man was Will Maslow, older brother of Kyle and heir of Scarlet Heart Group.


    After a few moments, someoneughed sarcastically at what had just been spoken. "I told you so! How


    can that loser be friends with such a wealthy person?"


    "I almost fell for it! So, someone is actually here to assist Kyle!"


    Several young men anddies from other prominent families greeted Will warmly as he made his way


    to the center of the crowd. "Hello, Mr. Maslow!"


    Will did not pay any attention to them, though. He red at Kyle and snarled, "What the heck are you


    doing?!"

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    "I¡­"


    Kyle was dumbstruck by Will''s questioning. He pointed at Kingsley and said, "I''m just waiting to teach


    that beggar a lesson..."


    As the vein in Will''s forehead began to throb, he felt a tightening in his chest. His pulse rate increased,


    and he knew his blood pressure was well above 200.


    Will clenched his jaw and mumbled something through gritted teeth as he continued, "You''re in school!


    Why are you getting into trouble instead of focusing on your studies?!"


    Kyle was shocked and thought to himself, You didn''t focus on your studies either when you were in


    school.


    Of course, he dared not speak to his brother that way. Instead, he muttered, "I''m just teaching this


    beggar a lesson..."


    Smack!


    Will pped his face before he had any time to react!


    "Shut up! I''ll knock your head off if you keep talking like this." Will hurled a threat in his rage.


    "Will, why did you p me¡­" Kyle looked aggrieved as he held his face. H-How could I have been so


    rude and disrespectful?


    Meanwhile, the crowd around them was also staring in shock. Nobody could figure out what was going


    on! Why did Will give his brother a p across the face for no reason?


    Kyle was utterly oblivious. "Will, why are you pping me? What did I even say? I know you''re in a bad


    mood because of what''s happening with Scarlet Heart Group, but that isn''t enough for you to drive over


    here to p me, right?"


    He clutched his throbbing cheek and grumbled, "I''m already twenty-two, and I''m not a child anymore!


    There are so many people here right now. You should at least care about my dignity!"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Your dignity?!" Will snarled. "I''m trying to ensure you don''t lose your life!"


    Kyle was even more perplexed. "Will, what on earth is going on? Why are you saying such frightening


    things? All I did was teach this beggar¡­"


    Smack!


    Before Kyle could finish his sentence, Will pped his face again. This time, it was even harder!


    Kyle felt like his ears were ringing. It felt like his eardrums had ruptured!


    "Will! What the heck are you doing?!"


    Kyle''s head was spinning, and he could barely think straight. He had no idea why he ended up getting


    pped twice!


    "What am I doing?!" Will pointed at Kingsley. "Why did you offend him?!"


    "He ruined my confession and snatched my woman from me! He made me aughingstock!"


    Kyle shook his head and spat some blood. "How can I tolerate it, Will?"


    "Of course, you can! Why can''t you put up with it?!" Will gritted his teeth. "Do you know who he is?! No


    matter what he did to you, your only choice is to put up with it! Even if he kills your father or beats up


    your mother, you''d better just grin and bear it!"


    He clutched his throbbing cheek and grumbled, "I''m already twenty-two, and I''m not a child anymore!


    There are so many people here right now. You should at least care about my dignity!"


    Kyle, like everyone else, was speechless. The crowd exchanged looks. There were over a hundred


    people outside Block Jasmine, yet it was eerily silent. It remained so for more than a minute!


    Wow!


    The crowd suddenly erupted into a ruckus, like a kettle of oil that had reached its boiling point!


    Even if he kills your father or beats up your mother, you''d better just grin and bear it!


    Nobody could believe that Will had actually said that to Kyle. They exchanged dumbfounded nces.


    "What the heck is happening? Is it possible that I just heard what I think I heard?!"


    "Is Will Maslow losing his mind?! How can he say such things?"


    Kyle was even more stunned!


    "Will, what''s the matter with you? How can you¡ª"


    Amid his thought, however, he recalled what Will had earlier said. Do you know who he is?!


    Kyle stuttered nervously, "W-Will, could it be that you came here because of him?"


    "Why else do you think I came here?!" Will yelled furiously. "Every single day, I am up to my elbows at


    work. Then why would I waste my timeing to give you a lecture, you fool?!"

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    All the color drained from Kyle''s face as soon as he heard what Will said.


    "That can''t be..." Kyle stammered fearfully. "The person he called earlier was you, Will?"


    As soon as he said that, the crowd went agape. Everyone stared at Kingsley in disbelief. None of them


    could figure out why a disheveled-looking loser like him would be able to summon the heir of Scarlet


    Heart Group with just one phone call. They were even more astonished by how terrified Will was of


    him.


    Those who had been making a mockery of Kingsley before suddenly became very quiet.


    The truth was clear for all to see.


    Kingsley was not some beggar at all. In fact, he was far more potent than any one of them could


    possibly imagine. A man who could strike fear into the heart of Scarlet Heart Group''s heir, Will Maslow,


    would not be an ordinary person.


    Even Courtney and ine shared simr expressions of shock. ine gazed at Kingsley with eyes full


    of curiosity, along with a trace of admiration.


    On the other hand, Courtney raised her eyebrows. Kingsley''s all grown up now. He is no longer the


    snot-dripping kid who tried to take my candy from me...


    She decided to give Kingsley a thorough questioning once all this was over. She wanted to know what


    he went through in thest ten years.


    Everyone remained frozen in shock. Will tugged Kyle by the cor and dragged him over to Kingsley.


    "Mr. Nicholson¡­" Will swallowed his saliva and continued respectfully, "My impudent brother has


    offended you. Please ept our apologies for his disrespectful actions."


    Having said that, he raised his leg and kicked Kyle in the back of the knee.


    "Ow!" Kyle shrieked in pain before falling to his knees. "Will, what are you doing¡­"


    However, he stopped right in his tracks and started gaping in silence. He swallowed the rest of his


    words back down his throat.


    Kyle''s shock and disbelief caused his eyes to pop out of his head. Seeing Will kneel alongside him right


    after he had dropped to his knees, he was dumbfounded.


    His brother, the Maslows'' oldest son, had been handpicked as their father''s heir since he was a child.


    He was regarded as the top second-generation nouveau riche in Diosna City and even the entire


    Sris Province. Even so, he was kneeling in front of a man who looked like a total loser.


    Kyle was so shaken up by his anxiety that he felt his heart had stopped beating, and he could not utter


    a single word.


    The other young men from wealthy families who stood behind Kyle were awestruck by what they saw.


    They were at a loss for what to do, and their legs began to feel like jelly as they contemted whether


    or not to kneel down with the two Maslow brothers. After exchanging a fleeting gaze, everyone kneeled


    in a submissive position, bowed, and couldn''t even look Kingsley in the eyes.


    Even the Scarlet Heart Group''s Young Masters were on their knees. They didn''t even have the nerve to


    keep standing.


    Furthermore, they had also mocked and taunted Kingsley just moments ago.


    Having said that, he raised his leg and kicked Kyle in the back of the knee.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    There''s not much hope for them in the future if Kingsley decides to punish them for what they said.


    These young, wealthy men were sometimes reckless daredevils, but they were not fools. They came to


    the conclusion that Kingsley was not someone they should meddle with after observing Will treat


    Kingsley with the utmost respect. After what had happened, nobody thought they could get away with


    anything. They all did the same thing and got on their knees in front of Kingsley.


    The crowd gasped when they saw what was happening in front of them. They immediately put their


    hands over their mouths to prevent themselves from making any additional noises due to their shock.


    Even if some were biting their tongues, none dared to speak up anymore. They appeared as though


    they couldn''t believe what they were seeing and exuded a sense ofplete and utter shock.


    A group of young men from wealthy families previously stood around haughtily, waiting for people to


    kneel to them. Now, it was them who were on their knees.


    Everyone was shocked by how quickly things changed.


    Will grabbed Kyle by the shirt and said to Kingsley with respect, "I promise you, Mr. Nicholson. I''ll


    immediately take care of this ignorant jerk when I get home. I implore you to show some benevolence,


    even if it''s just this once. Please do not vent your frustrations on Scarlet Heart Group!"


    He turned to Kyle and smacked the back of his head as he hollered, "Hurry up and apologize to Mr.


    Nicholson!"

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    The color of Kyle''s face began to fade as he mumbled, "Mr. N-Nicholson, I-I''m so sorry. I''m deeply


    sorry. I didn''t know how powerful you were..."


    Even after saying all that, Kyle was still utterly dumbfounded. Despite his best efforts, he simply could


    not recall any corporations in Diosna City owned by the Nicholson Family. Until now, he still didn''t know


    who Kingsley was at all.


    Kingsley gazed at the two brothers and said coldly, "Will Maslow, I thought the Scarlet Heart Group


    would have learned their lesson by now and kept everything under control. It surprises me that the


    Maslows are always acting so brazenly."


    "I¡­" Will broke out into a cold sweat and said, "Mr. Nicholson, we, the Scarlet Heart Group, have


    learned from our mistakes! We are well aware of our mistakes."


    Will stared at Kyle and bowed to Kingsley, "Mr. Nicholson, I am willing to do whatever you want as long


    as you don''t do anything against our corporation. In fact, I have no objections whatsoever and wouldn''t


    bat an eye if you smashed this jerk into a pulp."


    Kyle was shocked upon hearing Will''s statement. He intended to use his own life as coteral in


    exchange for guaranteeing that the corporation would not be harmed in any way.


    Kyle''s knees started to wobble, and he felt as if he could see stars circling above his head. Nervously,


    he raised his voice, "Please, Mr. Nicholson, I beg of you. Please don''t beat the crap out of me! I will


    never, ever do this again!"


    He cried as he lifted his hand to swear. "Don''t worry. I''ll never show up in front of Courtney again. I''ll


    drop out of school and revoke my academic registration. I will never go near Sris University again."


    Kingsley smirked when he saw Kyle''s terrified expression and said coldly, "It''s no longer up to me to


    decide if you lose a limb or your life."


    Kyle froze. "Wait, what do you mean..."


    "Have you forgotten about the second person you told me to call?" Kingsley remarked dispassionately.


    "I told those guys to sort you out. It alles down to how generous they are feeling and whether or


    not you get to keep your limbs and life!"


    Johnny and his men were all Leoric''s subordinates. In Jeanne Gang, they were nothing more than foot


    soldiers at the bottom of the rung, but as people who roamed the underworld, they could not be


    underestimated. These lower-level street hooligans often proved to be the most ruthless of all.


    Kingsley himself had no clue what they would do to Kyle. Naturally, he could not be bothered to find out


    either.


    Kyle hadpletely humiliated and ridiculed both Kingsley and Courtney. He deserved whatever was


    coming to him, even if it meant getting his head bashed in on the streets.


    He cried as he lifted his hand to swear. "Don''t worry. I''ll never show up in front of Courtney again. I''ll


    drop out of school and revoke my academic registration. I will never go near Sris University again."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He trembled even more violently at Kingsley''s words.


    He pulled Will to kneel alongside him, and sobbed, "Will! Please help! I don''t want to be crippled!


    Will, please save me."


    Will remained frozen and numb as Kyle shook him for quite some time. His expression was lifeless as


    he turned to Kingsley and asked, "Mr. Nicholson, are you really... not going to consider forgiving my


    brother..."


    Kingsley sneered. "I considered how young he is and thought about letting you take him home to teach


    him a lesson yourself. Everything could''ve been resolved if your family just sent him abroad."


    Will''s heart raced as he muttered, "What... made you change your mind..."


    Kingsley pointed at Kyle. "Ask him yourself."


    When Will turned to look at Kyle, he was shocked to see that his brother''s face was as white as a sheet


    and was wearing a look ofplete and utter regret.


    Smack!


    Kyle pped his mouth as he cried, "I was so dumb! I said he called too few people over and asked


    him to call more guys over..." He broke out in sobs.


    Will was speechless. He did not know what else he could say. To get into trouble is one thing; to create


    it for yourself is quite another. Isn''t he the one who asked for it? He brought this on himself.

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    Kyle would p himself between sobs. "Oh, Will, I''m so sorry, I messed up. Can''t youe up with a


    way to save me?"


    "You deserved every damn thing that happened to you. You are beyond help; not even Hades can save


    you!" Will retorted angrily, but even as he did so, he was stumbling around in his head, trying toe


    up with something he could do.


    A few secondster, his eyes lit up, and he asked Kyle, "Who were you trying to confess to today?"


    "To Courtney, but Mr. Nicholson stopped¡­"


    The moment Kyle uttered those words, a realization dawned on him.


    With tears and snot streaming down his cheeks, he crept over to Courtney and begged, "Oh, Courtney,


    you sweet, lovely Courtney! I know that a lowlife such as myself has no business setting his sights on


    an angel like yourself! I beg of you. Please say something nice for me. Just this once, could you ask


    him to let me off?"


    Courtney gave him a cursory nce before dismissively saying, "I don''t know who you are."


    She turned her back on Kyle and wouldn''t even look at him.


    Kyle hit rock bottom when he saw that Courtney would not even consider helping him. His voice


    cracked with desperation as he begged again, "Please! I beg you! Please forgive me..."


    He reached out to try to grab Courtney''s leg.


    Kingsley''s eyes shed sternly as he called out coldly to Will, "I am going to count to five. In that time,


    you better get him out of here! If not, you''ll be announcing Scarlet Heart Group''s bankruptcy tomorrow!"


    Will was jolted by the impact of his words like an earthquake. It resonated in his ears and rumbled


    through his thoughts simultaneously. Without hesitating for a second, he jumped to his feet.


    While doing this, he grabbed Kyle by the cor and dragged him toward the car like a dog. Everything


    happened in a very short amount of time.


    Kyle had no time to react. His hands were still outstretched, and his voice was hoarse as he continued


    to sob and cry, but he could not stop. "Help me! Please, I ask you. Please just let me go..."


    Will had already shoved Kyle into his Aston Martin before Kingsley had a chance to start his


    countdown.


    A few momentster, there was a deafening screech as the car sped away.


    Will was well aware of how powerful Kingsley was. He would never jeopardize the entire Scarlet Heart


    Group for anything like this. Therefore, as soon as Kingsley gave the word, he immediately decided to


    stop his pleas and instead focus on protecting the corporation.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    With both brothers from the Maslows gone, all that remained was a group of young men from other


    wealthy families. They were usually arrogant and not shy about making their opinions known, but now


    they were too scared to speak. No one dared to break the silence as they huddled close, shaking with


    fear.


    Kingsley gave them the cold shoulder as he swept his steely eyes over them. "Are you students at this


    university as well?"


    "No..." the one who seemed to be their leader stuttered, "K-Kyle is a student here. We are just his


    friends. No, not friends. We are some random people who were pulled over here to assist him."


    The others finally mustered the courage to speak up, but their voices trembled. "That''s true. Mr.


    Nicholson, Kyle just summoned us here at the veryst minute. We do not know anything!"


    While doing this, he grabbed Kyle by the cor and dragged him toward the car like a dog. Everything


    happened in a very short amount of time.


    "Please don''t punish us! We have no involvement in this!"


    Kingsley turned toward Courtney. "They were pretty rude earlier, Courtney. How do you n to deal


    with this?"


    Courtney adjusted her sses. "Just get them outta here."


    Her words were music to their ears. The crowd of young wealthy men immediately bowed to Courtney


    and thanked her profusely.


    The words she spoke were like music to their ears. Instinctively, the group of young, wealthy men


    bowed to Courtney and thanked her sincerely. But before they could revel in their excitement, Kingsley


    dered, "The lives of those involved can be spared, but they must be taught a lesson. I''ll ask Will to


    make a list of everyone here today and ask him to put some sanctions on thepanies of your


    families instead."


    His icy eyes nced over them again as he said, "Scarlet Heart Group should be able to do that,


    right?"


    Thud!


    ¡­


    Several pounding noises echoed around the room.


    Kingsley''s remarks were enough to send everyone stumbling to the floor in a heap.


    They were all sons of second-ss families. It would be child''s y for Scarlet Heart Group to impose


    restrictions on their families'' businesses.


    "Sob¡­ Please, don''t¡­ Mr. Nicholson, I''m begging you. Please forgive us..."


    "My life is over if my father finds out how severely I''ve screwed up... Sob..."

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    Kingsley was not in the mood for their attempts to wheedle out of this.


    "Scram! Another word out of any of you, and you''ll be sharing the same fate as Kyle!"


    His words sealed their fate, and all at once, their wailing ceased.


    A mere secondter, the bunch of wealthy young men crawled off their knees and stumbled toward


    their cars.


    Meanwhile, when the spectating crowd noticed that all the others had left, they quickly scampered off in


    fright too.


    Soon, all was quiet at Block Jasmine''s front entrance.


    The only people remaining were Kingsley, Courtney, and ine.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Atst, Courtney asked the burning question, "Kingsley, what on earth is going on? Why are the


    Maslows terrified of you? Who are you now? What have you been doing for the past ten years?"


    Courtney listed out question after question in rapid fire, so much so that Kingsleymented a little in


    defeat, "Courtney, which question am I supposed to answer?"


    "All of them, in order of questioning."


    "Uhh¡­" He thought about it for a moment before exining with a grin, "Will is scared of me because


    of Reene! He was in the same ss as Reene back in college. I''m just reaping the benefits of being


    associated with her. As for the other questions¡­ it''s all a long story. I''ll fill you in when we get a chance


    to sit down and have a good talk."


    Kingsley kept in mind that Courtney''s intellect was far beyond everyone else''s. If he tried to spin a tall


    tale for her, like the way he did for Alice and Serena, she would probably suss him out at once.


    Therefore, he chose to buy himself some time and evaded her questions instead.


    Courtney''srge, bright eyes narrowed slightly. "Oh, Kingsley. You''re only dying the inevitable, and it


    won''t work forever!"


    However, before Kingsley could respond to that, she added, "Still, I won''t force you to give me an


    answer right away. I can wait until you''re willing to tell me the truth."


    He sighed in relief after that andmented, "Courtney, you''re such an understanding person!"


    Courtney shed him a sweet, dimpled smile. "That being said, why did youe here today,


    Kingsley? Did youe to look for me? Have you met up with Reene and the others?"


    "I''ve met Reene, yeah." Kingsley nodded before looking over to ine. "I came to Sris University


    because I wanted to meet Professor Albright."


    "You want to meet my dad?" she asked in surprise. "Are you acquainted with him?"


    He shook his head. "No, but I would like to get acquainted."


    ine''s expression was a little sheepish. "You probably know that my dad''s personality''s a bit weird,


    and he''s rather bad-tempered too. He locks himself in his study every day to work on his writings¡­ and


    rarely ever interacts with any outsiders¡­"


    Therefore, he chose to buy himself some time and evaded her questions instead.


    She noticed Kingsley looking a little crestfallen, so she hurriedly added, "How''s this? Since it''s Sunday


    tomorrow, I''ll head home tonight and bring it up to my dad. We''ll see how it goes."


    "Thanks a lot, Miss Albright," he said with sincerity.


    If ine managed to help him secure a meeting with Vincent, then it would be a breakthrough in his


    quest to find The Anonymous.


    Courtney had a peculiar look on her face as she eyed both Kingsley and ine. Soon, shemented


    suggestively, "So¡­ You two aren''t a couple, huh?"


    ine blushed. "I-I just wanted to help him as thanks for helping me deal with Calvin back at the


    restaurant¡­"


    "Sure, sure. I get it!" Courtney''s eyes glinted teasingly as she grinned and said, "Kingsley''s such a fine


    and handsome man! Loads of people would decide toe over and help him. Hehehe¡­"


    By now, Kingsley realized that Courtney was about tounch into another one of her monologues


    again, so he quickly waved his hand to cut her off. "That''s enough, Courtney. You should head back to


    your room before the dorms are locked for curfew. I''lle and meet you again tomorrow."


    "Oh, fine. I''ll head up now." Courtneyughed and ran back to the dorm entrance before calling out,


    "Kingsley,e and meet me at nine tomorrow morning. I''ll buy you breakfast!"

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    Courtney went back to her bedroom, while ine went to the west gate. She lived in the teacher''s


    garden neighborhood right outside the west gate. Kingsley went back in the direction he came from. He


    was going to get some sleep at the hotel.


    A littlemotion happened outside the campus while Kingsley and thedies were chatting. Kingsley


    scared Will''s socks off, and he dragged Kyle right into his car. It wasn''t until he left Block Jasmine did


    he feel much better.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Kyle was in the passenger seat, still shaken and scared. He asked, "Who is that guy, Will? Why are you


    scared of him?"


    "Shut the f*ck up!" Will scolded. "One word from him and it''s all over for thepany, you hear that?"


    "N-No way¡­" Kyle gulped. "Someone like that exists in Diosna? Not even Sunrise Corporation can do


    that."


    "Sunrise Corporation?" Will sneered. "Did you hear what happened to Erictely?"


    Kyle went through his memories and answered, "Something bad. I heard someone curb stomped him


    in Sunshine Casino, and he ate a whole sock while everyone was watching." Kyle froze up, and sweat


    poured down his forehead. Kingsley did say he took care of Eric, but he only thought they got into an


    argument and a little tussle. Forcing him to eat a whole sock? That''s even worse than breaking his


    limbs! Why did the guy eat a whole sock? What happened to him? No. More importantly, he f*cking did


    it in Mr. Norton''s casino. "D-Does he have friends in the underworld?"


    Will felt himself getting numb from shock. He told Kyle fearfully, "Mr. Nicholson is the one who made


    Eric eat that sock. He said he sent someone after you, didn''t he? It''s probably someone from the


    underworld. We need to get home ASAP, and you have to go overseas."


    Kyle felt his blood run cold. He grabbed the handle in the car and screamed, "Faster, Will! I need to get


    home right now!"


    It was lucky all the students had gone to their bedrooms and nobody was moving around in the school.


    Will floored the elerator and raised the car''s speed to the limits. They were heading for the front


    gates.


    The streetmps shone on Kyle, and his face was as white as a sheet. "Why the f*ck did they make


    this school so big? The gates are like miles away from the dorms!"


    While Kyle was praying for his life, a van had stopped outside Sris University''s front gates. A burly


    man covered in tattoos asked, "Hey boss, can we off the kid?"


    Will felt himself getting numb from shock. He told Kyle fearfully, "Mr. Nicholson is the one who made


    Eric eat that sock. He said he sent someone after you, didn''t he? It''s probably someone from the


    underworld. We need to get home ASAP, and you have to go overseas."


    The lean guy beside him sneered. "Is that even a question? The f*cker crossed Mr. Nicholson. We''re


    gonna turn him into mincemeat."


    Everyone else agreed.


    "It''s our honor Mr. Nicholson asked for our help, and it''s our chance too! We''re gonna do a perfect job!"


    "Hell yeah! We only got this chance because everyone else is outta town. We''re not letting this chance


    slip!"


    Johnny was d his men were so stoked. He said, "You''re right, boys. Everything''s riding on this. We


    gotta do our best for Mr. Nicholson!" He took his phone out and sent everyone the photo Kingsley sent


    him. "Take a good, long look, boys. That''s our target. Don''t mess it up!"


    Ding!


    Ding!


    ''Never gonna give you up, never gonna let you down¡­''


    ¡­


    Sounds of notifications rang in the van, and everyone received the photo of Kyle. He was grinning


    toothily in it, and he had a smug look on his face. The lean guy looked at the photo and cursed, "Holy


    shit! He''s already annoying me, and I haven''t even seen him yet! I wanna do him in!"

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    Johnnyughed and ordered, "We''ll wait until he shows up. Kill him if you can, but if you can''t, at least


    cripple him."


    "Yes, boss!" everyone shouted.


    At this moment, someone pointed at the campus gates. "Look! Someone''sing out!"


    Johnny''s eyes shone. "Let''s take a look!"


    The driver revved the van up and headed to the gates. The car they saw was Will''s Aston Martin. Near


    the gates of Sris University was an autopay machine for visitors to pay a small parking fee, so Will


    slowed down when he approached the crossbar.


    "Sris A 888888. Your fee is one dor," the system said. Will took his phone out and was about to


    pay for the parking.


    He was about to scan the QR code when Kyle said in a trembling voice, "W-Will, look. T-There''s a van


    outside. They''re in our way. T-They might be the underworld guys Mr. Nicholson hired."


    Will arched his eyebrow. "We''ll change exits then."


    "There''s only one exit at night, Will." Kyle felt a chill run down his spine. "Let''s stay inside, Will. They


    won''te in."


    Right after he said that, Will''s hand trembled, and he paid for the fee.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Will!" The crossbar slowly went up. Kyle felt like it was waving at them, weing them to hell.


    Will was surprised as well. "Holy shit! This thing doesn''t require my password!"


    Someone opened the van''s door, and Johnny came out first. He beckoned at the Aston Martin. "Well,


    come on out then."


    "We can''t, Will."


    "We can''t stay here either. You can''t stay in school forever."


    Kyle felt like crying. That was the same thing he told Kingsley and Courtney when he threatened them


    just now.


    Will gnashed his teeth. "Let''s talk to them. See if we can throw money at this. We''ll just crash into their


    car and escape if we can''t." Kyle protested, but Will ignored him and stepped on the elerator.


    However, the van and a bunch of guys stopped him before he could escape. Will took a deep breath.


    "Get out of the car. We''ll have to throw money at this."


    Kyle and Will got out of the car. Johnny and his men came closer, holding their phones. They asked


    Kyle, "Is this you?"


    Right after he said that, Will''s hand trembled, and he paid for the fee.


    Kyle looked at the photo, and his stomach churned. T-That''s the photo Kingsley took, and I remember


    him saying, ''You''re a target. I don''t want the guys to thrash the wrong person.'' He had no idea what


    Kingsley meant, but now he knew, and it almost gave him a heart attack.


    "I think that''s him, boss. The shirt and hair''s the same."


    "No way. This guy looks smug as heck in the picture, but this one here looks like a dumbass."


    Johnny held his phone closer to Kyle andpared him to the photo. "We got the guy! F*ck him up,


    boys!"


    The burly men turned around and whipped out all kinds of weapons from under their seats. They


    swung the weapons down at Kyle''s head.


    "Help!" Kyle held his head tightly and fell to the ground. He wet and soiled his pants at the same time.


    "Hold it!" Will shouted nervously, his voice almost a screech.


    Johnny swung his steel bar in circles before pointing it at Will. "You''re not the guy we want, mate. Stay


    out of this if you don''t want to get hurt!"

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    Will gulped before saying in a trembling voice, "U-Um, we''re Scarlet Heart''s bosses. We have money.


    We can give you all the money you want, but just let my brother go."


    Kyle was crying and pleading for his life on the ground. "Yeah, we''re rich! I''ll give you money! Just don''t


    kill me!"


    "Money?" Johnny sneered. "How much can you give?"


    Will raised one finger and suggested nervously, "A hundred and fifty grand?"


    Johnny and his men were stupefied. They were nothing but thugs who loitered around in the urban


    vige, so a hundred and fifty grand was big money for them.


    Will took their silence as consideration, and he raised seven fingers. "I''ll add six hundred grand to that


    offer! Seven hundred and fifty grand for you to spare my brother!"


    Johnny and his men looked at one another. They seemed tempted.


    The lean guy went ahead and whispered, "Boss, I dunno if you still remember this, but Mr. Nicholson


    arrested two foreign guys back in the urban vige, didn''t he?"


    Johnny gasped as he was reminded of that harrowing night. They were hiding in a warehouse Leoric


    rented. They heard a gunfight happening outside, and there was even a tear gas involved. They even


    heard the sound of helicopters flying above them. The fight left a deep impression on them, even


    though they didn''t see it firsthand. Johnny pped himself so hard, it was audible. "Darn it! We ain''t


    gonna turn our backs on Mr. Nicholson! He''s helping us even though he doesn''t have to!"


    Johnny''sckeys were motivated as well.


    "Yeah! The Jeanne Gang will never betray their friends!"


    "Heck yeah! A million is nothing! We''ll be managing Sunshine Casino if we just follow Mr. Nicholson''s


    lead."


    Johnny finally snapped out of being tempted, and he shot daggers at Will. "You f*cking b*stard! You


    almost got us killed!"


    Will took a few steps back in horror. "B-But I''ll give you lots and lots of money. That should be enough,


    shouldn''t it?"


    Johnny grinned. "It''s a tempting offer, but we can''t and won''t betray Mr. Nicholson."


    He waved his hand and shouted, "Do it, boys!"


    The men were already swinging their weapons down on Kyle before Will could do anything about it. All


    Will heard were sickening crunches at first.


    Johnny''sckeys were motivated as well.


    "Yeah! The Jeanne Gang will never betray their friends!"


    Kyle screamed, "Help, Will! Help!" Kyle held his head and curled up on the ground. He wailed in agony,


    but it turned into a whisper just a momentter. Blood started flowing out and drenching the ground.


    Right before Johnny and hisckeys couldnd the final blow, Kingsley called Johnny. "Break his limbs,


    but don''t kill him."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    He hung up and shouted, "That''s enough, boys! Mr. Nicholson called. He wants the b*stard to live." He


    swung his steel bar again and broke Kyle''s limbs. In the end, he stabbed the steel bar in between


    Kyle''s legs. "This one''s on the house." He grinned. Johnny waved his hand again. "And that''s our cue,


    boys! Retreat!" Everyone tucked their weapons away and hopped into the van. They mmed the


    doors shut, and the van darted into the night.


    "Kyle!" Will shouted in fear, and he crawled over to his brother. He checked on Kyle and noticed that he


    was still breathing, though it was weak, and he had fainted. "He''s still breathing. He''s alive." Will


    heaved a sigh of relief and called an ambnce. He got Kyle to the nearest hospital, and he was taken


    into the emergency room.

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    At the same time, Kingsley was lying on his bed. His eyes were closed, and he was thinking about the


    next step of his n. It''s Sunday tomorrow. Vincent doesn''te to school on Sundays. I''ll have to


    wait for news from ine. Hm, but I can spend the day with Courtney. It''d be great if ine can take


    me to Vincent, but if things aren''t going too well on her end, I''ll have to barge into Vincent''s office on


    Monday.


    Kingsley tapped on the bed, thinking to himself, And what after that? How can I confirm if he''s The


    Anonymous'' boss? How can I find out if he''s friend or foe without exposing myself? He was trying to


    figure it out, but a call broke his train of thoughts. It was an unknown number. "Hello?" Kingsley took


    the call, wondering who it was.


    An old, exhausted voice could be hearding over the phone. "Hello, Mr. Nicholson. I''m Heston,


    CEO of Scarlet Heart."


    Kingsley cocked his eyebrow. "So they told you what happened to your boy, Mr. Maslow."


    "He''s heavily injured and taken to the emergency room," Heston said raspily. "Will told me the brutes


    spared Kyle because you asked them to. I''d like to thank you for that."


    Kingsley smiled. "You don''t have to. I sent the brutes after all."


    "I know." He sighed. "Both my sons have been less than polite to you, but thank you for showing them


    mercy."


    "Yeah, they weren''t really polite," Kingsley agreed. "So why did you call me then? Seeing that you


    already knew why this happened."


    "I-I know my sons did a lot of unsavory stuff," Heston said nervously. "But please, spare Scarlet Heart if


    you can, Mr. Nicholson."


    He knew Kingsley was rted to Coliree Group. He might even be Coliree''s boss too. Heston was


    worried that Kingsley might use Coliree to attack hispany out of rage. After all, Coliree was almost


    a hundred times bigger than Scarlet Heart was. One word from the boss, and it would be over for


    Scarlet Heart. Forget fighting for the toppany in Diosna; they might lose everything they had as


    well.


    Kingsley could see that he was almost on his knees, and he smiled. "I''m not that unreasonable. I''ve


    punished Kyle and yourpany enough. I''m not interested in doing anything further.


    Kingsley smiled. "You don''t have to. I sent the brutes after all."


    "Thank you for sparing us, Mr. Nicholson." Heston felt a huge relief when Kingsley promised he would


    spare hispany. He buzzed with excitement. "We own two five-star hotels in Diosna, Mr. Nicholson.


    The best presidential suite is yours for the duration of your stay in Diosna if you''d like."


    Since Kingsley was sparing hispany, Heston could finally start making his move elsewhere. Will


    had told him that Sunrise Corporation got on Kingsley''s bad side as well, and Eric had to eat a sock in


    public as punishment. Heston realized this was the best chance to make aeback.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Both the Maslows and Yorkshires had gotten on Kingsley''s bad side, but the Maslows had paid the


    price in blood, and Kingsley had forgiven them first. If I can butter him up enough, maybe I can take


    back that mega project from Sunrise Corporation. Heston quickly said, "Mr. Nicholson, if it''s fine with


    you, we''ll be covering all your spending costs for the duration of your stay in Diosna."

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    Kingsley refused without hesitation, "No. My sister''s a student of Sris University, and I''m staying in a


    hotel in the business district right beside it. It''s convenient, and I have serious business to take care of


    this time. I won''t be spending too much, so thank you for your offer, but it''s fine."


    "Your sister''s in Sris University?" Heston kept quiet for a while and asked tentatively, "May I know


    which faculty she''s in? We make a lot of women''s luxury products. We can send some to her if you''d


    like."


    Heston was a shrewd man. He gave a lot of political leaders gifts over the years working in Diosna.


    Inveigling was as natural as breathing was to him. A refusal was not a true refusal most of the time, at


    least in this case. The problem was either the gift was not enticing enough, or the recipient didn''t want


    to owe him anything.


    Turning the attention to the recipient''s wives or family would work better every time this happened. That


    was what Heston had in mind. He thought that Kingsley''s sister would convince him to help Scarlet


    Heart out if they gave her everything women loved, like jewelry, expensive clothes, and makeup


    products. Perhaps it''s even better than bribing Mr. Nicholson himself.


    Before he could go through with his n, Kingsley said, "It''s fine, Mr. Maslow. We''ll be going shopping


    tomorrow. I''ll buy her all the stuff she wants." Kingsley continued without giving Heston a chance to


    respond, "It''ste. I''m getting some sleep." He hung up. It had been a long day, and Kingsley was tired.


    He put his phone under the pillow and closed his eyes. Sleep came to him just a momentter.


    A loud moan came from the room next door early the next morning as usual. It woke Kingsley up. He


    took his phone out from under the pillow. 7.30AM? "God¡­" Kingsley massaged his temples and


    heaved a long sigh, then he sat up.


    He washed himself up and changed into a clean T-shirt, then he bought two sets of breakfast in the


    shop downstairs before driving over to Block Jasmine.


    He stayed in his car, sipping his orange juice and looking at the time. They had agreed to meet up at


    9.00AM, and it was only 8.30AM at the moment. Courtney valued time a lot. She would never be early


    orte for a meeting. After he was done with his breakfast, Kingsley scrolled through his phone and


    kept his boredom at bay with the news.


    Before he could go through with his n, Kingsley said, "It''s fine, Mr. Maslow. We''ll be going shopping


    tomorrow. I''ll buy her all the stuff she wants." Kingsley continued without giving Heston a chance to


    respond, "It''ste. I''m getting some sleep." He hung up. It had been a long day, and Kingsley was tired.


    He put his phone under the pillow and closed his eyes. Sleep came to him just a momentter.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    It was then a white BMW 5 Series zipped through the campus. The driver was probably flooring the


    elerator like nobody''s business, as if they were on a highway, not a campus. A few students ran


    away in shock, giving way to the car.


    The BMW skidded to a halt, and it stopped right beside Kingsley''s car. Someone opened the door, and


    out came a young guy in exquisite attire. He lit his cigarette up and beckoned at someone in the


    passenger seat. "Pick up the pace. Don''t waste my time. I have business to do this afternoon."


    "Yeah, yeah. Just give me a minute to doll myself up. I want you to look good in front of everyone else,"


    a woman said, then out came a young woman from the passenger seat. She had wavy hair, and she


    was wearing a sexy, short dress. She had heavy makeup on her face, and parts of her stockings had


    holes in it. Some of her makeup was messed up. It was obvious she failed to touch up herself after a


    night of vigorous activity. She flicked her hair and gave the young man an alluring look. "Give me thirty


    minutes, honey."

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    As she spoke, she ran toward the dorms. The young man looked at his sexy girlfriend and took a drag


    of his cigarette. He cursed, "Dammit! Hotties are all the same! They f*cking take half an hour just to get


    changed!"


    This man was Zeke Pena. He came from a well-off family, but they were just a second to third-rate


    family. He wasn''t even on the same level as Kyle''s rich sycophants. The scantily-dressed woman was


    his girlfriend. She was also Courtney''s roommate¡ªCatherine.


    Catherine went to the second floor and entered the room. Courtney and Queenie had woken up.


    Courtney was typing away on her keyboard, while Queenie was looking into the mirror, applying some


    skincare product on her face.


    When Catherine came in, Queenie said, "You''re early, Cathy."


    "Yeah," Catherine answered arrogantly and ignored Queenie. She opened her closet and rummaged


    through it to find the clothes she wanted to wear, but nothing caught her eye, so she stomped her foot.


    "I don''t have anything to wear. It''s so annoying!"


    Queenie turned around and saw her mountain of clothes. She muttered, "You have a mountain of


    clothes, Cathy. That''s more than enough. You have about three times the amount of clothes that I do."


    Catherine rolled her eyes. "We''re not the same, Queenie. Don''t pull me down to your level. I have a


    rich boyfriend, but you don''t."


    "Hey, just giving a suggestion," Queenie muttered and went back to her skincare routine.


    Catherine whipped out a low-cut, half-sleeve shirt and a pair of super short denim jeans. She put it


    against herself to see if they fit her. "I guess this works. So annoying!" She looked at Queenie in


    frustration and decided to argue with her. "What are you doing to your face?"


    "Oh, just using the moisturizer my mom bought me." She held up a white bottle. "It''s a local product. It''s


    cheap, but it''s good."


    Catherine looked at the moisturizer and scoffed. "Local products are dangerous. It might melt your


    whole face if you''re not careful."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Queenie froze. "Are you sure? I think it''s fine for me though."


    "To be honest, local products are shit. They''re some ninth-rate, useless product." Catherine pursed her


    lips. "It''s South Hangeo or Sweoya products for people like me. I don''t want local products, even if it''s


    for free!" she sneered. "They''re for losers like you. Lowly and filthy."


    Catherine rolled her eyes. "We''re not the same, Queenie. Don''t pull me down to your level. I have a


    rich boyfriend, but you don''t."


    "Why you¡­" Queenie might have a good temper, but even she felt furious too. She leaped up from her


    chair and roared, "I can''t believe you just said that! How could you insult your own country? And you


    were using local products in freshman year too. You aren''t better than me!"


    "Oh, but I am better than you. Because I got higher on thedder." She puffed out her chest and rolled


    her eyes. "Because I got myself a rich boyfriend, while you couldn''t. I bet you''re really jealous of me


    now, ugly."


    Queenie was red with fury. "Your boyfriend isn''t rich at all! Scarlet Heart''s Kyle confessed to Courtney


    last night!"


    Catherine was stunned, and she turned her sights to Courtney, who was fiddling with her PC. She had


    a look of jealousy and shock in her eyes while she asked, "Is it true, Courtney?"


    Courtney answered without looking back, "Yes, but I said no."


    "You said no?" Catherine froze. "One of the top dogs of Scarlet Heart wanted to date you, and you said


    no?"

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    A condescending smile curled her lips. She scoffed, "At least you''re smart enough to know Kyle''s way


    out of your league."


    "Still none of your business," Courtney answered coldly and turned herptop off. She took a simple


    dress out of her wardrobe and was about to get changed to go out.


    "Wow, I can''t believe you''re going out. I thought you''re a hermit." Catherine reapplied her makeup and


    mocked, "And what are you even wearing? Did you buy it from the dor store?"


    Courtney changed into her dress and gave Catherine a sideways nce. "Yeah, but I still look better


    than you. How much does your dress cost? Ten grand?"


    Queenieughed. "Oh my, Courtney. You look great no matter what you wear. I envy you."


    Catherine stopped putting her makeup on, and jealousy filled her eyes. Still, she had to admit that men


    loved women with Courtney''s looks. Her chest was beautifully generous too, so much so that she


    looked alluring even though she was in a simple dress. Even Catherine was attracted, let alone men.


    "So what? All you have are tits." She pouted. "And they might be fake. I bet they''re filled with silicone."


    Courtney strode up to Catherine, then took her hand and put it on her chest. "How about now? Still


    think they''re fake?" she asked icily.


    Catherine screamed and pulled her hand back in horror. "What are you doing, you perv?"


    Courtney did something even more daring before Catherine could calm down¡ªshe grabbed


    Catherine''s chest. "I can feel your bones." Courtney squished her a little. "What''s your boyfriend''s


    favorite food? Ribs?"


    Catherine screamed and covered her chest, her face grim. "You''re a f*cking weirdo!"


    "Obviously." Courtney nodded. "I thought you knew that all along."


    Catherine took a few deep breaths angrily and hissed, "You''re a freak! I''m moving to my boyfriend''s


    ce next semester."


    "I don''t really care." Courtney shrugged and tucked her keys and handphone away. "This might take a


    bit, Queenie. Don''t wait for me."


    "Have a nice date!" Queenie knew Kingsley was not ine''s boyfriend. He was Courtney''s adopted


    brother instead, so she teased her friend.


    Catherine was interested in Courtney''s love life. "You''re going on a date?" She straightened herself up


    and pulled her shoulder bag closer, then she went after Courtney. She mumbled, "I''d love to see what


    your loser boyfriend looks like."


    Courtney strode up to Catherine, then took her hand and put it on her chest. "How about now? Still


    think they''re fake?" she asked icily.


    Zeke was in his car, the doors all open with the radio on full st. With his cigarette in his mouth, he


    was leering at everydy who walked past him, but when he saw Courtney, his jaw dropped. His


    cigarette fell on his pants, and he quickly swept it away. "Goddammit!" He patted the ash off his pants.


    Zeke then stared at Courtney unblinkingly and praised, "Whoa, that''s probably the best girl in school.


    Look at those tits. I don''t think I can get tired of them."


    Kingsley saw Courtney as well. He got out of the car and waved at Courtney. "Hey, Courtney."


    "Kingsley!" Courtney beamed and hopped down the stairs.


    Her adorable, childlike smile melted Zeke''s heart. Her chest jiggled as she hopped, as if she was


    holding a rabbit in her arms. Zeke felt something rise, and it was not the sun. Just when he thought he


    could not get any harder, Courtney raised her hands and held her¡­Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    Sometimes Courtney thought her oversized chest was a hassle, especially when she was hopping or


    running.


    Zeke was bleeding from the nose. Shit. I can''t hold it in anymore! He hopped out of the car and wiped


    the blood off his nose. The guy looked like a weirdo doing that.


    Courtney gave him a weird look and came up to Kingsley. She grinned. "Sorry I kept you waiting,


    Kingsley."


    Kingsley looked at the time. "You''re still as punctual as usual, Courtney. Not a momentte."


    Catherine hade down as well. Zeke had wiped his blood off, and when he saw his girlfriend again,


    he lost all interest in her. Catherine came up to them and asked, "So he''s your boyfriend?"


    "What do you want?" Courtney frowned. "You have a problem with that?"


    Zeke heard the conversation, and his eyes shone. He huddled closer. "You know her, Cathy?"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Catherine held Zeke''s arm. "She''s my roomie."


    "Your roomie? Howe I''ve never seen her before?"


    "She''s a shut-in. She stays in the room and fiddles with herptop all day. Probably nobody in school


    ever saw her." Catherine pouted. "But someone spread her picture, and all of a sudden, she''s the


    school madonna," Catherine sneered.


    The mention of ''school madonna'' made Zeke''s eyes shine even brighter. He kept ogling Courtney, as if


    he could not have enough of her.


    Catherine was leaning on his shoulder, oblivious of her boyfriend''s desire to sleep with Courtney. She


    bragged smugly, "This is Zeke, my boyfriend and the heir to Decardo Inc."


    Courtney smirked. "Yeah, and he''s ogling me."


    "That''s nonsense! He''d never do that!" Catherine rolled her eyes and shot Kingsley a look of disdain.


    "Your boyfriend looks like a bumpkin. Well, I suppose it''s fine, since you''re a bumpkin yourself."


    Kingsley looked at Catherine coldly. He asked Courtney, "Is she your friend, sis?"


    Courtney shook her head, and Catherine covered her mouth, feigning shock. "Did he just call you ''sis''?


    What is this? Sweet Home bama? I feel sorry for your parents!" She guffawed.


    The mention of ''school madonna'' made Zeke''s eyes shine even brighter. He kept ogling Courtney, as if


    he could not have enough of her.


    Courtney''s face fell. She and the other girls were orphans. They had never seen their parents, and they


    looked forward to the day of their reunion. They loved their parents, but Catherine not only insulted


    their parents, she insulted her sisters too. She was filled with rage.


    Kingsley noticed that, and he took a step forward. "Apologize to her. Now."


    Kingsley''s attitude made Catherine jolt. She hid behind Zeke and yelled, "Why should I? I didn''t do


    anything wrong!"


    Zeke quickly said, "Yeah! She can insult anyone she wants! Who the f*ck do you think you are?


    Nobody can make my girlfriend apologize!" He was helping Catherine out just to flex on Courtney. He


    wanted Courtney to realize that being his girlfriend was the smartest choice she could make. This


    f*cking loser college guy can''t protect her.


    Catherine felt more confident now that Zeke was helping her. She pointed at Courtney and shouted,


    "Tell your loser boyfriend to back off! Nobody talks to me like that!"

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    The fact that Courtney was angry and silent delighted Catherine. "I feel sorry for you, Courtney. Your


    boyfriend''s a loser and an idiot." She held Zeke''s arm and bragged, "Look at me. My boyfriend is the


    heir to his family''spany, and he''s friends with Will Maslow!" She was upset hearing that Kyle


    confessed to Courtney the night before. Catherine thought Courtney had the advantage, but she felt a


    bit better after showing off.


    Zeke looked a little horrified. He did say Will was his friend, but that was just a lie he said during a


    drunken episode. He wasn''t even worthy enough to be Will''s bodyguard, let alone his friend. Still, the


    damage was done, and Zeke wanted to look good in front of Courtney, so he bit the bullet and nodded.


    "That''s right. Will''s practically my brother. I can ask him to make you a manager of hispany if you''d


    like." He looked around nervously. Coast is clear. He pouted smugly.


    Unlike Courtney, Catherine was a stupid gold digger. She had no idea her boyfriend was just boasting.


    She was leaning on his shoulder, her eyes filled with worship for Zeke. She gushed, "You''re so


    awesome, honey." She rubbed her head against his arm and bragged, "See? My boyfriend is rich and


    well-connected. You''ll never find someone like him in your life!"


    Courtney was not even angry anymore, seeing how stupid Catherine was. She was just a single-cell


    organism to Courtney. Even an amoeba could navigate life better than she could.


    Courtney shook her head and told Kingsley, "Let''s go shopping." She had just reunited with Kingsley


    after ten years, so she refused to waste her time on a stupid woman like Catherine. I''ll make her pay


    for insulting my parents and sisters sooner orter.


    "Sure." Kingsley nodded. "Whatever you say, sis." They got into Kingsley''s car.


    Catherine saw Kingsley handing Courtney her breakfast, and she stomped her foot. "They''re supposed


    to be the losers! Howe I feel like I''m losing out here? Darn it, darn it, darn it!"


    Courtney was not even angry anymore, seeing how stupid Catherine was. She was just a single-cell


    organism to Courtney. Even an amoeba could navigate life better than she could.


    Zeke was jealous of Kingsley too, seeing as Courtney was so happy to be with him. He said, "They


    wanted to go shopping, didn''t they? Well, we''re going shopping too, so why don''t we follow them?


    They''ll see who''s the better couple when we buy a boatload more stuff than they do."


    Catherine cheered up, and she pecked Zeke''s cheek. "You''re so smart, honey! So cool!" Acting like a


    spoiled child, she swung his arms and whined, "Can you get me some clothester? I''m out of clothes."


    "Sure." Zeke squinted. "I need to flex on the peasants sometimes. Of course I''ll buy whatever you


    want." He stared at Kingsley and Courtney, who were looking happy. Enjoy the fun while you can. I bet


    that girl is gonna fall for me once she sees how rich I really am. Every woman loves money.


    Courtney noticed that Zeke was leering at her. She put her cup of orange juice down in disgust and told


    Kingsley, "Let''s go, Kingsley. I lost my appetite. These guys disgust me."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    "On it!" Kingsley smiled and stepped on the elerator.


    "Hey, they''re leaving!" Catherine shouted and got in the car. "Quick! After them!"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Zeke revved his car up and followed behind Kingsley closely, but when he noticed the car Kingsley was


    driving, his heart skipped a beat. "That looks like a Phaeton."


    "What''s that?" She scoffed. "I bet your car costs more than his piece of junk."


    Zeke gulped. "His piece of junk is four times more expensive than my car."


    "Y-You''ve got to be kidding me," she stammered in shock. "That''s Volkswagen''s logo. That''s a cab


    driver! There''s no way they cost that much!"


    You f*cking dumb b*tch! He slowed down a little and said, "Um, he doesn''te from a super powerful


    family, does he?"


    "Rx. Courtney''s a regr girl. Her family only gives her about a hundred and fifty a month. She buys


    all her stuff from discount stores," Catherine sneered. "No way a pauper like her is dating a rich


    boyfriend. And if he''s really rich, there''s no way he wouldn''t give Courtney any money. I bet this car is a


    rental. That loser is trying to look good in front of Courtney, and he''s probably not her real brother.


    There''s no way their parents would let them date if they''re real siblings."


    Zeke nodded in agreement. "You''re right. That loser''s wearing nothing but cheap stuff. It''s impossible


    that he can afford a Phaeton. That car must be a rental!" Zeke felt relieved, and he stepped on the gas


    again.


    Kingsley looked in the rear-view mirror and smiled. "Your roomie''s tailing us, Courtney."


    "She has a few screws loose in her head." Courtney turned around. "Just let her do what she wants.


    Ignore her." She turned back around and smiled at Kingsley. "And what about you, Kingsley? You made


    it in life. A Phaeton, huh? I bet you''re rich now."


    "Not exactly. I''m not as rich as you think I am." She''s trying to wheedle my past out from me. Hence, he


    changed the subject. "So where are we going?"


    "Tevie za, the biggest mall in Diosna." Courtney said, "I''ll get you better clothes this time, and you


    need some essories. Belts and watches, for instance."


    Kingsley was about to decline, but Courtney continued, "Clothes make the man. You''re a military guy,


    so you don''t know much about stuff like this. You need to invest in a few high quality items. Zeke


    insulted you just because you''re wearing cheap clothes."


    Zeke nodded in agreement. "You''re right. That loser''s wearing nothing but cheap stuff. It''s impossible


    that he can afford a Phaeton. That car must be a rental!" Zeke felt relieved, and he stepped on the gas


    again.


    His jaw dropped. He could not believe what he was hearing. "H-How did you know I was in the military?


    Did Reene tell you?"


    "She didn''t tell me." Courtney beamed. "It''s obvious. You talk and act like a veteran soldier. You can


    fool everyone else, but not me."


    Kingsley held the steering wheel and gave Courtney a thumbs up. "No wonder you''re a genius. You


    see through everything, Courtney."


    Courtneyughed. "This is the first time you have praised me, Kingsley. You used to think you''re


    smarter than me." She asked, seemingly nonchnt, "So, where did you serve? Coliree Ind?"


    The mention of Coliree Ind almost made Kingsley choke. "Coliree Ind is Qustia''s top military


    base. I''m not good enough to be there."


    "Whatever you say." Courtney shrugged. "What matters is that you''re safe and sound."


    Kingsley stole a nce at Courtney and kept his mouth shut. He pretended to focus on the road and


    drove toward the za.

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    They arrived at the mall''s car park about twenty minutester. There was a line of people jostling


    against each other at the entrance, and a long line of cars waited outside. Kingsley said, "That''s the


    capital for you. We might have to wait for our turn."


    "This is the biggest mall in Diosna, and not to mention it''s the weekend, so of course it''s packed."


    Courtney pointed at the right entrance. "Let''s go through the C area''s entrance and find a spot to park.


    We can go straight to the luxury item area through the elevator there."


    "No problem." Kingsley turned the steering wheel and went into the underground car park. As he


    looked for a spot, he asked, "Are you really gonna buy those expensive stuff for me? Luxury belts and


    watches cost a ton." ine had told him everything. The other sisters might give Courtney money


    frequently, but she would only keep the amount she needed and donate everything to the local


    orphanage. Kingsley wondered why Courtney wanted to buy all those luxury items for him. She doesn''t


    have the money.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Courtney smiled sweetly. "I wouldn''t have the money if you came a few days earlier, but I just received


    my pay for a part-time job I did, and I haven''t donated it yet."


    "You have a part-time job?" Kingsley froze. "The cheapest luxury watch costs at least fifteen hundred.


    What kind of part-time job are you doing?" He had a look of concern on his face. "You should focus on


    your studies. Thedies and I are rich. You don''t have to work so hard."


    "Oh, it''s fine." She waved him down. "I''m inputer science, so all I do for my part-time job is tap


    away on my keyboard. It''s fine. Plus, I didn''t seek this job out myself. Those idiots insisted that I help


    them out. Hey, fools and their money are soon parted, so I parted their money from them."


    "They paid you for the job, Courtney. You can''t call them stupid." Kingsleyughed. "They''d probably


    get mad if they heard that."


    Courtney chuckled. She wanted to say something, but then she saw a couple of empty spots in the


    corner, and she waved her hand ahead. "Quick! There''s a spot there! Don''t let anyone get to it!" The


    mall was packed. It was nigh impossible to find an empty spot, so Kingsley put the part-time job


    conversation aside and took up the empty parking spot.


    Just when he was about to get out of the car, Zeke¡ªwho had followed him all the way¡ªparked beside


    him. Kingsley and Courtney exchanged a look and ignored them. They went up the elevator and


    stepped into the mall''s luxury shopping area.


    "You have a part-time job?" Kingsley froze. "The cheapest luxury watch costs at least fifteen hundred.


    What kind of part-time job are you doing?" He had a look of concern on his face. "You should focus on


    your studies. Thedies and I are rich. You don''t have to work so hard."


    The first thing Courtney saw was the Patek Philippe shop across from them. "Patek Philippe? That''s a


    luxury brand from Seschend! It''s super famous!" Courtney was excited. "I didn''t know they had a


    shop in Diosna. We gotta take a look, Kingsley."


    Kingsley cocked his eyebrow. "But their cheapest watch costs anywhere from forty-five to seventy-five


    hundred. Are you sure you wanna do this?"


    "Oh, we''ll just window shop for a while." Courtney held his arm and smiled. "But if we see a nice one, I''ll


    get it for you even if it bankrupts me."


    Kingsley was a little amused. "It''s alright, Courtney. I''ll get you one." He pointed at the big vertical


    billboard right outside the shop. "Look. They just released a women''s watch."


    Zeke and Catherine followed them as they happily headed to the Patek Philippe shop. Zeke froze up


    when he saw them entering the shop. "Holy shit! Where the f*ck do they think they''re going?"

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    He was nning on impressing Courtney with his financial power, but if Patek Philippe was involved,


    then he could only afford two to three of their low to mid-end watches at most. How the f*ck is that


    supposed to impress anyone?


    Zeke was annoyed, while Catherine was beaming with delight. She had wanted to buy a luxury watch


    for a while now, but she was worried Zeke might scold her if she asked for it. Now that Kingsley and


    Courtney had gone into that shop, she could see herself owning a luxury watch soon, and she felt like


    screaming with joy. "Let''s go, darling." She held Zeke''s hand and humbly requested, "I''d like to get a


    watch too."


    Zeke frowned and got himself an excuse. "Um, I don''t have my card on me, and we need to get Mrs.


    Hewitt her birthday gift."


    Oh no, he''s backing out. Catherine quickly said, "I''m fine with their cheapest model. I''m just buying it for


    the brand, so any model is fine with me. And their women''s watches are famous. It''s perfect for Mrs.


    Hewitt."


    Zeke considered that idea. It was Mrs. Hewitt''s sixtieth birthday today. She was the wife of Sris


    Bank''s president, Walter Hewitt. The man was not only Diosna''s financial industry leader, but he was a


    member of the local government too. Furthermore, two years ago, his son died on the battlefield saving


    a bigshot. A military official had gone to his home and bequeathed their family the title of ''The Hero''s


    Family''. Ever since then, the Hewitts became the undisputed legend in Diosna, and everyone in the


    business and political scene respected them.


    He wos plonning on impressing Courtney with his finonciol power, but if Potek Philippe wos involved,


    then he could only offord two to three of their low to mid-end wotches ot most. How the f*ck is thot


    supposed to impress onyone?


    Zeke wos onnoyed, while Cotherine wos beoming with delight. She hod wonted to buy o luxury wotch


    for o while now, but she wos worried Zeke might scold her if she osked for it. Now thot Kingsley ond


    Courtney hod gone into thot shop, she could see herself owning o luxury wotch soon, ond she felt like


    screoming with joy. "Let''s go, dorling." She held Zeke''s hond ond humbly requested, "I''d like to get o


    wotch too."


    Zeke frowned ond got himself on excuse. "Um, I don''t hove my cord on me, ond we need to get Mrs.


    Hewitt her birthdoy gift."


    Oh no, he''s bocking out. Cotherine quickly soid, "I''m fine with their cheopest model. I''m just buying it for


    the brond, so ony model is fine with me. And their women''s wotches ore fomous. It''s perfect for Mrs.


    Hewitt."


    Zeke considered thot ideo. It wos Mrs. Hewitt''s sixtieth birthdoy todoy. She wos the wife of Soloris


    Bonk''s president, Wolter Hewitt. The mon wos not only Diosno''s finonciol industry leoder, but he wos o


    member of the locol government too. Furthermore, two yeors ogo, his son died on the bottlefield soving


    o bigshot. A militory officiol hod gone to his home ond bequeothed their fomily the title of ''The Hero''s


    Fomily''. Ever since then, the Hewitts be the undisputed legend in Diosno, ond everyone in the


    business ond politicol scene respected them.


    Thanks to that, everyone was trying their best to impress the Hewitts during this event, particrly


    Walter. The Penas were not excluded, of course. However, Zeke''s father was abroad for a business trip


    at the moment, and he could not make it back in time. Hence, he gave Zeke thirty grand to buy Mrs.


    Hewitt''s gift. Zeke would then attend the birthday banquet and present the gift on his father''s behalf.


    He was still thinking about the kind of gift he should get, and Catherine''s suggestion gave him a stroke


    of inspiration. "You''re right. A Patek Philippe watch is a decent choice." He said, "My Dad gave me


    thirty grand. You can get something that costs forty-five hundred at most. I''ll need to buy something


    better for Mrs. Hewitt."


    Delighted, Catherine wrapped her arms around his neck and gushed, "Thank you, darling! You''re the


    best!"


    Zeke pushed her away and chuckled. "Let''s go. We don''t wanna waste any more time. Those losers


    might back out any moment now. They can''t afford watches like these."


    Thanks to that, avaryona was trying thair bast to imprass tha Hawitts during this avant, particrly


    Waltar. Tha Panas wara not axcludad, of coursa. Howavar, Zaka''s fathar was abroad for a businass trip


    at tha momant, and ha could not maka it back in tima. Hanca, ha gava Zaka thirty grand to buy Mrs.


    Hawitt''s gift. Zaka would than attand tha birthday banquat and prasant tha gift on his fathar''s bahalf.


    Ha was still thinking about tha kind of gift ha should gat, and Catharina''s suggastion gava him a stroka


    of inspiration. "You''ra right. A Patak Philippa watch is a dacant choica." Ha said, "My Dad gava ma


    thirty grand. You can gat somathing that costs forty-fiva hundrad at most. I''ll naad to buy somathing


    battar for Mrs. Hawitt."


    Dalightad, Catharina wrappad har arms around his nack and gushad, "Thank you, darling! You''ra tha


    bast!"


    Zaka pushad har away and chucd. "Lat''s go. Wa don''t wanna wasta any mora tima. Thosa losars


    might back out any momant now. Thay can''t afford watchas lika thasa."


    "Yeah! There''s no way they can afford Patek Philippe, but we can! We''ll buy the watches right in front of


    them! I can already imagine the looks on their faces. It''s going to be priceless!"


    Zeke and Catherine chuckled evilly and went into the shop.


    At the same time, Courtney was staring at the shiny watches, and her eyes were gleaming. "My, they''re


    beautiful."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The sales assistant, who was in an obviously expensive uniform, smiled. "Our brand prides itself on the


    fusion of elegant art and luxuryponents. Every watch has a little story behind its creation."


    Courtney was blushing with excitement. She pointed at a golden watch for men and asked, "How much


    does this cost?"


    "It''s a mechanical watch releasedst year," the sales assistant said. "It costs two hundred and forty


    grand."


    "Two hundred and forty grand?"


    Courtney pursed her lips. She was about to say something, but Kingsley was faster. "I thought we


    agreed on getting a watch for you first, Courtney."

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    Kingsley looked at the metallic name tag pinned to her chest. It read, ''Julie Lyman, Third Sales Team


    Manager''. He pointed at the door. "Ms. Lyman, I''d like to take a look at the watch shown on the


    billboard."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Catherine would love to buy all the shiny watches here, but she couldn''t. She gulped and put on a


    haughty look. "I''ll just take a look for now. Don''t worry. I''ll call you if I see anything I like."


    Catherine would love to buy all the shiny watches here, but she couldn''t. She gulped and put on a


    haughty look. "I''ll just take a look for now. Don''t worry. I''ll call you if I see anything I like."


    I am not a waitress! Julie was annoyed, but she held it back and kept quiet.

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    Courtney could not be bothered to respond to her. She grabbed Kingsley''s arm and said, "Kingsley,


    let''s go! Let them carry on with their attention-seeking ways!"


    "Why should we leave?" Kingsley smiled. "Courtney, didn''t we agree that I''m buying you the watch in


    that advertisement billboard we saw?"


    The crowd eyed Kingsley at once and began to murmur among themselves.


    "What did he say? He wants to buy the watch that''s disyed on the billboard? Did I hear that


    correctly?"


    "Yeah! That''s the top-of-the-line model that''s being heavily marketed right now! I heard that it costs five


    hundred grand!"


    "Are you serious? He wants to buy his girlfriend a five hundred grand watch? How loaded must he be?"


    Zeke snorted. "Hey, fool. Have you lost your mind? Have you ever seen five hundred grand in your life


    before? Are you so f*cking keen on showing off that you lost all your senses?"


    He immediately waved to get the crowd''s attention and dered, "Everyone, don''t believe his bullsh*t!


    That moron is just faking it! He''s just a poor loser who''s still in college!"


    When the crowd heard what Zeke said, they eyed Kingsley derisively and snorted.


    "I knew it! That fool looks like an average Joe. How would he be able to buy a five hundred grand


    watch? So he''s just faking it, huh!"


    "Hah. What''s up with young people these days? Why would you put on such airs for yourself in public?


    If he was my son, I''d have broken his legs!"


    Zeke was immensely satisfied to see the crowd mocking Kingsley.


    He looked at Courtney and chuckled. "Miss Bullock, since you''re Cathy''s roommate, I''m going to share


    a word of advice. You better stay far away from this loser! Don''t make yourself the butt of other


    people''s jokes by being associated with him!"


    Courtney sneered. "Oh? Are you implying that I should be closer to you instead?"


    "Wow, you sure are an intelligent woman, Miss Bullock!" Zeke took a step forward and said in a low


    voice, "Just say the word and I''ll dump Catherine. I''ll even buy you a watch!"


    Courtney nced at Catherine, who was picking a watch at a nearby disy, and said with an


    indiscernible expression, "You''re going to dump your girlfriend just like that?"


    "What girlfriend? We''re just fooling around. Just fooling around!" Zeke shed her a sleazy smile. "How


    can a woman like herpare to you?"


    He winked at Courtney a couple of times as he said that.


    Though he might have thought that he looked handsome doing so, on the contrary, he looked like a


    complete sleazeball!


    Courtney smirked. "Okay. Dump her and buy me a watch."


    "F-For real?" Zeke was so stunned his flirting worked that he even stuttered, "Y-You''re really agreeing?"


    "Yeah." Courtney nodded. "Why should I reject someone who''s offering to buy me a watch?"


    Zeke chortled with glee and pointed at Kingsley as he rebuked arrogantly, "Hahahaha¡­ Hey, fool! Did


    you see that, huh? Money talks! All I have to do is wag my finger and your woman''s mine!"


    "Hah." Kingsley snorted without saying anything.


    Although he did not know why Courtney responded in the affirmative, he was willing to bet that she


    would not take a liking to Zeke!


    Furthermore, Courtney was not someone who could be bought over with money.


    She was someone who donated every bit of money she had!


    Why would someone like her agree to date Zeke just for money?


    While Zeke guffawed wildly in glee, Courtney turned to Julie, who had been standing on the side the


    entire time, and said, "Bring out the watch that costs five hundred grand. Someone wants to give it to


    me."


    That shut Zeke up at once.


    He even started sweating!


    "W-What¡­?"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    All he had on him right now was a bit over thirty grand!


    He needed to use it to buy a birthday gift for Mrs. Hewitt!


    There was no way he could scrounge up five hundred grand right now, not even if someone put a gun


    to his head right now!

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    Zeke attempted to say something, but before he could get his words out, Courtney cut him off with a


    smile. "Thank you so much, Mr. Pena. You''re so generous!"


    Without giving him any time to react, she did what Zeke had done earlier and waved her hand to get


    the crowd''s attention before calling out loudly, "Mr. Pena said he wants to buy me the watch that costs


    five hundred grand! Don''t you think he''s so amazing?!"


    Naturally, the crowd broke out in discussion once again.


    "Another guy says he''s going to buy that watch? Is he going to be another poser?"


    "I don''t think so. Look, he''s dripping in branded apparel. There''s no reason why he would p himself


    in the face with a statement like that!"


    All at once, the crowd began to cheer.


    "What a generous guy you are, Mr. Pena! What luck! We''re going to get to see what a watch that costs


    five hundred grand looks like!"


    "Yeah! Hurry up and pay for it! Teach that loser a lesson! You''ll get to walk away with your arms around


    the woman too!"


    Meanwhile, Catherine was still busy perusing the disy to choose which watch she wanted.


    As soon as she heard what Courtney said, she froze in shock!


    After standing in a daze for quite some time, she rushed over at once and grabbed Zeke''s arm.


    "Darling, what''s going on? Why are you buying her such an expensive watch?!"


    All the color had drained from Zeke''s face. "I didn''t say that! She''s making it up!"


    Catherine heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that. Then, she turned to Courtney and berated her


    viciously, "What kind of an evil b*tch are you?! How can you try toe between me and my boyfriend


    like that?"


    Courtney shrugged. "He just said that all I had to do was say the word and he would dump you, and he


    would buy me a watch too. Catherine, have you ever heard me tell lies?"


    "You¡­ Stop trying to cause a rift in our rtionship! What a nasty b*tch you are!" Catherine screeched,


    "I won''t believe your bullsh*t!"


    That was what she said, but deep down inside, her heart was pounding!


    She shared a dorm room with Courtney for nearly four years now, and she knew very well that


    Courtney was not the kind of person who would make up a story like that.


    However, she could not back down now.


    All she could do was lie to herself and pretend that Courtney was the one lying about it because if she


    lost Zeke, she would once again be nothing more than an ordinary woman on the street.


    There would be no more expensive makeup nor luxury brands for her.


    She could not bear to go back to that kind of life.


    Meanwhile, Zeke was brewing up a storm inside as well.


    He finally realized that Courtney had fooled him.


    Zeke''s face began to burn at the crowd''s pointing andments.


    "Courtney Bullock! You''re f*cking lying through your teeth! Take a look in the mirror! Who the f*ck would


    spend five hundred grand to buy a watch for someone like you?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As soon as he said that, Kingsley piped up coolly, "Me!"


    He stepped forward and said to Julie, "Didn''t you hear Courtney asking you to bring that watch out?"


    "That''s¡­" Julie''s lips trembled. "Are you sure you''re buying it?"


    Kingsley threw her an icy stare. "What''s the matter? Do you think I can''t afford it?"


    "No¡­ That''s not¡­"


    Julie caught Kingsley''s gaze and felt like her soul was being sucked out of her.


    She stepped back instinctively and said in a terrified voice, "I''ll go and get it right now! At once!"


    Julie immediately jogged to the VIP store room at the back of the store.


    Zeke stared at Kingsley like he was a fool. "Are you f*cking mad? All this for the sake of defending a


    woman? Let''s see how are you going to get yourself out of this when she brings the watch out!"


    Catherine also barked out her threat. "Courtney, if your man can''t pay for it, I''ll go and post all about


    what you did on the school forums!"


    She bit down on her lips and red at Courtney. "I want to let everyone know that you brought a


    beggar over to Tevie za and tried to talk big! Let''s see if you''re shameless enough to continue


    attending college!"


    Courtney paid them no mind. Instead, she muttered to Kingsley, "Kingsley, are you seriously going to


    buy it? Do you have that kind of money on you?"

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    Courtney was feeling a little doubtful.


    She was a genius, but they were in the real world right now.


    No matter how smart she was, there was no way she could whip five hundred thousand out of thin air.


    Kingsley noticed the worried look on Courtney''s face and gave her a faint smile. "Don''t worry, Courtney.


    It''s only five hundred grand. That''s nothing!"


    Courtney stared right into Kingsley''s eyes and observed him carefully before breaking into a smile.


    "Then I look forward to receiving my gift!"


    She saw confidence and assurance in Kingsley''s eyes.


    This meant that Kingsley was doing all this because he could deliver on his words.


    However, no one else knew that Kingsley could do it.


    Right now, all the other customers in the store had gathered nearby to see Kingsley humiliate himself.


    They even started makingments.


    "What on earth is wrong with this fool? Wouldn''t it be so humiliating if he couldn''t pay for itter?"


    "Hah. Guys like him arepletely shameless. Why would he care about a little humiliation?"


    "My guess is if he doesn''t pay up, the store''s manager will get security to toss them out of here! I pity


    that woman. She''s so beautiful¡­"


    Zeke crossed his arms and stood there waiting to enjoy a good show.


    Catherine even brought her phone out in preparation to take a video of Courtney being chased out by


    the guards!


    Amid the crowd''s mockery of Kingsley, Julie came out with a dazzling, gold-ted box in her hands.


    "Sir, this is ourtest model of women''s mechanical watch." Julie began to introduce it. "The casing,


    sunburst dial, numerals, and clock hands are all made from 18k rose gold, while the bezel, dial, and


    strap have been set with a snowke mosaic design that includes 3,238 diamond chips. The casing is


    also set with 351 Top Wesselton diamonds which total up to approximately 1.94 carats. The watch


    mechanism is the Caliber 324 S automatic winding movement. You can observe its functioning through


    the back of the watch."


    As sheunched into a lengthy description of the watch, she slowly unwrapped the luxurious box.


    Everyone''s eyes shot over at once.


    Even Catherine''s gaze was filled with jealousy.


    Kingsley nced at the dazzling watch that sat in the box and nodded. "It''s very pretty. It will suit


    Courtney perfectly."


    He reached out for the watch.


    "Sir, try-ons are not allowed for this watch. You can choose to pay a deposit first¡­"


    Before Julie could finish her sentence, Kingsley took a bank card out of his pocket and said, "Don''t


    bother with the deposit. Just swipe the full amount!"


    The crowd gasped in shock.


    It was five hundred thousand they were talking about. Was he going to pay it all upfront?


    Not to mention, this was just a spur-of-the-moment expense!


    Just how loaded was he?


    Zeke''s face was grim as he said, "Hey, moron! Don''t bother putting up an act in front of us anymore! Do


    you even have any money in that stinking card of yours?"


    "Yeah, exactly! My guess is you don''t even have two thousand in there!"


    "Once Ms. Lyman heads on over toplete the transaction, you will all know whether the card has


    any money inside it."


    Kingsley passed the debit card over and said, "The password''s six zeroes."


    However, just as Julie reached out for the card, someone stuck a ck card out in front of her.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    At the same time, a man who sounded a little out of breath cried out, "Use mine! Use my card! I''ll pay


    for the watch!"


    It was Will Maslow!


    Yesterday, Kingsley told Heston over a call that was taking his sister out on a shopping trip the next


    day.


    He had immediately summoned Will and gave him a very important order.


    Will was to seize every chance he got to please Kingsley, even if it came down to bribery or gratuitous


    ttery.


    Therefore, Will had driven to Sris University''s main entrance bright and early this morning and sat in


    wait. He was going to tail Kingsley with the intention of footing every single one of his bills!

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    At first, Will managed to keep a close tail on Kingsley and Courtney, but when they drove into the


    vicinity of Tevie za, he lost them in the sea of vehicles on the roads.


    It also took him over ten minutes to find a free space in the parking lot.


    He parked as quickly as he could and sprinted over to Tevie za.


    While passing by the Patek Philippe boutique, he nced through the store windows and saw arge


    crowd gathered inside, so he decided toe in and take a look.


    He came just in time to see Kingsley handing his card over to make payment.


    Will did not hesitate at all. He rushed forward and yelled, "I''ll pay for the watch!"


    The crowd broke out in confused whispers once more when they saw someone breaking through the


    crowd to try and pay.


    "What''s going on? Why is there another guy who''s fighting to pay for such an expensive item?"


    "I know, right? What''s this guy doing? Doesn''t he know how much the watch costs?"


    Zeke cocked his eyebrows and gave Will a once-over. "Who are you? A friend of this loser? Do you


    know how expensive the watch he''s buying is? Why are you saying you''ll pay for it without even


    knowing the price?"


    Will stayed up all night at the hospital with Kyle. It was past four in the morning when he finally took a


    nap on one of the hospital beds.


    He did not even have the time to change before rushing over to Sris University to tail Kingsley.


    Thanks to his sleep deprivation, his dark circles made him look like a zombie.


    Not to mention the fact that he sprinted across the Tevie za just moments earlier, so he was a


    mess right now.


    Zeke had never met Will in person before, so he had no idea that the person in front of him right now


    was the oldest son of Scarlet Heart Group''s Maslow family, Will Maslow!


    He thought that Will was just like him¡ªcutting in because he wanted to show off in front of Courtney.


    Naturally, his words were harsh and his voice taunting.


    When Will heard Zeke''s interrogation, he turned to him and barked in displeasure, "What about you?"


    Catherine quickly piped up, "My boyfriend is the heir to Decardo Inc.! Stay out of this if you know what''s


    good for you!"


    "Decardo Inc.?" Will raised his eyebrows. "What kind of a lousypany is that? I''ve never heard of it!"


    "Hey, you!"


    Zeke''s face turned purple when he heard the scorn in Will''s voice.


    He wagged his finger at Will. "Who the f*ck are you to look down on Decardo Inc., huh? Do you even


    know¡ª"


    Before Zeke could finish his retort, Kingsley asked with a faint smile, "What''s the matter? Don''t you


    know who he is, Mr. Pena?"


    "Why the f*ck would I know any of your friends?" Zeke snorted. "Do you think I''d befriend any Tom,


    Dick, and Harry?"


    "Haha. It''s funny, then!" Kingsley smirked. "Didn''t you just say that you were best buddies with him


    earlier?"


    "When did I ever say that? Why would a guy like him be worthy of being best buddies with me¡ª"


    Zeke was halfway through his sentence when he came to an abrupt stop.


    Color drained from his face at once.


    It was as if someone had sucked all the blood out of his body.


    "Y-You''re¡­" Even his lips were pale as he stuttered in fright, "Are you W-Will Ma¡ª"


    "I''m Will Maslow of Scarlet Heart Group. Got a problem with that?" Will retorted icily.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    Will''s words gave Zeke such a shock that he staggered backward.


    His legs turned to jelly, and he could barely hold himself up!


    "M-Mr. Maslow¡­" Zeke stammered. "Why has a man of your standinge out shopping by


    yourself¡­ ?"


    Will red at him coldly. "Why do you ask? Do I have to inform you when I''m out shopping?"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "No, of course not¡­ That''s not what I meant¡­" Zeke''s back was soaking wet by now. "What I meant


    is¡­ It''s me who''s blind for not recognizing you! I''m a fool for not knowing that it''s you!"

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    The crowd gaped at the sight of Zeke cowering like a chicken.


    None of them could have guessed that the breathless and weary-looking man in front of them right now


    was Will Maslow of the Scarlet Heart Group.


    "What the hell¡­ That''s Will Maslow! And here I was wondering why he offered to foot a 500-grand bill!"


    "Oh my goodness! Why does he look so unkempt? He looks nothing like the pictures I''ve seen on the


    news!"


    Just then, someone asked in confusion, "But¡­ why would Will Maslow try to pay on behalf of a


    beggar?"


    As soon as those words rang out, everyone turned their gazes to Kingsley yet again.


    Another person said in a hushed voice, "My guess is¡­ maybe Will Maslow likes that woman! That''s


    why he''s fighting to foot the bill. It''s so that he can earn her favor."


    Everyone nodded in agreement once they heard about this possibility.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "I''m sure that''s why! Otherwise, why would Will Maslow himself stand up for a loser like that guy?"


    "Sigh. If Will Maslow foots the bill, we won''t be able to see that loser being humiliated!"


    Zeke''s eyes shed as he took in the crowd''sments.


    He took a deep breath and mustered all his courage. "Mr. Maslow, Miss Bullock and my girlfriend are


    roommates. If you like her¡ª"


    However, before Zeke could finish his sentence, Will cut him off with a snarl, "What utter bullsh*t! You


    better f*cking watch your mouth, or I''ll rip your tongue out!"


    Will broke out in cold sweat along his forehead as a chill ran down his spine.


    Miss Bullock was Kingsley''s sister!


    Even if he had the courage of a hundred men, he would still not have the guts to even think about her


    in that way!


    Thest person who tried to go after Courtney was his younger brother, and Kyle was still lying in the


    Intensive Care Unit right now!


    He was not going to share Kyle''s fate!


    Zeke was bewildered to see how furious Will had gotten.


    "M-Mr. Maslow, I didn''t say anything¡ª"


    "What the f*ck are you trying to say now?" Will growled. "One more stupid thing out of your mouth and


    I''ll make sure your entire family gets run out of Diosna City for good!"


    Right then, Kingsley chuckled and said, "Mr. Maslow, you shouldn''t ask him to shut up. After all, aren''t


    you two best buddies?"


    "Who?" Will was startled. "Who am I best buddies with? This punk?"


    Kingsley nodded. "He said it himself that you guys are best buddies. All he has to do is say the word


    and we''d be able to get a high-ranking position in Scarlet Heart Group."


    As soon as Zeke heard what Kingsley said, he began shaking so violently that he looked like he was


    about to have a seizure.


    He stared at Will, petrified. "Mr. Maslow, p-pplease let me exin¡­"


    Will''s expression was dark as he red at Zeke and barked, "You? How can a guy like you be best


    buddies with me? Who the f*ck do you think you are to throw my name about in your attempts to talk


    yourself up?"


    Thump!


    Zeke crumpled down on his knees. His voice was trembling as he said, "Please calm down, Mr.


    Maslow. I made a mistake, a serious mistake¡­ I didn''t mean it¡­"


    All of a sudden, a thought urred to him. He pointed at Catherine and he said, "She''s the one who


    said it! She''s the one who lied about it for the sake of her pride!"


    Catherine, who had already been scared stiff by the sudden turn of events, froze in shock!


    She stared at Zeke in disbelief.


    "W-Why are you putting all the me on me? Why would I have said it if you didn''t brag about it at the


    barst time?"


    "When did I ever brag about this at any bar?" Zeke bellowed back. "You lying, stinking b*tch! Stop


    making things up about me!"


    Tears streamed down Catherine''s face as she wailed, "Zeke Pena! How can you say that? How can


    you¡ª"


    "Cut it out!" Will barked out in irritation. "Shut the f*ck up, both of you!"


    Then, he pointed at Catherine and said to Zeke, "Hey, you. Go and p that b*tching mouth of hers!"

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    Catherine was as white as a sheet as she pleaded, "No¡­ Don''t! Don''t p me¡­ Mr. Maslow, please


    don''t ask him to p me¡­"


    However, Zeke had already leaped up from the ground and raised his hand to smack her with all his


    might.


    p!


    It rang out loud and clear for all to know just how much force he had put into the p.


    Instantly, blood began to trickle from the corner of Catherine''s mouth.


    Catherine cradled her cheeks and cried in pain as she wailed to Zeke, "Darling, how can you hit me¡­?


    Don''t you love me anymore?"


    "Shut up, you shameless b*tch!" Zeke pped her once again and roared, "Why the f*ck would I love


    you? Do you really f*cking think that you''re my girlfriend?"


    Zeke thought that as long as he carried out Will''s instructions and beat the crap out of Catherine, he


    would be let off the hook, so he pped her with as much force as he could muster.


    Again and again, he pped her without any consideration for her.


    p!


    By the tenth p, Catherine was spitting blood out by the mouthfuls, and her front teeth had fallen out


    as well.


    Catherine cradled her face with both hands and cried so hard, she almost fainted.


    Courtney''s brows furrowed slightly. "That''s enough. She''s still the woman you''re dating."


    "I¡­" Zeke turned to Will. "Mr. Maslow, should I continue?"


    Will red at him. "Didn''t you f*cking hear what Miss Bullock said?"


    He ignored Zeke and turned to Courtney. "Miss Bullock, we''ll do whatever you say."


    Then, with a sycophantic expression on his face, he suggested, "Miss Bullock, why don''t you try on the


    watch and see if it suits your preference?"


    As soon as Will said that, Julie offered the watch over with both hands and said with utmost courtesy,


    "Please try it on, miss."


    Courtney eyed her. "Ms. Lyman, didn''t you just say I''m not allowed to try it on?"


    "That''s¡­" Julie quivered slightly. "It was a mistake on my part. VIP customers are allowed to try it on, of


    course¡­"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She said no to letting her try it on earlier because she was afraid that Kingsley would not be able to pay


    for it, but Will Maslow from Scarlet Heart Group was here in person now, so what was there to fear?


    Not to mention the fact that Catherine, whose face was swollen all over now, was still weeping by the


    side.


    Why would she risk offending them now?


    Courtney did not press the matter. She reached out for the watch and put it on her wrist.


    Everyone in the spectating crowd, including Julie, gasped to see how cavalier she was when she


    handled the watch.


    It was a watch that cost five hundred grand!


    Why was she handling it like it costs no more than five bucks?


    After putting it on, Courtney flexed her wrist around and said, "Does it look nice on me?"


    The dazzling, rose gold watchplemented her slender, pale wrist perfectly to create a beautiful


    image.


    The crowd broke out in ttery.


    "Wow! It''s gorgeous on her!"


    "It''s truly one of the brand''s masterpieces! It''s so beautiful!"


    The women were all filled with envy as they eyed their husbands and eximed.


    "She''s so lucky that someone''s buying her such an expensive gift!"


    "My thoughts exactly! Who knows if I''ll ever have the chance to wear this watch in this lifetime¡­"


    "Sigh. If my husband buys me this watch, I''d die a happy woman¡­"


    The men beside them turned away awkwardly and pretended not to hear anything they said.


    Among the crowd of women, Catherine was the one with the most gruesome expression on her face.


    She was more than just envious.


    She was filled with hatred!


    She hated the fact that Courtney, for no apparent reason, was able to get Will Maslow from Scarlet


    Heart Group to buy such an expensive watch for her.


    As for herself, she did not manage to get anything, but instead was pped until she spat out blood!


    What made her even more infuriated was the fact that after today, her rtionship with Zeke was over.


    Without Zeke to buy her all the things she wanted, she would be left with nothing once again.


    Under Catherine''s hateful re, Will turned to Courtney and said in an ingratiating manner, "Miss


    Bullock, are you satisfied with the watch?"

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    "It''s not bad." Courtney nodded. "I quite like this watch."


    "That''s good! I''m d you like it!" Will handed his bank card over to Julie. "Go and settle the bill."


    Kingsley wanted to reject the offer, but Will beat him to it. "I insist, Mr. Nicholson! It''s just five hundred


    thousand. Please don''t feel the need to turn me down."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Fine." Kingsley was not someone to make a fuss over small matters. He epted Will''s offer with a


    smile. "I''ll ept this gift on behalf of my sister, then."


    The crowd, not one to hold their tongue, began to chatter once more.


    "Goodness me! ''It''s just five hundred thousand'', he says! Only Will Maslow of Scarlet Heart Group


    would say a thing like that!"


    "Mr. Nicholson? Is that Nicholson fellow some kind of businessman too? Either way, he''s gotten himself


    a windfall this time!"


    "Didn''t you hear him saying that the beautiful woman is his sister? I''m pretty sure Will Maslow is trying


    to be his brother-inw!"


    "I''m so f*cking envious! If only I had such a beautiful sister too!"


    After hearing what the crowd was saying, Will hastened to say, "Mr. Nicholson, please don''t take it the


    wrong way. I¡ª"


    Kingsley raised his hand to interrupt him. "I know what your intentions are."


    Will sighed in relief. "As long as you understand¡­"


    Then, he turned to look at Zeke and Catherine. "Why the f*ck are you two still here? Get lost!"


    His words whipped Zeke into action. He swiftly bowed to Will and said, "Yes, of course, at once! I''ll


    leave right now! Immediately!"


    He and Catherine both hightailed it out of the boutique.


    Will did not bother to watch them leave. He turned to Julie and said, "Find me a women''s watch in the


    seventy-five thousand range and wrap it up with the best packaging you have in store."


    Julie was ecstatic. "Yes, Mr. Maslow. I''ll pick one out for you right away!" she hurriedly replied.


    Kingsley was puzzled. "Are you preparing a gift for someone, Mr. Maslow?"


    "The president of Sris Bank¡ªMr. Hewitt¡ªis organizing a birthday banquet for his wife at Helios


    Hotel this afternoon. I''ll be attending the banquet to give her my wishes," Will exined. "It''s just as


    well that watches from this brand are pretty decent, and I''m in no state to go looking for something else


    to give as a gift anyway."


    However, his exnation only left Kingsley with even more questions.


    "It''s understandable to give a gift to the bank president and his wife, but isn''t it a bit much to give a


    watch that costs seventy-five thousand?"


    Will kept his voice low as he exined, "You might not know this, but Mr. Hewitt''s son is a decorated


    hero recognized by our country''s military. The entire Hewitt familymands a lot of power and


    respect in Sris province. If the family supports you, it''s equivalent to receiving the go-ahead from the


    government itself. Even the city mayor and the provincial governor treat Mr. Hewitt with the utmost


    respect."


    Kingsley had a slight frown. "A decorated hero recognized by the military? Howe? Did he do


    somethingmendable on the battlefield? Or is it¡­"


    Suddenly, Kingsley faltered and froze. He asked slowly, "Is¡­ Mr. Hewitt''s son named Warren Hewitt?"


    "Hmm¡­ I don''t know his son''s name." Will shook his head. "All I know is a couple of years ago, or


    maybe a bit more than that, his son died protecting someone important."


    "Five years." There was a sh of sorrow in Kingsley''s eyes. "Five years ago, during an attempt to


    rescue hostages at Sokerno, Warren Hewitt¡­ died inbat."


    Five years ago, Kingsley led two toons of soldiers from Coliree Ind and snuck into the center of


    Sokerno''s civil conflict zone to rescue three of their own countrymen.


    With their advanced weaponry and superior fighting skills, they were able to rescue the hostages with


    little trouble.


    However, while they were retreating to safety, a woman carrying a baby showed up in front of them.


    She stood amid the building rubble looking numb and despairing.


    Kingsley took pity on her and got his men to step around her and continue marching forward.


    However, that woman thenunched a suicide attack on them.

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    Thankfully, Coliree Ind''s soldiers had excellent reflexes, and they quickly shot her down!


    Kingsley froze for a second as he stared at the woman lying on the ground, while his ears rang with the


    baby''s crying sounds.


    However, just as he stood there in a daze, that woman fired a gun at him!


    In a sh, one of his closest military buddies flew in front of him to block him from the bullet!


    That bullet killed him instantly, and that soldier''s name was Warren Hewitt!


    Just a mere secondter, that woman was littered with bullet holes as all the other soldiers fired at her


    immediately, but that was not going to bring Warren back to life¡­


    Even now, Kingsley could still recall the agony in that woman''s expression, and her clear, innocent


    eyes.


    It was then that he realized that he could never let his guard down in front of anyone who was his


    enemy, no matter if it was a woman or a mother.


    As Kingsley sifted through his thoughts, his eyes began to burn a little and his throat tightened up.


    He took a deep breath and asked Will, "Where is Mrs. Hewitt''s birthday banquet going to be held?"


    "Helios Hotel, at one this afternoon," Will responded, slightly taken aback. "Do you wish to attend as


    well?"


    Kingsley nodded. "I''d like to go and take a look."


    Will was a little nonplussed, but he decided against asking further.


    Meanwhile, Julie came over with an exquisite gift box. "Mr. Maslow, this is a mechanical watch for


    women that is priced at eighty-three thousand. It''s one of our higher-end designs. Please have a look.


    If it''s eptable to you, I''ll go and wrap it up for you now."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Will gave it a quick nce and saw that it was indeed a luxurious-looking watch, so he nodded. "I''ll take


    it."


    After settling the bill, Will took the gift bag and said to Kingsley, "Um¡­ Mr. Nicholson, I''ll see you at


    Helios Hotel this afternoon. The event''s about two hours from now, so I''ll need to make a trip to the


    hospital first."


    Heston assigned him to the task of buttering up Kingsley by footing the bill for him.


    Since he paid for a five hundred grand watch, he decided that he had done a pretty good job.


    Will wisely bade his goodbye and stayed out of Kingsley''s way, leaving Kingsley and Courtney to their


    own devices.


    Once Will took his leave, Kingsley said to Julie, "Do you have any other of these watches on hand right


    now?"


    "W-We have one more¡­" Julie was startled. "Do you wish¡­ to buy another one?"


    The spectating crowd was preparing to disperse by now, but when they heard what Julie said, they


    paused in their tracks and stared at Kingsley in disbelief.


    "Will Maslow has left, but he still wants to buy a watch?"


    "Could it be that he''s actually loaded and not one of those blood-sucking leeches preying off his


    sister?"


    Julie repeated in shock, "Are you really going to buy another one?"


    "No. I''m going to buy six more."


    Julie and all the others around him were floored. No one could believe their ears!


    "Six more? Is there something wrong with that guy? Has he gone mad?"


    "Oh my goodness! Six more of those watches would cost three million!"


    With a conflicted expression, Julie said hesitatingly, "This is a limited edition design, so if you truly


    intend to buy that many, you''ll have to wait a while¡­"


    Even though she said that, she did not believe that Kingsley could actually afford it.


    It took all of her professionalism to stop her from rolling her eyes.


    "That''s fine. I''ll pay for it now and give you an address to send the watches to once theye in


    stock."


    Kingsley tossed his bank card over to Julie. "Go ahead and charge 3.1 million to the card. Keep the


    additional one hundred thousand as your tip."


    "W-What did he say?! A hundred thousand as tips?"


    Julie gaped at him in shock. Her jaw nearly hit the floor!


    "You''re not kidding, right, sir?" Julie''s voice was shaking. "You want me to go ahead and charge 3.1


    million?"


    Kingsley waved his hand. "Yes, and hurry up. Stop wasting time."


    The crowd exchanged nces yet again at the sight of Kingsley tossing millions around like it was no


    big deal.


    Courtney was also stunned. "Kingsley, we''re talking about three million right now! Where did you get


    that kind of money?"

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    "I just made a bit of a fortune over the past few years," Kingsley brushed it off with a smile. "Anyway,


    now that you have one of these watches, wouldn''t the other six get jealous if I don''t buy one for them


    too? I need to favor all of you equally!"


    Courtney gave him a light punch. "What do you mean to favor all of us equally? Who do you think you


    are? Some kind of emperor?"


    Julie looked a little dazed as she came back out amid their banter.


    Noticing that unnatural expression on her face, the other customers began to mutter yet again, "It looks


    like the payment didn''t go through."


    "Hah! I bet you''re right. She''s probably going to call security soon. We''re in for a good show!"


    Just as the crowd began to jeer once more, Julie came over to Kingsley and bowed as low as she


    could go. Her voice was shaking uncontrobly as she said, "Mr. Nicholson, here''s your card and your


    receipt. I''ll make sure the watches are sent to your specified address as soon as we get them!"


    Every single person in the boutique was thunderstruck to see the scene that unfolded in front of their


    eyes.


    All of them stood there ck-jawed as they stared in shock.


    The women began to squeal.


    "Oh my gosh! He looks so amazing right now! I feel like I''m falling in love with him!"


    "Nooooo¡­ Why can''t I find a guy as great as him?"


    Meanwhile, the men beside them all had darkened expressions on their faces, but none of them could


    think of anything to say in retort.


    Those who had been mocking Kingsley for leeching off his sister just moments ago mmed up at


    once.


    Their eyes were nearly popping out of their sockets.


    None of them could believe that this shabbily-dressed young man could fork out three million at the


    drop of a hat!


    The other sales staff in the boutique were also stunned.


    They had turned their noses up at Kingsley when he first entered the boutique, so they shoved what


    they thought was a penniless customer to the third sales team whom they shunned.


    Who would have thought that Julia, the manager of the third sales team, would not only close such a


    monumental transaction, but also receive a hundred thousand as a tip?


    She had struck gold with this order!


    Not even in their wildest dreams would they have thought this could happen.


    Seeing that Kingsley and Courtney were about to leave, all the staff in the boutique, nearly twenty of


    them in total, ran to the entrance.


    They quickly lined up on both sides of the door and bowed respectfully to Kingsley. "We hope to see


    you again, Mr. Nicholson!"


    All the passers-by stopped in their tracks in surprise when they saw this. "Is he some kind of bigshot?


    Why are they seeing him off with such grandeur?"


    The crowd that gathered around them was getting bigger by the second, so Kingsley quickly grabbed


    Courtney and left as fast as they could.


    After running out to the pedestrian walkway outside the za, Courtney huffed a few times and said to


    Kingsley, Slow¡­ slow down. I can''t keep up anymore¡­"


    "Courtney, your stamina is really bad." Kingsleyughed. "Why are you so winded after a few steps?"


    Courtney bent down and rested her hands against her knees as she said, "Oh, hush. I¡­ I spend all


    day working my brains, not my muscles¡­"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Kingsley helped her over to a nearby bench. "That''s true. You sit in front of theputer all day. It''d be


    a miracle if you had good stamina."


    Courtney took a few deep breaths before turning to Kingsley. "You said you''re attending that birthday


    banquet for Mrs. Hewitt this afternoon, right?"


    "Yeah. Their son was a military buddy of mine."


    "Just drop me off at schoolter then," Courtney said. "I don''t like going to those kinds of crowded


    events and ces, and I''m not done with my part-time work yet. I need to follow up on it."


    "Okay." Kingsley nodded. "I''m d I''m staying in Diosna City for a couple more days. Otherwise, I


    couldn''t bear to part with you, Courtney."


    He grinned. "But I remember a quote that goes, ''Distance between two people is inconsequential when


    their souls are united''."


    "Hey! Whose soul is united with yours, huh?" Courtney huffed. "You''ve be so cheeky, Kingsley!


    You''re even teasing me now!"


    Kingsley chuckled slyly and said, "Courtney, Alice told me all about what you did after I left! You even


    made a robot, pasted my photo on it, and held it in your arms when you sleep every night! Since I''m


    back now, why don''t you hold me in your arms when you sleep instead?"

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    Courtney blushed slightly as she yfully punched Kingsley. She narrowed her eyes and pretended to


    threaten him. "Do you know what happened to that robot? I dismantled and tore it apart the night


    before I came to Diosna City for university!"


    He was rendered speechless upon hearing that. "What the... Forget it. I''ll walk you back to the


    dormitory. You''re my princess!"


    The two continued yfully bantering with each other while walking toward the parking lot.


    He bought her a packed lunch and sent her back to her dormitory before heading to the Helios Hotel.


    On the way there, he called Lancer and asked him to arrange a birthday present for Mrs. Hewitt.


    The parking lot of Helios Hotel was already filled with all kinds of luxury cars when Kingsley arrived


    there. He even saw the car bearing the license te of the provincial officer¡ª A000001A.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed that what Will had told him was true. He finally felt a bit relieved from his guilt when he saw


    many high-ranking officers and the provincial officer trying to curry favor with the Hewitt Family!


    He still remembered the year when Warren died. His godfather told him that dying in a battle was the


    highest honor a Coliree Ind soldier could receive. However, Warren''s death waspletely


    avoidable, but it still happened because of his poormand. Therefore, he made it his mission to


    strengthen himself, physically and mentally, by joining more actualbat so that he could avoid a


    tragedy like this in the future.


    He began to train day and night under his godfather''s merciless training n and even started to


    participate feverishly in andmand battles of all sizes. As he achieved more military achievements,


    his military rank also grew with his victories.


    It was as if he tried to use the method to numb himself from the pain of losing Warren and deliberately


    try to forget the mistakes he made. The tragedy slowly faded away in his memory with time amid heavy


    military affairs. It was not until today that Will mentioned the Hewitt Family that he realized that he had


    never once forgotten about Warren. The thought of his former fallenrade made him almost burst


    into tears. He only felt better when he saw how the Hewitt Family gained such prestigious status in


    society.


    "Boss Nicholson, I''m d you made it. Shall we go in together?" The moment Will walked over and


    addressed Kingsley respectfully, Kingsley was immediately yanked back to reality.


    He nodded in response, and just when he was about to follow Will, he suddenly thought of something


    and asked, "I don''t have an invitation. Can I still go in?"


    "There is no need for an invitation," Will replied. "Mr. Hewitt wees anyone who wants to celebrate


    and wish him a happy birthday."


    Kingsley was slightly taken aback when he heard how open this celebration was held. "Wouldn''t it be a


    mess?"


    "Nope." Will took a step forward and said in a low voice, "I mean, those who don''t have any


    background would not even dare to enter. After all, the provincial officer is here. I doubt anyone dares


    to mess around here."


    "Understandable. Let''s go, then."


    Unbeknownst to them, another man was standing in the corner of the parking lot, staring at their backs


    as they walked to the Hotel. It was Zeke.


    He gritted his teeth in frustration as he whispered to himself, "Damn. Why is this Kingsley showing up


    everywhere I go? And he''s here with Mr. Maslow!"


    Although he hated Kingsley with every fiber of his being, he feared Will. So, he did not dare to make a


    scene and could only sullenly curse Kingsley in his heart.


    At the same time, Kingsley and Will had already entered the banquet hall, and Kingsley heard people


    greeting Will one after another, to which he nodded politely in response.


    "Mr. Maslow."


    "Long time no see!"


    Will mentioned previously that he did not take other wealthy heirs seriously, but he only made an


    exception for the eldest son of the Sunrise Corporation, Eric.


    Kingsley nced around at those gorgeously dressed men and women and inquired, "Where''s


    President Maslow?"

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    "My dad is already here." Will gestured at the VIP lounge on the side of the hall. "He and the other


    board members are in the VIP room with Mr. Hewitt and the mayor. I think they will onlye out when


    the banquet is about to start."


    Kingsley nodded in agreement. "You''re right. I wondered why so many provincial and municipal cars


    were parked at the gate, but not one could be seen in this hall."


    Will grinned. "Well, those are VIPs. You don''t get to see or talk to them unless you''re the chairman of a


    large corporation or an influential person in Diosna. We, youngsters, should just wait in the lobby


    outside."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    There was amotion in the crowd as soon as he finished speaking. Someone announced, "Mr.


    Yorkshire from Sunrise Corporation has arrived!"


    "Good to see you, Mr. Yorkshire."


    "This way, please!"


    Eric walked over slowly to the center of the hall in his luxurious silver-gray suit as everyone started


    pandering to him. He had a prideful expression on his face. Coupled with his snobby attitude, he


    seeded in looking like a peacock strutting into the venue. Although Will was on par with him


    regarding power and wealth, Eric managed to look far more arrogant than Will.


    Will could not help but snort when he saw Eric''s smug look. "What an arrogant *sshole! He merely won


    Coliree Group''s project, and he is showing off like a peacock."


    Just as Will was discreetly insulting the pompous peacock, Eric also caught sight of Will and walked up


    to him. He chalked up a fake smile and said enigmatically, "Isn''t this the Young Master of the Scarlet


    Heart Group? Why are you looking so emaciated? Is it because the Scarlet Heart Group is going to be


    bankrupt? Oh boy, poor you. Why don''t youe to my corporation, and I promise you¡ª" Eric was just


    about to say something sarcastic when his expression suddenly changed; he just realized Kingsley was


    standing beside Will.


    He unwittingly pointed his fingers at Kingsley and was lost for words for being caught off guard. "Y-You


    were the one at the Sunshine Casino that day!"


    Kingsley found it amusing that Eric was so shocked to see him. He smiled slightly and teased, "Did you


    only just see me?"


    Will had never felt so happy seeing Eric''s terrified expression, so he imitated Eric''s enigmatic tone.


    "Isn''t this Mr. Yorkshire? You do look great. I wonder if it is because you ate some socks? Don''t be shy


    to let me know if there aren''t enough socks at the Sunrise Corporation. My corporation can add a new


    socks production line for you!¡±


    Eric was so furious that his face turned red, and veins started bulging on his forehead when he heard


    Will''s sickly-sweet insults. Still, he remembered that he was currently in public, so he directed his anger


    at Kingsley by cursing him, "Now I know why you are so rich. That''s because you are alluding to this


    shady person here! He sent you to humiliate me the other day! You deliberately set me up!"


    Kingsley sneered coldly. "You''re obviously trying to find fault with us after seeing Paige''s beauty. I


    wonder why you try to me whatever happened to you on me instead."


    "You f*cking retard!" Eric was already waving his hands angrily as he roared, "I clearly fell into the trap


    you two b*stards set for me!" The thought of it made him so agitated that he felt his veins were about to


    burst. Kingsley forced him to swallow a sock in public at the Sunshine Casino. Although he instantly


    vomited it out as soon as he left the ce, he was still so sick at the smell that he almost vomited out


    bile.


    And he needed to find out who leaked this matter. It had even spread among the wealthy heirs in the


    City. Everyone was afraid of his status in the City, and no one dared to discuss it in front of him.


    However, he could imagine how they allughed at him behind his back.


    The longer he thought about it, the angrier he became. Finally, he clenched his fist so tightly that his


    bones creaked in protest. "Will, you have to give me an exnation today, no matter what!" He then


    pointed at Kingsley with his fingers and tilted his chin arrogantly at Will. "You have two choices. Either I


    will bring Kingsley back to vent my anger on him, or you kneel down and admit that the Scarlet Heart


    Group is insidious and cunning!"

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    Will nearly burst intoughter when he saw Eric''s arrogant demeanor.


    At the same time, he was also inwardly criticizing Eric, This idiot! Is he still not grateful for being lucky


    enough to get spared by Mr. Nicholsonst time? I don''t know whether I should call him brave or foolish


    for still harboring a desire to get back at Mr. Nicholson?!


    Even so, he didn''t express his thoughts and only asked indifferently, "What if I choose neither?"


    Will was inciting Eric on purpose.


    He wanted Eric to continue disrespecting Kingsley in the hope that Kingsley would take the project


    worth 1.2 billion away from Sunrise Corporation and return it to Scarlett Heart Group in a fit of fury.


    Still, he had to admit that he had always loathed Eric but couldn''t do a thing against the moron. So,


    things would be great for Will if Kingsley could beat Eric up so hard that he ended up in the intensive


    care unit.


    As expected, Eric was even more enraged after getting provoked by Will.


    He pointed at Will at the nose and hotly retorted, "F*ck you! Don''t you f*cking go too far! Do you think


    Scarlett Heart Group is currently still on par with Sunrise Corporation?! You guys are currently nothing


    but a bunch of trash! A nuisance!"


    Although Will was aware that he was provoking Eric on purpose, he still couldn''t help but feel a slight


    rush of anger coursing through his veins when he heard Eric insulting his family business in such a


    way.


    "Eric! What f*cking reasons do you have to be so arrogant?! So what if Sunrise Corporation got its


    hands on the project under Coliree Group? That''s just a project you plucked from Scarlett Heart


    Group!"


    "Big deal!" Eric sneered. "Everybody has to start from somewhere! Either way, it still doesn''t change


    the fact that the 1.2 billion dor project is currently in the hands of Sunrise Corporation, and you can


    only remain green with envy as you watch us on the side."


    Several slightly respectable young gentlemen stepped forward to dissuade Will and Eric after they saw


    that neither of them was preparing to give an inch and sensed the increasingly intense belligerence in


    the atmosphere.


    "Why don''t the two of you just calm down a little? Don''t let this situation truly go out of control."


    "That''s right. We are at Mrs. Hewitt''s birthday banquet. There are so many leaders and officials with us


    in this private dining room, so it''s better not to cause amotion."


    The mention of Loretta''s birthday banquet sobered Eric up slightly. That''s right. I''m currently at Mrs.


    Hewitt''s birthday banquet. Even if I am the heir of Sunrise Corporation, I still shouldn''t act boorishly in


    front of so many provincial and city leaders.


    When Eric was reminded of this, he took a deep breath and said to Will, "Fine. Since today is Mrs.


    Hewitt''s birthday banquet, I won''t stoop down to your level. I will get over this matter and spare you if


    you make him get on his knees and apologize to me. He should also learn from his betters and keep


    his mouth shut. It''s not too difficult of a request, right?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As he spoke, he rudely pointed at Kingsley. In his mind, Kingsley was nothing but Will''s henchman,


    who relied on Will to make a living.


    After all, rich kids like him and Will could easily have a bunch of these subordinates at their will. So,


    they usually didn''t mind picking a few to be their scapegoats.


    For that reason, Eric thought he had given Will enough respect by saying so and that Will would never


    refuse his proposal if he considered their overall interests.


    s, to his surprise, Will simply snorted and reprimanded him, "How dare you, Eric! How dare you


    demand Mr. Nicholson to apologize to you?! You really f*cking have a death wish!"


    "Mr. Nicholson?" Eric was startled for a moment. Then, he sneered, "I never heard of someone


    prominent with that title! So, don''t you f*cking make a fool out of me!"


    Just as he made that threat, he then turned to ask the people beside him, "Have you guys ever heard


    of any Mr. Nicholson in Sris Province?"


    Everyone looked at each other, trying to recall if they had heard of such a figure. Shortly after, they


    collectively shook their heads.


    "I''ve never heard of this person. I don''t know about other cities, but there''s no such figure in Diosna


    City."


    "Same here. Could it be that he''s a newly minted rookie in the business world?"


    A few rich kids who always hung around Eric''s word immediately took the opportunity to spew scornful


    remarks at Kingsley.


    "Ha! A newbie? Such a newly-minted and inexperienced rookie actually dares to challenge Mr.


    Yorkshire of Sunrise Corporation?!"


    "Tch! Calling him a business rookie is overestimating him! From what I see, he''s just a small business


    owner who relies upon Mr. Maslow to make ends meet. After all, even street vendors these days have


    the guts to address themselves as bosses. So, it''s not weird that there''s a small business owner who


    thinks he is some sort of a managing director of a bigpany. I wouldn''t be surprised that he would


    have the gall to demand people to address him respectfully as Mr. Nicholson."

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    Those on Will''s side came forth and pitted against the wealthy brats who supported Eric after they


    heard their sarcastic remarks.


    "Bullsh*t! Why would Mr. Maslow hang out with a two-bit like those guys?"


    "Yeah! Never heard of Mr. Nicholson, you say? Well, that just means you all are just a bunch of idiots


    living under a rock!"


    Despite that, they were actually highly uncertain even when they tried their best to defend Will. That


    was because they also had never heard of a new prominent figure known as Mr. Nicholson in Diosna


    City.


    Eric''sckeys immediately turned the heat up a notch after they noticed theck of confidence and


    flickering eyes in those who stood up for Will.


    "You guys know Mr. Nicholson? Why don''t you f*cking tell me what assets he has then?"


    All those who stood behind Will couldn''t help but keep silent when they heard that.


    Eric, who was still somewhat uncertain at first, instantly felt relieved when he saw theirck of


    response.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I know these rich kids are all Will''s inner circle. So, if they also couldn''t give us details about Kingsley''s


    identity, then it''s evident that Kingsley isn''t the so-called Mr. Nicholson at all!


    He''s definitely just a little punk that Will hired to oppose me!


    Just then, Zeke, who had been staying low in a corner, stepped forward and said to Eric, "Hello, Mr.


    Yorkshire. I''m Zeke Pena from Decardo Inc., and I know this guy who goes by thest name of


    Nicholson."


    Eric''s eyes lit up when he heard that. Thus, he immediately urged, "Well? Talk! Who is this son of a


    b*tch exactly?"


    "He has an older sister, who is an ordinary college studenting from a working-ss family.


    However, she is stunning," Zeke said with a sinister expression. "Mr. Maslow seems to want to pursue


    his sister. That''s why he has been training and helping him. But, in truth, Nicholson is nothing but a


    mere piece of trash! A poser who relies on Mr. Maslow!"


    Eric couldn''t help being slightly taken aback when he heard Zeke''s tale.


    "Damn! Did I hear it right? Will, so this guy isn''t your subordinate?" Eric burst intoughter. "Hahaha¡­


    So, he is your future brother-inw, eh? What''s more, you still haven''t managed to get his sister?


    Hahaha¡­ Man! This cracks me up!"


    Will''s facial expression froze slightly.


    He parted his lips and wanted to argue with Eric, but no words came out.


    Actually, what Eric said wasn''t entirely wrong.


    After all, I did pursue Reene back then, and she is Kingsley''s eldest sister.


    In that case, I pursued Kingsley''s sister and still haven''t seeded.


    Eric was even more certain of his assumption after he saw Will''s hesitant demeanor.


    Hence, he boldly stepped on the stool next to him and yelled at Kingsley, "You punk! Since I suffered


    total humiliation from getting ripped off by youst time, today is payback time! But don''t think you will


    be spared just because you have Will''s support! I''m telling you¡ªWill is a piece of worthless trash


    before my eyes!"


    As he spoke, his facial expression took a turn. Then, he turned to Zeke and demanded, "You''ve


    mentioned that his sister is stunning just now, right? How stunning is she?"


    Zeke couldn''t help lecherously licking his lips when he thought of Courtney''s astonishing bust. "A


    remarkably voluptuous mortal piece!"


    Eric quirked his brow at Zeke''s description and hooked his fingers at Kingsley. "You know what¡ªI won''t


    make things difficult for you as long as you present your stunning sister for my pleasure. How about


    that?"


    With that, he even raised his eyebrows at Will provocatively. "Mr. Maslow, I still have faith in your taste


    in women. The woman who can spark your interest and make you pursue her is certainly no ordinary


    woman. Unfortunately for you, I''m about to get a taste of her first! But if you dislike this idea, I guess I


    can give her to you after I''m having fun with her. It''s not a big deal."


    The corner of Will''s mouth twitched at his remarks.


    When I was at Coliree Group''s pre-bid conferencest time, I lost the project in my hands after I simply


    teased Reene!


    Kyle faced even worse consequences. Not only did he fail to pursue Courtney, but he also got beaten


    up by the gangsters so hard that he''s now permanently disabled.


    In fact, he is currently still in aa in the intensive care unit!


    Yet, Eric actually still dares to prey on Kingsley''s sister without knowing the consequences?!


    He''s f*cking courting death in a different way!


    When Will thought of this, he concealed the glee in his eyes as he reced it with a sneer before he


    scoffed at Eric, "Thanks, but no thanks. You can just enjoy the fun yourself. I will make sure to visit your


    grave with a few candles and light them up when it''s your death anniversary next year."

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    Blood rushed to Eric''s face when he heard Will''s curses.


    Wham!


    He grabbed the decanter next to him, tossed it on the floor, and roared, "Damn it! Don''t take it too far,


    Will! I''ve given you enough respect. Are you really going to f*cking go against me for this b*stard?"


    The decanter made of ss shattered into pieces upon contact with the floor and reflected tiny rays of


    cold light as shards of ss scattered everywhere.


    The wine also sttered all over the floor and even sshed on Will and Kingsley!


    As a person who was used to being pandered to, there was no way Will could tolerate this temper.


    He utterly forgot that he was attending Mrs. Hewitt''s birthday party as he kicked a table beside him and


    sent it flying. "Yorkshire, are you asking for a fight?!" he bellowed. "Since you''re being so eager, let''s


    just greet death today!"


    While they were yelling at each other in the lobby, themotion outside soon reached the ears of the


    people in the VIP lounge. The vast and spacious room could amodate dozens of people, and the


    decoration within was minimalistic. Although there were only a few pieces of expensive leather couches


    and a coffee table made out of mahogany, it still looked tastefully ssy¡ªexuding luxury and elegance.


    A couple in their sixties were seated on the main couch. The man wore a tailored ck suit, and not a


    single strand of his silver hair was out of ce. Just one look was enough to tell that he was a person


    of high status.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, the olddy was dressed in a red frock with flower prints. Her face was filled with delight,


    and she seemed like a friendly and approachable person.


    They were none other than the hosts of the day¡ªWalter and his wife, Loretta.


    About seven to eight middle-aged men who were in equally elegant and expensive clothing were


    seated on the couches next to them. Those people were none other than the mayor of the city, senior


    provincial governors, and the chairmen of severalrge corporations.


    Heston, the Scarlet Heart Group president, only managed to worm himself a seat from the thirdst


    seat.


    When a provincial governor overheard the ruckus outside, he couldn''t help but voice his displeasure,


    "What''s going on? Is someone causing trouble at Mrs. Hewitt''s birthday banquet?"


    Arnold, the president of the Sunrise Corporation, was seated on the left of Heston when he heard the


    governor and hastily said, "I''m going out to take a look."


    Arnold was only 5''6 in height and was definitely more than 200 lbs. There was no doubt that the man


    was morbidly overweight. So, when he sprang up to his feet in his haste to get the job done, his flesh


    jiggled and wobbled, and he looked very clumsy.


    Heston cackled at the sight of the rotund man trying to earn the governor''s favor. Then, he rose to his


    feet and offered, "Forget it. Let me take a look since it''s rather inconvenient for you to move around, Mr.


    Yorkshire." It was clear he wasn''t going to take no for an answer as he was already pacing toward the


    door.


    Arnold chuckled sheepishly and could only reply in gratitude, "Thank you, Mr. Maslow."


    When Heston arrived at the entrance, he saw that everyone in the lobby was gathered in a corner,


    watching the show. But they were also blocking his way through. As a result, he couldn''t help but frown


    as he couldn''t get a clear sight of the heart of themotion.


    Therefore, he beckoned to a waiter and asked, "What''s happening over there?"


    The waiter was aware that the guests in attendance today were affluent and highly influential in Diosna.


    So, he didn''t hesitate in responding to Heston''s demand as he spoke politely, "It seems like the young


    masters of the Scarlet Heart Group and the Sunrise Corporation are in an argument¡­"


    The frown on Heston''s face deepened. "Damn it, what is Will up to?" he muttered to himself under his


    breath. "Doesn''t he know what kind of asion this is? Why did he pick a fight with that vermin, Eric


    Yorkshire?"


    Just as he was about to march over and lecture them, he came to an abrupt stop in his tracks.


    He knew his son; after the incident with Coliree Group, Will had matured and became more


    dependable. So, why would he recklessly start a fight at Loretta''s banquet, no less?


    With this thought in mind, he asked the waiter again, "Why are they fighting?"


    "Well¡­ I''m not sure, either," the waiter answered apologetically, hanging his head. "I only heard Mr.


    Yorkshire demanding an apology from a man named Nicholson, forcing that man to beg for his


    forgiveness on his knees¡­"


    "N-Nicholson?!"

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    Heston''s heart shuddered as the realization hit him. Just the fact that he was able to manage his


    company to be in the top ranks in Diosna proved that he was a man with enough wisdom, and he could


    guess just what was going on after he heard the waiter''s remarks.


    "Alright, I got it." So, he dismissed the server with a wave of his hand and returned to the VIP lounge.


    Walter quickly inquired the moment he noticed Heston''s return, "Mr. Maslow, what''s going on outside?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing." He brushed it off lightly with a smile, saying, "Nobody''s making a scene. It''s just a few


    youngsters fooling around and being a little rowdy."


    The Hewitts breathed a sigh of relief at his words. "That''s great if there are no problems."


    However, the governor from earliermented solemnly, "The chairmen here are the leading


    businessmen of Diosna, but while you''re expanding and developing your businesses, you shouldn''t


    neglect the discipline of your children!"


    The mayor of Diosna also nodded in agreement. "He''s right. Don''t spoil your children and turn them


    into a bunch of ignorant brats who would only cause trouble everywhere they go! You should know that


    they''re hundreds of times more influential than regr people, and if they offend some important


    figures, maybe I''ll be implicated for being the city''s mayor!"


    His words made the chairmen break out in cold sweat on their foreheads.


    Heston stole a nce at Arnold, then said to the governors and mayor with a smile, "Don''t worry, sirs.


    I''ve been disciplining my son earnestly, telling him to be aware and never offend anyone of


    importance!" After that, he turned to Arnold with an almost unnoticeable smirk. "What do you think, Mr.


    Yorkshire?"


    Arnold was taken aback by Heston''s abrupt conversational baton toss and hurriedly nodded. "O-f


    course¡­"


    Following that, several other chairmen also took a stand, ensuring that they would discipline their


    children properly, and the mayor nodded in satisfaction.


    "I will be holding you to it, then."


    Soon, a man in his thirties knocked and came in. Then, he started hesitantly with a respectful tone, "Sir,


    it''s five minutes to 1.00PM. It''s almost time for guests to take their seats¡­"


    He trailed off because the fight in the lobby was about to get out of hand!


    However, the fathers of the young masters in a fight were seated in the same venue, and he wasn''t in a


    position toment lest he invites doom upon himself. So, he could only discreetly ask the big shots to


    solve the situation themselves.


    When they heard that the banquet was about to begin, the people in the room rose to their feet and


    started toward the door.


    Meanwhile, in the lobby, Eric clutched Will''s cor in a death grip, ring at him with bloodshot eyes as


    he roared, "F*ck you! Do you really think that I wouldn''t hit you?"


    Will didn''t yield; instead, he roughly pulled on Eric''s hair. "I f*cking dare you! Don''t make me bury your


    entire family!"


    The people gathered around who were watching the fun started to break the fight and dissuade them,


    saying, "Guys, both of you! Don''t start a fight here! It will be bad if the officers see this!"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Despite their advice, the two men remained ring at each other with bloodshot eyes, and none of


    them wanted to be the first to let go!


    Kingston checked his watch as he sighed, took a step forward, and said, "That''s enough. The banquet


    is about to begin. Don''t cause a scene at Mrs. Hewitt''s banquet."


    How could he watch these two brats ruin the party when he was here to celebrate the birthday of his


    comrade''s mother?


    Will immediately released Eric''s hair obediently upon hearing Kingston''s words as he didn''t dare to go


    against him. Eric eventually released his cor as well. However, he still red at him viciously,


    pointing at him, shouting, "Maslow, don''t you think for a second that I''m afraid of you! You''re no match


    for me if we do start a fight!"


    Will immediately stiffened at the provocation and yelled, "What? Do you really want to f*cking go?!"

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    The sight of them grabbing each other''s hair and cor seemed brutal from an outsider''s perspective.


    However, the fact was that they weren''t really hurting each other.


    Earlier, Eric was furious that Will kept bringing up that he ate socks, and he went to grab Will''s cor


    because he momentarily lost his temper.


    Although he sounded very fierce, he didn''t have the courage to beat Will up. After all, even if the


    Scarlet Heart Group had lost the bid previously, they were still influential. So, he wasn''t that brainless


    enough to hit the Scarlet Heart Group''s heir in public.


    Will was in more or less the same predicament as well¡ªnot daring to start a real fistfight with Eric.


    Hence, they merely grabbed each other and kept hurling abuse at one another; none of them received


    any physical blows from the other party.


    After they broke apart, Eric straightened his ruffled hair. Then, he embarrassedly shifted the me on


    Kingsley again.


    In his opinion, a weakling like Kingsley was hundreds of times easier to deal with than Will!


    Therefore, he pointed a finger at Kingsley''s nose and roared angrily, "You! Don''t f*cking stand at the


    side and enjoy the show! Once Mrs. Hewitt''s banquet is over, I''ll definitely kill you! And that sister of


    yours as well! I swear I''ll make her mine and not leave the slightest chance for Maslow!"


    A cold look shed past Kingsley''s eyes, and he said indifferently, "I''ll give you another chance to


    rephrase your sentence."


    "Hmph, you still have the guts to be a show-off in front of me?" Eric sneered. "I may not be able to get


    rid of Will, but not you!" he shouted, raising his hand and swinging it at Kingsley''s face.


    Thud!


    Kingsley grabbed his wrist in one move and said icily, "There should be a limit to how arrogant you can


    be. Once you cross the line, you''ll find yourself in trouble!"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Trouble? As the young master of the Sunrise Corporation, what kind of trouble will I get myself into?"


    Eric jerked his arm but couldn''t break free from Kingsley''s grip. "Let me go, you b*stard! Otherwise,


    you''ll be the f*cking one in trouble!"


    The second those words left his lips, the crowd behind him became restless. Then, everyone retreated


    to two sides respectfully, opening up a path.


    After that, the group of important figures¡ªwith Walter leading the pack¡ªpaced steadily toward them,


    wearing stern faces.


    When they saw Eric with his raised hand that was about to strike somebody, the looks on the elders''


    faces turned even more sullen.


    A provincial governor said strictly, "The banquet is starting soon, but people are fighting! What''s going


    on? Whose son is the one raising his hand?"


    All color drained from Arnold''s face as he said shakily, "H-He''s¡­ my son¡­" Then, he did aplete


    180 as he raised a trembling finger at Eric and bellowed, "Rascal! How dare you raise your hand during


    Mrs. Hewitt''s birthday banquet?"


    Eric was scared silly at the line-up of influential figures appearing before his eyes. Hence, he tried his


    best to shrug off Kingsley''s grip, which forced his hand into mid-air. s, he couldn''t break free at all!


    Finally, a look of dawning horror appeared on his face as he hissed through gritted teeth, "Let me go


    now, b*stard! We''ll both be dead if you keep holding me!"


    Arnold also immediately took the chance to step forward and raised his voice, saying, "Which family


    are you from? Let go of my son right now. Or else, I''ll¡ª"


    Although his voice at the start of his sentence sounded stern, he came to an abrupt stop mid-sentence


    as he was too stunned to finish. He could only wordlessly gape at Kingsley in disbelief, his lips


    trembling as though they had been electrocuted.


    "Y-You¡­ Are you M-Mr. Nicholson?!"


    Previously during the pre-bid conference of the Coliree Group, he had witnessed with his own eyes


    how the higher management staff of Coliree Group had treated Kingsley with the utmost respect. He


    also knew that it was because Will had offended Kingsley that he was able to get that eight-billion-


    dor project.


    By now, he had already surmised that Kingsley was most likely the secret owner = of Coliree Group.


    Even if he wasn''t, he had to be a person of great influence in thepany.


    When Arnold saw his own son raising his fist at the owner behind the Coliree Group, he became so


    fearful that his heart almost shuddered to aplete stop.

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    Big droplets of cold sweat flowed down Arnold''s forehead as he held his chest, and his lips were also


    turning blue due tock of oxygen.


    "My¡­ Meds¡­"


    Then, he fished out a bottle of instant cardio reliever pills with trembling hands and poured them all into


    his mouth without care!


    When he could finally take a deep breath, the color gradually returned to his face.


    When Eric saw how shocked Arnold was, he thought it was ridiculous. "Dad, what''s wrong with you?


    Do you know this b*stard?"


    "Shut up, you rascal!" The fatty flesh on Arnold''s face jiggled uncontrobly as he shouted angrily, "If


    you f*cking say one more word, I''ll break your leg!"


    "I¡ª"


    Eric had a look of confusion painted across his face as his lips parted to protest. Still, he knew it would


    only make matters worse, so he said nothing in the end.


    Kingsley casually tossed Eric aside, making the foolish heir stagger backward. Then, Kingsley turned to


    Arnold and said with a smile, "We meet again, Mr. Yorkshire. Thanks for opening a path for my sister."


    "T-That''s nothing at all¡­" Arnold croaked, trembling. "Mr. Nicholson, I¡ª"


    Before he could continue, Kingsley waved his hand. "We''ll talk about this issueter. It''s already


    1.00PM. Please don''t hold up Mrs. Hewitt''s birthday banquet."


    "Yes, you''re right¡­" Arnold wiped off the cold sweat upon his brow and quickly deduced that Kingsley


    didn''t want to steal the show and hurriedly said, "You have a point. We shouldn''t dy Mrs. Hewitt''s


    birthday celebration¡­"


    The sight of Arnold walking on thin ice rendered everyone utterly baffled. They couldn''t help but mutter


    among themselves, "What''s wrong with Mr. Yorkshire? Why does it seem like he''s terrified of this young


    man?"


    "I don''t think he''s terrified. After all, this is Mrs. Hewitt''s birthday banquet. He''s probably afraid of Mr.


    Hewitt and the other senior officers."


    "But¡­ Mr. Yorkshire''s voice shook when he spoke with that young man!"


    "That''s because he''s unhealthy! Didn''t you see him taking his meds? That''s what happens to


    overweight people. They get breathless easily!"


    The people exchanged their opinions in a discussion, and soon, they came up with an exnation that


    seemed very reasonable.


    When Eric heard their arguments, he came to a sudden realization as well and pointed a finger at


    Kingsley. "You''re a lucky b*stard! Once the banquet is over, I''ll definitely¡ª"


    He had yet to finish his sentence when Arnold pped the back of his head. "Shut up, you little piece of


    sh*t! Once the banquet is over, you''re going home to be punished!" Then, he turned to Walter and the


    rest, saying politely, "I''m sorry, everyone. I failed to teach my son well¡­"


    The mayor cast him a long, deep look of warning before raising his voice and saying, "Let the banquet


    begin, then! It''s Mrs. Hewitt''s birthday, after all!"


    Heston sped his hands together as he chuckled heartily. "Yes. Let''s take our seats, everyone!"


    While he ushered the people into their seats, he was grinning so widely that the edges of his lips were


    almost touching his ears! He knew that Kingsley didn''t teach Eric a lesson or allow Arnold to reveal his


    identity because he didn''t want to steal the main show at Loretta''s birthday banquet.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    However, once this banquet is over, Kingsley will definitely not let Eric off. This might even implicate the


    entire Sunrise Corporation, causing the entire business empire to overnight! he thought with barely


    concealed triumph and glee.


    Will was seated right next to him, so naturally, he had a front-row seat to his father''s unspoken


    thoughts. Nevertheless, they were attending Mrs. Hewitt''s birthday banquet, so they needed to be on


    their best behavior. So, he whispered urgently, "Dad, keep your facial expression in check."


    Heston chuckled sheepishly as he said in a hushed tone, "I''m just thrilled to be seated at the same


    table as Mr. Nicholson!"


    Although he wasn''t loud, it was just enough for Kingsley, who was next to him, to hear everything


    clearly, and he smirked. "Mr. Maslow, I truly have to thank you for cing me at the main table of the


    banquet."


    "You''re most wee. It''s an honor to be seated together with you!" he answered pleasantly.


    Meanwhile, Arnold''s face turned more somber than words could describe as he watched the both of


    them chatting with smiles on their faces. s, he couldn''t do anything to vent his frustration, so he took


    it out on Eric instead as he hissed through gritted teeth, "What the f*ck happened? Why were you in a


    fight with Will and that man?"

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    "It''s Will and that Nicholson guy who picked a fight with me!" Eric whined. "They were stepping all over


    me. Should I just stand there and take it?"


    Arnold had a stern expression on his face as he warned him coldly, "I''ll fill you in on the details once


    we''re home. All you have to know is, Mr. Nicholson, isn''t someone you can offend!"


    "I got it, Dad." When Eric noticed the livid expression on his father''s face, he didn''t dare to argue with


    him and answered with a nod. Despite that, he still couldn''t ept it, as he thought maliciously, What


    should I do to Kingsley Nicholson so that I can avenge the insult I suffered?


    At the same time, Zeke looked incredibly sullen in a corner at the back rows.


    He never imagined that even Eric wasn''t able to crush Kingsley!


    He shot daggers at Kingsley, who was seated in the front row, as he muttered viciously, "F*cker, I''ll let


    you live for a little longer. You''ve already stepped on Eric Yorkshire''s toes, and I''ll think of ways to make


    him kill you!"


    Although everyone''s minds were whirring with plots and schemes, the banquet had officially begun.


    On the stage, the master of the ceremony kicked it off by saying some words in celebration of Loretta''s


    birthday before he started introducing the important figures seated in the front seats. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Here, we have the senior officers from Sris, Minister Hansen, and Chief Rees, the mayor of Diosna,


    Mr. Norris. The chiefmissioner, Director Klein, and next to him is Mr. Higgins¡­"


    The MC introduced them one by one. Yet, whenever he announced their title, the audience would still


    gush in surprise.


    They were all in awe at The Hero''s Family''s influence and how they were capable of inviting so many


    influential figures from so many fields to attend Loretta''s birthday banquet!


    Even the MC was shaking in excitement. "This is the president of Scarlet Heart Group, Mr. Maslow, and


    his son. Next is¡­"


    When it was time to introduce Kingsley, he came to a pause because there was no such person on the


    guest list that the hotel manager gave him!


    All of a sudden, beads of sweat formed on his forehead and trickled down his hairline.


    "He is¡­ He is¡­"


    His lips trembled uncontrobly as he tried his best to recall the guest list.


    This young man can''t possibly be someone simple if he''s taking a seat with all the other people of


    influence! he thought. If I can''t introduce him, it will be a back-breaking mistake in my job!


    Just when more sweat was flowing down his forehead, Kingsley smiled softly. "I''m just a friend of Will


    and a nobody."


    When the people heard this, they all had different types of expressions¡ªthe MC let out a long sigh of


    relief, feeling as though he had narrowly avoided the guillotine. Will and Heston were filled with


    excitement when Kingsley acknowledged them as his friend, and Eric snorted with a look of contempt.


    What the others didn''t see was that Arnold had turned a notch more gloomy and was even fidgeting in


    his seat.


    Meanwhile, the other important figures from the business and political world couldn''t help but frown


    upon hearing that Kingsley was just a regr person without any background.


    They coldly stared at Heston, thinking that he was simply too ignorant to seat a young man without any


    title at the main table on such an asion!


    The same thought was running through the minds of the people at the other tables. They were all


    reputable people in Diosna¡ªmainly renowned businessmen and superiors of various departments in


    the town council¡ªbut even with their statuses, they couldn''t get a seat at the main table.


    What gave that guy named Nicholson that right, then?


    For a moment, everyone looked unhappy andined in low voices, "How could the Scarlet Heart


    Group do such a thing? How could they ce a young man without any titles at the main table?"


    "Exactly! Are they looking down at us?"


    "What''s the deal with the Maslows? Don''t they know that the leaders are very concerned about


    rankings and seating arrangements?"

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    Eric sneered sinisterly when he heard everyone''s dissatisfaction. He was nning to let Kingsley drag


    Will down the mud!


    The host introduced the guests in fear and wiped his cold sweat off his forehead before respectfully


    announcing, "Mrs. Hewitt, it''s your birthday today. Will you please say a few words?"


    Loretta waved her hands and dismissed his offer politely. Her eyes were kind, and she had a big smile.


    She said, "Oh, I''m already delighted that all of you are here to celebrate my birthday with me. So, I


    won''t drag this on. Enjoy your time here!"


    The crowd cheered happily upon hearing her short but sweet speech.


    Immediately after, the lights slowly dimmed, and a man in his forties pushed a cart with a three-story


    cake forward.


    That man was Walter''s eldest son, Weston.


    Behind him were his wife and two teenagers.


    The family of four pushed the cake over to the stage and gave a toast to Loretta.


    Kingsley was stunned for a moment when he caught sight of Weston''s face.


    Warren looked so much like his older brother¡­


    At this moment, Kingston''s eyes welled up with tears.


    If Warren were still alive, maybe he would''ve pushed the cake up with his wife and children, along with


    his brother and sister-inw.


    The family would be together, all three generations under the same roof. They would be living a happy


    life¡­


    At this moment, the audience suddenly sang the birthday song out loud.


    The atmosphere on the stage was cozy and homely.


    Kingsley''s throat closed up, choking on his emotions. He couldn''t even sing a single word¡­


    The children and grandchildren took turns wishing Loretta a happy birthday. Just like that, the birthday


    party was almost over.


    Once everyone had given their presents, Loretta was finally able to sit down again.


    The guests spent the rest of the party chatting with each other, expanding theirworks.


    This was the segment of the party everyone was looking forward to.


    Everyone wanted to take this opportunity to leave a good impression on Walter.


    However, birthday gifts were more than just a simple gesture for people like Heston and Arnold.


    It was to showcase their power and strength.


    The leaders of the provincial and city governments were the first to present Loretta with their gifts.


    Some gave high-grade tea leaves, some gave antique decorations, and some gave custom art.


    These leaders gave these gifts not to curry favor with Walter but to suck up to her for the title of ''the


    Hero''s Family.''


    Some even gave her ordinary gifts to show their humbleness.


    When it was time forpanies to present gifts, the atmosphere became very lively!


    It became especially so when Arnold presented his gift, which was a jade pot worth 20,000 from the


    Qing Dynasty. Everyone was in awe!


    Their eyes were full of astonishment when they saw the dazzling gift.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "F*ck! Sunshine Company is really something else! Did they really send out a birthday gift worth


    20,000?!"


    "Oh my God, 20,000?! Isn''t that way too expensive for a gift?!"


    Although the people here were all from affluent backgrounds, they were still shocked by the highly


    costly gift!


    Themoners from Qustia could only afford gifts that were worth three to five hundred at most.


    Even if they were wealthy, a gift worth tens of thousands of dors was a great deal in their eyes!


    Yet, Arnold casually gave away a 20,000 gift like it was nothing. It was no wonder everyone was


    shocked!


    Walter and his wife were even more shocked by this turn of events. They carefully ced the gift down


    and said, "This¡­ This gift is worth way too extravagant! President Yorkshire, please. We appreciate


    your gift, but this is way too valuable!"


    Arnold responded with a smile, "President Hewitt, Mrs. Hewitt, I only have the utmost respect for you


    and your family! This gift isn''t enough to express the extent of my regard for you! Please ept this as


    a token of my sincerity!"

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    Arnold was a sly fox. He didn''t bring up the Hero''s Family so as not to upset Loretta about her


    deceased son, but he still got his point across.


    As the president of Sris Bank, Walter immediately knew that this was an act to impress and curry


    favor to win the title of the Hero''s Family.


    Therefore, after he rejected Arnold a few more times, he finally epted the gift.


    Once Walter epted the gift, the look on Arnold''s face immediately changed.


    He knew that Walter was satisfied with the jade pot.


    Arnold even straightened his back and puffed his chest like a peacock!


    He looked at Heston victoriously and said, "Mr. Maslow! I heard from rumors in Diosna City that the


    Scarlet Heart Group and the Sunshine Corporation are the two leading enterprises going head to head.


    Therefore, your gift will only be as outstanding as ours, right?"


    Heston responded with a cold smile, "You don''t have to worry about us, Mr. Yorkshire. The Scarlet


    Heart Group values Mrs. Hewitt''s birthday more than you!"


    "Oh, really? Then, you should take your gift out and show us your sincerity!"


    Arnold''s vexing words made Heston whisper to Eric, "What gift did you prepare for her? It can''t be


    worse than Arnold''s, right?!"


    Initially, Heston nned to choose the birthday gift himself, but the recentpany issues had


    rendered himpletely busy. So, he entrusted this task to Eric.


    Additionally, Kyle''s injuries and hospitalization also added to his burden. He only had time to ask Will to


    prepare a gift.


    "Don''t worry, dad. I took care of it," Will smiled and took out a 110,000 watch.


    "That''s the Patek Philippe watch! It costs 11,000! They''re really keeping the pressure on the Sunshine


    Corporation''s head!"


    Heston let out a satisfied smile when he heard these words from people around him. He even patted


    Will on his shoulder for a job well done. "Good job. You''ve done well!"


    Then, Heston took the box and walked towards Walter and his wife, wishing, "As the representative of


    the Scarlet Heart Group, I wish Mrs. Hewitt a great birthday and a prosperous life!"


    Finally, he presented the beautifully packaged and luxurious watch with both hands.


    Mrs. Hewitt took the gift box with a smile. "All right, thank you for your gift."


    Eric''s eye twitched when he saw the Patek Philippe watch. "Patek Philippe? A watch?"


    "I didn''t expect the Scarlet Heart Group to give Mrs. Hewitt a Patek Philippe watch! What model is it?


    Don''t tell me it''s a model worth 30,000 to 50,000!" He continued to mock.


    Will immediately retorted, "30,000 to 50,000? Is Mrs. Hewitt''s worth that little? I personally went and


    chose this watch. It''s worth 110,000!"


    Immediately there were sounds of clearing throats and coughing next to them.


    Two government leaders who were drinking tea spat out all the tea upon hearing the price!


    "W-What did you say?!"


    Although they were all leaders of the Sris Province, their sries weren''t high due to their


    exemry work.


    They were utterly dumbstruck when they heard that the watch was worth such a high price!


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Those guests who were admiring the Sunshine Corporation''s generosity all turned around and cried


    out, "My God! I thought that the Sunshine Corporation was already liberal with their money! I didn''t


    expect the Scarlet Heart Group to be even more generous!"


    "The Scarlet Heart Group is far more benevolent than the Sunshine Corporation! Even if the Sunshine


    Corporation had just won a big project, they are still so miserly!"


    "Yes, it seems like Mr. Maslow respects the Hero''s Family more than anyone else! It''s a lesson worth


    learning for the rest of us!"


    Will and Heston were so proud of themselves; they were practically basking in all thepliments


    coming from all sides!


    Eric clenched his fists and hissed through gritted teeth, "Congrats, Will! You''re amazing!"


    With that, he turned around and noticed Kingsley eating with his head down.


    He thought since he failed to humiliate Will at the birthday ceremony, he had no choice but to


    embarrass Will through Kingsley!


    Eric sneered and purposely started nit-picking at him. "Hey! Kingsley! Are you really here for the food?"

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    "What else?" Kingsley looked up and wiped his mouth with the serviette. "Aren''t you here to eat?"


    Eric pointed at Mrs. Hewitt and eximed, "It''s Mrs. Hewitt''s 60th birthday! Since you''re sitting at the


    main table, aren''t you going toe up and present her a gift?!"


    Will hurriedly came to Kingsley''s defense. "Mr. Nicholson is my friend. The Scarlet Heart Group''s gift is


    also Mr. Nicholson''s gift!"


    "That''s different!" Eric waved him off. "By your logic, since more than half the people here are my


    friends, doesn''t that mean everyone here doesn''t need to give a gift?!"


    The leaders of the provincial and city governments were very disgruntled with Kingsley, who remained


    at the main table.


    He acted as if he didn''t hear what Eric said and quietly enjoyed his tea.


    However, Arnold berated Eric coldly, "Keep your mouth shut, Eric!"


    "What''s wrong with you today, dad? Why won''t you let me talk?" Eric''s stubbornness showed in his


    voice, and he couldn''t help but grumble, "I didn''t cause any trouble. That Kingsley guy didn''t even


    prepare a gift. Why should he sit at the main table?!"


    Then, he lowered his voice immediately after and whispered, "Besides, you just watched the Scarlet


    Heart Group humiliate us, and you didn''t even do anything?!"


    Arnold''s face immediately twisted with displeasure when he heard this., "Of course, we can''t let the


    Scarlet Heart Group go so easily, but for Mr. Nicholson¡­"


    Before he could finish his words, a loud shout came from the crowd,


    "That''s right! Everyone here came to celebrate her birthday and brought gifts! So, how can he sit at the


    main table without even preparing a suitable birthday gift?!"


    The man who shouted was none other than Zeke Pena!


    Everyone started whispering to one another after hearing Zeke''s words.


    The crowd was immediately dissatisfied with Kingsley''s behavior.


    "Mr. Yorkshire is right! Look at Director Marshall from the Cleapolis City Hall. Look at Lenny Karrs and


    Finley Collins!


    Even Chairman Lewis gave a gift worth 30,000, and Chairman Turner whose gift was around 200,000!


    Yet, they''re all sitting at the smaller tables. Why is that kid allowed to sit at the main table? Is it just


    because he is friends with Will?! This is outrageous!"


    As soon as these words were said aloud, everyone at the party nodded with mutters of agreement.


    "That''s right! Although we shouldn''t poke our nose into how Mrs. Hewitt''s party is organized, shouldn''t


    we at least show some respect with so many powerful people around?!"


    "Exactly! How can he be so rude? They can''t just let an unknown kid step all over their heads like this!"


    Walter and Loretta exchanged nces but remained silent as they listened to the guests basically


    throwing a tantrum.


    Walter was an intelligent man who had worked hard to get to where he was today.


    He knew that this situation had nothing to do with the birthday party.


    Instead, the spirit ofpetitiveness had arisen amongst the guests!


    There was apetition between the Scarlet Heart Group and the Sunshine Corporation.


    There were evenpetitions between small leaders of the provincial and municipal governments over


    statuses and seating.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, among the guests were supporters and opponents of these groups.


    Zeke and his supporters were constantly pouring fuel on the mes.


    In short, things were starting to get out of hand!


    Everyone was pointing fingers at Kingsley, urging him to eithere up with an adequate gift or give


    up his seat for the other leaders!


    Eric was delighted when he saw the chaos and continued to taunt Kingsley, "Kid! Are you hearing this?!


    If you don''t have the power, don''t be so shameless to hog this seat for yourself!"


    With that, he turned to Will and continued to attack him, "Mr. Maslow, you''ve seen it for yourself!


    Everyone''s very upset with your actions! Is the Scarlet Heart Group really going to make things difficult


    for everyone?!"


    Will and Heston''s faces turned pale, but they couldn''t even utter a single word in their defense.

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    This time, Arnold didn''t stop his son''s actions.


    In the Empire of Qustia, social ranks existed since ancient times, where people had been ranked


    ordingly, from schrs to farmers, workers, and merchants.


    Although they were now in the 21st Century, businessmen''s status had grown far higher than that of


    mere academics. They weren''t the lowly businessmen in the olden days who were regarded with


    contempt.


    However, due to the historical influence of the official standard for thousands of years, the people of


    Qustia were in awe of the chief.


    Therefore, Arnold knew that Kingsley was most likely the head of the Coliree Group.


    Yet, in front of so many provincial and municipal leaders, he still chose to keep silent.


    Eric noticed that his father didn''t stop him, and he couldn''t help but get even more excited!


    He pointed at Kingsley and continued, "Boy! Don''t pretend to be deaf! Just leave if you still want to


    keep your reputation intact!"


    "s¡­" Kingsley sighed and ced his chopsticks down. "Is it so hard for me to have lunch?"


    He stood up and walked over slowly to Walter and Loretta.


    After he bowed in front of the two, he said, "Mrs. Hewitt, I dide to wish you a happy birthday and


    for you to live a healthy and prosperous life. Unfortunately, I rushed over and didn''t have time to


    prepare a proper gift for you. I hope you don''t mind."


    "Thank you," Mrs. Hua said dotingly. "It''s already a blessing that you could attend my birthday."


    Kingsley smiled softly. "However, even though I didn''t have enough time to prepare a birthday gift, I''ve


    invited a group of people for you!"


    As soon as he said that, there were sounds of drinks being spat out.


    "Pfft! Did I hear that right? Inviting other people on their birthday?! Where did he get his courage to spit


    those words out?!"


    "Hahaha¡­ Is there something wrong with him? He didn''t invite all his seven aunts to dinner, did he?!"


    "How could Mr. Maslow have such a worthless friend?! Isn''t that such a p in the face?!"


    Everyone was pointing at Kingsley scornfully.


    Eric didn''t bother to conceal his mocking sneer any longer.


    "Hey Nicholson, are you an idiot?! Look around and see what asion this is. How can you hire a


    group of people to cheer someone up?! Do you think this is a bachelorette party?!"


    Heston was even more surprised and said lowly, "Mr. Nicholson, what are you doing here? The


    provincial capital is here today! Even the mayor! You shouldn''t mess¡­"


    Kingsley was here as Will''s friend!


    Heston was worried that if Kingsley offended those leaders, he would be out of luck!


    Nevertheless, Kingsley merely gave him a reassuring smile. "Mr. Maslow, don''t worry. I greatly respect


    Mrs. Hewitt, and I won''t mess around."


    Eric heard what he said and retorted, "Hehe, won''t mess around? You''re already at fault for clearly


    wanting to disrupt the party!"


    At this moment, the hotel manager hurried over as soon as Eric finished speaking. He said quietly to


    them, "President Hewitt, there''s a group of peopleing in to celebrate her birthday."


    Walter was stunned. "Since they''re here to celebrate her birthday, let them in. Why do you need to


    report it to me?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Because¡­ They don''t look like guests or ordinary people¡­" The hotel manager stuttered. "They don''t


    look like good people¡­"


    "They don''t look like good people?" Walter was even more surprised. "Who are they?"


    Just as the manager was about to exin, a loud hearty voice came from the lobby''s entrance.


    "Happy birthday, Mrs. Hewitt! We just came to Diosna City, and we''vee to pay our respects!"


    Behind the voice, more than a dozen men joined him.


    They all had tattoos of dragons and tigers on their bodies. There were even several scars on a few of


    their faces!


    The leader was none other than Leoric Schneider!


    The Sunshine Casino hadpletely taken over this whole party!

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    Even though Victoria was one of the bosses from the Northern Underworld of Qustia, she was also


    highly meticulous.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She was different from Xanxus.


    Xanxus was forced to fight against them with knives, guns, and sticks.


    From Victoria''s perspective, if she really wanted the Northern Underworld of Qustia, she had to


    establish a good rtionship with all sides, one by one.


    If they relied on force alone and not brains, they would suffer a fate like Xanxus sooner orter. They


    would eventually be crushed by the others.


    So, when she heard that Loretta''s birthday party was held here, she immediately called Leoric to help


    celebrate Loretta''s birthday.


    Leoric led a group of his men to the birthday party without any hindrance. Everyone else avoided them


    and gave way wherever they went!


    Everyone looked at them in horror, wondering why such a group of unexpected guests would suddenly


    barge in during the birthday party!


    The guests all whispered amongst themselves,


    "W-Who are they? Why do they look like thugs?"


    "The vibes they''re exuding¡­ They should be people from the underworld¡­"


    "My goodness, why are there people from the underworld here at Mrs. Hewitt''s birthday party? Aren''t


    they here to cause trouble?!"


    Then, Leoric led his men all the way to Loretta.


    He bowed and stretched his hand out to her as he loudly greeted, "I am Leoric Schneider from the


    Jeanne Gang. I just took over the Sunshine Casino from Xanxus. I would like to wish you the happiest


    of birthdays!"


    When everyone heard the words ''took over the Sunshine Casino from Xanxus'', their jaws fell to the


    ground.


    Some had heard of the Sunshine Casino''s downfall, but some didn''t.


    Yet!


    It didn''t matter whether they were in the know. That was because, at this moment, everyone, without


    exception, widened their mouths in shock.


    "T-This person took over Boss Norton''s ce?! How powerful is he?!"


    "Haven''t you heard? Boss Norton is dead! He died horribly, and I didn''t expect that this man was the


    one who did it!"


    "Huh¡­ How could such a horrible person be here?!"


    As everyone talked amongst themselves in shock, Leoric noticed Kingsley standing next to him!


    "B-Boss Nicholson?!" Leoric eximed in surprise. "Why are you here?!"


    He waved his men over and loudly eximed, "Come here, men! Greet Boss Nicholson!"


    With his order, the dozen or so men knelt on the ground on one knee. They all greeted respectfully,


    "Boss Nicholson!"


    There was instantly an uproar!


    Everyone at the party exploded into amotion!


    "What?! Boss Nicholson? Isn''t he a nobody?"


    "It turns out that he''s from the underworld! It''s no wonder Mr. Maslow was so polite to him!"


    When Eric heard themotion, his face instantly turned beet red!


    His heart started to pound quickly¡­


    He never expected Kingsley to be such a powerful man!


    What if he wanted to hurt him?


    After all, Eric had been provoking him the whole time! Every single word was bing a p to his


    own face!


    When he thought of this, he quickly waved a waiter over and whispered, "Go back there and call Zeke


    Pena from Decardo Inc. toe here."


    "Yes, Mr. Yorkshire," The waiter responded immediately and went to search for Zeke.


    At the time, Kingsley helped Leoric to his feet and asked, "Why are you all here?"


    "Victoria told us toe," Leoric said respectfully.


    "Victoria said that since she''s here at Diosna City, she needed to give her regards to President Hewitt. I


    came just in time for Mrs. Hewitt''s birthday. So, she sent me here to give her a birthday gift."


    When he spoke, he pped his forehead suddenly. "Ah, look at me! I forgot to give Mrs. Hewitt her


    gift!"


    Leoric took out a brocade box from his pocket and handed it to Mrs. Hewitt. Finally, he intoned


    respectfully, "Mrs. Hewitt, the Jeanne Gang started from Jeanne D''Arc. The gift that Victoria has


    prepared for you is a tea pet."


    He opened the brocade box and revealed a jade tea pet inside. He exined, "Victoria said that this


    winged lion has the ability to attract wealth, treasure, good luck, and ward away evil. So, a winged lion


    tea pet means that you will be blessed with never-ending prosperity, and you''ll never lose your riches to


    malicious schemes!"

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    As Leoric introduced himself, he handed Loretta the jade-winged lion tea pet with both hands.


    When she first saw him and his men, she was petrified.


    However, after she heard Leoric''s words and gentle attitude, she smiled kindly at him.


    She took the brocade box with a gentle smile. "Thank Victoria for me. I love her gift."


    At the time, a waiter led Zeke to Eric''s side. Zeke immediately intoned respectfully, "Mr. Yorkshire, I


    heard you''re looking for me?"


    Eric pointed at Kingsley and Leoric before whispering to him angrily, "That kid brought a bunch of men


    to disrupt Mrs. Hewitt''s birthday party. Use that as an excuse to p him in the face! It would be even


    better if President Hewitt would bear a grudge against him and the Scarlet Heart Group!"


    Eric patted Zeke on the shoulder as he promised, "If you manage to pull this off, I can guarantee that


    Decardo Inc. will grow stronger than ever!"


    Zeke was overjoyed when he heard Eric''s vow.


    Yet, when he turned to look at the burly men behind Leoric, he couldn''t help but hesitate. He knew that


    Eric didn''t dare to stick out from the crowd now, so he had to be the one who stood out for him.


    Eric saw his hesitation and couldn''t help but frown. "I promised to help you grow Decardo Inc. Why are


    you hesitating? You know, there aren''t many who have this opportunity in this life. Once they don''t take


    it, they definitely regret it!"


    Zeke''s eyes darted away from him, and he finally gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, fine! I''ll do it!"


    Zeke couldn''t be picky and could only let himself be used by Eric as a scapegoat.


    After all, not everyone would get this opportunity to be a scapegoat for Mr. Yorkshire from the Sunshine


    Corporation!


    He clenched his fists and took a deep breath. Then, he walked to the front of the stage and eximed


    loudly, "Nicholson! Is this your gift?!"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    His exmation immediately attracted everyone''s attention!


    Will smacked the table and scolded him, "Zeke! How dare you speak out of turn!"


    "Mr. Maslow, even if you want to pursue this kid''s sister, you still can''t let him act so recklessly!"


    Zeke went all out in provoking him! He only dared to provoke Will since he had Eric backing him up!


    Will turned red with anger and yelled, "Zeke, what the hell are you doing?! How dare you talk to me like


    that, huh?"


    Zeke pretended he didn''t hear him and turned around to criticize Kingsley.


    "Nicholson, what are your intentions of bringing these men here to disrupt Mrs. Hewitt''s birthday party?!


    Not just that, you''re seriously letting a group of gangsters barge in here so openly in front of Director


    Klein from the Diosna City Police Department?!"


    The leaders sitting around the main table looked angry when they heard Zeke''s words, especially


    Director Klein, whose face was so upset he looked like he was about to explode!


    Xanxus always had a great rtionship with him. He had even given Director Klein gifts from time to


    time.


    s, with Xanxus'' downfall, they directly cut off one of his department''s most significant sources of


    ie.


    At the time, Leoric and his men had imed to take over Sunshine Casino right from under his nose.


    So, naturally, it made him extremely furious!


    Leoric stared at him and was just about to reprimand Zeke angrily, but Kingsley t-out warned him,


    "Don''t cause any trouble at Mrs. Hewitt''s birthday party."


    Kingsley knew if Leoric attacked Zeke, there would be blood spilled!


    If that didn''t happen, their argument would still wholly ruin Mrs. Hewitt''s birthday party.


    This wasn''t why he decided to attend the party.


    Leoric didn''t pause to think and immediately heeded Kingsley''s order, "Yes, Boss Nicholson!"


    When Eric saw that Kingsley and Leoric weren''t resisting, he thought they were afraid of Director Klein


    and the leaders, and that was why he didn''t dare to speak up!


    With that thought in mind, he immediately regained the confidence he had just lost!


    Eric strode forward and said with a sneer, "Haha, so what if they''re people from the underworld? These


    people are nothing more than unemployed thugs with no education! Once they realize they''re in front of


    the chief of police, they even have to hide their tails between their legs and act ordingly!

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    Leoric was annoyed by Eric''s insults but didn''t dare to act rashly under Kingsley''s order.


    Leoric could only re at Eric coldly without saying a word. Hisck of response seemed to bolster


    Eric''s confidence as he continued to yell wildly, "Boy, don''t tell me you''re the one who brought this


    group of hooligans to liven up the party. How tacky!"


    Eric squinted at Kingsley mockingly before bellowing in disdain, "Wouldn''t it be more interesting if you


    at least let them show how to break a boulder with their chest or something?"


    As soon as he said that, the audience burst intoughter.


    When the guests saw that Leoric didn''t even dare to squeak in the presence of Eric, they weren''t


    scared anymore.


    All of them started using the opportunity to ridicule him.


    "Mr. Yorkshire is right! These are just a group of hooligans who''ll never amount to anything worthwhile


    in their lifetime!"


    "That''s right! Who even is Boss Nicholson?! He''s just a low-ranked bast*rd!"


    Leoric and his men were furious when they heard everyone ridiculing them!


    They wanted to run over and punch them in their faces!


    However, Leoric gritted his teeth and said, "Boss Nicholson, should I call all the men from Sunshine


    Casino over?! We''ll destroy them all!"


    "Destroy them all?" Kingsley chuckled. "Are you here to celebrate a birthday party, or are you here to


    raid a house?"


    He pointed at the leaders at the main table as he spoke, "Besides, the mayor of Diosna City is sitting


    right there. Do you want to send Victoria to jail?"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "But¡­ These people are way too cocky!" Leoric growled as his face flushed in anger. "I can''t stand


    listening to them insulting you like this!"


    Kingsley patted his shoulder reassuringly.


    "There are plenty of clowns like them in society. If you go and beat them up every single time you see


    one, you''ll just end up bing exhausted. Would you rather watch them perform like jesters or wear


    yourself out by caring about their opinions?"


    Leoric eventually calmed down a little after he listened to Kingsley''s advice.


    "You''re always right, Boss. But¡­ How can we just watch them act so arrogantly? Is there really no way


    to deal with them?"


    "You need to use different methods to deal with different people." Kingsley gave him a faint smile.


    "You can fight those who throw the first punch or people who won''t back away until they''ve killed you.


    However, for people like Eric, a beating won''t teach them a lesson. Only by making them fall from their


    pedestal will they fear you forever!"


    Leoric didn''t really understand Kingsley''s logic, but he nodded anyway. "Boss, you''re far more attentive


    than us boorish men. Don''t worry. We''ll listen to you!"


    While the two of them were talking, Eric was still shouting wildly.


    "Nicholson, why are you two whispering amongst yourselves?! Are you nning on how to escape?"


    With that, he stood up and went over to Walter and his wife. Eric''s tone was filled with annoyance.


    "President Hewitt, today was a great day to celebrate Mrs. Hewitt''s birthday, but this kid, Nicholson,


    actually said all this to tter you and even brought people from the underworld! I think he''s


    purposefully disrupting her birthday party! The Scarlet Heart Group brought him here, and they


    shouldn''t get away with it so easily!"


    Will''s face immediately turned pale after hearing Eric''s words.


    Just as he was about to rush forwards and reason with him, Kingsley said lightly, "Mr. Yorkshire,


    actually, you''re wrong. I did say I would bring people over to cheer up Mrs. Hewitt, but I didn''t mean this


    group of men."


    "Not them? Then, who did you bring?" Eric sneered. "Don''t you think that this is chaotic enough?! Do


    you really want to ruin Mrs. Hewitt''s birthday party?!"


    Shortly after those words fell from Eric''s lips, there was amotion at the hall''s entrance!


    A man strode in proudly, slowly leading several people behind him into the hall! Each of them was


    dressed to the nines with suits and essories that were worth hundreds of thousands. It was clear


    that they were no ordinary folk!

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    All the guests fell silent when they saw the people that just walked in.


    After a few seconds, someone quietly asked, "Who¡­ Are they?"


    "I don''t know. But I recognize the suit he''s wearing. It''s one of thetest Ralph Lauren custom diamond


    series. I heard that the button alone is worth thousands."


    "Wow. Who exactly is he? He is so posh!"


    Yet, that man walked up to Kingsley amid people''s awe.


    Then, he bowed to Kingsley and greeted respectfully, "Mr. Nicholson."


    He was Jay Carter, the general manager of the Coliree Group as well as the heir to the Carter Family in


    Cleapolis.


    Gasp!


    All guests were stunned to see Jay bow humbly to Kingsley.


    Some had their hands over their mouths as they asked in disbelief, "Oh My God! What is this? Why


    would the man bow to an ordinary man like Kingsley?"


    "C-Could he be that person Boss asked toe over? He seems to be wealthier than Mr. Yorkshire,


    though."


    "Not only that. Even how he carries himself is notparable to Mr. Yorkshire. On the contrary, I don''t


    think there''s any other man that''s nobler than him in the whole of Diosna."


    Eric''s face turned sullen when he heard what the people were talking about. Sh*t! Who''s that person?


    He stole my limelight!


    He stared at Jay and didn''t notice how Arnold''s face had turned pale.


    Kingsley lightly guided Kay up with a hand on his arm and smiled. "It must have been Daniel who


    asked you toe, right?"


    "Yes, Mr. Nicholson." Jay still maintained a slightly subservient position while respectfully replying to


    Kingsley.


    "I just happened to be in Diosna for a business trip. So, Vice President Robinson asked me to wish


    Mrs. Hewitt a happy birthday on his behalf."


    Kingsley nodded in understanding upon hearing Jay''s exnation. He had called Lancer to arrange


    this birthday celebration for Mrs. Hewitt.


    Lancer knew very well what the name Warren Hewitt signified. So, he would have done his best to


    arrange this event.


    As a result, Lancer definitely notified Daniel to send a representative of the Coliree Group to attend this


    birthday celebration of Warren''s mother.


    When Kingsley and Jay were chatting happily, Eric stepped forward and regarded Jay, sneering


    disdainfully, "This bugger asked you toe?"


    Jay frowned lightly and turned around to look at Eric. "And who are you? How dare you be so


    disrespectful to Mr. Nicholson?"


    Eric was used to being the star of the show as he was the young master of the Sunrise Corporation.


    However, he was overshadowed by Jay''s presence the moment they stood near each other.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The Carter Family of Cleapolis had more assets than Sunrise Corporation and even possessed a noble


    title.


    As for Jay, the Carter Family''s heir, he had received an education fitting his status, especially due to the


    noble blood that ran in his veins.


    Jay immediately straightened himself, lifted his chin proudly, side-eyed Eric, and said coldly, "I don''t


    care which Tom, Dick, or Harry you are. But, if you disrespect Mr. Nicholson again, I promise you will


    lose everything you have with a snap of my fingers!"


    Fury shed in Eric''s eyes when he heard Jay''s condescending words.


    No one had ever looked down on him!


    Even when he argued with Will, Will never dared to speak to him like this!


    "F*ck you! You dare talk down to me?" Eric red menacingly as he bellowed, "Do you even f*cking


    know who I¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence, someone kicked him hard on the back.


    Wham!


    Someone had kicked Eric onto the floor, causing him to fall face-first by Jay''s feet.


    "F*ck¡­"


    The intense pain emanating from his back and knee made cold sweat bead upon his brow.

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    "Which f*cker kicked me?" Eric turned around as he shouted.


    "You f*cking¡­ Dad?"


    He gasped at Arnold, who was standing behind me, and asked incredulously, "Dad? Why did you kick


    me?"


    The fat on Arnold''s face trembled as he scolded in disgruntlement, "I''ve told you to work more in the


    company! But you didn''t listen and only went out with your good-for-nothing friends, wasting your life


    away drinking and ying around. Do you know what''s the most recent project we have?"


    Eric slowly got up to his feet while rubbing his back and answered in bafflement, "Of course. It''s the 1.2


    billion project from the Coliree Group. But¡­ Why are you talking about this, Dad?"


    "So, you do f*cking know the Coliree Group!" Arnold was breathing heavily at this point.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Then, do you know that the general manager of the Coliree Group is here for an inspection these two


    days?"


    Eric was stunned. "I-I don''t. I don''t know the details of the project. How would I know the Coliree


    Group''s general manager ising¡­"


    His face suddenly went white as a sheet as he trailed off.


    Even if he was as dumb as a rock, he could still piece together what had happened.


    The man before him donned a luxurious suit and possessed a noble presence, was none other than


    the general manager of the Coliree Group!


    "N-No way¡­" Eric staggered backward. "He can''t be the general manager of Coliree, right?"


    Jay shed him a condescending smile.


    "Allow me to introduce myself, yes? I am the young master of the Carter Family from Cleapolis as well


    as the general manager of the Coliree Group, Jay Carter."


    Gasp!


    His introduction caused a considerablemotion in the banquet hall.


    "C-Carter Family? Isn''t that a noble family? So, he''s the young master of that family?!"


    "There are only five noble families in the whole of Sris Province, and he''s one of the young


    masters?"


    "Oh my¡­ It''s no wonder he looks so elegant!"


    "He''s also the general manager of the Coliree Group! He''s truly one of those who are favored by the


    heavens!"


    Jay was used to people''s envy andpliments as he walked calmly toward Walter and Loretta while


    everyone else watched him with wide eyes.


    "Mr. Hewitt. Mrs. Hewitt, I''d like to wish you a good birthday on behalf of the Coliree Group. May you


    have many joyous years ahead of you."


    After that, he handed over a bank card and smiled.


    "I didn''t have enough time to pick a birthday present. So, here''s a debit card with 200 thousand. I hope


    you like this present."


    Mrs. Hewitt held the card shakily as she stammered in shock, "200 thousand¡­ It''s too¡­"


    Walter also chimed in, "Yes. Both of us are based in different cities, and we rarely work together. This


    amount¡­ This is too exorbitant."


    He knew that people like Arnold and Heston presented gifts because, firstly, he was the president of


    the Sris Bank, and they hoped to use their title of the Hero''s Family when the time presented itself.


    However, the Coliree Group was based in Cleapolis and owned many assets. Therefore, they probably


    would never need to ask for help from him.


    So, Walter was uncertain about epting that money.


    Jay still maintained his polite smile and said, "Vice President Robinson gave me this mission. So, I


    have to deliver this."


    "But¡­"


    Walter still wanted to say something in protest, but Jay just waved his concerns. "Please ept my gift,


    Mr. Hewitt. Unfortunately, I don''t have time to spare and have other things to attend to."


    "Other things?" Walter questioned. "Do you have other matters to do for your trip here this time, Mr.


    Carter?"


    "Well, I didn''t." Jay looked coldly at Eric. "But now, I have a person I need to deal with!"


    Eric''s eye twitched as he stuttered weakly, "C-Could it be that the person you want to deal with¡­ Is it


    me?"

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    Thud. Thud. Thud. Jay strode toward Eric as his leather shoes hit the floor.


    Each step was like a peal of thunder rumbling in Eric''s ears, making him faint and causing him to


    almost lose his bnce as he scrambled away in order to distance himself from Jay.


    "I¡­ I didn''t do anything to you¡­" Eric hastily tried to worm his way out of this. "I was only talking about


    Nicholson. So, why do you, the young master of the Carter Family, want to stand on that thug''s side?"


    "Thug?" Jay narrowed his eyes and questioned sharply.


    "Even Vice President Robinson of the Coliree Group also treats Mr. Nicholson with the utmost respect!


    You are undoubtedly as bold as brass to act so presumptuously in front of him!"


    Eric was stunned speechless, and so were the guests in attendance.


    The whole hall fell into dead silence following Jay''s powerfulment.


    People''s mouths were agape with incredulity.


    The silence in the banquet hall felt like a ck hole, and Eric felt as though the oxygen around him was


    all sucked away.


    Plop!


    He could no longer hold on as he fell to the ground in a fearful heap under the silent oppressive


    atmosphere.


    Everyone else instantly came to their senses following the muffled sound of his fall and looked at


    Kingsley in bafflement with their jaws agape in astonishment.


    "D-Did I hear that clearly? Mr. Carter said¡­ That the vice president of the Coliree Group also treated


    Nicholson¡­ With the utmost respect."


    "I heard that too¡­ For someone of Mr. Carter''s status, I''m sure he wouldn''t be lying¡­"


    "Hoo¡­ Then, who exactly is Mr. Nicholson?"


    Those who mocked Kingsley as some small business owner had all turned pale with fright.


    They knew the power the Coliree Group held as they alone could shake the economy of the Sris


    Province with a twitch of a finger.


    Kingsley, whom they looked down upon just now, was a person that the vice president and general


    manager of the Coliree Group highly respected.


    So, it was clear that his identity wasn''t some small business owner. He was a big shot who could easily


    crush them like a gnat if he were so inclined.


    The more they thought about it, the more frightened they became. They desperately wanted to dig a


    hole and bury themselves, fearful that Kingsley would notice and go after them for their insolence.


    Just when everyone was struck dumb, Arnold walked forward with trembling legs and pointed at Eric,


    who was sitting on his knees, and asked respectfully, "Mr. Carter, this boy is my son. Can¡­ You let him


    off the hook this time, for my sake?"


    "For you?" Jay reached his hand out and lightly pped Arnold on the face twice.


    "I''m afraid your prestige isn''t enough."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Once again, everyone was dumbfounded at the scene before them.


    Arnold Yorkshire, the president of the Sunrise Corporation, was pped in front of everyone!


    This wasn''t something anyone had dreamt of ever happening.


    Suddenly, nobody dared to make even the slightest sound.


    Even Heston and Will, who were watching by the side, were so shocked that their heart pounded


    against their chest.


    As for Zeke, he had long been paralyzed by fear sitting on the floor. His face was ashen, and his eyes


    were dted. He was seemingly on the verge of hysteria.


    Arnold looked like he swallowed a fly as his breathingbored. "Mr. Carter, w-what would it take for you


    to let him off the hook then?"


    "He dared to disrespect Mr. Nicholson. What do you think I would do?" Jay replied coldly.


    "He can either kneel and beg for mercy 100 times or die in apology!"


    Eric''s face went stark white upon hearing that.


    He no longer had the arrogance he held just now as hey on the ground like a frightened dog with a


    terror-stricken expression.


    Finally, he shrieked, "Dad! Save me! L-Let''s just stop working with the Coliree Group altogether?!"

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    "Bullsh*t!" Arnold''s voice broke as he shouted in response.


    "80% of ourpany''s resources are invested in this project! Thepany will go bankrupt if we


    withdraw now!"


    Eric understood the underlying meaning of his father''s words.


    Arnold wanted him to kneel and beg 100 times.


    Eric shook his head in horror.


    "No¡­ I don''t want to! I would rather die than beg! I''m the young master of Sunrise Corporation. Why


    would I beg someone else?"


    Will had mixed feelings when he saw how twitchy Eric had be.


    He was a little happy to see Eric''s misfortune but also somewhat terrified of sharing the same fate.


    However, more than anything else, he was relieved.


    Will thought to himself. Luckily I earned Mr. Nicholson''s forgiveness! Or else, I would probably end up


    in a fate worse than Eric''s.


    At the same time, he also swore to himself that he would never ever offend Kingsley!


    On the other hand, Eric wasn''t as fortunate as Will. He almost peed his pants as he crawled over to


    Kingsley''s feet and begged, "Mr. Nicholson. Mr. Nicholson, please. Ask Mr. Carter to let me off the


    hook! I would never disrespect you ever again!"


    After Leoric, who was standing behind Kingsley, stared at the frankly pathetic scene starring Eric


    begging oh-so pitifully, he mumbled in realization, "Boss, I think I know what you meant just now. This


    guy is desperate."


    Kingsley smiled faintly. "This is just the start."


    Then, he lowered his head and looked at Eric. "Weren''t you saying that you would kill me? Mr.


    Yorkshire?"


    "No. No. No. I was bullsh*tting!" Eric wretchedly grabbed onto Kingsley''s pants.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Please. Please let me off this time. It''s Mrs. Hewitt''s birthday celebration, after all."


    Kingsley smirked. "If it weren''t for her, you''d be a dead man walking by now."


    Eric stared at him piteously with his mouth agape.


    Then, he slowly released Kingsley''s pants. "You¡­ You weren''t going to let me go, were you?"


    Kingsley leaned forward slightly and said under his breath, "When you said you were going after


    Courtney, your fate was sealed."


    "Fine¡­ Fine¡­"


    Eric''s eyes flickered as he moved backward.


    Then, he moved to the main table on his knees and pleaded to the few important figures sitting there.


    "Please save me, Governor Norris. Director Klein. That punk didn''t want me to kneel. He wanted me


    dead!"


    Eric was smart. He knew the only people who could save him right now were those of authority.


    Besides them, no one else had enough standing to speak to Jay.


    The few officers exchanged nces but didn''t open their mouths as they had to consider Coliree


    Group''s powerful influence.


    "Minister Hansen. Chief Rees. Please help me!" Eric thought of a brilliant idea in panic.


    "You see. That Nicholson guy is only 21 years old. Who is he to gain the respect of the higher


    management of the Coliree Group? Just because Jay said so? I don''t believe this mysterious guy that


    just appeared in Sris Province! They should have made some sort of scheme toe after the


    Sunrise Corporation!"


    He looked at them pleadingly.


    "Please. Just one word from you all to bring them away for investigation would reveal the truth to


    everyone and save my life!"


    During this time, Zeke, who copsed on the ground just now, was feeling better now.


    He crawled over and said in a hoarse voice, "Yes. Yes. I can prove it! Nicholson isn''t as great as Mr.


    Carter ims him to be! His sister is only an ordinary person. He''s ordinary too! Look at his clothes.


    They don''t even cost 100. How could he be some big shot?"


    Soon, people started bing skeptical after listening to Eric and Zeke''s words.


    Even though the Carter Family was a noble family, they were based in Cleapolis. The people from


    Diosna weren''t familiar with them.


    Under Eric''s eloquent speech, people were starting to question how truthful Jay''s words actually were.


    p. p. p.


    Kingsley pped slowly and said in amazement, "You sure are the young master of the Sunrise


    Corporation. Your ability to twist words is honestly amazing."


    Then, he looked at Arnold, who had been silent all this while. "What do you think, President Yorkshire?"

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    Arnold''s face was pale as cold sweat covered his whole body when he heard Kingsley''s question and


    answered him in a tremulous voice, "Sunrise Corporation and my son. I have to at least save one of


    them."


    He made it obvious that he chose to stand by his son.


    He understood that by the looks of the situation now, the Sunrise Corporation couldn''t keep that


    project.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was without question that the corporation was done for, but he could not lose his son as well.


    Besides, he still had hope. Maybe if the officers were willing to step in, hispany still had a chance


    of turning things around!


    After all, in the Empire of Qustia, everything could be solved when officers were involved.


    Eric suddenly became more confident when he saw that his father was taking his side.


    He lifted his head and said to the governors and mayors, "Please help our corporation this time. I will


    surely repay all of you if things work out!"


    He emphasized the four words ''repay all of you''. So, it was evident what he was referring to.


    Director Klein twitched his eyebrow and cleared his throat. Ahem!


    Just as he was about to speak, there were the sudden sounds of brakesing from outside the hotel.


    It seemed that someone had parked a dozen cars outside simultaneously.


    At the same time, the guests could hear thunder-like, firm, steady footsteps.


    People near the window immediately got up to take a look and suddenly eximed, "I-It''s the army!"


    That caused amotion in the hall.


    "Army? Why would the army be here?"


    "I know! It''s because Mr. Hewitt''s second son is a hero! So, the army sent people to pay their respects."


    "Oh, My God! This is so cool. Look! Is that a captain?"


    "Captain? Are you pulling my leg? Do you think they''re that free? Amander is enough to add to the


    spectacle!"


    Amidst the crowd''s discussion, someone slowly pushed the doors to the banquet hall open to reveal


    the army.


    Then, two teams of soldiers dressed in the signaturebat uniform lined up on two sides, standing at


    attention.


    Everyone moved their gaze toward the door as anticipation filled them.


    Even Walter and Loretta stood up as tears rimmed their eyes.


    Soon, two men in army uniforms marched in one after another with bright smiles on their faces.


    When they appeared, the whole room went still for a moment.


    Then, everyone shot up. Even the officers also stood up in shock.


    No one dared to continue sitting in that room because the man that had just entered had a golden star


    badge on his shoulders while the other had two golden star badges.


    They were the Chief of Army, Jim Hond, and general, Lev Ignatov.


    People almost shrieked in shock when they saw the both of them walk in together.


    "C-Chief of Army and lieutenant general. I-What?! Am I hallucinating?"


    "This is crazy. This is definitely the luckiest day of my entire life. I actually got to see so many big


    shots!"


    "I wonder what presents they brought for Mrs. Hewitt. It''s definitely going to be something out of this


    world!"


    "Of course! It will probably wow the crowd."


    Lev and Jim''s faces froze slightly when they overheard what people were talking about.


    Then, they walked to the main stage and wished Loretta, "Mrs. Hewitt. We wish you a happy birthday


    and many wonderful years ahead of you!"


    "Thank you." Loretta was so moved that she teared up. "I didn''t think that the army remembered us¡­"


    "We will never forget!" Lev said indignantly. "Warren will always be our hero!"

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    During that time, the people beneath the stage started whispering again, and the word ''present'' floated


    around in the air.


    Lev smiled apologetically and exined to Loretta, "Mrs. Hewitt, soldiers are straightforward and only


    know to listen to orders. So, when the lieutenant asked us toe as support, we just came¡­ And


    well¡­ We didn''t prepare anything¡­"


    "It''s okay! I don''t mind one bit!" Loretta said dotingly. "I''m grateful that you coulde. I don''t need


    presents!"


    She was ted, but everyone else beneath the stage was dumbfounded.


    "D-Did the lieutenant general just say they were here to support?"


    "I-I heard it too. Why does that sound so familiar?"


    "It sounds¡­ So simr to what Mr. Nicholson was saying. To ask someone toe as support."


    Gasp!


    Everyone was shell-shocked at the revtion, and time seemed to freeze for a moment.


    Everyone. Every single one of them, including the provincial governor and city mayor, was frozen.


    They stood rooted to the spot and looked at Kingsley in bewilderment as their eyes twitched.


    Just when everyone''s soul left their bodies, Jim pushed the sses on his nose bridge up slightly,


    looked at Eric and Zeke, kneeling like statues, and questioned, "What happened here? Why are they


    kneeling in a birthday celebration?"


    Leoric answered bluntly, "These two guys defamed Boss Nicholson just now, and Mr. Carter wanted to


    teach them a lesson! They were begging the officers for help."


    Jim''s eyes turned cold upon hearing such disrespect as he said icily, "Begging for help? Just arrest


    them and punish them ording to militaryw!"


    Eric shivered when he heard that, and his lips trembled, but he was too scared to say anything.


    Zeke was even worse. His eyes rolled to the back, and he actually fainted.


    Then, Kingsley said, "His dad helped Reene once. So, there''s no need to use militaryw."


    "Yes!"


    Jim answered instinctively before remembering that he couldn''t expose Kingsley''s position in front of


    others and quickly rxed his tight muscles.


    However, people already had guesses when he said he was here as support.


    In addition, his standing-at-attention pose practically confirmed some people''s theories.


    Despite that, people still couldn''t guess what position Kingsley held, especially since he was so young.


    But they knew that he could order around two high-ranking military personnel just from that interaction


    alone.


    Then, Kingsley regarded the confused people and slowly sat on the main table before saying mirthfully,


    "What are you standing for? Come sit."


    But Lev and Jim were still standing. No one dared to sit.


    So, a weird scene happened in the banquet hall with everyone standing and only Kingsley sitting on the


    chair. Meanwhile, Eric was kneeling while Zeke was passed out on the floor.


    The smile on Kingsley''s face slowly disappeared as he scanned the nervous guest before asking


    coldly, "Since you lot don''t dare to sit, then may I ask Do I, Nicholson, have what it takes to sit at the


    main table?"


    Do I, Nicholson, have what it takes to sit at the main table?


    His words rang in the ears of those who were making him give up his seat just now to the officers, and


    their faces all turned as white as a sheet.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Suddenly, the banquet hall had turned into a battlefield, and everyone''s hearts were shuddering with


    fear, and they couldn''t even conceal the horror on their faces.


    Kingsley waved his hands and told Jay, "Mr. Carter, please lead Mr. and Mrs. Hewitt and their family


    into the private room."


    "Yes, Mr. Nicholson," Jay answered respectfully and guided the entire Hewitt Family into the VIP room


    earlier.


    Walter didn''t say anything because he knew that, as of that moment, his wife''s birthday celebration had


    officially ended. Regardless, he was also brilliant enough to piece together that anything that happened


    next wasn''t something he could be involved in.

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    After the three generations of the Hewitt Family entered the VIP box seats, Kingsley finally turned his


    attention back to the silent guests gathered in the hall.


    "Now, I will give you a chance to speak." His fingers tapped against the table lightly. "Whoever believes


    that I am not qualified to sit here, please feel free to stand up and state your opinion!"


    The guests were dead silent. Everybody exchanged nces with terrified expressions on their faces!


    The chairman and eldest young master of the Scarlet Heart Group had addressed him as ''Mr.


    Nicholson''!


    The mafia who took down Xanxus Norton had called him ''Boss Nicholson''!


    The young master of the Carter Family and the manager of the Coliree Group had addressed him as


    ''Mr. Nicholson''!


    Even the Sris Military District''s Chief of Army instinctively gave him a military salute!


    How could such a person be an ordinary person? Who would dare to stand up and fearlessly confront


    him at this time?


    For a time, everybody lowered their heads and trembled where they stood. They even began to


    breathe lightly and carefully, not daring to make a sound! The people who had spoken up on behalf of


    Eric earlier were so frightened that their dders loosened, and urine trickled down their legs!


    Kingsley swept his gaze over the crowd and said calmly, "Since you have nothing to say, then let me do


    the talking." He lowered his head to look at Eric, who was shaking like a leaf in the wind. "Mr. Yorkshire,


    I went easy on you back at the Sunshine Casino out of respect for President Yorkshire. Why did you


    not repent for your actions?"


    "I¡­" Eric felt as though someone had stuffed his throat with chicken feathers. There was an itchy and


    astringent feeling in his throat, leaving him unable to speak a single word!


    Kingsley slowly shook his head and then turned to look at Arnold. "President Yorkshire, has the


    cooperation project with the Coliree Group been going well?"


    Arnold instantly went purple in the lips. Even his face took on an unnatural tinge of blue. Then, finally,


    he stammered, "I-It''s going s-smoothly¡­"


    After that, he immediately fell to his knees with a loud ''thud'' and knelt down in front of Kingsley. He


    spoke tremulously, "Mr. Nicholson, it''s my fault for raising my son poorly! It''s my fault! It''s all my fault!


    Please forgive my son! I will bear all the sins and punishments on behalf of my son!"


    Eric seemed to grasp at straws upon hearing Arnold''s words as he repeatedly shouted, "That''s right!


    Let my father take the punishment on my behalf! Let my father bow before you! He will kneel before


    you as many times as he has to!"


    Kingsley frowned slightly. "The guilty should bear their crimes. Why don''t you understand such


    concepts, President Yorkshire? Spoiling your child is like killing them! How long will you bear his sins


    on his behalf?" While he was speaking, he turned to look at Heston and questioned, "President


    Maslow, how did you punish Will when he made a mistake at the bidding conferencest time?"


    "I whipped him hard with a belt! The belt ripped his skin apart!" Heston answered truthfully. "Then, I


    froze all his cards! He can only earn wages by working hard at his job! If he refused to work hard, then


    he wouldn''t even have enough money to fuel his car! That''s why he could only go to work by bicycle for


    the first two days!"


    Kingsley nodded before he turned back to Arnold with a question. "What about you, President


    Yorkshire? Did you know that Eric suffered a huge loss in the Sunshine Casino just two days ago?"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    After Arnold overheard the conversation between Kingsley and Heston, his expression changed from


    panic to confusion. He bbered with a nk look in his eyes, "I heard about the incident, but I didn''t


    think any of it. I simply told him not to get hurt¡­" At that point, he clutched at his heart and slowly rose


    to his feet. He wobbled to a chair nearby as he sat down, and mumbled hoarsely, "Could it be¡­ Could


    it be that I''ve been wrong all this time? Could I have been ruining him instead?"


    Even Heston could not bear to listen any longer. "Arnold! You are an extremely shrewd businessman!


    How can you be such a fool when ites to educating your children? Why do you keep trying to find


    fault in yourself?"

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    Arnold understood the implication behind Kingsley''s words. Kingsley was indicating that he had repaid


    the favor from before in full with this project! Hence, he would no longer show mercy when dealing with


    Ericter!


    "No¡­ My son¡­" Arnold turned his head with difficulty and begged in a trembling voice, "Mr.


    Nicholson¡­ H-How¡­ Do you p-n to deal with my s-son¡­ W-What will h-happen to h-him¡­"


    "I''m afraid that is not up to me to decide." Kingsley beckoned toward Leoric as he spoke. "Since Mr.


    Yorkshire likes to gamble, you should bring him back to the Sunshine Casino and entertain him


    properly."


    "Yes, Boss Nicholson!" Leoric responded, then he immediately revealed a ferocious grin. He had been


    itching to teach that insolent rich young master a lesson for a long time now!


    "No¡­ No¡­" As Eric stared at the strong and mafia-like men with ferocious grins in front of him, he was


    so frightened that his entire body trembled in fear. He wailed piteously, "I won''t go with you! You''re


    demons! Sob, sob, sob¡­ Dad, save me¡­"


    Unfortunately, Arnold''splexion was nearly devoid of life by this time. His breathing was also


    bing increasingly rapid and weak¡­


    Kingsley waved his hand. "Lev, please send somebody to bring President Yorkshire to the hospital."


    "Understood!" Lev stood at attention and gave a salute. Then, he immediately issued amand to


    the soldiers by the door. "You there! Immediately send President Yorkshire to the hospital!"


    The soldiers didn''t hesitate to carry out hismand as the soldiers guarding the door immediately


    marched over to the main table in an orderly manner and carried Arnold away with lightning speed. It


    was fortunate that these soldiers were strong, young men with muscles! If they were ordinary people,


    they might not have been able to lift Arnold, who weighed more than four hundred and forty pounds!


    Eric waspletely dumbfounded to see his father being carried away!


    "Sob, sob, sob¡­ Dad, don''t leave me¡­" He wept and crawled over to Kingsley''s feet. "Mr. Nicholson,


    I''ve learned from my mistakes¡­ Sob, sob, sob¡­ Please don''t hand me over to the mafia¡­ I''m


    scared¡­ Sob, sob, sob¡­"


    Kingsley kicked Eric away and disagreed coldly, "No. You''re not scared enough! It''s time somebody


    taught you the meaning of true fear!"


    "Thud!" Kingsley kicked Eric away, who then crashed into Zeke, who was lying unconscious on the


    ground.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Zeke''s eyelids fluttered slightly, and then he slowly opened his eyes with a look of confusion. "W-What


    is going on¡­"


    When he caught a glimpse of Kingsley, his memory instantly returned to him in a sh!


    "Mr. N-Nicholson¡­" His body trembled as though an electric current was flowing through him, and he


    nearly fell unconscious once more!


    Kingsley swept a frigid gaze over Zeke and directed his words at Leoric. "Don''t forget this person. Take


    him with you as well." He subsequently turned to Heston, who was next to him, "Also, there''s that


    company called Decardo Inc. or something. You''ll be responsible for disposing of thepany."


    "Yes, Mr. Nicholson! Please leave it to me!" Heston nodded and bowed humbly. "I guarantee that the


    name ''Decardo Inc.'' will never appear in Diosna City again starting today! I will even make the grocery


    store known as ''Decardo'' change its name!"


    Zeke immediately became dumbfounded when he listened to the brief discussion between Kingsley


    and Heston, which so easily determined the destruction of hispany!


    "Mr. Nicholson¡­ I beg you¡­ Please have mercy on me! Mypany cannot go bankrupt! It can''t!" His


    despairing wails were absolutely heart-rending, sounding even more miserable than Eric''s voice!


    The people present in the hall involuntarily shuddered in fear after they were forced to keep their eyes


    peeled to witness this scene! Their clothes were drenched in a cold sweat! They could not help feeling


    a sense of panic as terror coursed through their veins!


    That was because the Sunrise Corporation had been one of the leading enterprises in Diosna City just


    a few hours ago! However, it only took an instant for thepany to enter a state of decline!


    Everything was because of the man named Nicholson in front of them!


    His identity was mysterious, but his influence was monstrous! A single word from him was enough to


    overturn the Scarlet Heart Group''s declining situation and push the Sunrise Corporation into the abyss


    of despair!


    These two enterprises had been great objects of admiration that everybody highly respected.


    Nevertheless, in his eyes, they were nothing more than toys that he could arbitrarily y with within the


    palm of his hands!


    At this moment, everybody in the birthday banquet hall was filled with great awe and fear for Kingsley!


    Their eyes no longer held the mockery and disdain from earlier!

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    Eric and Zeke remained wailing, howling, and begging for mercy!


    Kingsley frowned at the incessant sounds of their agonized wails and opened his mouth to speak.


    However, before he could make his annoyance known, his phone suddenly vibrated. He nced at his


    phone and saw that it was a message from ine.


    When they separated at the bottom of Block Jasminest night, they exchanged contact information


    with each other so that ine could easily inform him whether Vincent was willing to meet him.


    So, he couldn''t help feeling excited upon seeing that the text was from her. But he also felt nervous for


    some inexplicable reason. That was because there was a high possibility that Vincent might just be the


    head of The Anonymous! ine''s message was directly rted to whether he would be sessful!


    He opened the message, and a row of words appeared in front of him. ''I''m sorry, Courtney''s little


    brother. My father says that he is very busy. He will beunching a new book the day after tomorrow, so


    he does not have the time to meet with you in private.''


    Although Kingsley had prepared himself for rejection, he couldn''t stop the wave of disappointment


    rising in his heart when he read the message. It would seem that his only option was to visit Vincent at


    the office when he was working.


    In his disappointment, Eric and Zeke''s wailing sounded incredibly grating to his ears! He felt his


    annoyance surging to new heights!


    Therefore, he lost his patience, especially when these people were nothing but vermin in his eyes as


    he rose to his feet and coldly instructed Leoric, "Drag them away. I have other matters to deal with."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes! Boss Nicholson!" Leoric beckoned to his subordinates to swiftly take Eric and Zeke away. At this


    point, those two were squealing like pigs that were about to be ughtered. He also respectfully


    informed Kingsley, "Boss Nicholson, I will remain in Diosna City for a while. I will not return to Cleapolis


    until the Sunshine Casino has stabilizedpletely. If you need me for anything, please just give me a


    call. I promise I wille to your aid as soon as possible!"


    Kingsley nodded. "Okay. Go ahead."


    After Leoric departed, he turned to Lev and ordered, "Clean up the mess here. More importantly, issue


    a gag order to all who were present today!"


    "Yes!" Lev stood at attention and saluted. "Please rest assured! Not a word about today will spread


    elsewhere!"


    The guests surrounding them nodded frantically like chickens pecking at rice when they heard their


    exchange. "Yes, that''s right! We won''t breathe a word about what happened here today!"


    They had been frightened out of their wits after seeing what happened to Eric and Zeke today!


    How could any of them dare to speak carelessly about the incident?


    Once Kingsley had arranged everything perfectly, he finally walked toward the VIP box seats.


    At this moment, all three generations of the Hewitt Family were sitting inside the private room and


    feeling extremely nervous. Eric and Zeke''s wailing were so loud that even they could hear the wails


    clearly from inside the private room.


    When Kingsley opened the door and walked into the room, Walter, Loretta, and Albi Hewitt''s family of


    four immediately stood up at the same time to greet him.


    "Mr. Hewitt, Mrs. Hewitt, please have a seat." Kingsley stepped forward. It was not until everybody had


    returned to their seats that he finally continued, "Mrs. Hewitt, I''m very sorry for disrupting your birthday


    celebration today."


    "It''s no trouble at all¡­" Loretta replied with a genial smile. "My birthday celebration ended after I cut the


    cake. The rest of the banquet was just a typical business banquet. Otherwise, why do you think those


    people woulde and celebrate the birthday of an old woman like me? They are all here for the


    business banquet held during theter part of the day."


    Kingsley couldn''t help sighing in amazement upon hearing Loretta''s remarks. She was certainly not an


    ordinarydy to have such a clear grasp of the situation.


    At this moment, Walter chimed in, "Loretta is right. We should actually be thanking you instead. The


    fact that so many influential figures came to celebrate the birthday celebration today has also


    strengthened the prestige of the Hewitt Family!"


    Beside them, Albi spoke to Kingsley with an excited expression on his face, "Mr. Nicholson, what is


    your true identity? How did you manage to call so many¡­"


    "Cough! Cough! Cough!" Before Albi could finish his sentence, Walter coughed loudly to interrupt his


    son mid-sentence. "Albi! Do I still need to teach you about what''s appropriate to ask and what''s


    inappropriate to ask?"

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    Albi''s expression changed drastically upon hearing his father''s reprimand. He hurriedly lowered his


    head and apologized. "You''re right, Father."


    When Kingsley saw his reaction, he broke into a smile and said, "Mr. Hewitt, there''s nothing wrong


    about asking questions. The truth is that I was Warren''srade-in-arms. As for the presence of Jay


    Carter and the others¡­ I didn''t ask them toe here. We just happened to know each other.''''


    "You¡­ are Warren''srade-in-arms?" Both Walter and Loretta had tears in their eyes when they


    heard their youngest son''s name.


    They were in no mood to wonder about the degree of truth in his words. Naturally, they would not


    inquire further, even if they had any doubts in their hearts. They were far from spring chickens now and


    hade to understand the true meaning of the saying, ''Where ignorance was bliss, it was folly to be


    wise''.


    "Yes. I was a soldier for two years." He bowed deeply to Walter and Loretta and handed them a name


    card. "My name is Kingsley Nicholson. Ie from Cleapolis. Please give me a call at any time if you


    ever need my help in the future."


    Walter took the name card with both hands. The name card was elegant, containing only the words


    ''Kingsley Nicholson'' and a phone number. He kept the business card away preciously. "Okay. Thank


    you, Mr. Nicholson." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    After Kingsley parted ways with the Hewitt couple, he drove back to Sris University. Courtney and


    ine were already waiting for him below the dormitories.


    "Kingsley." Courtney stepped forward. "How was the birthday celebration? Was it lively?"


    "Of course, it was lively," he replied with a smile. "It''s such a waste that you didn''te with me,


    Courtney! You could have had the chance to see Zeke''s wretched wailing face!"


    She sneered upon the mention of Zeke''s name in her presence. "I couldn''t be bothered to see his ugly


    and disgusting mug." Then, she hurriedly tugged at ine, who was standing beside her. "By the way,


    ine says that she has talked to Professor Albright. Why don''t you discuss the matter in detail?"


    in held a hardcover book with an borate silver cover in her hands and spoke apologetically, "I''m


    sorry. I begged my father the whole morning, but he refused to agree to meet you in private. So, again,


    I''m very sorry¡­"


    "It''s nothing. I asked you for help after all. So, what is there for you to be sorry about?" He waved his


    hands dismissively. "I should be thanking you instead. You had to beg your father for so long just


    because of me."


    She smiled shyly before seemingly remembering something as she handed the book in her hands to


    him and added, "My father wrote this book. It can be regarded as his autobiography, but it is mainly


    about some of his unique insights into the field of information security. I specially brought a copy for you


    today."


    He took the exquisite hardcover book from her. Then, his eyelids twitched at the sight! The words


    written on the cover were ''Computers¡ªTwenty Years of Information and Intelligence'', written by


    Vincent Albright.


    Information and Intelligence? When those words came upon his very sight, he became almost 90%


    sure that Vincent was the head of The Anonymous! After all, ordinary people would rarely have ess


    to the information known as ''intelligence'' in today''s society. Not to mention, a university professor in the


    School of Computer Science like Vincent was able to write a book on information and intelligence. That


    could only indicate that he had some unusual experiences in his life!


    With that thought in mind, Kingsley sincerely thanked ine. "Thank you, Miss Albright. I will


    thoroughly study Professor Albright''s works tonight and arrange a meeting with him when school starts


    tomorrow."


    After Courtney heard the way Kingsley addressed ine, she burst intoughter. "''Miss Albright''? I


    thought the two of you had already gotten familiar with each other. Why are you still being so distant?"


    Then, she pped Kingsley on the shoulder. "Here, call her ''Ellie''."


    "Um¡­" Kingsley was speechless for a moment. "No matter how you look at it, I''m a man. So, it''s


    inappropriate for me to call her by a pet name, right?"


    "What is there to be embarrassed about? Can''t a man call ady by a pet name?" Courtney pretended


    to lose her temper and pouted. "Don''t you call me by a pet name too?"

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    The corner of Kingsley''s mouth twitched. "That''s because I''ve been calling you by that name since


    childhood. Besides, Miss Albright is a few months older than me. So, it doesn''t feel appropriate to call


    her by a pet name¡­"


    ine understood Courtney well, so she knew that Courtney was just teasing Kingsley. Thus, she


    covered her mouth andughed coquettishly before finally saying to him, "Okay, that''s enough. I''ll just


    take the loss. You can call me ''ine'', Kingsley."


    "What! ine, are you thinking about bing my sister-inw?"


    "That''s so annoying! Court, what nonsense are you spewing? I won''t be your friend anymore!"


    "Hahaha¡­"


    The three of them joked around for a while. Afterward, Courtney invited Kingsley to dinner so that they


    could spend more time together. "Kingsley, do you want to join us for dinner tonight?"


    "No." Kingsley shook his head. "I want to go back and start reading Professor Albright''s book."


    She raised an eyebrow at him. "Why are you suddenly showing interest in Professor Albright''s research


    on information and intelligence?"


    "I¡­ I''m just curious." He grinned and lied, "It''s just curiosity!"


    "Is that so?" She stared at him intently with her almond-shaped eyes. "Don''t tell me¡­ Do you have a


    different purpose foring to Sris University and looking for Professor Albright?"


    He couldn''t help shivering in fear when he caught sight of her eyes that seemed to pierce deep into his


    very soul, exposing his secrets to the light!


    "Uh¡­ You should go ahead with your ns. I''m heading back to the hotel to read!" He held up the


    book and bid them goodbye. Then, he turned and fled as though he were escaping a dangerous


    situation.


    He knew that he could not continue talking with Courtney any longer! Otherwise, his identity and


    purpose would all be exposed! If she learned the truth, then so would Reene and Victoria! Following


    that, except for Jessica, whose whereabouts were unknown, even Alice, Serena, and Yulia would know


    all about his secrets!


    If that were to happen¡­ When he led his soldiers to the Empire of the Setting Sun to capture the spies


    and track down the true culprit behind his parents'' deaths¡­ He would have six beautiful sisters beside


    him! They would nag him about his safety and urge him toe home¡­ He did not dare to even


    imagine such a scenario!


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Besides, it would be too dangerous for his sisters to be involved in these matters! If he were to


    encounter any danger, they would fearlessly throw themselves in front of trouble just to protect him!


    Even if they lost their lives in the process!


    The previous incident where Reene took a bullet for him had been a rude wake-up call! He could never


    allow simr things to happen again! Therefore, no matter what, he could never expose his identity to


    his sisters!


    While he mulled over these thoughts, he unknowingly arrived at the gates of Sris University. His


    stamina was excellent, so hisplexion remained almost unchanged even though he had been


    running for so long. In fact, he was only slightly out of breath.


    He did not waste any time as he immediately returned to the hotel on themercial street and began


    reading the book that Vincent had written. In the beginning, the contents of the book were very


    mundane. It was simr to the dissertations written by other professors. However, his eyebrows


    furrowed deeper and deeper as he continued reading!


    Vincent had mentioned something in his book. It was an incident that urred seventeen years ago


    when the inte was just bing popr in the Empire of Qustia. He once used his hacking skills


    to obtain information on an intelligence organization known as ''The Nightingale Intelligence Agency''.


    The NIA Agency was centered around an intelligence broker, and their influence radiated across the


    entire Great Xia Empire!


    Vincent was only in his early thirties at the time, so he was young but short of money. Hence, he sold


    the information on the intelligence broker to the ck market. However, he never imagined the


    consequences of his actions! It didn''t take long before the entire family of the intelligence broker was


    brutally murdered! The husband and wife, as well as their son, who had only just turned five years old,


    were tragically killed in a sea of fire!


    Thanks to this incident, Vincent suffered heavy emotional damage. He had been on the verge of a


    mental and emotional breakdown! He believed that he caused the tragic deaths of that family of three!


    If he had not sold the information for money, then the originally happy family would never have been


    reduced to ashes!

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    Although Vincent was finally able to ovee the trauma that had been haunting him, he became a


    different person who was hot-tempered and antisocial. Toward the end of his book, Vincent warned his


    readers not to repeat his mistake of misusing the inte to acquire illegal intel. ''Stick by your


    principles so that you won''t end up like me. Beware of the temptation of money, or you could end up


    being responsible for someone else''s misery.''


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Kingsley couldn''t stop his hands from shivering, and his eyes were fixated on the words on the paper.


    Although Vincent didn''t mention who the intel provider was, Kingsley was almost sure it was his father,


    Xavier. "My father¡­ Is he an intel provider?" Kingsley murmured to himself. "The Nightingale


    Intelligence Agency¡­ Nightingale¡­"


    It was then that Kingsley was reminded of the time his father sang a song to him. Can you be my


    nightingale? Sing to me, I know you''re there. You could be my sanity, bring me peace, sing me to


    sleep. Say you''ll be my nightingale. Since Xavier used to sing and hum that very often, Kingsley could


    easily remember the lyrics.


    At that moment, Kingsley recalled something that Mason once told him before. Before Jonah''s brutal


    beating that severely impaired his mental capacity and turned him into a homeless rogue, he was the


    co-president of 24panies across Qustia. People believed there were 24 golden hours in a day, and


    the number was thought to bring good fortune. Kingsley''s father, Xavier, was the president of all those


    organizations.


    Concurrently, Vincent mentioned more in his book about the Nightingale Intelligence Agency. ''The NIA


    provides intel that concerns almost the entire Qustia.'' Hang on, they match perfectly! In that instant, it


    dawned on Kingsley that his father had been using the 24panies as the NIA''s disguise.


    This is simr to how the Coliree Group was used as a disguise for Coliree Ind. Simrly, the


    company in which Serena works is also a front for an assassination agency. That means my father was


    not the president of thosepanies; he was an intel provider.


    At the thought of that, Kingsley smiled and conceded to his father''s bold move. 24 golden hours in a


    day and a nightingale? Day and night, huh? That must be why it''s said to be the brightest day and the


    darkest night.


    Kingsley closed the book, seemingly understanding everything that was going on. Now, I know what


    happened back then.


    Seventeen years ago, Xavier was an intelligence provider who kept a low profile in Cleapolis and made


    a living by selling intelligence to whoever needed it. Knowing he would make a lot of enemies due to


    his line of business, he went into hiding and made sure he concealed his identity well.


    At that time, calctors and the inte were slowly gaining poprity, and that was when Xavier


    foresaw the prosperity of the inte world. Because of that, he decided to give it a try by getting into


    the business of selling intelligence.


    However, little did Xavier know that his decision had ultimately led to his downfall, which was either due


    to the ineptitude of the hackers he hired or Vincent''s extraordinary hacking skills. After all, Vincent was


    subsequently able to hack into the NIA with great ease. Blinded by his greed for money, heter spread


    Xavier''s whereabouts all over the ck market and even sold the intelligence to thetter''s enemy.


    In the end, Xavier was attacked by his enemies, including Randy, Matt, Jonah, and Felix. They


    relentlessly took down the NIA together. After taking over the 24panies and sharing what was left


    of them, they burned the Nicholson Manor to the ground, killing Xavier and his wife in the fire.


    At the thought of that, Kingsley squinted in anger, a cold look shing across his face. At that moment,


    he was almost sure that Vincent was the mastermind in the shadows, deeming him an enemy instead


    of an ally.


    Although Vincent didn''t cause the fire that killed his parents, Kingsley''s parents died indirectly because


    of him. Therefore, he couldn''t forgive Vincent for what he did despite not being the murderer. Upon


    taking a deep breath, Kingsley changed his mind and decided there was no need for him to meet up


    with Vincent the next day anymore. Instead, he was nning to take down Vincent during thetter''s


    new bookunch, determined to make him suffer during a time he was supposed to be basking in joy.

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    The next morning, Kingsley received a message from ine around 9.00AM. ''Why haven''t youe


    to school, Kingsley? My dad is already in the office." Staring at the message, Kingsley found himself in


    a dilemma with no idea how to reply to the innocent girl, for he couldn''t forgive her father for having


    gotten his parents killed. After all, not only was ine Courtney''s best friend, but she had also stood up


    for Kingsley once in the past.


    Hesitant and confused, Kingsley struggled to figure out how he should respond to ine. He then


    rubbed his temples, wishing ine was his enemy¡ªjust like how Caleb, Nichs, and William were.


    That way, he wouldn''t have much to worry about when dealing with Vincent. Upon knitting his eyebrows


    for a while, Kingsley replied to ine, ''I was nning to meet Professor Albright tomorrow during his


    new bookunch."


    ''Yeah, that seems like a better idea. For a second, I was worried that you''d show up at my dad''s office


    all of a sudden and end up getting chased out of there.'' ine responded not long after that, whereas


    Kingsley put his phone down and started nning for his retaliation the next day.


    Meanwhile, Courtney was sitting in her bedroom at Block Jasmine, wearing a pair of ck-rimmed


    sses while rapidly typing on her keyboard. Soon, Queenie opened the bedroom door and walked in


    with a smile. "Have you heard about the dancepetition that the dance club is holding at the


    stadium, Court? Do you want to go there and watch it with me?"


    "Nah, I''ll pass." Courtney didn''t even bother to turn around. "I''m not interested."


    Queenie leaned in closer, trying to change Courtney''s mind by tempting her. "Court, are you sure you


    don''t want toe along? There are plenty of hot guys in the dance club. Are you sure you don''t want


    to see them for yourself?"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Hot guys?" Courtney was stunned for a while just as Kingsley''s silhouette shed across her mind.


    "Haha! Kingsley is the most handsome man there is in the world. I won''ty my eyes on anyone else


    besides him."


    "Come on, Court. Come with me, won''t you?" Queenie seized Courtney''s arm and shook it, begging


    thetter. "Where is the fun in sitting in front of yourputer all day? Come with me to the dance


    competition. We''re just going to take a glimpse of it! We have ss at 1.00PM anyway, so we could


    swing by the stadium and take a peek at what''s going on before heading over to E.E. Block."


    Tired of Queenie''s begging, Courtney sighed and gave in. "Fine. Should we wait for ine toe


    back before going?"


    "She has her ss in the morning, so we should go first." Queenie was excited after hearing


    Courtney''s agreement. "That''s not a bad idea, though. I suppose she could get us something to eat


    after her ss when she meets us at the stadium."


    "You have a point." Courtney nodded her head and turned off herptop, whereupon she left the


    bedroom with Queenie.


    When the twodies arrived at the stadium, they were greeted by the sight of hundreds of students who


    were enjoying the thrilling dance performance on stage. While most of the audience were female


    students, they were seen cheering for the guys they had crushes on while blushing heavily.


    On the other hand, more than a dozen guys were wearing fashionable outfits on the stage. As they


    stood with their teammates on opposite ends of the stage, it appeared that the two teams were ready to


    compete with each other.


    In the meantime, Courtney and Queenie quickly found a ce for themselves to sit as soon as they got


    to the stadium. Then, Queenie pointed at a guy with long hair in excitement, her cheeks turning red.


    "Look, Court. That guy is my crush! I hope he is going to be the champion!"


    Courtney reluctantly nced at the guy Queenie was referring to and calmly said, "Nah, he needs to


    man up a little more. After all, that''s what makes a man look charming." At the same time, she was


    once again reminded of Kingsley''s handsome look and buff figure.

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    Courtney quickly shook her head in embarrassment, wondering why she couldn''t stop thinking about


    Kingsley ever since she saw him after he had grown up. After all, she was hardly ever interested in


    dating men.


    While Courtney was trying to calm herself down from her racing heartbeat, the atmosphere was


    suddenly filled with the audience''s thunderous ps and cheers. It was then that she snapped out of


    her trance and saw a dancer doing an airre onstage. At the same time, Queenie also shouted in


    excitement, "Woohoo! He is so handsome!"


    As everyone else was cheering for the dancers on the stage, three people in the crowd barely paid any


    attention to the performance. Instead, they kept their eyes fixed on Courtney and Queenie.


    It turned out that two of the three people were Calvin and Courtney''s roommate, Catherine. However,


    the third person with them appeared to have thin eyebrows and an oblong face, which suggested that


    he might not be from Qustia.


    Calvin squinted and fixed his resentment-filled eyes on Courtney. "Catherine, is thatdy Kingsley''s


    sister?"


    "Yes, I''m pretty sure it''s her!" Catherine was seen with a pair of swollen eyes, which indicated that she


    might have cried the whole night the night before. Thanks to Zeke, her cheeks were also red and


    swollen since he had pped her ten times the day before.


    Because of that, Catherine clenched her fists tightly, burying her bright red fingernails in her palms


    hatefully. "I heard how Kingsley talked to thisdy. Even if they''re not siblings, I''m sure they''re close


    friends with each other." Deep down, Catherine hated Kingsley and Courtney so much that she wished


    she could just kill them and dismember their dead bodies.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After Catherine escaped from Patek Phillipe with Zeke, the man pointed at her angrily and med her


    for what happened. "You''re a jinx! A b*tch who ruins everything! If you hadn''t gone around telling


    everybody that I was Mr. Maslow''s good friend, I wouldn''t have been humiliated so badly. Get out of my


    face and stay away from me! I don''t ever want to see you again, you disgusting b*tch!"


    Upon hearing Zeke''s heartless words, Catherine was stunned. She then kneeled on the floor and


    wrapped her arms around Zeke''sp, begging him not to leave her. Nevertheless, Zekended a kick


    on her and walked away without looking back. Thus, the first thing that Catherine did was bury herself


    in the bed with her pillow and cried out loud the moment she returned to her bedroom.


    Although her vengeful nature kept tempting her to pick a fight with Courtney, she restrained herself


    from doing so when she thought of Queenie, who was Courtney''s close roommate. Knowing that she


    would be outnumbered and outmatched by the two of them, she decided to wait until the right moment


    before striking.


    As Catherine continued to cry until midnight, she stumbled upon some news about her schoolmates,


    having learned that the Student Representative Council''s president, Calvin, had been taught a lesson


    by a freshman when he was dining at a restaurant. Not only was he forced to lick the gravy on the floor,


    but he was also so badly injured that he had to be admitted to the hospital that night. After that incident,


    Calvin had to have his right arm and left leg bandaged and put in a cast.


    At the same time, two pictures were attached to the news article. One of them appeared to be a blurred


    photo taken in the restaurant, while the other showed Calvin walking on one foot with a walking stick in


    his hand. When Catherine saw that picture, she couldn''t help but feel sympathetic for Calvin''s


    humiliation, considering how popr he was.


    Nevertheless, she immediately squinted to take a closer at the photo when something appeared to


    grab her attention. That looks rather familiar. Three secondster, Catherine bounced off the bed in


    excitement. Isn''t that Kingsley? He''s the guy responsible for my breakup with Zeke! In that instant, she


    immediately sent Calvin a message and proposed to work with him to exact her revenge on Kingsley.


    ¡­


    As such, both of them sat together as they were ready to make their move against Courtney. Soon,


    Calvin said with a cial look on his face, "Great! That guy embarrassed me in front of the entire


    school. Now, I''m going to let him have a taste of his own medicine!" He then turned around and looked


    at the person who had an oblong face beside him, saying, "Mr. Cortez, my arms and legs are now


    fractured, so I''m counting on you to take care of this matter for me."

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    The man, who sat beside Calvin and Catherine, was Perry Cortez. While he was an exchange student


    from Southsiren Republic, he was also the president of the taekwondo club. Due to his close affiliation


    with Calvin, thetter had asked him to exact revenge on Kingsley. While squinting in a sinister manner,


    Perry lecherously kept his eyes on Courtney and stroked his chin. "Tsk, tsk, tsk! It seems that Qustia is


    a ce with hot and sexy beauties! I like it!"


    "Oh,e on. You call thisdy a beauty? You''ve got to be kidding me. I beg to differ." Catherine rolled


    her eyes upward.


    "Haha, you wouldn''t understand." Perry smiled and said, "You have no idea how hard it is to find the


    natural beauty in my country. Therefore, thisdy is growing on me!"


    "Fine, what''s your n then?" Catherine pursed her lips.


    Perry smiled like a shameless pervert and shed his cell phone in front of him. "I''m going to take


    pictures of her nude body and make her submit to me! At the same time, those pictures will serve as


    leverage for you both to use against her."


    When Catherine heard that, her swollen eyes brightened up. "Whoa! Why didn''t I think of that? This is


    even more satisfying than beating her up." Catherine gritted her teeth and added, "Once I have her


    nude photos, she will be my ve in our room!"


    "That''s right. We''re going to take as many photos of her nude body as we can! Then, I''m going to use


    them to make Kingsley bow down to me! Ten kowtows for one picture! Haha! I''m going to make him


    kowtow until his forehead bleeds," Calvin replied sinisterly.


    "Guess what? The taekwondo club''s office happens to be in this stadium too, so all we have to do is


    lure her there," Perry suggested while licking his lips lecherously.


    "No problem! I can handle that." Catherine reached for her phone and started typing. "Queenie is a


    gullible fool. Once I can make her fall for it, nothing else can stop us."


    She soon sent Queenie a text message. ''Queenie, I want to apologize to Court after quarreling with her


    yesterday. I bought her a present, but I left it at the taekwondo club''s office since I want it to be a


    surprise. Could you bring her there so that I can apologize to her face to face? After that, I''d like to treat


    you, Court, and ine to dinner tonight.''


    Upon typing her message, Catherine sent it off and said happily, "Just wait and see. Our targets are


    going to fall for our trap soon."


    As expected, Queenie, who was sitting not far away, checked her phone shortly after. Then, a bright


    and mysterious smile showed on her face. When Courtney noticed that, she asked with a smile, "What


    put a big smile on your face? Is it ine? Did she promise to get you some delicious snacks?"


    "Uh, it''s a secret!" Queenie hid her phone''s screen by cing it against her chest. She then chuckled


    and said, "Let me take you somewhere, Court."


    "Where are we going?" Courtney was puzzled.


    "Don''t worry. You''ll know when you get there." Queenie seized Courtney''s arm, trying to leave for


    Taekwondo Club''s office with her.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Wait a minute, Queenie. Aren''t you going to watch your crush dance anymore?"


    "Nah, there is something else more important for us to do," Queenie responded happily. Due to her


    kind-hearted nature, she hoped that everyone in their shared room could live together peacefully.


    After all, Catherine had been crying since she returnedst night, not to mention the fact that her


    rtionship with Courtney had also be strained. Because of that, their bedroom was filled with an


    oppressive aura since they wouldn''t talk to each other. Therefore, Queenie didn''t think twice about


    taking Courtney to Queenie after reading the message, determined to restore the bridge between her


    two friends and see them bury the hatchet.


    In the meantime, Courtney had no idea what Queenie was up to but couldn''t talk her down either. Thus,


    she had no choice but to follow Queenie, who seized her hand and took her to the stadium''s second


    floor. Suddenly, Queenie stopped in her tracks and said, "Wait a second. Let me text ine and tell her


    where we''re going."


    She then reached for her phone and started typing a message. ''ine, Catherine just texted Court and


    told her she wanted to apologize. Once you''re done with ss, juste straight to the taekwondo


    club''s office. The four of us could use a little chat together.''

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    "Alright, I''m done. Let''s go." Queenie held Courtney''s hand once again as soon as she sent out the


    message.


    "What''s going on with you, Queenie?" Courtney curiously asked, wondering why Queenie was acting


    so mysteriously.


    "Don''t worry, Court. It''s not like I''m going to set you up or something."


    As the twodies chatted with each other along the way, they passed by the table tennis training room,


    the badminton court, and the gymnasium. A few minutester, they arrived at the area where all the


    club activities, including the Student Representative Council, were situated. "Um¡­ Queenie, you do


    know that this office belongs to some other club, don''t you?" Courtney whispered.


    "Let''s go inside the office." Queenie chuckled. "There it is! We''re heading to the taekwondo club''s


    office."


    At the mention of the taekwondo club, Courtney was stunned for a second. Meanwhile, a few relevant


    names shed across her mind. Taekwondo? The SRC? Calvin? ine? Kingsley? In less than two


    seconds, it immediately dawned on Courtney what was going on.


    Soon, she began to recall the fact that the taekwondo club belonged to the Student Representative


    Council, knowing Calvin was the current and former president of both clubs. Apart from Calvin''s


    persistent efforts to woo ine, Courtney soon thought of the fight that he had with Kingsley two days


    ago, stopping abruptly in her tracks.


    "What''s wrong, Court? Why are you not moving?" Queenie almost lost her footing when the sudden


    resistance caught her by surprise.


    "No, we mustn''t go there!" Courtney said, "This is a trap! Someone is trying to use me to get to


    Kingsley!"


    Queenie asked in confusion, "What are you talking about, Court? Catherine¡­" She covered her mouth


    immediately, fearing she would ruin Queenie''s surprise, but Courtney had already heard the girl''s


    name.


    "Catherine?!" Courtney''s face changed. "Turns out that Catherine has been working together with


    Calvin!" As soon as she turned around to leave, she found Catherine, Calvin, and Perry standing in


    their way.


    Impressed by Courtney''s quick wit, Calvin pped his hands. "I guess it''s true that they call you a


    beauty with wits around the school, Miss Bullock. I must admit that you''re smart for being able to figure


    everything out in just mere seconds. Unfortunately, it''s still toote for you. You can''t get away from us


    now!"


    In the meantime, Catherine emerged from behind Calvin and expressed her grudge toward Courtney.


    "Courtney, you and that idiot, Kingsley, are to me for causing my breakup with Zeke! My face is now


    swollen because of you both! For that, I''m going to make sure I get my revenge today. Besides, I want


    you to act as my dog from today onward!"


    Upon hearing her friend''s words, Queenie was shocked. "What are you talking about, Catherine? Don''t


    you have a surprise for Court?" she asked in horror.


    Nevertheless, Catherine only stuck out her palms with a cunning smile. "Isn''t this obvious enough? This


    is the surprise! Aren''t you surprised? Haha!"


    "You!" Queenie finally understood everything despite her dim wits. She then pointed at Catherine with a


    pale look on her face. "You! You''re a wicked woman without a heart!"


    "Oh, you''re about to see something worse!" Catherine shouted and charged at Courtney, grabbing the


    latter by her shirt. At the same time, Perry joined in the conflict and helped Catherine subdue Courtney


    and Queenie.


    Despite Courtney''s brilliance and shrewdness, she couldn''t protect herself from the trouble due to her


    poor physical condition. Furthermore, she was just a defenseless student who was no match for Perry


    and Catherine. In just a blink of an eye, Courtney and Queenie''s arms were locked by their enemies


    with no chance of escaping.


    "Let go of me!" Queenie shouted while struggling to break free from their restraint. "This is a school!


    Aren''t you afraid of getting caught?!"


    "Haha¡­" Calvinughed gleefully. "Everybody else is busy watching the dancepetition downstairs,


    and I doubt your screams are louder than the music. For that, you can forget about shouting for help.


    No one will hear you!"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Upon hearing Calvin''s words, Courtney and Queenie turned pale in their faces, reluctantly admitting


    that he had a point. After all, there was no one else nearby on the second floor since they were all


    watching the dancepetition downstairs. Dang it! No matter how hard we scream for help, no one is


    going to hear us.

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    "Take them to the office now!" Calvin waved his hand.


    "Move!" Catherinended a kick on Courtney''s behind, shouting at her rudely. "I''m going to enjoy what


    I''ll be doing to youter."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Soon, they arrived at the taekwondo club''s office, which was a room that the school had reserved for


    the taekwondo club. While it was a small space with a surface area of over 40 square feet, there was a


    huge desk meant for meetings, banners, and other misceneous items such as Taekwondo uniforms


    inside the room.


    After shoving Courtney onto the ground violently, Catherine looked at her hatefully and asked, "I bet


    you didn''t see thising, right, Courtney?"


    "What''re you going to do? Kill me? Nah, you don''t have the guts to do that," Courtney replied calmly.


    "Kill you? Haha. Do you think I''m a fool?" Catherine added indifferently, "I have more than a thousand


    ways to torture you. All I want is to ruin your life so badly that you can nevere back from that


    again."


    Meanwhile, Perry pointed at Queenie and asked, "What are we going to do with thisdy?"


    "Don''t let her go, or she might snitch on us." Calvin smiled shamelessly and continued to say, "But if


    you''re interested in her, I don''t mind sharing her with you."


    "Haha! I was about to say the same thing." Perry audaciously sized Queenie up like she was prey


    waiting to be ughtered.


    On the other hand, Queenie, who just heard their words, crossed her arms in front of her chest and


    cried out loud as her blood ran cold. "What are you going to do to me? Don''t touch me¡­ I haven''t even


    dated a guy before¡­" she screamed.


    Little did Queenie know that her response instantly turned Perry on even more. "Wait, what? You


    haven''t even dated a guy before? That means you''re a virgin, right?" He lecherously moved his


    wandering hands along Queenie''s body. "I''m a man of adventures, and guess what? I like to explore


    mysteries the most! Haha, I''m going to eat you up today!" Soon, he turned his attention to Courtney


    and said, "You too! You''re so sexy and hot!"


    At the sight of Perry''s desperate look, Calvin chuckled in response. "What are you waiting for, Mr.


    Cortez? We still have a few hours ahead of us until the dancepetition ends. There should be more


    than enough time for you to have all the fun you want. Now, let''s hurry up and take some nude photos


    of Courtney!"


    Catherine nodded and echoed the man''s words. "That''s right. Our life will change for the better once


    we get the goods on her! By then, they will have to please you whenever you want them to."


    Although initially calm, Courtney''s heart sank when she heard what they were going to do to her. In that


    instant, she regretted having rejected Victoria''s offer to send someone to protect them. I should have


    listened to Victoria if I had known something like this would happen.


    After that, Courtney took a deep breath and tried to convince those people to spare Queenie. "This has


    nothing to do with Queenie. I''m all you want, aren''t I? Let her go!"


    "Are you asking me to let her go?" Calvin curled his lips upward nonchntly. "I know that you''re smart,


    but I''m not dumb either. Do you think I''d let her go and risk giving us away to Kingsley?"


    "You know what, Courtney? Judging from how we got along with each other in our shared room, you''ve


    always struck me as an entricdy until now. I''m surprised that you''re still worried about your friend


    at this crucial moment." Catherine pursed her lips upward.


    "Too bad, though. Kingsley messed with us first, and today, Queenie is in trouble because of you!


    You''re to me for that!" The next second, Courtney turned her attention to Calvin and asked,


    "President Giuliani, do you think we should start with Queenie first? I want her to watch her friend


    suffer. That way, she''ll live with that guilt for the rest of her life! I want her to never be able to live the


    shame down so that she can never make friends with anyone again."


    Calvin smiled in response. "It''s no wonder people say a man can destroy your body, but a woman can


    destroy your soul. You seem determined to ruin her soul right now."


    "I''m merely just returning the favor." Catherine added, "Zeke broke up with me because of her, after


    all!"

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    "Fine! If that''s the case, let''s start with Queenie!" Calvin then turned to Perry and inquired, "Mr. Cortez,


    is there a rope in this office? Let''s tie Courtney up so we won''t have to worry about her getting away


    while we take pictures of Queenie!"


    As soon as Perry heard that, he pulled out a bundle of thick ropes wrapped around cardboard and said,


    "This office is like a mini-warehouse, so we have everything in here."


    Then, he approached Courtney while holding the ropes and smirked, "Heh, doll, don''t struggle while


    you''re being tied, or these ropes could cut through your delicate skin!"


    "You better pray hard that you''d never fall into my hands in the future!" she warned as she bit her lower


    lips.


    "Hahaha¡­ I''m an exchange student from Southsiren Republic, so what can you do to me?" he spoke


    arrogantly. "I won''t be afraid even if you shamelessly reveal this matter because I''m an international


    student! Your principal wouldn''t dare toy a finger on me!" While talking, he used the rope to tie her up


    tightly.


    Queenie instantly broke down in tears upon seeing that. "P-Please don''t touch me¡­ I-I''m begging


    you¡­" she sobbed.


    On the other hand, Courtney was aggrieved when she saw the pitiful Queenie begging them to stop.


    "Don''t touch her!" she eximed. "You want to take nude pictures, right? I''ll let you take mine! She''s


    innocent, so don''t touch her!"


    "Haha! Courtney, you''re indeed shameless! You actually let us shoot nudes of you?!" Catherine


    guffawed. "However, it''s thrilling to hear you yell and look at how guilty you are. It''s even better than


    giving you a beating!"


    At that moment, Calvin hobbled over on his crutches and sat down on the chair across from them.


    Then, he took out his phone, aimed it at Queenie, and said to Perry, "Come on, Mr. Cortez. Let''s get


    started!"


    "I''m warning you to not touch her!" Courtney''s eyes were bloodshot when she heard that.


    "The more you''re against it, the more I want to touch her!" Then, Catherine stood in front of Queenie


    and grabbed onto her cor. Following that, a ripping sound could be heard. She yanked so hard on the


    cor that Queenie''s peter pan cor blouse ripped off, revealing the skin on her chest.


    "Ahhhh!" Queenie screamed while covering her chest.


    Meanwhile, Perry and Calvin subconsciously licked their lips when they saw Queenie''s ck bra strap.


    "Catherine, let us take over from here!" Perry smirked.


    Since Calvin''s leg was injured, he could only stare at them while sitting on the chair and drool over her.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Perry rubbed his hands together as he approached Queenie while mumbling to himself, "Although your


    body isn''t as sexy as Courtney''s, something is alluring to it¡­"


    While speaking, he kneeled next to her and extended his hands.


    As he was about to touch her chest, there was a loud banging sound. At the same time, the security


    door of the office they were in was kicked and flung open. The metal door mmed onto the wall


    behind it, and another loud bang could be heard!


    Suddenly, Perry jumped to his feet and shrieked, "What happened?! Darn! Didn''t we lock the door


    earlier?!"


    Calvin also rose from his chair with the aid of crutches and inquired, "Who? Who is it?"


    All five people in the room looked in the direction of the door simultaneously and saw a tall figure


    standing by the door.


    "W-Who are you?!" A shocked Perry questioned as he pointed at the silhouette.


    "It''s you! How did you find us?!" Calvin''s expression turned grave.


    Catherine was dumbfounded, too, as she wasn''t expecting him to turn up at such a critical moment!


    Meanwhile, Courtney was d that the man who came to the rescue was Kingsley!

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    When ine, who was in ss at the time, received the text message from Queenie, she immediately


    suspected something was wrong. ine knew that the Taekwondo Club was typically managed by


    exchange students from the Southsiren Republic because she was the student representative council


    member. Therefore, she was perplexed when Queenie unexpectedly requested that she meet at the


    Taekwondo Club''s office.


    On the other hand, her keen intuition led her to conclude that Calvin might have something to do with it.


    In addition, she had been Catherine''s roommate for nearly four years, so she was aware that Catherine


    was not one to apologize readily. However, Queenie''s text stated that Catherine wanted to apologize to


    Courtney, which raised ine''s suspicion!


    ine didn''t dare take any chances, knowing full well that Calvin and Catherine were vicious. So, she


    immediately sent a message to Kingsley, asking him to check out the situation in the gymnasium. Then,


    he raced over after receiving the message and arrived in time to stop Perry from stripping Queenie


    naked.


    Kingsley scanned the office with a cold gaze, and his gaze eventually fell on Courtney, who was tied


    up. "Crack! Crack!" He clenched his fists so tightly that they made crackling sounds. Moreover, he


    exuded a chilling killing intent which instantly swept through the entire office like a storm!


    The atmosphere was so intense that Perry, Calvin, and Catherine couldn''t help but tremble as though


    someone was putting a knife to their throats!


    "Did the three of you do this?" Kingsley asked coldly as he entered the office.


    "Mr. Cortez, we are counting on you to eliminate this brat!" Calvin uttered, and the muscles in his eyes


    began to twitch nervously.


    "Alright! I''ll get it done!" With that, Perry got into a taekwondo pose and eximed, "I''m one of the


    strongest 4th-degree ck belt holders in Taekwondo, beating up brats like you¡ª"


    Before he could finish speaking, Kingsley took a step forward and punched Perry''s nose. An outcry


    was heard, and then his nose began bleeding profusely!


    "Ahhhh!" Perry screamed in pain as he held onto his nose.


    "I suck at boasting, but you suck at fighting!" Kingsley uttered impassively as he stretched his wrist.


    "Ow! This hurts like mad!" Then, Perry rushed over to a pile of boxes and took out a stack of tissue. As


    he ced them over his face, he eximed indistinctly, "Qustian! You cheated!"


    However, Kingsley ignored him as he walked toward Courtney and untied her. "Court, are you ok?" he


    asked gently.


    "Kingsley, I''m fine¡­" Courtney''s heart fluttered when she saw how close he was standing and


    immediately looked away.


    Then, she walked over to Queenie and draped her body with a new taekwondo uniform which she took


    from the table. "Queenie, don''t be afraid. My brother is here, so we will be fine."


    "Mm¡­ I-I''m not afraid¡­" Queenie quivered as she spoke. She then apologized, "Court, it''s all my fault.


    I''m the one who brought you here and almost got you hurt¡ª"


    "Don''t me yourself for it. Even if you didn''t bring me here, they would find other ways to hurt me,"


    Courtney consoled Queenie as she hugged her. After she patted Queenie''s back, she stood up and


    asked Kingsley, "Kingsley, why not give Victoria a call and ask her to send some men over?"


    "There''s no need." He shook his head. "I can handle it by myself."


    At that moment, Perry, who managed to stop his nosebleed, scoffed, "Heh, you''re a vile Qustian who


    cheats! You are indeed fearless! How dare you say that you can deal with me by yourself?!"N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    Perry tossed the blood-soaked tissue paper onto the ground and snarled as he pointed at Kingsley.


    "Qustian, do you know who I am? How dare you hit me?"


    Just then, Calvin, who finally made sense of the situation, walked forward with the help of his crutches


    and sneered, "You brat! How dare you appear before me? Today, I''ll make sure to break your arm and


    foot so that you can get a taste of your own medicine!"


    As he spoke, he looked over at Perry and said, "Mr. Cortez, he''s the one who broke my arm and leg.


    He seems to know martial arts!"


    "He knows martial arts?" Perry then gave Kingsley an insulting thumbs-down and eximed, "Qustian


    martial arts is rubbish! Let me show you the real martial arts from Southsiren Republic!"


    Seeing how Perry wasn''t taking Kingsley seriously, Calvin whispered, "Mr. Cortez, you shouldn''t


    underestimate him. He is quite skilled, so I think it''s better if you get some men over!" There was fear in


    his eyes as he spoke. He could still vividly remember that night when he threw a punch at Kingsley''s


    chest, but Kingsley was fine and his own arm was broken instead!


    Following that, he threw a kick at Kingsley''s head, but Kingsley easily blocked the blow with his arm


    and Calvin broke his calf in the process. Thus, he wasn''t confident that Perry, who held a 4th-degree


    ck belt in taekwondo, could defeat Kingsley by himself. They could try to outnumber him by getting


    everyone from the Taekwondo Club over!


    After hearing Calvin''s remarks, Perry was rather surprised as he knew that before Calvin was the


    student council president, he was the head of the Taekwondo Club and held a 3rd-degree ck belt in


    Taekwondo. If he could be defeated by Kingsley, it did seem like Kingsley was somewhat capable.


    With that thought in mind, Perry took his phone out and eximed, "I''ll make a call to Kendrick, our


    strongest man, and get him to bring people over!" After the call went through, he started speaking on


    the phone in the Southsirennguage.


    Soon after, he put the phone down and snarled at Kingsley, "Vile Qustian! I''ve called the strongest man


    in the Taekwondo Club toe over! If you want to live, you better get lost now! If you don''t leave by


    the time theye, you''ll be beaten to a pulp and live as a cripple for the rest of your life!"


    After hearing that a master wasing, the terrified Catherine finally spoke up. "How could you let him


    leave? I want to see him being beaten to a pulp!"


    "Yes, Catherine''s right!" Calvin seconded her with a wicked look on his face. "Beat him up first and


    make him watch how we torment her sister! Hahaha, the thought of it is very satisfying!"


    Seeing how arrogant they were, Kingsley turned to Courtney and Queenie before telling them, "Both of


    you grab onto Catherine and bring her to the first floor where the dancepetition is happening."


    "What are you trying to do?" Catherine''s expression turned grave after hearing that.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Didn''t you say that you''re trying to get a hold over Courtney and ruin her reputation?" Kingsley


    smirked. "If that''s the case, I shall ruin your reputation too!"


    "Y-You¡­ Are you trying to hit me in front of a hundred spectators?


    "Heh, hit you?" Kingsley''s tone was cold. "An eye for an eye! I''ll do to you what you were trying to do to


    my sister!" Catherine''s face turned pale after hearing that.


    "Mr. Cortez, quick! Kill that brat off! I don''t want my nudes to be taken in front of a hundred people!"


    "Don''t worry about it. My men from the Taekwondo Club areing over! He won''t be able to do


    anything by then." Calvinforted her and patted her hand. However, Catherine was still nervous as


    Kingsley had taken a big step toward Calvin, grabbing him by the cor!

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    "Hey! What are you doing?!" Calvin cursed as he struggled, "*sshole, let go of me!" He struggled with


    all his might, but he couldn''t escape from Kingsley''s grasp!


    With the slightest tug from Kingsley, Calvin lost his bnce and toppled to the ground together with his


    crutch. Half of Calvin''s body slumped to the ground at that moment as Kingsley grabbed onto his cor.


    Calvin couldn''t get up or escape and it looked like he was being dragged like a sack!


    "Mr. Cortez!" Calvin howled. "Kill him! Kill him now!"


    "Ha!" Perry yelled furiously as he charged toward Kingsley before throwing a kick at Kingsley''s head.


    Seeing that, Kingsley effortlessly countered the attack by simply blocking it with his arm.


    The next moment, Perry lost his bnce and toppled toward Kingsley. Following that, Kingsley struck


    the BL-10 point behind Perry''s neck with two fingers and Perry instantly felt dizzy and his limbs got so


    weak that he could no longer fight back!


    Kingsley then grabbed Perry''s cor before asking Courtney and Queenie, "Can both of you get hold of


    Catherine?"


    Before Courtney could speak, Queenie, who wore the taekwondo uniform, got up and responded, "We


    can!" Anyone with an equable temper would be enraged if they were provoked! Although Queenie was


    a kind woman, she now hated Catherine to the core for the ill-treatment she had received. If it wasn''t


    because Kingsley reached there in time, she would probably have been insulted!


    Queenie stared at Catherine with bloodshot eyes and groaned, "I can catch her by myself!" With that,


    she rushed over to Catherine.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    When Catherine saw Kingsley grabbing Calvin and Perry by their cors like sacks, she was petrified.


    While Catherine was distracted, Queenie managed to grab onto one of her arms and Courtney rushed


    over to grab onto the other arm.


    "Let''s go downstairs!" Kingsley then dragged both men out of the door. He was so strong that his


    strength had surpassed normal men''s!


    It was a piece of cake for him to carry a grown man in each arm. Both Calvin and Kingsley were like


    lambs waiting to be ughtered. They couldn''t struggle to escape but could only be dragged along by


    Kingsley. They weren''t badly hurt but it was extremely humiliating!


    While they were on their way down, the dancepetition on the first floor had entered the climax! The


    difficulty level had increased and the apuse and cheers got even louder. Just as everyone was


    immersed in the upbeat music and charismatic dance moves, someone suddenly pointed at the


    entrance of the gymnasium in astonishment. "Look! What is happening over there? It seems like


    someone is dragging a corpse?"


    Hearing that, everyone looked over in that direction. "Those are not corpses! Isn''t it obvious that


    someone is dragging two mannequins?"


    "Those are humans! They are still moving!" Words started spreading and soon, everyone turned their


    attention to Kingsley and the apuse stopped.


    The contestants on stage gradually stopped dancing as they were taken aback by the interruption.


    They made a pause gesture, signaling for the music to be stopped. All of a sudden, the atmosphere of


    the heatedpetition suddenly calmed down! Everyone in the hall turned their gaze in the direction of


    the door and they saw a tall young man, who was dragging two men in each hand, walking slowly


    toward them. Behind him were three women. One of them had her arms held tightly by the other two as


    if she was being held as a hostage!

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    When Hugh Zellner, the president of the Dance Club, saw a strange group of people walking into the


    venue where the dancepetition was being held, he frowned and asked in displeasure, "What are


    all of you doing? Can''t you see that there''s apetition going on here? How could you just barge


    in?!" As he spoke, he looked at the person being dragged by Kingsley and sneered, "I''m giving you a


    f*cking warning. If you don''t get lost¡­" Hugh suddenly paused.


    "President Giuliani?! Mr. Cortez?! What is going on?!" His jaws dropped as he waspletely


    dumbfounded!


    He finally recognized the two men who were being dragged along like sacks. They were Calvin, the


    student council president, and Perry, the head of the Taekwondo Club! By then, Perry had slowly


    regained consciousness as Kingsley didn''t hit the back of his neck hard enough earlier on. As he slowly


    opened his eyes and looked around, his expression turned grim!


    "Ahh¡­ My back¡­" Perry''s back was hurting as he was dragged by Kingsley all the way from the


    second floor to the first floor. It was even worse for Calvin! Since he had already injured his right hand


    and left leg, his injury had worsened from being dragged that far. It was so painful that his expression


    was bitter, and it looked embarrassing.


    Hugh looked on surprisedly at the senior members of the student council and couldn''t believe his eyes.


    "Y-You¡­ What are you trying to do?" he looked at Kingsley and asked.


    "I would like to borrow your venue to deal with some garbage," Kingsley responded impassively.


    Hugh was lost for words and gulped as he was put in a difficult position. Calvin was the president of the


    student council and held high authority. Thus, offending Calvin wouldn''t bring him any good. Perry, on


    the other hand, wasn''t an exception as not only he had a group of members who were experts in


    Taekwondo, but he was also an exchange student from Southsiren Republic. Hugh could not offend


    him as well!


    When Kingsley noticed how difficult it was for Hugh to make a decision, he smiled, "Don''t worry. This


    has nothing to do with you. All you have to do is to lend us the venue."


    "Alright! Ourpetition shall be paused. Anyone can use the gymnasium during this time. How you


    want to use this space has nothing to do with me!" Hugh finally agreed to it.


    He knew that Kingsley wasn''t someone to be messed with as he could easily carry two senior


    members of the student council with his bare hands. Obviously, he didn''t want to get himself into


    trouble!


    "Come on! Leave the PA system on the side!" Hugh turned around and spoke to the members of the


    Dance Club. "Thepetition has been paused. Let''s vacate the space!" Following that, the well-


    dressed members of the Dance Club started moving the equipment to the side.


    Seeing the changes made to the venue surprised the students who were in their seats. "What''s


    happening? Why did thepetition get paused?"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "What are those people trying to do? Start a fight? The man already has ster casts on his legs and


    arms. Is he still going to fight?!"


    Just then, someone eximed, "That¡­ That man with ster casts seems to be the student council


    president! I''ve seen his pictures in the school''s newspaper!"


    Everyone was startled upon hearing that. "What?! Student council president?! What happened to


    him?!"


    "Sh*t! Not only the student council president, but the head of the Taekwondo Club is also here!"


    When everyone recognized both men lying on the ground, it caused an uproar within the gymnasium!


    "Head of the Taekwondo Club? Someone actually dared to provoke him?!"


    "Oh my god! Who did this? Isn''t that person digging his own grave?"


    Amidst themotion, Kingsley smiled and responded, "Students, I''d like to borrow some of your time


    to deal with a few garbage who dared to bully my sister. Of course, it''s going to be a good show."

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    Kingsley was speaking calmly as if the challenge was insignificant for him, but for everyone else, it was


    a preposterous proposition.


    The crowd broke into a discussion.


    "Did he just say he was going to teach the president and Mr. Cortez a lesson? Unbelievable!"


    "Oh, this is going to be a good show. One that''s better than the dancepetition."


    Perry finally shook off the impact and slowly got back up, rubbing his sore back. He growled, "What did


    you do to me? I lost my strength all of a sudden."


    A smile had curled Kingsley''s lips. "Just a little trick."


    With difficulty, Calvin got back up, looking grim. "That''s far enough, Nicholson. If you try to fight us here,


    the school''s going toe after you."


    Catherine cried, "Yeah, you do anything to us, and the cops are going to catch you! This is a felony!"


    "A felony, you say?" Kingsley shot her an icy look. "You were about to strip an innocent girl naked and


    take her nudes to ckmail her. That''s an even worse crime."


    The people who were about to take photographic evidence and call the lecturers and security guards to


    deal with the matter put their phones away. If Kingsley''s usations were true, they would not help


    Catherine and her friends.


    Catherine froze up, and she stupidly argued, "I-I didn''t take her nudes! She was just stripped bare,


    that''s all."


    However, her idental confession of her crime riled up the crowd''s fury.


    "She''s a criminal! That''s sexual harassment and ckmail!"


    "Teach her a lesson! You can''t let her get away with it!"


    Even the dance club members roared, "I knew it! That b*tch has a heart uglier than her face!"


    Catherine''s swollen face paled. With fear in her eyes, she turned to Calvin and Perry. "What should I


    do?"


    Calvin was still on the ground, and he mmed his fist against the floor. "I can''t even stand up now, Mr.


    Cortez. You have to defeat him for us, or we''re done for!"


    There are hundreds of students here and they look like they want to kill us. If we can''t defeat this


    b*stard and make him admit that he was lying, we''d be done for. Nobody in Sris University will


    respect us anymore.


    Perry realized the potential implications, so he shot Kingsley a venomous re. He gnashed his teeth


    in fury and hissed, "Tell everyone you''re lying if you know what''s good for you. Otherwise, once my


    men can make it here, you''re dead." Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Just then, amotion happened at the entrance.


    A group of burly men in dobok stormed in. They were all at least six-foot tall, and like Perry, all of them


    had triangr eyes that were almost all white. Their country''s emblem was sewn on their clothes,


    proving that these were people from the Southsiren Republic. All of them had an arrogant look in their


    eyes. They did not care whom they bumped into as they charged in. All they cared about was their


    superior, and they approached him quickly.


    The man in the lead had curly hair and looked fierce. When he arrived at the battlefield, the first thing


    he saw was a bloodied Perry. Surprised, he asked in Southsirenese, "What happened, Mr. Cortez?


    Who did this to you?"

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    "Kendrick! You''re finally here!" An excited Perry approached hisckey and pointed at Kingsley. "This


    Qustian b*stard ambushed me!"


    Ambush? Kendrick''s brows furrowed, and he roared, "You ckguard! I knew you Qustians were good


    for nothing! Ambush and cheating! That''s all you know!"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "That''s right!" Perry''s face contorted in anger. "He also did something weird to me. He poked me in the


    neck, and I cked out! Even now, my body''s shaking. I can''t even lift an arm!"


    Kendrick thumped his chest in confidence. "Don''t you worry, Mr. Cortez. You know my strength. I''ll


    teach him a lesson about that! Soon this ckguard will be groveling under your feet, begging for


    mercy."


    "Good." Percy patted his shoulder. "Once we return to Southsiren, you''re going to work at my father''s


    company."


    "Thank you, Mr. Cortez." Kendrick bowed deeply at Perry before striding toward Kingsley. In poorly


    spoken Qustian, he said, "Hey, brat! Mr. Cortez''s father is the head of a conglomerate in Southsiren,


    you ckguard. What did you do to him? Why did he lose his strength?"


    Kingsley looked at Kendrick icily. "Nothing. Just hit him with a bit of Qustia''s Meridian Arts. He''ll be


    back to normal in no time."


    "Meridian Arts?" Kendrick froze for a moment, then he scoffed. "Brazen as usual, Qustian. Meridian


    Arts and acupuncture are both inventions of the great Southsiren Republic! And yet you im them to


    be yours?"


    Kingsley pped sarcastically. "I''ve seen audacity, believe me, but you guys take the cake."


    Even the crowd was angry, and they shouted.


    "Yeah, right! Like hell they are! You Southsirenese know no shame at all! You''ve been iming things


    that are not yours forever!"


    "You guys are all f*cking liars! I bet your whole country is made up of c*nts!"


    The rage of the crowd was making Calvin panic. He roared, "Mr. Cortez, tell your men to settle this


    matter right away. We cannot afford to anger the crowd."


    Perry''s face fell, and he ordered, "This is not the time to argue with these Qustian b*stards, Kendrick.


    Take that *sshole down now."


    "Right away, sir." Kendrick bowed once more. "I''ll make sure he grovels before you and admit that he''s


    nothing but a piece of sh*t." He stood back up and beckoned at Kingsley. "Come, Qustian. I shall show


    you the strength of Taekwondo."


    Oh, for the love of God, this is ridiculous. Whoop his arse already, Kingsley! Courtney roared, "Kick his


    *ss, Kingsley! Teach that Southsiren b*stard a lesson!"


    A chilling smile curled Kingsley''s lip. "Got it, Courtney." He then raised his right hand and balled it into a


    fist, and a wave of power unleashed itself around him, distorting even the air.


    Kendrick cocked his eyebrow. "A Qustia Arts practitioner?"


    "No." Kingsley shook his head. He had never mastered any style of the Qustia Arts. Everything he


    knew, he learned from the battlefield. Firearms reigned supreme in wars, but closebat would often


    happen. Kingsley acquired his unparalleled skills and iron defense thanks to the deadly battles he had


    to survive.

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    Kendrick heaved a sigh of relief. Whew. Good thing he''s not an expert in Qustia Arts. He was a little


    scared of the legendary Qustia Arts, but he wouldn''t confess to it. Instead, he snickered. "Heh. You


    Qustians. Always bragging about your martial arts, but it''s been two years since I came to your empire,


    and yet I''ve never met anyone who could beat me in a fair fight."


    Hisckeys started mocking the crowd as well.


    "Hah. Bragging is all they know."


    "I bet their Qustia Arts is just a figment of their imagination. Nothing like that exists."


    "On the contrary, the martial arts from Southsiren Republic exist and we''ve been using them to defeat


    these weaklings for hundreds of years."


    The crowd exploded into fury once more.


    "Whoop his *ss, bro! Teach them a lesson!"


    "I can''t believe their audacity. Heck, even I want to punch them now."


    "F*ck them up, mate! Show them some Qustian muscles!"


    The crowd roared, but Kingsley was still calm. Icily, he said, "Come. Talk is a waste of time."


    "As you wish!" Kendrick let out a roar and started with a flying kick.


    Kingsley shook his head. "Is that the only trick you guys have?"


    He spun his wrist around and held Kendrick''s calf from an angle he couldn''t dodge. At the same time,


    Kingsley flung his fist right into Kendrick''s face. Everything happened in less than a split second. There


    wasn''t enough time for Kendrick to even set up a defense. Kingsley''s fist mmed right into Kendrick''s


    face, and the force behind it was doubly greater than the punch that he threw at Perry.


    Kendrick flew back as fast as he charged. Everyone else didn''t catch the intricacies of the battle. All


    they saw was Kendrick charging toward Kingsley only to fly across the air a momentter. Blood spilled


    down his face and his nose caved in, literally contorting his face.


    Kendrick crashed into the ground like a human-sized meteor. A bloodcurdling scream escaped his


    throat as he held his face. Rivulets of blood trickled down the cracks between his fingers, drenching his


    dobok crimson.


    Kingsley dusted his hands off and smirked. "After all that smack talk, you can''t even take one punch.


    Trash."


    Perry, Calvin, and the crowd fell into a deafening silence. Only the screams of Kendrick echoed across


    the air, shuddering the hearts of all who witnessed the battle.


    A long, silent minuteter, someone finally snapped out of their shock.


    "Whoa, what just happened? Did you guys see that?"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Everyone around them finally snapped out of their stupor as well.


    "Was that some kind of special effect? How did that guy fly across the room all of a sudden?"


    "Beats me. He was crippled in just the blink of an eye."


    "Who is that guy? That punch was as quick as lightning!"


    "I think it was faster than that!"


    The girls who were just cheering for the dancers earlier were staring at Kingsley with love and


    admiration in their eyes. They screamed in delight.


    "Oh my god, that was hot! Hotter than the dancers!"


    "He''s hot and manly! Hey mister, I want to make babies with you!"


    The long-haired male dancers looked a little awkward, but they didn''t argue with the girls. Everyone


    agreed that Kingsley was cool.

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    The crowd went wild, but Perry''s face was as ck as thunder. Kendrick''s about the best fighter I have,


    and he still lost to that guy? Moreover, he was knocked out in a single blow.


    Calvin was still on the ground, his face as pale as a sheet. "I-Impossible. Kendrick is a 6th-degree


    ck belt. H-How did he even lose?"


    Catherine was trembling in fear. If it weren''t for Queenie holding her up, her knees would''ve buckled.


    Calvin wiped his face. "Mr. Cortez, send all your men in."


    Perry clenched his fists. "I would, but there''s a crowd here. If we use our numbers advantage, it''d be a


    humiliating win. It''s not how we do things back in Southsiren."


    Calvin gnashed his teeth and roared, "Who cares about pride? Not like you people know what that


    means!"


    "What?" Perry''s face fell. "What is the meaning of that, Mr. Giuliani?"


    Sh*t. I shouldn''t have said that. "I mean, that b*stard''s not ying by the rules anyway. Even if you


    send in all your men, it''s still not cheating."


    "But¡­"


    While Perry was still hesitating, Kendrick shouted, "Kill him! Everyone, kill him together! Kill that


    Qustian b*stard!"


    Kingsley looked at him icily. "Do it, then. Your army means nothing unless there''s over a hundred of


    you."


    Perry was surprised that Kingsley would take on the challenge. The next second, he sneered. "Very


    well, fool." He swung his arm down and spoke in Southsirenese. "All of you, charge! Show that Qustian


    b*stard what we''re made of! Let''s see if he''s still so arrogant after we cripple him!"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Kendrick let out a guttural roar, "Do it! Avenge me!"


    The guys in dobok exchanged nces before charging straight at Kingsley while roaring like animals.


    Some hurled a kick, some swung their fists, and some used a knife-hand strike. All were powerful skills.


    The crowd gasped in fear.


    "They''re attacking all at once? This is dangerous for Kingsley!"


    "I can''t look. He''s going to die!"


    "Or heavily injured at least. Look at them. They''re as big as bears. They''re¡­"


    The student suddenly stopped speaking. He then raised a trembling finger and pointed at the


    battlefield. In disbelief, he said, "T-They''re flying back."


    At the same time, all theckeys who tried to attack Kingsley flew back across the battlefield. Everyone


    who tried to hit Kingsley felt like they had just mmed into a machine made of steel, and they also felt


    an explosive strength mming into their bodies and shuddering their insides.


    "My arm!"


    "My leg! My leg''s broken!"


    "I-I think I''m hurt inside." Someone coughed.


    The fighters rolled on the floor, howling in agony. Perry was left dumbfounded. "I-Impossible. How is


    this possible?" He grabbed his hair in madness while staring at Kingsley in disbelief. "I thought you said


    you didn''t know Qustia Arts."

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    Calvin slumped onto the ground with disbelief in his eyes. "I-I can''t believe it. There''s no way he''s this


    powerful."


    Perry staggered backward, simrly in disbelief. "Impossible. You said you didn''t know Qustia Arts.


    How do you exin this, then?"


    He was surprised that Kendrick was defeated just now, but this was outright scary. Kingsley defeated


    seven ck belts in an instant. It was unbelievable, but it happened.


    One of the Southsireneseying on the ground howled.


    "He lied! He''s a practitioner!"


    Hisrades agreed.


    "My arm is broken. I bet he knows the legendary defensive arts!"


    "I feel my chest churning. It''s like a sledgehammer just hit me. This must be the legendary inner power


    of the Qustians!"


    Stricken by the howls of pain, a pale Perry stared at Kingsley. "Y-You fiend! You lied to us so that we''d


    let our guard down!" This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Kingsley shrugged. "No. I don''t know Qustia Arts at all, and I''d wager I don''t even know the basics of


    those arts."


    "As if!" Perry was almost having a breakdown. "You defeated all our warriors, and yet you im that


    you don''t even know the basics! Is that supposed to be a joke? And if you really don''t know Qustia Arts,


    then what kind of strength did you use to defeat our warriors? You can''t answer, can you?"


    Kingsley smirked. "I can. That was Military Arts." Everything he knew, he learned from the battlefield.


    Calling it Military Arts was urate.


    "Military Arts?" Perry froze. "What kind of martial arts?"


    "It''s not martial arts." Kingsley responded calmly, "Just an exercise we practice in the military. Everyone


    who has gone through a basic boot camp should know about this."


    Perry was petrified. "Impossible!" He shook his head violently. "That kind of strength is nothing but


    basic exercise? Impossible! And everyone here knows this?" Perry''s eyes were bloodshot and crimson


    like a demon''s. "That''s impossible!" he shrieked. "If everyone has that kind of power, then why haven''t I


    ever met someone in Qustia who could defeat us?"


    Kingsley''s smirk slowly turned into a sneer. "Because we''re tolerant people. We don''t attack if


    unprovoked. We can tolerate your stupid acts, but if you go too far, our people wille for you."


    Kingsley''s announcement bore untold power behind it as it mmed down on the foreigners. Shudders


    ran down their spine, and Perry shivered. "I¡­" With a trembling voice, he said, "I didn''t do anything


    stupid. I-I''m just an exchange student here to learn."


    Perry was terrified. For a moment, he could feel the power of a thousand mountains emanating from


    Kingsley and then mming down on his shoulder, crushing his fake sense of superiority.


    Perry''sckeys, who were still on the ground, said with a shivering voice, "Y-Yeah, we''re exchange


    students. We won''t do it again, we promise."

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    "We swear, we came to Qustia because we love its culture. We''ll never talk smack about it ever again!"


    Seeing these arrogant, high-and-mighty Southsirenese filled with fear and terror delighted the crowd,


    and they waved their arms in glee.


    "He''s right! We might be friendly, but that doesn''t mean we''re weak!"


    "Yeah. Next time I see you bully our friends again, I''ll kick your butt. Even if I can''t win, I''m going to give


    all I have!"


    "Me too. Qustians are united! We can beat you Southsirenese easily!"


    "Yeah. We have the numbers advantage, not you!"


    The united spirit of the crowd terrified the foreigners, and their faces turned as pale as a sheet. If these


    people came after them, they''d be taken down in mere moments no matter how powerful they were.


    They were not Kingsley, after all.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Kingsley looked at the defeated Kendrick coldly. "Taekwondo''s good for the body, so it''s not totally


    useless. However, don''t everpare it to Qustia Arts. We''re leagues ahead of you."


    A bleeding Kendrick hoarsely said, "I-I understand. I''ve felt its power first-hand."


    "And¡­" Kingsley raised two fingers and wagged them. "You got two things wrong. One, acupuncture


    and Meridian Arts are inventions of Qustia. If you have a problem with that, I don''t mind showing you


    my skills. Two, no matter the asion, Southsiren will always lose to us. You used to be our vassal


    state, remember?"


    All the folks of Southsiren Republic had terrible expressions. Kingsley was right. In times long past,


    Southsiren was Qustia''s vassal state, but it was part of their history they would never acknowledge.


    Kingsley looked at them coolly. "Do you have a problem with that?"


    "N-No." Perry hung his head low. "You speak the truth."


    Kendrick and hisckeys were reluctant to admit it, but they had to speak up. "You''re right. We''ll never


    say anything stupid again."


    Kingsley nodded and looked at Perry. "Mr. Cortez, thanks for the confession. I believe it''s time to settle


    your case now."


    "M-My case?" Horrified, Perry said, "But I admitted defeat. I agreed with everything you said. What else


    do you want?"


    Kingsley narrowed his eyes and pointed at Queenie. "When I came to the Taekwondo Club''s office, you


    were going toy your hands on her, weren''t you?"


    Courtney yelled immediately, "That''s right! If Kingsley hadn''t arrived, you would''veid your hands on


    Queenie! You''re going to get punished for that."


    "I¡­" Perry''s lips were trembling. "I didn''t¡­" The next moment, he pointed at Calvin. "He did it. He


    called me over! He said that his mobility was limited so he needed my help to teach a girl a lesson."


    Calvin felt his blood run cold. "Mr. Cortez, I did need your help with something, but you were the one


    who suggested taking their nudes," Calvin shouted. "You wanted to ckmail them because you


    wanted to sleep with Courtney! This isn''t my fault!"

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    Perry gritted his teeth in fury. "If you hadn''t called me over, none of this would have happened!" He


    bowed deeply at Kingsley. "If you let me go, I will tell you everything and prove that Calvin is the one


    who masterminded this."


    Kingsley sneered. "No need for that. I have a ton of witnesses."


    Right on cue, the crowd shouted once more.


    "Yeah! We can be his witness! You can f*ck off!"


    "Yeah! You need to be punished! You tried to hurt one of us, so we won''t let you off the hook that


    easily!"


    Perry could feel his soul shiver. The power of the many was terrifying. Even if the chancellor tried to


    help him now, he might not be able to save him from a raging mob.


    Kingsley raised his hand to silence the crowd. He then looked at the crying Queenie. "They targeted


    you, so you should be the one exacting revenge."


    "Me?" Stunned, Queenie stammered, "W-What should I do?"


    Kingsley pped Perry fiercely, then said with a smile, "This. Do it until you''re happy."


    "I¡­" Queenie was still a little scared.


    Courtney held Queenie''s hand. "I''ll do it with you." They approached Perry, and Courtney swung her


    arm right into his face without saying a word.


    Perry heard his mind buzz, and it took a few minutes for him to realize that Courtney had pped him.


    "Why you little¡ª"


    He red at her and was about to fly into a rage, but Kingsley said, "You have two choices. One, you


    let them p you. Two, you taste my knuckle sandwich."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Perry was so scared that his cheeks trembled. He debated internally, and in the end, he gritted his


    teeth and said, "F-First choice." It was embarrassing to let women hit him, but at least he could stay


    alive.


    This gave Queenie courage, and she cried as she pped him. "This is what you get for hurting me! I''ll


    w your face out!" She put all her strength into the pping. Not even Courtney could get a p in.


    ¡­


    Blood started trickling down Perry''s lips, but he still didn''t move. At worst, he would only lose a tooth or


    two from the ps, but if Kingsley were to step in, he might die.


    While thedies were pping Perry, Catherine was on the floor, shivering like her soul would leave


    her at any moment. Beside her was Calvin simrly shaking in fear.


    Kingsley approached Calvin. "Mr. Giuliani, I see you can still function well with a broken hand and leg."


    Calvin''s lips trembled. "I-I was just kidding."


    "Were you?" Kingsley hunkered down and looked into his eyes coldly. "I have a joke for you as well.


    One enough to ruin your life in Sris University."


    Calvin paled at once and he begged, "Please, no. I''m sorry. Please keep that a secret. Please."

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    However, Kingsley ignored him. He stood up and announced, "I trust you''ve seen the whole drama.


    Calvin, Catherine, and Perry tricked Courtney and Queenie into going to an empty office. They


    attempted to take their nudes and ckmail them. If I hadn''t arrived in time, thesedies would have


    their lives ruined by these scums!"


    The crowd was outraged. They could already guess the whole story, but they didn''t think Calvin was


    the mastermind. They thought it was Perry. Now that Kingsley had made everything clear, they turned


    their anger to Calvin.


    "I can''t believe you, Calvin! How could you do that to them?"


    "Scum like him can''t be the president of the Student Representative Council! He should be expelled!"


    "And that witch too! Expel all of them!"


    Everyone shouted the same slogan.


    "Expel them!"


    "Expel them!"


    ¡­


    All the color drained from Catherine''s face. I''m done for. Done for. Nobody at Sris University will


    respect me from now on. I might not even be able to graduate.


    Yet, Calvin didn''t share her fear. Slowly, he stopped shivering, and he looked at Kingsley. "You''re


    pushing me to the edge," he announced hoarsely.


    "The edge?" Kingsley cocked his eyebrow. "I thought I''d already pushed you over the edge."


    "Heh," Calvin sneered. "You think I could be the president of the Student Representative Council


    without connections of my own?"


    Kingsley said, "Ah, yes. Professor Albright. You''re his pride and joy. So, you''re counting on him to save


    you from this predicament."


    "Exactly." Calvin clenched his teeth. "Not only is he influential in Sris University, but he''s also famous


    in the world of academia. Moreover, once his new book isunched tomorrow, his fame will rise to a


    new level. Everyone will respect him as a celebrated academician. So what if the whole school


    despises me? As long as Professor Albright backs me up, I''ll remain the dignified president of the


    Student Representative Council."


    "Good." Kingsley nodded coolly. "You''d better pray his bookunch tomorrow goes without a hitch."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Wait. What''s he trying to say? "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    Kingsley ignored him. Instead, he approached Catherine. Calvin can dream for one more day. When


    theunches, I will crush him and that mentor of his.


    When Catherine noticed what Kingsley was trying to do, she moved backward on all fours. "W-What do


    you want?"


    An inscrutable Kingsley snapped, "Catherine, you''ve been Courtney''s roommate for almost four years.


    How could you do that to her? Do you hate her that much?"


    Catherine took a deep breath and smiled bitterly. "I bore no grudge against her. I just didn''t like her


    because everyone called her the school Madonna. I''m obviously the prettier woman. However, Zeke


    broke up with me yesterday because of her! I won''t forgive that!"


    Courtney and Queenie approached Catherine, and Courtney snapped, "You think Zeke would stick


    around if he never saw me? Please. I tore his mask off so you could see his true colors. You should


    thank me that you''re no longer with that jerk."

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    Catherine had a meltdown. She grabbed her hair, roaring, "Stop talking, Courtney! You ruined my life.


    I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you!"


    She''s gone mad. Kingsley shook his head. "Incorrigible." He turned around and waved at Perry. "You.


    Come here."


    Perry was bleeding from his nose and his face was swollen like a balloon due to the ps, but he still


    answered Kingsley''s summon immediately. "You like to take nudes, don''t you?" He pointed at


    Catherine. "We have a model for you. Go on."


    Catherine''s cries stopped, and she stared at Kingsley in disbelief. "Y-You''re going to¡­ in front of these


    people¡­ nudes¡­"


    Kingsley looked at her, his eyes devoid of any emotion. "I''m a fair person. I''ll treat you the same way


    you treated Courtney."


    "No, please¡­" She crawled back up and got on her knees. Tugging on his pants, she begged, "Please


    don''t do that to me. I-If I was to be stripped bare in front of these people, I would kill myself!"


    Kingsley kicked her away. "You should''ve seen thising when you tried to do the same thing to an


    innocent girl."


    Kingsley wouldn''t listen to her, so she crawled to Courtney and banged her head against the ground.


    "Courtney, please, have mercy. We''re roommates, aren''t we? Please, I don''t want to die."


    Courtney was about to say something, but a silvery voice quipped, "Courtney, Queenie! Are you


    alright?" It was ine. She approached thedies and apologized, "Sorry I waste. The lecturer


    wouldn''t let me leave early. I was worried sick."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "We''re fine." Courtney held her hand. "You were the one who told Kingsley, weren''t you?"


    "Yep." ine said, "I knew Calvin and Catherine were up to no good." She held Courtney and


    Queenie''s hands. "Let''s get something to eat. My treat. You two deserve it." She then smiled at


    Kingsley. "You too, Courtney''s brother. Let''s go. Leave this trash behind." She took her friend to the


    sports center''s exit, ignoring Catherine''s cries.


    Kingsley left, but before he did, he said to Perry, "You''d better finish your job." If you can''t get her


    nudes, you''re getting a fist.


    However, it was an empty threat. He knew there was no way Perry could take the nudes. No matter


    how much they hated Catherine, the students would never allow a foreigner to degrade her.


    Perry might go after Catherine in the future, but that''s not my problem anymore. She''s going to drop out


    of school and live the rest of her pathetic life in mediocrity.


    Kingsley went to the cafeteria with thedies. ine bought some food, then she said with a smile, "I


    have ss at one so I can''t treat you to lunch at a restaurant, but dinner''s on me. In the meantime, we


    can eat these first." ine turned to smile at Kingsley. "So, what would you like to eat, Courtney''s little


    brother?"

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    Kingsley couldn''t smile back at ine. Her father indirectly killed his parents, ruining his family when he


    was only five. I will take revenge. However, even though his nemesis'' daughter was right in front of him,


    he felt no hatred for her. She was kind, innocent, and Courtney''s good friend. If it weren''t for her,


    Courtney might have had her life ruined today. He heaved a sigh and shook his head. "I won''t be going


    with you for dinner."


    "Why?" Courtney asked. "Do you have something to do?"


    Kingsley mused over his answer. "I want to go through Professor Albright''s book tonight." It was a lie as


    he had already finished reading the book. He just wanted to excuse himself from the dinner. He had


    conflicting emotions about ine.


    ine smiled. "So, you''re my father''s fan, huh? Don''t forget toe to his bookunch tomorrow."


    "Yeah." Kingsley nodded. "It''s happening at Cloud Savvy Science and Technology Exhibition Hall,


    right?"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Yes. It''s a private exhibition hall, and the boss is my father''s fan too," said Courtney. "I''m going


    tomorrow as well. Why don''t we share a ride?"


    "No, thanks. I have my own ride." He took some food into his te. "I''ll¡­ consider it."


    ine and Queenie exchanged a look of confusion.


    Courtney stared at him. She knew he was wondering if he should bring Vincent down. Or, at the very


    least, how to bring him down without breaking ine''s heart.


    The meal ended unceremoniously. After thedies went to ss, Kingsley returned to his hotel room.


    Hey on the bed and considered his options for a long time. In the end, he decided he woulde up


    with a n to deal with Vincent after he went to the bookunch.


    The boss of Cloud Savvy Science and Technology Exhibition Hall was, as ine said, a fan of Vincent.


    He gave the professor the biggest hall he had just for the bookunch. The event was starting soon.


    A big crowd that consisted of reporters; booksellers; fans and worshippers of Vincent; and some of his


    best students had congregated in the hall. There were about a hundred guests, and even Calvin was


    there.


    Calvin had undergone an emergency surgery the day before, but he still came to the bookunch


    despite being in a wheelchair. He must show Vincent his support if he wanted to survive in Sris


    University, and the bookunch was Vincent''s most important moment. If theunch was a sess,


    then the professor would be a respected schr.


    After the bookunch, Vincent''s life would ascend to a new level. He would gain fame and fortune and


    ascend to the peak of academia. I can''t be absent on a day as important as this. So, Calvin asked his


    junior to take him here despite his heavy injuries and the pain he felt. He had to help his mentor out.


    Soon, everyone had arrived and taken their seats. In the first row, there were a few famous schrs


    whom Vincent had gone to great lengths to invite. With the famous schrs here, the bookunch just


    got a lot ssier.


    ine, Courtney, and Queenie were sitting in the row right behind these schrs. Queenie was staring


    at Vincent with worship and excitement, but Courtney was a little grim. She kept looking around as if


    she was looking for someone.

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    Noticing her spacing out, ine smiled. "Thinking about your brother? He''ll probably be here soon.


    Don''t worry."


    Courtney sighed. "I''d rather he be absent."


    She had no idea what was going on with Kingsley, but she noticed something off about him the day


    before. Her gut told her Kingsley''s reason for attending thisunch was more than he let on, and it


    made her nervous.


    Her friends didn''t notice that. They smiled. "Don''t worry, Courtney. Theunch is going to be smooth


    sailing."


    Just then, the host, who was in a suit, took to the stage and announced, "With pleasure, I now


    announce that theunch has begun!"


    A thunderous apuse echoed through the air while shes of cameras blinded the eyes of the crowd.


    Sitting on the stage was Vincent Albright. He pushed his sses up his nose, a smile of pride hanging


    from his lips. He was in a crisp suit, and his hair wasbed neatly, unlike his usual, unkempt self.


    He obviously paid a lot of importance to this bookunch. He knew that if theunch was sessful,


    he would attain sess. Even though his sses were thick, they failed to hide the ambition ring in


    his eyes.


    He was not content with just the vocation of teaching. He desired sess; to be a respected schr


    was his dream, and now it was close at hand. As he looked at the crowd, he took a deep breath,


    cleared his throat, and said, "Dear friends, readers, and reporters, thank you for attending my book


    launch. Thank you."


    A fifteen-minute speech ensued. It was boring, but everyone pped loudly in the end anyway. Some


    among the crowd even cried out their admiration for him.


    "You''re my idol, Professor Albright!"


    "Can you sign my copy of the book, Professor Albright?"


    A subtle hint of smugness appeared in his eyes. He loved the worship he was getting, but he silenced


    everyone and smiled. "Now, settle down. There will be a signing sessionter. First, let''s hear from my


    old friends."


    Vincent spent a lot of effort and money to invite these schrs, so they piledpliments on him,


    calling him a genius, a talented man, and a respected schr. A big grin curled Vincent''s lips, and that


    was just from him hearing thepliments.


    Queenie whispered, "You''re so lucky, ine. Your father is awesome. I bet you worship him."


    ine froze for a moment. "I¡­ like him, but I don''t worship him."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why?" asked Queenie. "I''d be over the moon if my dad were this awesome."


    ine sighed. "Fame and sess are the only things on his mind. He wants to prove to my mom that


    her decision to leave was wrong, but he sacrificed a lot just for sess. He''s not someone anyone


    should worship. Sometimes I wish he were just a regr old guy who never chased after fame. All I


    wanted was a happy life." She took a deep breath before putting on a smile. "But I still feel happy for


    him. He''s shining onstage." ine pped along with the crowd.


    Then, it was time for questions. After the standard questions, one of the reporters raised her hand.


    "Professor Albright, in thest pages of your book, you mentioned your indirect murder of three people


    over money. Do you still regret your past actions even now?"

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    Everyone fell silent. They looked at Vincent, waiting for his answer.


    Vincent froze for a moment, his smile stiffening up. Then, he pretended tough it off. "Good question. I


    was just about to exin that." He took a deep breath, a glimmer of reminiscence shining in his eyes.


    "It was seventeen years ago. My career was at its nadir, and my wife left our daughter and me because


    I couldn''t make enough money for the family. My girl was only six. It was then I swore I would make a


    lot of money no matter what. So, I made a risky move and sold the information of that intelligence


    broker."


    After a short pause, he continued, "When I heard of the news of his death and his family''s ruination, I


    did feel guilty for a time, but then I realized that wasn''t my fault. It was his. He chose this job. It was


    risky, to begin with. Even without my meddling, he could''ve died sooner orter."


    The reporter then asked, "So it was nothing but an eventuality, then? It was not rted directly or


    indirectly to you, right?"


    "You''re right." Vincent smiled. "I felt guilty because I was too kind and too hard on myself. People like


    me would me themselves for what wasn''t their fault. Fortunately, I grew out of that phase and got


    over the trauma. But if it were someone else, they could still be living with the guilt. It was why I slid that


    warning in. Never abuse infotech no matter what."


    While Vincent was talking about his past, someone in the crowd felt fury mounting in his heart. It was


    none other than Kingsley. After he arrived at the bookunch, instead of meeting up with the girls, he


    stood behind the crowd of reporters.


    At first, he considered letting Vincent off lightly if he showed remorse, but when Vincent showed none,


    he was furious, even more so when Vincent said his father would still be murdered with or without him.


    Vincent said loudly, "That was just a boring little episode in my life. Just trying to slide in something you


    might find interesting in my book filled with theories. Let''s move on to other topics."


    At this moment, someone said in an icy voice, "It might have been a boring little episode for you, but to


    the victims of your act, it was and still is a tragedy." Kingsley slowly moved through the crowd and


    came to the stage. He stared at Vincent icily, and like a snake, he hissed, "You didn''t kill them, but they


    died because of you. How could you show no remorse? How could you push all the me onto the


    victims?"


    Everyone shifted their gaze to Kingsley.


    "Who is that?"


    "And what is he talking about? Is¡­ Is he ming the professor?"


    Courtney gasped. "That''s your brother, Courtney. Why did he go up there all of a sudden?"


    Courtney was prepared for this. She said calmly, "No matter what he does, I''m taking his side. He has


    my support."


    Vincent''s brow twitched, and then he roared, "Who are you? Who let youe up here?"Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    "Who am I?" Kingsley sneered. "Just someone who almost died because of you."


    "You little¡­" Vincent secretly shuddered. With a grim face, he said, "I-I don''t know what you''re talking


    about!"


    Calvin wheeled himself over to the stage and said, "Sir, this is the b*stard who broke my leg. I think


    he''s here for trouble. Get the guards here and kick him out."


    Vincent frowned at Kingsley. "Who are you? What do you want? I''m warning you¡­ Leave now."


    "You heard him! You came all the way here just to stir up trouble, didn''t you? How dare you?" Calvin


    roared, "Get out of here or I''m calling the guards!"


    Kingsley sneered, "Are you stupid, Calvin? Do you really think mere guards can hurt me?"


    Calvin froze. Damn it, he''s right. He defeated all those ck belts. No way he''s going to be scared of


    the guards. He huddled closer to Vincent and muttered, "Sir, he''s a decent fighter. He defeated


    everyone in the Taekwondo Club all by himself. The guards are no match for him. We might need the


    media and the readers to take him down."


    Vincent nodded. "I know." He then turned to Kingsley and said coldly, "I don''t care why you''re trying to


    stir trouble, but I''m letting it slide because I''ll assume you didn''t know any better. However, don''t test


    the limits of my patience. Stir any more trouble and you''ll have to answer to my readers."


    The fans of Vincent voiced their agreement.


    "He''s right! We''re not letting you ruin his bookunch. Leave!"


    "Leave, or I''m calling the cops! Director Klein and I are best friends!"


    "You heard him! If you ruin the bookunch, you''re answering to us!"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Most of the fans were roaring and shouting, trying to kick Kingsley out, except for one. He was ad in


    a custom-made tuxedo. Instead of joining in, he muttered in shock, "T-That''s the guy at Mrs. Hewitt''s


    birthday. Why is he here?" With a trembling hand, he took his phone out and started texting someone.


    ine was a little pale. "What''s going on, Courtney? I thought your brother was my father''s fan. Why


    would he ruin my father''s big day?"


    "He has his reasons." Courtney sighed. "It''s probably about the murder of his parents." Courtney knew


    the story. Joseph took Kingsley in because his parents were murdered in a fire. After she heard his


    conversation with Vincent, she could guess the whole story behind that murder.


    Confused, ine said, "But what does that have to do with my father?"


    While she was trying to figure things out, an old man with a beard roared, "You insolent boy! Do you


    have any idea what you''re doing? If you ruin the professor''s bookunch, you''ll have hell to pay!" The


    old man was Gareth Finley. He was a famous schr in Diosna City''s academia.


    Hah. Even Mr. Finley is going after Kingsley. Delighted, Calvin roared, "That''s Mr. Finley, Nicholson!


    Let''s see you ruin the bookunch now!"

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    Calvin pointed at Kingsley indignantly from his wheelchair. "And I''ve looked into your case, Nicholson.


    You aren''t even a part of our school. Just because you know some moves doesn''t mean you can cause


    trouble whenever you want. You''re not qualified to meddle with the academia, you unemployed little


    git."


    Among the fans were those who were really interested in infotech and those who just wanted to look


    cool by pretending they liked the stuff. It was niche and would make them look hip. However, all of his


    fans had a sense of superiority, thinking they were greater because they were enthusiasts. They were


    now scoffing at Kingsley because of what Calvin said.


    "You could''ve done anything else, and yet you chose toe here and ruin the professor''s book


    launch."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "I doubt he even knows what a bookunch means."


    "Seconded. I bet he''s just here to gain some fans. Young people now will do anything for money."


    "Get out of here, brat. This isn''t a ce someone like you cane to. You''re nothing but an idiot to


    us."


    The crowd''s jeer delighted Calvin, and he was so delighted that his face flushed red. Yes. I can get my


    revenge today. These people aren''t those college kid losers. They''re sessful people. If they want to


    go after Nicholson, he''s dead.


    At this thought, Calvin said smugly, "Hah. So what if you can fight, Nicholson? I bet you wouldn''t dare


    to hurt these people." He waved at the reporters and cameramen. "Hey, you guys. Make sure you


    focus on him. If he tries to hurt the guests, make sure you have a record of it. Then we can send him to


    the cops."


    The reporters nodded in excitement. "We''ll make sure to capture every moment." It was a surprise that


    drama would break out during a bookunch. They would love it if Kingsley could make it even more


    dramatic. That way, they would have more to write about.


    A dark smile curled Calvin''s lip. "I know you''re a decent fighter, Nicholson, but you picked the wrong


    battle today. Hurt anyone, and I guarantee you''ll live the rest of your life in prison."


    He turned around to his mentor, who had been silent for a long time. "Sir, he¡­"


    Calvin noticed something wrong. Vincent was as pale as a ghost. Everyone else thought Kingsley was


    here to show off, but Vincent knew Kingsley was here for that tragedy seventeen years ago. The


    moment Kingsley spoke, he knew thed was rted to that information broker who died because of


    him.


    However, he thought Xavier''s whole family had died in that fire. When Kingsley said he almost died


    because of Vincent just now, Vincent was overwhelmed by shock. He knew Xavier had a five-year-old


    son, and Calvin kept calling him ''Nicholson''. Five years old. Seventeen years. Twenty-two. He stared at


    the young man before him. He''s in his early twenties. The next second, he felt his mind being


    overloaded by fear¡ªfear of the truth that was awaiting him.

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    "Master?" When Calvin noticed Vincent''s mouth twitching, he couldn''t help but ask, "Master, what


    happened to you? Did this brat piss you off? Don''t worry. I''ll chase him away!"


    Kingsley sneered, "He''s not angry, just frightened."


    He looked at Vincent, who looked pale. "Professor Albright, I think you have already guessed my


    identity. Do you not want to say anything?"


    "You¡­ How could you still be alive?" Vincent couldn''t believe it. "I''m pretty sure they said that all three


    of the family members died¡­"


    "Professor Albright, do you wish for me to die in that fire?" A cold gleam shed across Kingsley''s


    eyes.


    "I¡­" Vincent''s expression changed once again. "I''ve said it; that matter has nothing to do with me!"


    "Oh? Nothing to do with you?" Kingsley''s lips curled into a cold smirk.


    "Your betrayal caused my family''s death! And you dare say it has nothing to do with you?"


    When the people around them overheard their conversation, they immediately understood the whole


    story!


    The young man in front of him turned out to be the son of therge information vendor written in


    Professor Albright''s book.


    ine trembled uncontrobly as she stammered, "So¡­ My dad was the one who made him lose his


    parents¡­"


    She remembered that the first time she met Kingsley, he told her that he and Courtney were siblings


    who grew up together in the orphanage.


    "No wonder he grew up in an orphanage..." ine sobbed in agony as she buried her head in her arms


    and wailed.


    Courtney patted her on the back lightly. "ine, this matter has nothing to do with you. Kingsley is not


    the type of person who would vent his rage on others, so he would not hold it against you."


    "But¡­ But Courtney, he''s your favorite brother¡­" ine wiped her tears as she mumbled, "I am sorry


    towards him and to you, too¡­"


    Courtney shook her head upon hearing that. "I told you, this matter has nothing to do with you, and


    none of us me you."


    While she wasforting ine, Calvin knocked on the wheelchair and shouted imperiously, "So


    you''re an orphan! How could trash like you bother my master!"


    Kingsley''s eyes shed as he said impassively, "One hand."


    "What? Are you going to break my other hand?" Calvin sneered disdainfully.


    "Do you think all these cameras are for disy? If you dare touch me, you won''t be able to get out of


    this scot-free! Stupid orphan, do you really think that you are invincible with your minuscule strength?


    You''re a f*cking moron!"


    Kingsley remained calm in the face of Calvin''s insults and only said nonchntly, "Very well. You have


    sessfully sent yourself to a dead end."


    After he said those words, he dismissed Calvin and turned to Vincent. "Before I came here, I was still


    hesitating on how to deal with you. Now, I will give you onest chance. If you admit your mistakes, I


    will let you go for your daughter''s sake."


    ine immediately stood up from her seat and shouted, "Dad, didn''t you always teach me that we


    should be brave enough to admit our mistakes? So, let go of your ego and apologize to him!"


    "Shut up!" Vincent red at ine fiercely. "Shut your damn mouth up! You know nothing!"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    He was suffering at this moment too!


    When he wrote the incident seventeen years ago into the book, he only wanted to unt that he was a


    strong veteran who had mastered the most sophisticated technology at the turn of the century. He even


    prepared a set of rhetoric to respond to the reporter''s questions about that matter to portray himself as


    a kind and innocent victim!


    Little did he know, the kid who should have been ''dead'' woulde back to life!

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    In addition to that, not only did he return from death, but he was even standing in front of him,


    commanding that he admit his mistake of indirect murder!


    This was something he had never expected when he wrote the book!


    In an instant, Vincent''s forehead had sweat beads as he tried to find a way out of this.


    With all the news media reporters here right now, he would definitely bebeled as a criminal if he


    admitted that the couple died due to him. By that time, forget sess and fame. Even asking to retain


    his current social status would be an unattainable dream. He would be a ''murderer'' that everyone


    despised!


    When he thought about this, he swallowed and said to Kingsley, "My friend, if you want to avenge that


    family back then, you shouldn''te to me! You should go to the murderer who killed them!"


    "I will look for the murderer." Kingsley said coldly, "The murderer and the proxy, they are the same in


    my eyes. I will not let them go unpunished!"


    "You¡­ Are you saying that I''m the proxy?" Vincent''s expression turned dark.


    He bellowed in agitation as he mmed the table. "How many times do you want me to repeat this? I


    have absolutely no obligation to ept any responsibility for that incident! The information vendor is to


    be med for everything! Nothing would happen for no reason. Why would someone harm him in such


    a horrible way if he didn''t cause any problems himself? He had a death wish when he chose to sell


    information to others! He deserves his death! It has nothing to do with me!" The more Vincent spoke,


    the angrier he became; veins on his forehead started bulging as his body began to tremble in rage.


    When Calvin noticed his teacher bing infuriated, he immediately chimed in, "That''s right! My


    teacher is right! There are so many people in this world. Why would they kill your parents out of all


    these people? That''s because your parents deserve to die!"


    The present book lovers also added their two cents. "I also think there is nothing wrong with what


    Professor Albright said! It takes two to tango! It''s because of the family''s own issue that they were


    harmed and murdered!"


    "Exactly! If they had just lived their life normally, how would they attract any enemies!"


    Then, someone thundered to Kingsley, "Kid, that incident happened seventeen years ago. What are


    you going to do now? Murder Professor Albright to quench your rage?"


    As those words left his mouth, the surrounding people went along. "We will certainly not permit such


    trash to harm Professor Albright!"


    "Yes! People like you with no parental education are cancer to our society! How dare you go against


    Professor Albright!"


    ¡­


    Just when everyone mocked and humiliated Kingsley, Heston Maslow, on the other side, was furiously


    talking on the phone in the office of the chairman of the Scarlet Heart Group. "Hello, Mr. Juarez? YouN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    need to stop what you''re doing right now and follow me somewhere!"


    "Hey, Mr. Chavez, there is an urgent matter. Pleasee to the Scarlet Heart Group headquarters as


    soon as possible!"


    "Hey, Mr. Grant, I want to hold an urgent meeting now! Let all the big directors of thepanies that


    participated in the project of the Coliree Group take action! "


    After he had made more than a dozen calls in a row, Heston finally ced his phone aside and spoke


    to Will, who was seated in front of him. "Will, what have you learned?"


    He responded right away, "Dad, the Cloud Savvy Science and Technology Exhibition Hall is a privately


    owned asset, and Sebastian Frazier, the owner, is an artsy entrepreneur from an average family. He


    tends to only associate with people in the academic circle and rarely participates in activities in the


    business world. As a result, not many people in our circle know of him.''''


    Heston nodded. "The Coliree Group project was given to us by Mr. Nicholson, so we need to give it our


    all for him! He is now being humiliated at a useless press conference, and we have to rush over there


    as soon as possible! Perhaps if he is pleased by our actions, he would even remove Sunrise


    Corporation from the game entirely!"

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    Upon saying so, Heston looked at his watch and remarked, "I have contacted all the old directors of all


    company groups who participated in the Coliree Group project. It is estimated that they will arrive within


    ten minutes! Let''s stand up for Mr. Nicholson together!"


    The reason why the Maslows were able to learn about this was that the young man who recognized


    Kingsley at the new bookunch was a silver-spoon-fed friend of Will. After recognizing Kingsley as


    Boss Nicholson at Mrs. Hewitt''s birthday banquet, he informed Will with no hesitation, telling him every


    single thing that happened at the bookunch conference.


    It was the same for Will, he went straight into Heston''s office right away after receiving the news.


    Both the father and son realized that this was an excellent opportunity topletely kick Sunrise


    Corporation out of the game, so they instantly contacted several connections, preparing to support


    Kingsley at his new bookunch conference!


    Will handed over the phone. "Dad, this is the phone number of Mr. Frazier of the Science and


    Technology Exhibition Hall. Why don''t you call him now?"


    "Alright." Heston cleared his throat and pressed the dial button.


    Beep. Beep.


    "Hello?" A somewhat feminine male voice answered the phone. "Who is this?"


    "I am the chairman of Scarlet Heart Group, Heston," Heston replied in a deep voice.


    "Scarlet... Scarlet Heart Group?" Hearing the name of thepanypletely shocked the person on


    the other side of the line. After all, the Scarlet Heart Group was well considered the top enterprise in


    Diosna City, so receiving a call from the head of this major corporation undoubtedly shocked him.


    Meanwhile, in the curator''s office located on the top floor of Cloud Savvy Science and Technology


    Exhibition Hall, a thirty-five-year-old man in a pink suit abruptly sprang up from his chair and said in


    shock, "You''re¡­ you''re the chairman of the Scarlet Heart Group?"


    This person was the owner of this exhibition hall, Sebastian Frazier.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He covered his mouth with his pinkie finger lifted and continue to ask in surprise, "Mr. Maslow, do you


    need anything from me?"


    Heston went straight to the point and replied, "You are the boss of Cloud Savvy Science and


    Technology Exhibition Hall, right? I want to conduct a news conference in thergest exhibition hall you


    have now!"


    "The big¨C the biggest exhibition hall?" Sebastian was a little confused. "I''m sorry, Mr. Maslow, a new


    bookunch conference is being held in that exhibition hall right now. If you''re not in a hurry, do you


    mind waiting till tomorrow¨C"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Heston intercepted him coldly, "Of course, I''m in a hurry! I recently


    took over the 8 billion project of the Coliree Group, and I want to hold a news conference about it with


    all the chairmen! Is my 8 billion worth project not as significant as a mere new bookunch?"


    Sebastian''s lips quivered at Heston''s words. "O¨COf course, it is. The problem is, they''re in the middle of


    the conference right now and I was about to join them just now. If I kick them out suddenly, that won''t


    be nice at all.


    Just when Sebastian was stuck in a difficult situation, a female secretary in a seductive outfit urgently


    opened the door and walked in. With a trembling voice, she asked, "Boss, tons of calls starteding


    in all of a sudden. Do you want to pick them up?"


    "A ton of phone calls?" Sebastian was in disbelief. "What is happening? Can''t the secretary''s office just


    deal with these sorts of insignificant matters?"


    "B-But none of them is insignificant." The secretary was already sweating in panic. "Mr. Juarez of the


    Nanae Group, Mr. Chavez of the Lingolite Group, and the Mr. Grant of the Nyunth Group are the ones


    phoning."


    These well-known names blew Sebastian so much that he almost fell from his chair! He quickly


    responded while wiping the sweat off his head, "Quick! Put the phone in!"


    And as they were conversing, they could still hear the phone in the hallway outside ringing


    continuously.

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    When her boss said that he wanted to pick up those phone calls, the secretary immediately said, "Yes,


    I''ll put them through now!"


    At such words, she dashed out in her high heels.


    On the other hand, Heston''s phone call was still on the line. In a hoarse voice, Sebastian said, "M¨CMr.


    Maslow, we have no idea what''s going on here¡ª"


    Before Sebastian could even finish his sentence, Heston said calmly, "Answer those phone calls first.


    I''ll be at the exhibition hall in about 10 minutes!"


    "Ah¡ª" Just as Sebastian was about to say something, Heston hung up the phone.


    He whacked his thighs harshly and asked, "W¨CWhat is happening?"


    Ring, ring¡­


    The call from the secretary''s office was finally answered.


    Sebastian, who was sweating profusely, picked up the phone on the desk. "Hello?"


    As soon as he said the word "hello", the person on the other side of the line said, "I''m Damon Juarez


    from Nanae Group! Ten minutes from now, we want to hold a press conference in yourrgest


    exhibition hall."


    Beep!


    That was all that the other person said before hanging up the phone.


    It left Sebastian in disbelief. What the hell is happening? Nanae Group is one of the top tenpanies


    in Diosna City! Why did Mr. Juarez suddenly make such a phone call?


    Before he had the time to figure it out, the phone rang again!


    "I am Jaxon Chavez from Lingolite Group, and I will arrive at Cloud Savvy Exhibition Hall in ten


    minutes."


    "I am Gavin Zachery of Nyunth Group, and I am also thepany''s leader during your father''s


    administration! I want you to clear thergest exhibition hall now!"


    "I am Owen Grant from Elixa Real Estate Group and the owner of thend in Cloud Savvy Valley


    Exhibition Hall! I''m going to hold a press conference with Mr. Maslow of the Scarlet Heart Group


    immediately, so arrange it now! "


    ¡­


    As the phone calls rolled in, the perspiration grew on Sebastian''s head and dripped down his


    sideburns!


    He had already received dozens of calls, with each caller on the other end of the line being more


    prominent than the previous one. In the end, even the mayor of Diosna City personally called and said


    that Sebastian had to cooperate with Mr. Maslow!


    Finally, when there were no more iing calls, Sebastian''s ears continued to hear the ringing


    sounds.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    This fear was driving him insane!


    He couldn''t understand why so many corporate executives were suddenly exerting pressure on him at


    the same time!


    Just as Sebastian was racking his brains to figure out how to exin the situation to Professor Albright,


    his secretary walked in again. This time, her expression was even stranger.


    Sebastian''s heart sank. "What the hell happen again?!"


    "Boss, something urred downstairs," the secretary said in a panic. "The security staff members just


    reported that an unemployed vagrant barged in and caused amotion in Professor Albright''s book


    launch conference and got into an argument with everyone."


    Sebastian''s face turned blue. "F*ck! I''ve had enough already! Do you really need to report to me just


    because a little b*stard shows up and causes trouble? Are the security staff members not doing their


    job?"


    The secretary was so terrified seeing him so enraged that her breath fastened. Usually, Sebastian


    spoke in a soft voice, not to mention his sissy tone and action; when had she ever seen him this


    enraged?


    "Boss, the security staff members already took action, but they were all knocked down and some even


    fractured their bones during the fight¡­" She summoned up her courage and spoke.


    At this, Sebastian became even more annoyed. "Damn it! Why are things happening so coincidentally


    on the same day? Let''s go! I''ll go downstairs and see for myself! I want to know who is audacious


    enough to interfere with Professor Albright''s bookunch conference and even start a fight in my


    territory!"

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    Immediately, Sebastian walked out the door, cursing. He took the elevator down to the first floor and


    made his way to the exhibition hall where Vincent was holding a new bookunch conference to


    announce the release of his new book.


    When he arrived at the scene, he couldn''t help but widen his eyes.


    More than a dozen people in security uniforms were lying on the ground and howling in pain after


    clearly having been beaten! On the other hand, Vincent stood on the spot with a livid expression, his


    eyes brimming with rage.


    Sebastian quickly approached the main tform, looked around, and screamed angrily, "Who did this?


    Where are they?"


    A security guard lying on the ground pointed at Kingsley and said through clenched teeth, "M-Mr.


    Frazier¡­ that kid beat us..."


    "What?" Sebastian''s eyelids twitched as he turned to look at Kingsley. "Y-You knocked them all to the


    ground by yourself?"


    Kingsley nodded with his arms behind his back while saying, "Your security guards are quite


    conscientious. Despite Professor Albright''s warning to not intervene, they surged at me without regard


    for their lives."


    What he said was the truth.


    Vincent had previously learned through Calvin that Kingsley''s skills were exceptional; thus, he didn''t


    bother to call the security guard over.


    However, the exhibition hall''s security supervisor immediately led the team ahead when he saw


    someone causing havoc. Nobody knew if he was just conscientious or if he was eager to contribute


    and be creditedter.


    Yet, the words of Kingsley sounded differently to him; Sebastian believed that Kingsley was mocking


    him for raising a bunch of trash!


    Boom! He kicked the security supervisor hard on the bottom. "F*ck! What a shame! Get out of here!"


    "Yes¡­ Mr. Frazier..."


    The security captain quickly climbed up from the ground unsteadily after noticing Sebastian''s furious


    demeanor and ordered his team to help one another to leave this chaotic ce immediately.


    Sebastian looked at Kingsley and asked with extreme displeasure, "Who are you? How dare you cause


    a scene at my exhibition hall!"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "I''m not here to make trouble in your exhibition hall but to deal with the matter between me and


    Vincent," Kingsley said indifferently. "However, your subordinates attacked me without authorization.


    Would I just stand still and let them beat me up?


    After hearing that, Sebastian frowned. "What happened between you and Professor Albright?"


    "Professor Albright, what is going on with this man? Do you need me to call the police?" He turned to


    Vincent.


    "No. This is simply a past issue. There is no need for the police department to be involved," Vincent


    replied, shaking his head. However, the truth was that he was also a little apprehensive.


    If the police station was actually involved, they would look into his earlier information trafficking with


    Xavier Nicholson back then. He wouldn''t want to be the subject of a police investigation just as he


    became famous and sessful, would he?


    Sebastian nodded. "If that''s the case, why not stop the conference for now and continue when you


    have resolved the issue?"


    He was just thinking about how to confront Vincent on the Scarlet Heart Group''s takeover of the venue,


    and this was the perfect opportunity to do so.


    "But these readers made time out of their hectic schedules toe here..."


    When Sebastian noticed that Vincent was about to reject him, he quickly patted his chest and


    promised. "Professor Albright, don''t worry. I will absolutely assist you to deal with this b*stard after you


    suspend the conference."


    To prove his sincerity, he pointed to Kingsley with his pinkie finger and eximed in a shrill voice, "You


    little b*stard really don''t know your ce! How dare you offend a great schr like Professor Albright!


    Believe it or not, I''ll¨C"


    Yet, before he could finish his sentence, the deafening sound of car engines roared from the outside!


    From a close distance, it sounded like thunder rumbling.

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    Screeeeech¡­


    After a time, the sound of brakes rang one after the other!


    It sounded like there were more than a dozen cars!


    In shock, everyone turned their heads to look outside the exhibit hall.


    "Wow¡­" The crowd gasped when they saw the situation outside!


    Through the ss walls, they could see more than a dozen extremely luxurious vehicles in front of the


    exhibition hall.


    Judging from their aura, it was evident that they wanted to drive in if it hadn''t been for the ss


    windows blocking them!


    What shocked everyone more was that each of these cars'' logos cost more than the other; even the


    cheapest car among them was a Porsche worth two million!


    "Oh, my God! What''s happening? Are they conducting a car exhibition?"


    "Absolutely not! Look at these car te numbers. Five eights, five sixes, five zeros¡­ Which car


    exhibition could get such fine car te numbers?"


    "What''s going on if it''s not a car exhibition? Could it be that the owners of these luxurious cars are all


    here to attend Professor Albright''s new bookunch?"


    Just as everyone was discussing it in shock, the car doors began to open one after another to reveal


    several business tycoons in suits emerging from those cars with stern looks.


    At the same time, two more Mercedes-Benz business cars arrived and parked behind the line of


    opulent cars. There were then followed by a dozen of muscr young men in bodyguard suits with the


    logo of ''Scarlet Heart Group'' imprinted on their chests exiting the vehicles.


    Everyone was stunned when they saw this scenario and eximed, "Isn''t that Mr. Grant from Elixa


    Real Estate Group? Why is this old man here?"


    "The one next to him is Mr. Chavez from Lingolite Group! My God! What a crowd of big bosses!"


    Simultaneously, another person said in a quivering voice, "Mr. Maslow of the Scarlet Heart Group as


    well! He is also here in person!"


    As soon as they heard that the chairman of the Scarlet Heart Group had arrived, everyone stood up


    from their chairs!


    "That''s right! It''s Mr. Maslow! And Young Master Maslow is here too!"


    "The people in the two business cars behind are also wearing the uniforms of the Scarlet Heart Group!"


    "What in the world is happening here? Why are so many people from the Scarlet Heart Group here?


    And the bosses?" None of the reporters or readers present were aware of what had happened, but


    Sebastian knew that the other party was going to snatch the venue for their press conference.


    However, he couldn''t understand why these prominent businessmen insisted oning to his ce to


    cause a scene and all of this urred without any prior notice or warning!


    Bang!


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The dozens of bodyguards of the Scarlet Heart Group broke through the exhibition hall''s door and


    stormed inside without any scruples; they were all armed with solid muscles that looked as though their


    suits were going to burst!


    "Get out of the way! Go to the side! Give us the site!"


    "Leave now! The Scarlet Heart Group is using this site!"


    "Quick! Take down all of the conference banners! All irrelevant people must get out of the way!"


    All of these formidable men with the logo of the Scarlet Heart Group on their chests raised their


    eyebrows and yelled loudly; each of them being incredibly haughty.


    The crowd exchanged nces as they hid at the side, discussing, "Why does it seem like they are here


    to create havoc?"


    "Exactly! What is the Scarlet Heart Group doing? Could it be that they want to destroy Professor


    Albright''s new bookunch?"


    On the other hand, Vincent, who was standing on the main tform, was also in a daze. He turned to


    look at the helpless Sebastian. "Mr. Frazier, what''s going on?"


    "About this," Sebastian murmured. "It seems that the Scarlet Heart Group has just taken over a big


    project and is going to hold a press conference here¡ª"


    "What!"


    The moment Vincent heard that, his face immediately turned pale!


    He snapped, "I already had my new bookunch event scheduled six weeks ago! How could they


    simply seize the ce like this?"

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    "I-I can''t do anything about it..." Sebastian looked distressed. "They are all well-known entrepreneurs in


    Diosna City, and I dare not go against them¡­ Besides, the mayor also called me just now..."


    When Vincent heard that the mayor had actually given instructions in person, his expression only


    became worse.


    "W¨CWhat? The mayor personally instructed..." Vincent''s lips were instantly chapped and his voice was


    hoarse. "Then, what about theunch of my new book? Today is the day to determine whether I can


    establish a solid footing in the academicmunity¡­"


    When he was on the verge of breaking down, the Scarlet Heart Group''s bodyguards had already forced


    all the visitors to the side and left a wide passage in the middle.


    Following that was Heston, who entered with a group of top businessmen behind him; each and every


    one of these businessmen were among the most formidable in Diosna City.


    These men were clearly of such capability that only Heston would coborate with them to develop


    Coliree Group''s key project.


    With so many top business leaders approaching him, Sebastian felt that his leg was about to cramp!


    "M-Mr. Maslow," he greeted in a shrill voice while forcing a grin.


    "You are Mr. Frazier?" Heston stepped up to him to ask in amanding manner.


    "Yes, that''s me, Mr. Maslow..." Sebastian nodded repeatedly and then slightly bowed to the people


    behind Heston and greeted them as well. "Hello, fellow chairmen..."


    Without giving him another nce, Heston turned to face Vincent instead. "Professor Albright, right? Is


    this your new bookunch conference?"


    Vincent had a highly displeased expression and a furious demeanor as he yelled through clenched


    teeth, "I don''t care what chairman you are! Who are you to snatch my ce? Even if the king is here


    today, you must give me a solid exnation!"


    "Exnation?" Will, who was standing behind Heston, replied icily, "Do we need any reason if we, the


    Scarlet Heart Group, want to disrupt your affairs?"


    As soon as Will had the attitude of a spoiled rich brat, Vincent was left speechless.


    "Y-You are going over the line!" Vincent was furious. "You bunch of low-ss businessmen! Do you


    really not care about the academicmunities?"


    As he said that, he looked at those well-known old schrs. "Edgar, Gareth! Speak up for me!"


    Gareth''s expression tensed as he stroked his white beard and said awkwardly, "About this¡­ I''m just


    invited here to attend your new bookunch conference. I don''t know how to intervene in an


    unexpected situation like this¡­"


    Several old schrs next to him also nodded. "Yeah. This is a matter between all of you and it has


    nothing to do with the academic circle!"


    "Exactly. We can''t intervene in this situation; otherwise, the academic circle and the business circle will


    be at odds with each other."


    Although these individuals had a solid reputation in the academic circle, they were unwilling to offend


    Diosna City''s top businessmen. It was especially so for Gareth, whose grandson worked as a


    department manager in the Scarlet Heart Group.


    Additionally, the Scarlet Heart Group even sponsored many of their talks; they wouldn''t be foolish


    enough to be at odds with Heston just for Vincent, who had not even established a firm footing in the


    academic circle.


    When Vincent saw that these old schrs were unwilling to stand up for him, he froze and it caused


    him to take a few steps back. "This can''t be! This book sets the stage I need to start my academic


    career! This new bookunch can''t be ruined!"


    At this moment, he had already lost all his energy. It was different from how he was in the beginning.


    His expression dimmed as his eyes lost the spark that they initially had.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why¡­ Why?!" Vincent almost broke down. "Why are you trying to rile me up? Why do the chairmen of


    theserge corporations want to make things difficult for a regr university professor like me?"

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    Chapter 461 At Mr Nicholson¡¯s Service


    "What?" Heston sneered. "Since you dared to insult Mr. Nicholson, you shouldn¡¯t be questioning my


    harsh treatment of you."


    Confused, Vincent said, "M-Mr. Nicholson? What about Mr. Nicholson? Whom did I insult? I¡­"


    He was speaking halfway when he suddenly stopped speaking.


    At this point, he looked at Kingsley in bewilderment and said with quivering lips, "Are these people here


    because of you?"


    Before Kingsley could speak, Heston said, "There is no need for Mr. Nicholson to personally call us


    over since we would be scrambling to win his favor!"


    What he said was indeed the truth.


    These presidents in the room were all involved in the Coliree Group¡¯s project in some way and their


    companies were all ready to take off with this project.


    However, the others present had no idea.


    When they heard Heston¡¯s remarks, a ruckus erupted among them.


    Everyone panicked as they were in disbelief. "Did I¡­ hear that right? These are the owners of Diosna


    City¡¯s bestpanies! And yet, they are fawning over this young man?!"


    "Isn¡¯t he a jobless bum? What the hell is going on?!"


    "This is bad¡­ I think I just told him to get the hell out¡­ I''m really done for¡­"


    "I-I called him a moron¡­ What should I do¡­"


    At that moment, everyone went pale, and they were silent. Some who were screaming angrily earlier


    were so afraid that they had copsed onto the floor!


    As for Calvin, who was sitting in a wheelchair, waspletely dumbfounded! He gaped in shock while


    his eyes showed signs of losing focus!


    Under the horrified gazes of the audience, Heston and the others approached Kingsley, bowed in


    unison, and yelled, "Mr. Nicholson!"


    "You may get up," Kingsley said indifferently. "Why are you guys here?"


    Heston straightened his back and said respectfully, "I heard that someone here has disrespected you,


    so I quickly brought our guys here!"


    Next to them, Will also quickly added, "That is right! Diosna City is our territory, so how dare these


    idiots disrespect you? We won''t let them get away with this!"


    As he spoke, he stared coldly at the trembling Sebastian Frazier.


    Sebastian was so terrified that he was close to having a seizure. He had just pointed his finger at


    Kingsley and called him a bum and a b*stard a few minutes before.


    He now realized why Heston and these influential people were attempting to take over the new book


    launch venue. It was all for this young man in front of him!


    Thud!


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Sebastian fell to the ground, after which he wiped his tears and cried, "Mr. Nicholson, I was too hasty


    and disrespected you. I didn¡¯t recognize someone as brilliant as you! I¡¯m a worthless piece of garbage.


    Please forgive me¡­"


    Kingsley stared at him indifferently. "This has nothing to do with you, so get out."


    What a relief!


    As soon as Kingsley finished speaking, Sebastian said repeatedly, "Thank you, Mr. Nicholson! Thank


    you!"


    Then, Sebastian got up from the floor and made a quick exit.


    Meanwhile, the sharp-eyed Will was able to spot Courtney in the crowd in just a second. He hurried


    over and cordially weed Courtney and the other two to the main stage.


    At the sight of this, Kingsley was a little taken aback. He wasn¡¯t ready to deal with ine yet, so he


    hadn''t been talking with Courtney as well. It was therefore surprising that Will had invited Courtney,


    ine, and Queenie all at once.


    "Courtney," Kingsley called out.


    Hearing that, Courtney shot him a re and said in a voice that was loud enough for only the two of


    them to hear, "Kingsley, why didn''t you discuss such an important matter with me beforehand? I¡¯ll deal


    with you in a while!"


    Without waiting for Kingsley¡¯s exnation, she added, "Forget it, let¡¯s get this done first and we¡¯ll talk


    later. Also, don¡¯t make ine sad¡­"


    "Okay." Kingsley nodded and raised his head to look at the book lovers and schrs who were silent.

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    2hapter 462 The Tables Have Turned Kingsley''s gaze swept across the audience, then he calmly said,


    "From my interaction with Vincent earlier, I¡¯m pretty sure you have a rough idea about the matter,


    right?" Hearing his question, everyone hurriedly nodded. "Yes! We heard you loud and clear. Professor


    Albright¡­ Vincent Albright killed your parents for money." "That¡¯s right. Vincent Albright is a murderer!


    He doesn¡¯t deserve to publish a biography!" "We will definitely boycott a scumbag like him! I won¡¯t ever


    read his books again!" Those who were supporting Vincent changed their mindspletely. No one


    dared to say that Kingsley¡¯s parents deserved death anymore and they all put the me on Vincent!


    Even seasoned schrs like Gareth rubbed their beards, shook their heads, and said, "It is undeniable


    that Vincent is rather skillful in the field ofputing. However, in my opinion, one¡¯s character is far


    more important than one¡¯s ability." "That¡¯s correct. A murderer absolutely should not be allowed into our


    academicmunity. This is an insult to us!" After hearing the audience, Vincent was as white as a


    sheet! It wouldn¡¯t matter if only the readers had a change of heart, but now, Gareth and others were


    starting to avoid him. These seasoned schrs were rather influential in the academicmunity of


    Diosna City. Learning that, Vincent knew that if they decided to boycott him, even if he wrote ten


    thousand books, it wouldn¡¯t guarantee him a spot in his dream academia. "No, it¡¯s not like that. Please


    hear me out¡­" Vincent said as he trembled. "Mr. Finley, please listen to me. The thing is¡ª" Gareth did


    not wait for Vincent to finish. He waved his hand and said, "There will be lots of opportunities for people


    who are skilled, but someone with a poor character is an absolute no-no! We''ll never let a ck sheep


    like you be a part of Diosna City¡¯s prestigious academia." This sentence was tantamount to a death


    sentence for Vincent¡¯s career. Vincent felt like his head was buzzing and his vision was starting to dim.


    Witnessing the situation, Heston scoffed and asked the media reporters, "Is it still necessary to


    interview a scumbag like him? We''re holding a news conference to discuss taking over Coliree Group''s


    project. I''ll give you the option of erasing any publicity materials rted to Vincent''s new bookunch in


    return for a spot at the press conference of Scarlet Heart Group." Upon hearing this, the reporters with


    their cameras were all fired up. This was because these unimportant reporters would not normally have


    the opportunity to attend an event that was as important as the Scarlet Heart Group''s news conference.


    Because of this, they had to seize the chance when it was offered to them! Without wasting time, all the


    reporters with their cameras and microphones had moved to the side. At this point, nobody cared about


    Vincent anymore. Heston then pointed at the pale-faced book fanatics and asked Kingsley, "Mr.


    Nicholson, what do we do with them?" Thump! Thump! After hearing Heston¡¯s question, several people


    who had uttered nonsense earlier copsed to the ground. Each of them had their backs drenched in


    cold sweats. Theyy on the ground in horror and said, "Mr. Nicholson, we have wronged you. We only


    mistreated you because we were deceived by Vincent¡­" "Yes, that is right! We must have lost our


    senses. Please pardon us¡­" Kingsley nced at them coldly and said to Heston, "These are all your


    people from Diosna City, so you deal with them." Heston reasoned in his head that he hade here


    for Vincent and should not be wasting time and effort on these unimportant people. "Got it, Mr.


    Nicholson. Don¡¯t worry!" Heston patted his chest and assured, "I¡¯ll make sure to do a good job!"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    Chapter 463 It¡¯s All in Vain


    Heston instructed the nearby bodyguards of the Scarlet Heart Group, "Go ahead and collect a list of


    their names! F*ck! How dare they offend Mr. Nicholson? They¡¯re all screwed!"


    The president had issued an order, and the bodyguards did not dare to question it.


    "Gather all of the fans in one corner and begin the registration of their identities and names one by


    one!"


    Witnessing the fans being shoved aside and how the media reporters turned their attention to the


    lavishly dressed chairmen, Vincent¡¯s expression was filled with despair.


    He already knew that the situation was beyond repair.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    He was at the top not too long ago, but he was now at rock bottom!


    All his hopes about sess had now vanished!


    Boom!


    Vincent¡¯s legs gave out and he fell onto a chair.


    His face was ashen as if he was an elderly man about to die.


    "How did this happen¡­ How did things turn out this way¡­" he murmured as he stared ahead nkly.


    Just an hour ago, he was a respected professor about to reach the peak of his career. How could


    everything bepletely destroyed in such a short time?


    Struggling, Vincent turned to look at the icy Kingsley. "It¡¯s you! You ruined my life!"


    "You¡¯re wrong. You¡¯re the one who ruined my life!" said Kingsley in an icy tone. "You ruined my family


    and my childhood!"


    "I didn''t¡­ I didn¡¯t do that!" Vincent aggressively pulled his own hair. "I told you! Even if I didn¡¯t expose


    your father back then, he still would have been killed by his enemies! Why are you ming me for


    everything?"


    Hearing this, Kingsley narrowed his eyes. "How are you so sure? Do you know these so-called


    enemies?"


    "N-No, I don¡¯t¡­" Vincent shook his head mindlessly. "It¡¯s just that when I was doing business with him


    back then, he said something¡ª"


    Kingsley asked, "What did he say?"


    "He said that the information he received and what he found were identical. The boss of The


    Nightingale Intelligence Agency is indeed Xavier Nicholson!"


    Upon hearing Vincent¡¯s words, Kingsley¡¯s pupils constricted. "Have you met this person? What does he


    look like? What is his name?"


    With a grim smile, Vincent replied, "It¡¯s been seventeen years. I don¡¯t remember anymore."


    Kingsley clenched his fist. "You''d better try your best to recall it. This could be yourst chance to live!"


    At this, ine instantly cried, "Dad! Just tell him if you remember! You have nothing left. What else do


    you have to hide?"


    "I really can¡¯t remember¡­" a confused Vincent said with an aged expression. "After that incident, I


    struggled for a long time. I purposely tried to forget the person¡¯s face. I only remembered that he


    seemed to have issues with his eyes."


    While speaking, he wrapped his hand around his head and said in agony, "I really can¡¯t remember


    anymore¡­ But if I saw that person again, I¡¯m sure I¡¯d recognize him!"


    Kingsley saw how dejected Vincent was and his heart sank.


    He could tell that Vincent was not lying.


    A person would selectively forget some things after a severe blow to their mental state.


    Vincent also imed in his book that after struggling a lot during that time, his personality had changed


    significantly. He was obviously still very affected by that incident.


    Kingsley sighed. "You obviously already knew that you had indirectly murdered my parents. Why are


    you still trying to deny it?"


    "I want to be rich! I want to be sessful!" eximed Vincent with bloodshot eyes. "Those who look


    down on me will regret it only if I seed! I¡¯m not a murderer. I¡¯m a well-respected schr!"

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    Chapter 464 The Best Punishment


    ine ran up and gave Vincent a tight hug. "Dad! I know you wanted to make Mom regret her


    decisions, but if she saw you like this, she would only feel that leaving was the right thing to do!"


    When Vincent, who was on the verge of losing his mind, heard that, was slightly startled. His lips


    quivered. "What should I do then? I¡¯ve already lost everything..."


    While still embracing him, she begged as she looked at Kingsley, "Kingsley¡­ Mr. Nicholson, could you


    please let my father go? I¡¯ll take his ce instead¡­"


    At this point, Courtney stepped forward and continued, "Kingsley, I believe the reason why Professor


    Albright is prejudiced is that the incident that happened years ago negatively impacted his mental


    health. Furthermore, once this incident is made public, I''m sure he''ll lose his job as a college professor.


    He no longer has any chance of seeding. Since ine previously saved me, please let him go..."


    ine continued to sob. "I don¡¯t expect you to forgive him, so all I ask is for you to not hurt him. I¡¯ll take


    my dad back to his hometown and he¡¯ll never appear before you again¡­"


    When Kingsley saw how devastated ine was, a memory of her holding a huge bouquet of roses and


    proudly proiming "I am his girlfriend" from that night shed before his eyes.


    He took a deep breath. "Fine." Courtney has a point. Because of ine, I will never be able to kill


    Vincent. Furthermore, Vincent aspired to be a distinguished academic in this lifetime and


    someone who is admired and idolized by all. It would be more agonizing for him to return to his


    hometown and resume living as an ordinary person in the countrysidepared to his dying. This


    could be his best punishment yet!


    Upon hearing Kingsley¡¯s response, Courtney and Queenie also heaved a sigh of relief.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ine repeatedly bowed to Kingsley. "Thank you, Mr. Nicholson. Thank you."


    Meanwhile, Vincent sat there listlessly and dazedly as if he had gone insane.


    "One more thing." Kingsley pondered for a bit before proceeding to tell ine, "Let me know the


    address of your hometown. Once I¡¯ve caught the actual murderer, I¡¯ll take him there for Professor


    Albright to verify the identity."


    There were still tear stains on ine''s face as she nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll text you."


    The moment she finished talking, Kingsley¡¯s phone vibrated.


    He took out his phone to look at it. It was a text message from Lancer.


    ¡®Hey boss, we have a problem at Thinking Cup Coffee.¡¯


    Thinking Cup Coffee? Kingsley frowned. Isn¡¯t that the ce where Stork, the leader of The


    Nightcrawler, was seen?


    Kingsley had requested Jarett''s advisor, Kenny, to send someone to help Lancer keep watch near


    Thinking Cup Coffee.


    And now, Lancer said there''s a problem at Thinking Cup Coffee. Could it be that Stork has shown up?


    At this thought, Kingsley immediately called Lancer. "Hey, Lancer. What¡¯s up? Did Stork show up?"


    "No, that¡¯s not what this is about," said Lancer. "Thinking Cup Coffee is in the north of the city, which is


    the territory of the Jeanne Gang. Because Kenny''s people kepting in and out of there, it caused a


    problem with the Jeanne Gang. This led to conflict between the two parties..."


    Lancer did not finish his sentence, but Kingsley already knew what he meant.


    Kenny¡¯s people were also Jarett¡¯s subordinates.


    These people were constantly in the Jeanne Gang''s territory, so it was only natural for them to be wary.


    It was initially a trivial matter that Lancer could handle, but knowing that the boss of the Jeanne Gang


    was Victoria, who was also Kingsley''s fourth sister, he did not dare to take things lightly. So, he texted


    Kingsley to ask for advice.


    Kingsley replied, "I understand. I didn¡¯t think this through. I¡¯ll go back and handle it."


    After hanging up, he said to Vincent, "Since I''ve already promised your daughter, I won¡¯t do anything to


    you. I have onest question for you."

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    Chapter 465 I Almost Forgot About You


    Kingsley took two steps forward and whispered, "Are you rted to The Anonymous?"


    The reason why he came to Sris University to find Vincent was that he suspected that Vincent was


    the leader of The Anonymous, a hacker group.


    Now that Vincent was about to return to the countryside to return to his normal life, Kingsley had to get


    to the bottom of this matter.


    "The Anonymous..." Vincent slowly raised his head and grinned foolishly for a moment. "Hehe, the


    most powerful hacker organization in the Empire of Qustia..."


    After speaking, he startedughing foolishly.


    Kingsley shook his head.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Vincent had suffered trauma, so his mental state was different from a normal person''s. Now that his


    career was suddenly ruined, his mental state was deteriorating.


    It was unlikely that he would be able to provide any valuable information anymore.


    Kingsley sighed as Vincent might have been the leader of The Anonymous.


    Now that he was in such a state, it would be more difficult to find the administrator of the Empire of the


    Setting Sun''s website.


    When Courtney saw Kingsley''s grim face, she patted his shoulder and said, "Kingsley, don''t be


    discouraged. When there''s a will, there''s a way."


    "I know, Courtney," he responded. After he ended things here, he would return to Cleapolis.


    Just then, he noticed Calvin who had been cowering behind the main console.


    Kingsley smiled coldly and said, "I almost forgot about you."


    He walked toward Calvin and continued in a cold voice, "President Giuliani, weren''t you nning to rely


    on your teacher to turn the tables? Now that he has fallen, what other ns do you have?"


    "I..." Calvin was so frightened that he trembled like a leaf. His teeth were chattering so much, he could


    barely speak.


    Kingsley beckoned to Will. "Will,e over here."


    Will immediately ran over to him and asked respectfully, "What can I do for you, Mr. Nicholson?"


    "Your responsibility is to deal with him." Kingsley pointed at Calvin. "Break his remaining arm and leg.


    As for the rest, handle it as you see fit."


    A hint of fury appeared in Will''s eyes. "Mr. Nicholson, don¡¯t worry. I''ve dealt with trash like him before,


    and I guarantee that he''ll be left with a lifetime of pain and sickness that cannot be cured."


    Kingsley nodded. "Also, this person loves to act cool and show off his power. Make sure he can''t be


    arrogant anymore."


    "Oh? He''s also a poser, huh?" Will nced at Calvin. Then, he said to Kingsley, "I know what to do, Mr.


    Nicholson. I''ll find someone to revoke his student status and employment record, making it impossible


    for him to work in the future."


    There was a loud bang.


    Calvin fell off his wheelchair upon hearing what Will said! He begged Kingsley for mercy in despair. "Mr.


    Nicholson, please don''t do this to me... Please, don''t..."


    He knew that if his student status and employment record were deleted, it would erase all the hard


    work he had put in for more than a decade!


    In the future, he would have difficulty finding a good job, and he might not be able to get even low-level


    jobs.


    If Will were to break Calvin''s hands and feet and left him with chronic injuries, he wouldn''t even be able


    to do manualbor!


    He would be aplete waste of a person!


    "I don''t want to be useless..." Calvin cried until he couldn''t breathe. "I don''t want the rest of my life


    to be ruined..."


    However, Kingsley didn''t spare him another nce. He merely left with Courtney after bidding farewell


    to the other presidents.


    As they walked out of the exhibition hall, Courtney asked, "Kingsley, I noticed that your expression


    changed after you received the call. Did anything happen?"

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    Chapter 466 Warning From The Anonymous


    "I came here to look for Vincent. I wanted to ask him for a favor." Kingsley sighed. "Now that he''s in this


    kind of state, we''ll have to rethink our ns."


    Courtney smiled. "Don''t be disappointed so soon! Maybe things aren''t as you imagine!"


    He thought she was just trying tofort him, so he didn''t overthink it.


    "Court, let me bring you back to school. After that, I''ll go straight back to Cleapolis."


    She shook her head. "You can go ahead. I''ll meet ine first, and then I''ll head back with Queenie."


    "Sure."


    Kingsley suddenly thought of something and said to Courtney, "By the way, don''t tell Victoria I came


    back."


    "Why?" Courtney asked in confusion. "She misses you very much. Victoria is particrly sad every


    time someone mentions you."


    Kingsley replied, "The situation is veryplicated. I can''t exin it now, but this is definitely for her


    own good."


    Now, he had to stake out and seize Stork on Victoria''snd.


    If Kingsley revealed his identity to Victoria, she would investigate until she got to the bottom of the


    matter.


    Regardless of whether he revealed the truth or not, she would definitely send people to get involved in


    this mess.


    Capturing Stork was extremely dangerous. Kingsley could ept Kenny taking risks, but not Victoria!


    Kingsley had to wait until he captured Stork to reveal his identity to her!


    At the sight of his serious expression, Courtney didn''t ask any further questions and just nodded.


    "Okay, I can help you hide this from Victoria. You... You also have to be careful."


    "I know, Court."


    Kingsley took out his phone and sent the phone numbers of Heston and Leoric to Courtney.


    "Court, you just met Heston. He''s the president of Scarlet Heart Group. As for Leoric, he''s now


    managing a casino in the southern suburbs of Diosna City. He''s also one of Victoria''s subordinates and


    can be fully trusted. You can call them if you need any help."


    Courtney smiled sweetly. "Okay, be careful on the road! See you after my vacation!"


    After saying goodbye to her, Kingsley drove back to Cleapolis.


    His phone suddenly vibrated when he was driving.


    He quickly nced at it and found a string of random numbers and characters.


    It was neither andline nor a mobile number.


    He opened the message and immediately felt chills all over his body!


    The message read, ''I helped you break through the firewall of the Empire of the Setting Sun, which is


    my part-time job, but do not attempt to trace my real identity. I''ll terminate our cooperation immediately


    if I find out that you''re investigating my true identity again! Don''t worry, though; we are friends, not


    enemies. ¡ªThe Anonymous!''


    Looking at the message, Kingsley felt his heart racing!


    The Anonymous knows I''m investigating his true identity! He even hacked into my phone and sent this


    warning message!


    Kingsley''s eyes kept flickering as his mind raced.


    Vincent is not The Anonymous! Not only have I not found The Anonymous, but he also knows my


    identity!


    A faint smile crept onto his lips as Kingsley thought about it. We are friends, not enemies. It seems that


    The Anonymous is honest, he thought.


    He knew that if the other party was an enemy, it would be unlikely for him to leave Diosna City so


    easily. N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    With this in mind, Kingsley made a call to Hades.


    "Hello, we should strengthen our cooperation with The Anonymous. They currently have no bad


    intentions toward us."


    "Yes, Ares!" Hades responded. Then, he hesitated a bit before adding, "By the way, The Anonymous


    just sent me a message too... H-He said..."

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    Chapter 467 Low IQ


    Kingsley furrowed his brow and asked, "What did he say?"


    "He said that if you keep investigating him, he would... he would skin you alive."


    Kingsley''s face turned red with anger. Although The Anonymous wasn''t an enemy, they were acting too


    boldly!


    "Alright, got it," he said in a cold voice.


    "For now, let''s not provoke them. We''ll deal with the spies from Empire of the Setting Sun first and then


    we''ll take care of them!"


    "Yes, Ares!"


    Kingsley murmured to himself as he drove after he hung up the phone, "The Anonymous... is quite


    interesting."


    It had been a while since he had encountered such a worthy opponent. Once everything settled down,


    he was determined to find out who this hidden figure really was.


    With this thought in mind, he pressed down on the gas pedal and raced toward Cleapolis.


    An hourter, he parked his car right in front of a coffee shop in the north of the city.


    It was where Kenny had agreed to meet him.


    When he arrived at the coffee shop, Kenny was already there waiting for him.


    Three burly men were sitting beside Kenny. It was obvious that they were fighters working for Kenny.


    The three of them had blue coiling dragons tattooed on their arms. The three dragons had different


    shapes, but all shared the same feature of not having their eyes open.


    As soon as the four of them sat down, an invisible wall seemed to surround them and kept everyone at


    a distance.


    As Kingsley walked in and headed straight toward them, the onlookers felt a sense of fear and shock.


    This young man has quite a bit of nerve! they thought.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as everyone was feeling uneasy, Kenny and hispanions stood up from their chairs,


    respectfully bowed to Kingsley, and greeted, "Boss Nicholson!"


    The others were left speechless and in disbelief.


    It wasn''t until this moment that they realized the seemingly weak and frail young man was actually the


    leader of these notorious figures.


    Kingsley paid no attention to the strange looks from those around him, but the three individuals behind


    Kenny were scowling and giving sharp res to the people nearby.


    Instantly, everyone shuddered and quickly averted their gaze.


    Several people were even scared off directly.


    Kingsley sat on the chair and chuckled. "Let them look if they want to. Who asked you guys to get such


    exaggerated tattoos?"


    The three burly men scratched their heads. "Boss Nicholson, you''re right."


    Kingsley lightly tapped his fingers on the table and asked Kenny, "So what''s the situation?"


    "Boss Nicholson, didn''t your friend ask us to help stake out someone who owes him money?" Kenny


    asked.


    "We''ve been here for quite a while, but the other party has never shown up."


    Kingsley nodded as he knew this was just a pretext that Lancer came up with randomly.


    They couldn''t directly tell Kenny that the military was investigating and arresting spies from the Empire


    of the Setting Sun, so they had to make up a reason that they came for debt collection.


    Kenny looked hesitant. "Boss Nicholson, I don''t know if I should tell you this, but your friend seems to


    have a really low IQ. I asked him the name of the person who owed him money and what they looked


    like, but he didn''t say a word. He just made us sit there and watch for anyone suspicious!"


    Kenny drank all his coffee and continued helplessly, "Now, we''re the most suspicious people in this


    area. The Jeanne Gang thinks we''re spying on them and they''ve given us their final warning. If it


    weren''t for your friend''s matter, I would have left a long time ago."


    Kingsley also found it somewhat funny.


    Lancer didn''t know who Stork was, so he could only give vague instructions to Kenny.


    Kingsley didn''t expect that Kenny would think he had a low IQ. If Lancer found out that he, as the


    general of the Northsun District, was considered a fool in Kenny''s eyes, Kingsley didn''t know how


    angry Lancer would be.


    Kingsley smiled and said, "Advisor Shane, it''s not really my friend''s fault. He was scammed out of his


    money online, so he really doesn''t know what the other person looks like."


    "Scammed out of his money online?" Kenny was taken aback. "Isn''t that still a problem with his IQ?"


    Kingsley was speechless.

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    Chapter 468 Meeting In Person


    "Boss Nicholson, it''s not that I didn''t want to help you. Jeanne Gang is gaining momentum in the


    underworld right now and they just took over Sunshine Casino from Xanxus."


    Kenny sighed. "I don''t want to mess with them at this critical moment."


    Kingsley pondered for a moment and said, "I know about this matter. Help me contact Miss Jeanne. I


    will meet with her in a while and plead with her to be amodating."


    "You''re nning to meet her in person?" Kenny''s expression changed. "Then, I''ll have more mene


    over. You should know that Victoria Jeanne can get really unreasonable! It''s safer to have more men."


    Kingsley was speechless. "No need. Just the two of us will do. It''s easy to cause misunderstandings if


    there are too many people."


    Kenny swallowed his saliva in hesitation. "J-Just the two of us? Boss Nicholson, it''s not that I''m afraid


    of her, but it''s just that she''s really tough¡ª"


    Before Kenny finished speaking, Kingsley lifted a hand and interrupted him. "That''s settled. If you''re


    really afraid, I can go alone."


    Since Kingsley had made his stance clear, and with his subordinates watching beside him, Kenny could


    only grit his teeth. "Okay! I''ll go with you!"


    He took out his phone and said, "I''ll contact Victoria now and arrange a meeting with her!"


    Meanwhile, at Jeanne D''Arc, Victoria was wearing a women''s suit in white and sat cross-legged on the


    couch in the office with a furrowed brow.


    Rupert sat across from her.


    Rupert had been following Victoria since middle school and he became a prominent figure in the


    Jeanne Gang ever since.


    However, he had been feeling very upset since he got shamed by Leoricst time.


    He even asked Victoria to let him rece Leoric in managing the Sunshine Casino, but she was afraid


    of the legendary Boss Nicholson and did not agree.


    To appease Rupert, she had recently given him a lot of power. After all, making a senior subordinate


    feel disappointed was a big taboo in the underworld.


    If a senior subordinate felt disappointed, this would not only sow discord within the gang but also cause


    other members of the gang to be dispirited.


    Rupert nced at Victoria''s long legs from the corner of his eyes and licked his lips as he said, "Miss


    Jeanne, I think Kenny and his people are up to no good. How about I take matters into my own hands


    and kill him instead?"


    "You can''t." She shook her head. "He''s the top advisor under Jarett. His influence cannot be


    underestimated. Besides, his intentions are still unclear, and we cannot act recklessly." N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Rupert narrowed his eyes. "But if we just let him wander around our territory, what will be left of our


    reputation in the underworld?!"


    Victoria pursed her lips; she was about to speak when the phone next to the couch rang. It was Kenny


    calling.


    She raised her eyebrow while answering the phone. "Advisor Shane?"


    After hearing that Kenny wanted to meet her, she hesitated for a moment before agreeing. "Okay, let''s


    meet in half an hour at the Haffon Jour."


    In the underworld, it was a rule that when negotiating with the opposite party, they were not allowed to


    go to the other party''s territory.


    They could choose a neutral location or an unrted ce to meet.


    In the coffee shop, Kenny covered his phone and whispered to Kingsley, "Boss Nicholson, Victoria


    suggested meeting at Haffon Jour."


    Kingsley waved his hand and said, "No need. Let''s just go to Jeanne D''Arc."


    Kenny was speechless.


    Suddenly, he felt like he had been set up by Kingsley and Victoria.


    As the top advisor under Jarett, he was asked to head to the nest of Jeanne Gang''s territory without


    any backup.


    That''s simply having a death wish! he thought.


    But Kingsley had the Northern Draken Tag, so he dared not refuse. Gritting his teeth, he replied to


    Victoria over the phone, "Miss Jeanne, in a show of sincerity, let''s meet at Jeanne D''Arc."


    Victoria was quite surprised when she heard Kenny''s words.

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    Chapter 469 Two-Faced Person


    Victoria didn''t expect that Jarett''s advisor would disregard his own safety like this, risking his life to


    enter the nest of Jeanne Gang''s territory.


    It seemed that whatever Kenny was nning to do was even more important than she had imagined.


    Thinking of this, Victoria chuckled lightly and said, "Since Advisor Shane is so forthright, I shall wait for


    you at Jeanne D''Arc, then."


    After she hung up the phone, Rupert looked incredulous and asked, "Miss Jeanne, what does that


    mean? Is Kennying directly to Jeanne D''Arc?"


    "Yes." She nodded. "I don''t know what he''s up to."


    He narrowed his eyes and said menacingly, "Since he''sing to die, why don''t we just send him on


    his way?"


    "What do you mean?" Victoria''s expression turned serious. "Are you nning to attack him?"


    "Exactly!" His face was full of treacherousness. "If we don''t do it today, where else are we going to find


    such a good opportunity?"


    Victoria was incredulous. "We don''t even know what Kenny is up to, and we can''t be sure if he''s a


    friend or foe. Under such circumstances, you want to go directly against him and Jarett? Are you


    crazy?!"


    "Miss Jeanne, how have you not figured it out?" Rupert leaned forward and whispered, "Now that we,


    the Jeanne Gang, have taken over the Sunshine Casino, you are already one of the top dogs amongst


    the Seven Legends. If we can kill Kenny this time and establish our dominance, wouldn''t the Jeanne


    Gang grow even stronger?"


    Seeing that she was about to speak, he immediately continued, "Moreover, I heard that Kenny hasn''t


    been getting along with Jaretttely. After Ashton fell from power, Kenny benefited the most. He''s no


    longer satisfied with being an advisor under Jarett. Jarett also has someints about him too. If


    we kill Kenny today, Jarett might not me us for it and might be pleased instead."


    Victoria frowned and thought for a moment before shaking her head. "No. The Jeanne Gang isn''t an


    organization that relies on killing to rise to power. I''m not Xanxus."


    Seeing her determined expression, Rupert sneered and a hint of contempt shed in his eyes. He


    thought, Sure enough, women are women. Soft-hearted and unable to achieve anything big. It seems


    that only when the Jeanne Gang ispletely under my control will I truly rise up in the underworld.


    At the thought of that, he began to roam his eyes all over Victoria''s body again.


    The look of avarice in his eyes was unmistakable.


    At the moment, Victoria was deep in thought with her eyes cast downward, pondering the situation with


    Kenny, and waspletely unaware of Rupert''s facial expression.


    When she looked up at Rupert, he immediately masked his look of greed and ambition, recing it with


    a loyal and devoted appearance.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    After a moment of silence, he stood up and said to Victoria, "Miss Jeanne, although you don''t n to


    kill him, we can''t let our guard down. I will go down and arrange manpower to prevent any tricks from


    him."


    "Okay." She nodded. "Once he arrives, bring him directly to this office. Remember, if he doesn''t show


    hostility, we can''t be too impolite either."


    "Yes, Miss Jeanne," Rupert responded and then obediently left.


    But as soon as he walked out of Victoria''s office, the obedient expression on his face disappeared


    immediately.


    Instead, he wore an extremely arrogant and domineering look.


    He beckoned his subordinates and shouted, "Gather all the men in Jeanne D''Arc now. We have an


    important task!"


    "Yes, Rupert!"


    He didn''t idle and instead arranged for all the men that were avable.

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    Chapter 470 Show of Strength!


    Rupert decided that even if he couldn''t kill Kenny today, he would give him a show of strength!


    He wasn''t doing this for Victoria, but for himself!


    Because in his heart, Jeanne Gang would definitely be his in the near future!


    And so was Victoria!


    Just after Rupert had stationed men both overtly and covertly in Jeanne D''Arc, Kingsley and Kenny


    arrived.


    As soon as they entered Jeanne D''Arc, they were stopped by a dozen or so sturdy men.


    One of them was named Keylon Chase; he was one of Rupert''s closest subordinates.


    After looking up and down at Kenny and Kingsley, he rudely shouted, "Hey! What are you doing here?


    Do you even know the ce you''ve entered? How dare you barge in without permission?!"


    Feeling awkward, Kenny stated solemnly, "I''m Kenny Shane, Jarett Cole''s top military advisor! I''ve


    already informed your boss, Miss Jeanne, of our arrival! Is this how Jeanne Gang treats its guests?"


    Keylon''s expression changed when he heard Kenny''s self-introduction, and he questioned in a


    threatening tone, "You''re Advisor Shane? Why should I believe you?! Do you have any proof? Show


    me your ID card!"


    Themand Rupert had given him earlier was to make things difficult for anyone who came, no


    matter who they were!


    Therefore, even though he was shocked upon hearing Kenny''s name, his tone remained arrogant!


    Kenny''s mouth twitched. "This is outrageous! How dare you treat me so rudely! Haven''t you heard of


    my name?"


    "This is Jeanne Gang''s territory!" Keylon red at him. "Even if you are a person of supreme power,


    you still have to follow our rules here!"


    "Y-You¡­"


    As Kenny was usually addressed with respect by others, he found it uneptable to be treated like


    this!


    For a moment, he was so angry that his face turned purplish red!


    If it weren''t for his concern about dying Kingsley''s matter, he would''ve immediately summoned his


    men to teach this foolish dog a lesson!


    Kenny turned to Kingsley and whispered in a voice only they could hear, "Boss Nicholson, I think they


    are deliberately giving us a show of strength! I think¡­ we should call our men over!"


    "No need." Kingsley walked over to Keylon with his hands behind his back and asked lightly, "Is this


    Miss Jeanne''s order?"


    "What order?" Keylon was taken aback by Kingsley''s question.


    "To give us a show of strength." Kingsley sneered. "I believe the mighty Miss Jeanne wouldn''t use such


    lowly means to treat her guests. Whose backing are you relying on, dog?"


    "Why you!"


    Although Keylon didn''t understand Kingsley''s exact meaning, he understood the word ''dog''!


    "How dare you insult me!"


    The veins on his forehead were bulging, and he immediately swung his fist at Kingsley''s face!


    He didn''t dare to hit Kenny; he only dared to talk tough.


    But for Kingsley, he had no such reservations!


    In Keylon''s eyes, Kingsley was just a greenhorn! Therefore, throwing one or two punches at him


    wouldn''t be a big deal.


    Bam!


    Keylon threw a punch, but his face suddenly turned pale! Because the moment he swung his fist,


    Kenny stood in front of Kingsley!


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Keylon felt a chill in the pit of his stomach, and his heart twitched! It was toote for him to stop now!


    He could only forcibly control the strength of his punch, but even so, the impact left a red mark on


    Kenny''s face!


    The corner of his mouth was also slightly swollen.


    "A-Advisor Shane¡­" Keylon''s lips trembled. Even the pitch of his voice changed in fear!


    Although Rupert had asked Keylon to make things difficult for them, he hadn''t asked him to assault


    them!


    As someone who made a living in the underworld, he actually injured the face of Jarett''s subordinate,


    Kenny.


    How was this any different from suicide?!

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    Chapter 471 Honest People Don¡¯t Do Shady Things!


    Even Kingsley didn''t expect that Kenny would make such a move!


    He had originally nned to receive Keylon''s punch and then knock down everyone in front of him. But


    he didn''t expect Kenny to use his own body to block for him!


    Wiping the corner of his mouth hard, Kenny looked at Keylon and others fiercely. "Are you done?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Advisor Shane¡­"


    For a moment, Keylon and the strong men behind him were all scared as they turned pale.


    They stood there in fear and helplessness, not knowing what to do.


    At this moment, an arrogant voice came from behind them. "Hey, isn''t this the legendary Advisor


    Shane? What''s going on? Why haven''t youe in yet?"


    With these words, Rupert and his men walked out from inside.


    He approached the crowd and was about to speak when he noticed Kenny''s swollen face.


    "What is this¡­"


    He felt a slight tremor in his heart.


    ring at Keylon, Rupert gritted his teeth and questioned, "You guysid your hands on Advisor


    Shane?!"


    He certainly wanted to teach Kenny a lesson, but if his side made the first move, the nature of the


    matter would bepletely different!


    Since Jarett and Kenny hadn''tpletely fallen out, Kenny was still the face of Cole Gang!


    Hitting Kenny would be the same as punching Jarett in the face!


    If Jarett really got angry, even ten Jeanne Gangs would be no match for him!


    Seeing Rupert''s fierce expression, Keylon replied in a trembling voice, "No¡­ Rupert, listen to me¡ª"


    Before Keylon could finish, Rupert kicked him and angrily cursed, "You f*cking blind dog! How dare you


    lay hands on Advisor Shane?! Are you tired of living?!"


    Keylon was kicked so hard by Rupert that his internal organs churned and he almost vomited.


    He felt wronged in his heart but didn''t dare to argue back.


    All he could do was cough and say, "Cough¡­ I''m sorry, Advisor Shane. I failed to recognize your


    eminence¡­"


    As Kingsley watched Rupert''s action, his heart twitched.


    He never expected that Victoria would have such a vicious subordinate!


    This is not her style of doing things! he thought.


    Rupert turned to Kenny after scolding Keylon and pretended to be polite as he said, "It''s unfortunate


    that such an unpleasant incident urred while you were visiting, Advisor Shane. I sincerely


    apologize!"


    Kenny had intended to use this as an opportunity to disy his power, but when he saw that the people


    behind Rupert were all holding weapons, he became rather apprehensive. After all, he was in their


    stronghold now. If he continued being unreasonable, he feared things wouldn''t end well.


    He could only snort coldly and say with a glum face, "Jeanne Gang''s hospitality is truly eye-opening!"


    "It''s a misunderstanding! I''ll take care of this son of a b*tch ording to our rulester!"


    As Rupert spoke, he nced at Kingsley and said to Kenny with a smile, "Advisor Shane, you really


    live up to your reputation. Given that you only brought one person, Jeanne Gang''s influence appears to


    be too limited!"


    With that, he pped his hands and ordered loudly, "Let''s not do anything underhanded! Come out,


    everyone!"


    At hismand, dozens of burly men holding clubs emerged from every corner of Jeanne D''Arc!


    There was hardly a single corner in the entire teahouse that was unguarded!


    Seeing this scene, Kenny couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat.


    If these people really started a fight, he wouldn''t be able to escape even if he had nine lives!


    Seeing Kenny''s stiff expression, Rupert smiled contentedly. "Advisor Shane, your status speaks for


    itself. We can only wee you in this grand manner!"


    Kenny''s mouth twitched. "That''s quite a grand wee."

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    Chapter 472 Meeting Victoria!


    When Rupert saw the prestigious Kenny''s expression be stiff under his arrangement, he couldn''t


    help but feel proud.


    He felt that he had be somewhat influential in the underworld!


    But at the same time, he suddenly noticed Kingsley standing beside Kenny. Not only did Kingsley show


    no signs of panic, but he was also very calm.


    Kingsley appeared to be at ease as if he were in his own living room!


    Suddenly, Rupert''s sense of self-congrattory vanished in an instant!


    ring at Kingsley, he said to Kenny, "This way, Advisor Shane. Miss Jeanne is already in the office


    waiting for you."


    As he spoke, the group arrived at the top floor of Jeanne D''Arc, outside Victoria''s office.


    Looking at the door that was within reach, Kingsley, who had been calm all along, suddenly became


    excited.


    I''m finally meeting Victoria! he thought.


    His heart suddenly raced!


    Kingsley recalled the scene when he was in the orphanage.


    When Victoria was less than ten years old, she had already ruled over the children of several streets.


    Every time she made those kids bring snacks and candies as tribute, she would shove all the food in


    her clothes, run over joyfully, and excitedly say to him, "Kingsley, look! I brought you delicious food


    again!"


    Later, she would squat beside him to watch him wolf down the food with a grin.


    Even if she drooled with hunger, she would endure it and wait for him to finish before eating his


    leftovers.


    As Kingsley thought of this, his eyes became sore, and his heart pounded!


    I wonder how Victoria looks now¡­


    Taking a deep breath, he slowly calmed down his excitement.


    And his subtle action was seen by Rupert!


    A hint of disdain shed in Rupert''s eyes, and he thought to himself, I thought you were much calmer


    than this, but it turns out you were just pretending!


    He then raised his hand and lightly knocked on the office door.


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    "Miss Jeanne, Advisor Shane is here."


    A crisp and loud female voice came from inside the room. "Come in."


    Rupert pushed the door open and entered with Kenny and Kingsley following behind.


    At this time, Victoria was sitting behind the desk. With her hair neatly tied back and a beautiful,


    unsmiling face, she was exuding an aura of a domineering mature woman.


    Seeing Victoria, Kingsley couldn''t help but smile.


    Victoria hadn''t changed much, but she had be more feminine.


    Subconsciously, he touched his own face and thought, It''s a good thing I''ve transformed on the


    battlefield during the past ten years.


    Both his appearance and temperament had undergone a tremendous change.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    If he intentionally avoided being recognized, Victoria would definitely not recognize him as her missing


    younger brother years ago!


    Rupert stepped forward and introduced to Victoria, "Miss Jeanne, this is Advisor Shane."


    "It''s a pleasure to finally meet you, Advisor Shane." Victoria extended her hand toward the couch.


    "Please have a seat."


    Afterward, she nced at Kingsley, who was beside Kenny.


    Kingsley was young and handsome with a tall physique. No matter where he went, he would attract


    girls'' attention.


    Victoria''s heart moved, and suddenly, an indescribable sense of familiarity surged within her.


    She smiled gently at Kingsley. "Please have a seat too, young man."


    Seeing Victoria smile at him, Kingsley felt nervous.


    Has she already recognized me? he wondered.


    However, when Victoria told him to take a seat, he felt relieved again.


    Rupert also noticed Victoria''s smile and a hint of jealousy rose in his heart!


    Miss Jeanne usually has a cold and domineering attitude toward everyone! She never smiled so gently


    before! he thought.


    As Rupert thought of this, he whispered to Victoria with a dark face, "Miss Jeanne, the purpose of


    Kenny Shane''s visit is unclear. We should remain vignt."

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    Chapter 473 You Are Boss Nicholson?


    Upon hearing Rupert''s words, Victoria was shocked!


    She suddenly realized that she had unknowingly developed feelings for a stranger!


    This had never happened to her before!


    "Cough." Victoria cleared her throat and regained her cold expression. "Advisor Shane, since you''re


    here to meet me, are you here to exin why your people have been lingering on my turf recently?"


    Kenny nodded. "Miss Jeanne, I have always avoided conflicts with Jeanne Gang. The reason I recently


    stationed my troops here was out of necessity!"


    "What a good excuse!" Victoria''s expression remained indifferent. "You better exin yourself, Advisor


    Shane!"


    Kenny casually nced at Kingsley, then slowly said, "Miss Jeanne, I am just carrying out someone


    else''s request and doing a loyal deed. How about I let Boss Nicholson exin it to you in detail?"


    "Boss Nicholson?!"


    Hearing the title caused both Victoria and Rupert to exim in unison!


    Victoria''s red lips opened slightly with an expression of disbelief!


    She never thought that the person who had eliminated Xanxus and brought her an entire Sunshine


    Casino would be such a young man!


    Meanwhile, Rupert was shocked at first, but a trace of barely noticeable resentment appeared on his


    face!


    He cursed secretly, F*ck! No wonder I didn''t like this kid from the beginning! So, he''s Boss Nicholson!


    Previously, when Kingsley appointed Leoric as the person in charge of Sunshine Casino, Rupert felt


    that his position in the gang was being threatened.


    Since then, he had hated the person known as Boss Nicholson! And today, he had to watch Victoria


    smile tenderly at Kingsley, which made him seethe with hatred!


    Seeing Victoria and Rupert''splex expressions, Kenny was puzzled and asked, "What''s wrong? Do


    you know each other?"


    Victoria nodded and shook her head secondster.


    Then, she asked Kingsley with a look of astonishment, "Are¡­ Are you the Boss Nicholson that Leoric


    mentioned?"


    "It''s me." Kingsley smiled slightly. "What''s the matter? Is it surprising to you?"


    "It''s¡­ really you¡­"


    Victoria abruptly rose from her seat, wanting to thank Kingsley personally.


    However, she felt it wasn''t appropriate, so she slowly sat back down.


    This scene made Kenny even more puzzled. "Miss Jeanne, what are you¡­"


    As he spoke, he pped his forehead. He suddenly remembered that Kingsley had called him before.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    In the call, Kingsley asked him to inform Jarett that Sunshine Casino now belonged to Jeanne Gang.


    During that time, he was shocked but assumed that Jeanne Gang had begged Kingsley to speak for


    them.


    Afterward, he was busy assisting Lancer in monitoring Stork, so he had forgotten about it.


    However, at this moment, he suddenly realized that Victoria and Kingsley did not know each other at


    all.


    "B-Boss Nicholson¡­" Shocked, Kenny asked, "Did you give the entire Sunshine Casino to Jeanne


    Gang after you defeated Xanxus?!"


    Kingsley nodded. "I don''t have the energy to manage such arge entertainment city. Miss Jeanne''s


    subordinate, Leoric, was with me at the time. So, I gave it to him on a whim."


    To avoid arousing Victoria''s suspicion, Kingsley had to use Leoric as an excuse.


    "You¡­ gave it away¡­ on a whim¡­"


    Kingsley''s words caused Kenny''s face to undergo a myriad of changes.


    "But Boss Nicholson¡­ I have the energy! And we know each other!" Kenny regretfully pped his


    thigh. "Why did you give away such a good business?"


    Kingsley smiled faintly. "I''ll give you one the next time I have the chance."

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    Chapter 474 Fearless Because Of Someone


    "Of course! Thank you¡­ Thank you so much, Boss Nicholson!"


    At that moment, Kenny made up his mind that he would stick closely to Kingsley from now on.


    He reckoned perhaps he might get lucky and receive a windfall just like Jeanne Gang did at some


    point.


    Suddenly, he felt that he could have a brighter prospect following Kingsley rather than Jarett.


    Then, Kingsley patted his shoulder and said, "Let''s discuss these matters another time, Advisor Shane.


    Miss Jeanne and I will deal with the current situation today."


    As expected, Kenny didn''t dare to object and he quickly nodded. He answered with a subservient tone,


    "Sure... Your affairs are of utmost importance!"


    After that, Kingsley sat upright as he looked at Victoria. Then, he said, "Allow me to introduce myself,


    Miss Jeanne. My name is Kingsley Nicholson. I''m also known as Boss Nicholson as Leoric mentioned


    earlier. But technically speaking, I am not a member of the underworld. I came here with Advisor Shane


    today to discuss something with you. Someone owes a friend of mine money, and that person is likely


    to appear in your territory again. I would like to ask for your kindness in allowing Advisor Shane to


    dispatch someone to conduct surveince in that area."


    Victoria''s eyebrows furrowed slightly. "But¡ª"


    Before she could say anything, Rupert, who was next to her, mmed the table and replied, "No way! I


    strongly disagree!"


    He furrowed his brows and shouted angrily, "Who knows what you are really up to? No outsiders are


    allowed in the territory of our Jeanne Gang!"


    Kingsley only gave him a cold stare before asking, "Whom are you supposed to be?"


    Rupert immediately burst with anger upon hearing that. "Damn it! Listen up, Nicholson! I am Rupert


    Shapiro from the Jeanne Gang! "I don''t care who the hell you are! You''re on my turf right now, so don''t


    mess with me!" he shouted as he was unwilling to back down.


    He wouldn''t dare speak to Kingsley like that if it were anywhere else.


    However, he felt invincible when he was in Jeanne D''Arc.


    "Rupert who?" Kingsley asked as his expression turned cold. "I''ve never heard of you."


    At that time, Kingsley had already sensed that Rupert was not an easy guy to deal with.


    Furthermore, Rupert seemed to have a great deal of hostility toward him. Besides, the fact that he had


    been so bold in front of Victoria was a clear sign that he didn''t even regard her as the boss.


    Kingsley narrowed his eyes. It seemed that he would have to clean up Victoria''s mess before he even


    had a chance to reunite with her.


    Rupert''s face turned purple as he sneered. "What''s your name again, Nicholson? It''s not surprising that


    you haven''t heard of me since you im to not be part of the underworld." Then, he bellowed with a


    smug look, "I am the second inmand of the Jeanne Gang! No one doesn''t know me in the entire


    Cleapolis'' underworld!"


    However, Kenny sneered as soon as Rupert finished speaking. "The fact is I haven''t heard of you! How


    dare you act so arrogantly!"


    He didn''t sugarcoat his words in front of Rupert at all!


    "You!" Rupert''s eyes shed with a hint of ferocity and he yelled, "Your name is indeed well-known,


    Advisor Shane, but you''re in the territory of Jeanne Gang now. You better be careful! Do you think


    Jarett will be able to avenge you if I kill you here?"


    At that moment, Kenny''s expression changed drastically.


    There were only two major forces left in the Sris Province after Ashton''s downfall. They were Jarett


    and the Seven Legends.


    Kenny became more active and started nning to lead his men to break away from the Cole Gang to


    take over Ashton''s position ever since then.


    However, somehow that news reached Jarett.


    Luckily, Jarett hadn''t severed ties with him just yet, but as Rupert said, it remained unknown whether


    Jarett would avenge Kenny if he really died here today.


    Rupert became even more fearless right after he saw the change of expression on Kenny''s face.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Why should I fear you if there will be no consequences after killing you? That said, I suggest you not


    be so arrogant in front of me, Kenny Shane! Otherwise, I can''t guarantee whether my men outside will


    rush in and assert control!"

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    Chapter 475 Reestablishing Gang Rules!


    Kenny was so furious that his blood was boiling!


    As the top advisor of the Cole Gang, he had never been insulted that badly.


    "Good¡­ Very well! I''ll put my life on the line today!" Kenny gritted his teeth tightly as he spoke. "I''m


    warning you! I''ll take you down with me, even if it means death if you dare to disrespect Boss


    Nicholson even a little bit!"


    A glint of ruthlessness crossed Rupert''s mind as he knew he had already crossed the line with Kenny.


    Rupert knew that Kenny would retaliate against himter if he couldn''t keep Kenny here today.


    Clenching his fist tightly, Rupert shouted, "Men! Get in here! Someone is picking a fight!"


    The door to the office mmed open as soon as he finished speaking.


    A dozen or so young men holding sticks and other weapons immediately rushed in.


    The brief exchange of words between Rupert and Kenny onlysted a few seconds.


    Yet, the atmosphere of the office had be tense, and everyone seemed ready to fight by the time


    Victoria realized the situation was getting out of control.


    Victoria mmed the table and stood up while furiously giving an order, "What''s this all about? Get out


    of here!"


    However, those young men who just rushed in did not move but turned their gazes toward Rupert.


    They were waiting for Rupert''s instructions.


    Her face immediately turned sour. "Y-You guys don''t even listen to me anymore?"


    "Aren''t mymands your orders, Miss Jeanne?" He smiled. "How dare these guys be so arrogant on


    our turf. How can our Jeanne Gang live with this in the future if we don''t show them what can we do?"


    Only cold words were heard from Victoria, though. "I trust and rate you highly, Rupert, but don''t be too


    cocky!"


    "How could I be arrogant in front of you, Miss Jeanne?" Rupert made a nodding expression as he


    spoke. "Don''t forget that I followed you when we were in middle school. I earned every inch of territory


    under yourmand at the risk of my life. Everything I have done is for your benefit and the good of


    Jeanne Gang!"


    Victoria''s tense face gradually eased after Rupert said that.


    "I know you are loyal to me, but don''t forget that I am the boss of Jeanne Gang!"


    After that, she looked at the group of subordinates who had rushed in, and she shouted sternly, "And


    you guys! Do you still see me as your boss? Are you refusing to listen to my orders now? Is that what''s


    happening?"


    The young men only lowered their heads. "Miss Jeanne... We stand by yourmands, and also


    Rupert''s..."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    At that moment, Rupert''s mouth twitched, revealing a subtle smile.


    Then, Victoria stepped out from behind her desk and gave those underlings a cold stare.


    "I''m telling you now¡ªget out of my office! Are you disobeying my order?"


    The leader of the group of men looked for Rupert''s signal as soon as she finished speaking.


    "Very well." Victoria nodded.


    With a quick twist of her wrist, a sharp dagger suddenly appeared from within the wide sleeve of her


    jacket.


    In the next moment, she plunged the de into the leader''s eye.


    Shink¡­


    He copsed to the ground as he clutched onto his eye in agony after an agonizing sound was heard.


    "Ah! My eye!!!"


    Victoria narrowed her eyes and spoke in a cold voice as the man screamed in agony, "Your eyes aren''t


    good for anything if you don''t even know where your boss is!"


    Everyone was instantly in terror upon witnessing that frightening scene.


    Even Rupert''s face turned slightly pale at that moment.


    Then, Victoria coldly looked at the crowd. "Do I need to repeat myself?"


    "No, Miss Jeanne!"


    This time, no one dared to even nce at Rupert.


    After that, the group of young men fled the office like scared rabbits.


    Then, Victoria slowly sat back in her chair and gently wiped the blood from the dagger with a


    handkerchief. She said lightly, "These neersck discipline. It seems that I must reestablish some


    gang rules!"

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    Chapter 476 Reminder to Victoria


    Organizations like the Jeanne Gang needed to continuously recruit young blood in order to maintain


    their strong vitality.


    The older members of the gang either would switch to legitimate business or take on managerial


    positions within the gang.


    They relied on their status as the seniors of the underworld to avoid getting their hands dirty in most


    situations.


    Tasks that required charging into battle and putting one''s life on the line were all handled by these


    young and physically strong members.


    Therefore, all of the young fighters of the Jeanne Gang were new recruits.


    As soon as they joined the gang, they were firmly controlled by Rupert.


    Victoria trusted Rupertpletely, so she was not concerned with these minor matters.


    After all, as the boss of the Jeanne Gang, she couldn''t micromanage every recruit.


    She suddenly realized now that if she didn''t establish her authority in front of these new recruits, she


    might bepletely sidelined in the future!


    She lightly tapped her dagger on the table and said, "Rupert, how many members did Leoric take away


    with him when he went to manage the casino in Diosna?"


    Rupert swallowed his saliva and replied, "About a hundred¡ª"


    His voice was slightly hoarse.


    The scene just now reminded him of the days when he first followed Victoria.


    At that time, he had no rebellious thoughts as he admired and feared her at the same time.


    He was truly fighting to expand her territory.


    But as the territory expanded and his position rose, he was gradually unwilling to be a woman''s


    subordinate.


    That was the reason why he gradually became more and more arrogant.


    The clean and neat strike Victoria gave earlier made Rupert realize that she was still the same person


    he first met.


    If he wanted to seize power, he definitely couldn''t do it the hard way!


    Now was not the best time to show his ambition.


    He still needed to bide his time and make a secret n.


    Thinking of this, he respectfully asked her, "Leoric took with him nearly a hundred people. Boss, do you


    n to recruit new members?"


    "Yes." Victoria nced at him. "I will personally handle this matter. You don''t need to worry about it."


    At that, Rupert''s cheekbones twitched.


    This decision of hers was clearly a sign that she was already wary of him!


    "Boss¡ª"


    Before he could say anything else, she raised her hand. "The most urgent task now is to handle Boss


    Nicholson''s affairs properly."


    After speaking, she smiled slightly at Kingsley and Kenny. "I''m sorry about what happened just now."


    Kenny wiped the cold sweat from his forehead while thinking that Victoria indeed lived up to her


    reputation.


    She really was a crazy woman!


    He thought of this in his heart, but he politely replied, "No worries. You''re truly an efficient and capable


    woman, not inferior to any man at all!"


    Kingsley also smiled and echoed, "Yes. You did not disappoint me. However... Victoria, I still have to


    remind you."


    He leaned forward slightly as he rested his elbow on his knee and continued lightly, "Using violence to


    intimidate subordinates can work once or twice, but it''s not a long-term solution. Furthermore,


    personally managing things on the ground is even more cost prohibitive. If you want to firmly control a


    large gang, you must be good at bncing power and distributing it to several absolutely trustworthy


    subordinates at the same time."


    With that, Kingsley showed a trace of a profound smile. "Also, the more trustworthy a person is, the


    more vignt you must be. Because when people gain more power, they inevitably develop different


    thoughts. This is human nature."


    Instantly, both Kenny and Rupert''s expressions changed.


    Just as Kingsley said, after Kenny gained a high position in the Cole Gang, he wanted to set up his


    own gang.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Kenny coughed awkwardly and didn''t say anything.


    Rupert, on the other hand, red and angrily shouted, "What do you mean by that? Are you saying


    that I will betray Victoria?!"

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    Chapter 477 Another Request


    "I didn''t mention any names." Kingsley shrugged. "Only someone with a guilty conscience would jump


    to conclusions!"


    "You!"


    Just as Rupert was about to say something else, Victoria spoke calmly. "Notify Darren that from now


    on, any new member who joins the gang must follow the rules first."


    Rupert''s entire body stiffened.


    Darren was an elder with a simr seniority as him, but he was extremely loyal to Victoria and did not


    have other thoughts.


    If all new members were handed over to Darren to manage, Rupert would lose a considerable amount


    of power!


    Rupert''s facial expression turned bad and he wished he could tear Kingsley apart on the spot!


    Yet, he didn''t dare to directly confront Victoria, so he could only grit his teeth unwillingly and say,


    "Understood, Miss Jeanne. I''ll inform Darren."


    Seeing this situation, Kingsley showed a hint of relief on his face. He could tell that Victoria had a deep


    emotional connection with Rupert.


    If he were to help her get rid of Rupert without her consent, she might not truly appreciate his good


    intentions.


    Now that Kingsley saw her starting to reduce Rupert''s power, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Rupert shouldn''t be able to cause any trouble for her within a short period.


    Kingsley smiled faintly and looked at Victoria. "Miss Jeanne, I won''t interfere with the internal affairs of


    your gang. But now, shall we talk about business?"


    She nodded. "Mr. Nicholson, if you can guarantee that after Advisor Shane''s men enter my territory,


    they will only monitor the people who owe your friend money, and will not cause any other trouble, I can


    agree to your request."


    Rupert''s pupils flickered, and he hurriedly suggested, "Boss, you have to think it through! Kenny and


    his men¡ª"


    Before he finished speaking, she interrupted coldly, "I have my own ns. Don''t worry, I won''t do


    anything reckless with my own territory."


    If someone else had brought up this matter, she would never have agreed to it, but looking at Kingsley


    in front of her, Victoria couldn''t muster any sense of caution!


    A strange sense of trust made her willing to unconditionally agree to all his requests!


    Of course, she was not a foolish fangirl who threw away her principles at the sight of a handsome man.


    She had considered that he had the power to destroy Xanxus but was willing toe and talk to her.


    This was enough to prove his sincerity.


    Moreover, he had already given her the Sunshine Casino.


    Just based on the fact that he had given her this casino, she had no reason to refuse him!


    With this in mind, Victoria said to Kingsley, "As I just said, if you can guarantee that you can control


    Advisor Shane''s, then I will agree to let them enter my territory to carry out their duty!"


    Just then, Kenny quickly said, "Yes, we can control them! Boss Nicholson is my boss. How can he not


    control my subordinates? Miss Jeanne, rest assured. We are only here after that man on behalf of


    Boss Nicholson, and we will definitely not cause trouble on your territory! I can vouch for that with my


    reputation!"


    "Good!"


    Victoria was about to nod when a faint smile suddenly appeared at the corner of her mouth. "Wait a


    minute, Mr. Nicholson. I have one more request."


    As Kingsley looked at her with that expression, his heart suddenly trembled.


    He was all too familiar with this smile!


    As a child, whenever she had that kind of smile on her face, she either just finished doing something


    bad or was nning to do something bad! Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    His mouth twitched. "Victoria, tell me¡­ what your request is."


    "It''s a simple request," Victoria said with her red lips slightly apart. "From now on, whenever I call for


    you toe to see me, you muste immediately! In other words... You have to be on call."


    Upon hearing her request, Kingsley, Kenny, and Rupert all fell speechless.

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    Chapter 478 Beware of Losing Your Life!


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present fell silent.


    Their expressions were all different.


    Kingsley looked helpless, thinking that Victoria might have taken a liking to him.


    Meanwhile, Kenny had a gossipy and thoughtful expression on his face. He secretly thought that if


    Victoria won over Kingsley, wouldn''t the Northern Draken Order fall into the hands of the Jeanne


    Gang?


    In the future, the Jeanne Gang would be respected in the underworld of the Sris Province!


    On the other hand, Rupert''s face had turned as dark as coal!


    He stared at Kingsley with a gloomy look, and his mrs were almost ground to pieces!


    He cursed inwardly, Damn it! This damn b*stard made me lose my power to manage the new gang


    members and won Victoria''s favor! And here I am, risking my life for ten years at Victoria''s side, only to


    end up giving all the opportunities to this Kingsley?!


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Just as he was about to explode with anger, Kingsley nodded. "Okay, Miss Jeanne. I promise you."


    "Really?" Victoria didn''t expect him to agree so readily. "Let''s start tomorrow then. Apany me for


    lunch tomorrow afternoon."


    "All right, it''ll be on me," Kingsley replied without hesitation as he also looked forward to having lunch


    with her.


    She smiled. "It''s settled then. You can choose the location and pick me up tomorrow at noon."


    Listening to their conversation, Rupert felt a surge of bitterness in his throat! He almost coughed up


    blood from anger.


    Kingsley nced at the angry Rupert and said with a hidden meaning, "Young man, if you''re not feeling


    well, you should go home and rest. This line of work is too dangerous, and it''s easy to lose your life if


    you''re not careful."


    "You!!!"


    Rupert was so angry that his whole body trembled and his fingers cracked after being squeezed so


    tightly!


    However, Kingsley didn''t even look at him again. He stood up from the couch and rolled down his


    sleeves while saying, "Since everything has been settled, I won''t disturb you any longer, Miss Jeanne.


    Let''s meet again tomorrow at noon."


    Victoria also stood up. "Okay, see you tomorrow at noon."


    Under Rupert''s angry gaze, Kingsley and Kenny swaggered out.


    She sat back on her chair and spoke up with a light tone. "Rupert, give the order that from now on, our


    members should not make trouble for Advisor Shane''s subordinates."


    "Boss¡ª" He wanted to say something more, but when he saw her cold and frosty face, he could only


    change his words unwillingly. "Understood, Boss. I will pass on your orders."


    His eyes were filled with deep resentment as he walked out of Victoria''s office.


    He gritted his teeth and muttered, "Damn it! Sooner orter, I will make this woman kneel at my feet


    and bow to me! And that b*stard Kingsley, I will definitely make you die a horrible death!"


    On the other side, Kingsley and Kenny had already left Jeanne D''Arc by this time.


    Kingsley said to Kenny, "Now, things have been cleared up on Victoria''s side. You can continue to have


    your members keep an eye on the area around Thinking Cup Coffee."


    Kenny patted his chest and replied, "Don''t worry, Boss Nicholson. I promise to help your friend catch


    that debtor!"


    "Okay. After this matter is done, I will reward you for your hard work."


    "Thank you, Boss Nicholson!"


    Kingsley gave some instructions to Kenny before they went their separate ways.


    Checking his watch, Kingsley realized it was almost dinner time.


    He drove straight back to the vi of his eldest sister, Reene. Upon entering, he noticed that the house


    was pitch ck with no lights switched on.


    However, his night vision was powerful, and he immediately saw Reene curled up on the couch while


    holding her legs.


    At the same time, her slightly choked voice could be heard. "Is that you, Serena?"

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    Chapter 479 Who Upset You?


    Click!


    "Reene, it''s me," Kingsley replied softly as he switched on the living roommp.


    The sudden brightness dazzled Reene, so she blocked it with her hand and eximed with surprise,


    "Kingsley, you''re back?"


    "Yes, I''m home." He approached her and sat beside her, asking in concern, "Reene, what''s wrong with


    you?"


    He was struck by her haggard face and slightly scarlet eyes as she appeared to have been crying.


    "What happened?" Kingsley knitted his brows. "Did someone upset you?"


    She has just taken over rk Corporation before I went to Diosna City. Moreover, she''s got Mason,


    Dad''s buddy, to help her run the business. Everything should be going smoothly, but why was she


    crying alone on the couch?


    Reene wiped her eyes briefly. "It''s nothing. It''s because I watched a touching TV drama just now. No


    one upset me."


    She doesn''t want to worry me, so I should stop asking about it. I''ll call Masonter and inquire about it.


    Reene got up from the couch. "Kingsley, you must be starving. I''ll make you dinner."


    "Yeah, I''m hungry!" Kingsley cracked a smile. "Your cooking was all I thought about when I wasn''t


    home."


    "Oh, stop talking so glibly!" Reene smiled through her tears and lightly touched his nose. "Wait. I''ll


    make something nice for you!"


    She walked to the kitchen while talking and started cooking dinner after putting the apron on.


    She was not considered slim, but she was curvy with a touch of great charm and innate elegance. Her


    every move was quite noble and graceful even though she was wearing an apron now.


    Reene was tying up her long hair and staring at Kingsley who was standing to the side. She strangely


    inquired, "Why are you staring at me, Kingsley? Are you okay?"


    "No." He shook his head. "I just feel that you''re very pretty, especially when you''re wearing an apron


    now. You have a distinct charm about you."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "You''ve ttered me!" She blushed and shyly changed the subject of the conversation. "Did you happen


    to see Court while you were in Diosna?"


    Kingsley leaned against the doorframe. "Yes, I did. She''s now the campus belle. She''s nothing like the


    little girl she used to be."


    "How is she doing over there?? I''ve been a bit busytely and have yet to contact her."


    "Ah, don''t worry." Kingsley smiled and borated, "I''ve hired some people to protect her in Diosna City.


    Generally speaking, no one would dare to bully her unless the aliens attack the Earth."


    The people that Kingsley referred to were Heston and Leoric¡ªone from the underworld, and the other


    fromw enforcement. Of course, having those two people protecting Courtney put him at ease.


    Reene smiled tenderly. "That''s good¡­"


    Beep! Beep! Beep! It was the password lock of the door. After that, Serena''s exmation came.


    "Reene, I''m home!"


    Kingsley beamed with pleasure. "Is Serena home from Orion Tech?"


    When Serena heard Kingsley''s voice, she took lighter steps. She dashed up to him and asked in


    surprise, "King, when did youe home?"


    "I just got home." He noticed Serena was wearing a slim-fitting suit and skeptically inquired, "Serena,


    did the Mercenary Commission be a technology firm? Why are you dressed so formally?"


    She rubbed her brother''s hair lovingly. "We tier two assassins had a meeting today to distribute several


    tasks."


    "Do you need a hand?" He pretended to brag on purpose. "Don''t forget that I know Captain Leonard


    from the Cleapolis Military District!"

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    Chapter 480 Sisters Competing With Each Other


    Serena patted him. "Forget about it. My dream is to be the best assassin! So, I can''t always rely on the


    assistance of others!"


    Reene smiled and added, "Oh, Serena, then you must put in more effort. Since you''re only a tier two


    assassin, you have a long way to go before being rated the best assassin!"


    Serena burst into a roar ofughter. "Reene, don''t worry. I''ll be the best assassin when you be the


    best female president of the Empire of Qustia!"


    After that, they heard the password lock of the door again. Hence, the three of them turned to look at


    the door in unison and saw Alice sticking her head into the house. "Reene, I came for dinner!"


    Serena shed a seductive smile. "The future God of Medicine is here."


    Alice entered the house carrying tworge bags of food ingredients. "Reene, Serena, are you guys..."


    she said, smiling. She did, however, pause halfway through her sentence as she had caught sight of


    Kingsley, who was leaning against the doorframe. "King!"


    She then trotted over to him and hugged his neck before excitedly eximing, "It''s been a long time


    since I''ve seen you! I really miss you!"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Cough, cough, cough¡­ Serena coughed briefly before smacking Alice''s hips and eximing strangely,


    "Alice, King is a grown-up now, so you can''t hug him this way!"


    When Alice heard Serena''s words, she hugged Kingsley even tighter. "I''m his sister! I can hug him all I


    want!"


    Alice was gently crushing his chest. However, he did not feel suffocated and felt rather refreshed.


    Before regaining his senses, he felt another person softly clinging to his back.


    Simultaneously, he heard Serena''s seductive voice from behind him. "Well, I''d like to hug King as


    well..."


    Although he usually maintained greatposure and willpower, he was inevitably turned on because


    he was trapped between two stunning women with excellent figures.


    "Alice, Serena¡­"


    At the same time, Reene, who was dressed in an apron but showed deep cleavage, walked over and


    smacked Alice and Serena on the head with a smalldle.


    "Since childhood, you''ve enjoyedpeting against each other! For the sake of a knife, you girls beat


    each other up until there was a nosebleed, but now you''repeting for King?" Reene asked with a


    smile. "That''s enough. Stop hugging each other. Go sit on the couch and wait. We''ll eat in a bit!"


    "Got it, Reene."


    Both Alice and Serena agreed to Reene''s request before holding Kingsley''s left and right arms


    respectively and walking toward the couch in the living room. They even clung to him while closely


    sitting on the couch as they did not intend to let him go.


    Kingsley took a deep breath to calm the overwhelming desire in his body and helplessly moaned,


    "Sisters, I''m a man. Do you just want to make me ufortable?"


    Serena quickly shed a seductive smile. "Reene was right when she said that I enjoypeting


    against Alice. She saves people with scalpels, so I want to kill people with knives! If she won''t let go,


    then I won''t let go either."


    Alice refused to back down. "Serena, I''m a few months older than you. Shouldn''t you make way for


    your older sister?" While speaking, she stroked Kingsley''s chest. "Why don''t we let King make the


    decision?"


    She was used to working with scalpels, so her long and tender fingers were slim and fair. When she


    gently stroked his chest, his heart immediately became numb.


    "Sure! We''ll leave it up to him!" Serena''s hands were used to manipte throwing knives, so now that


    she touched his thigh¡­


    Consequently, Kingsley squeezed both legs together and leaped up from the couch. "Sisters, can you


    come one at a time? I can''t take it when you pounce on me all at once¡­"


    They both blushed when they heard his words¡­

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    Chapter 480 Sisters Competing With Each Other


    Serena patted him. "Forget about it. My dream is to be the best assassin! So, I can''t always rely on the


    assistance of others!"


    Reene smiled and added, "Oh, Serena, then you must put in more effort. Since you''re only a tier two


    assassin, you have a long way to go before being rated the best assassin!"


    Serena burst into a roar ofughter. "Reene, don''t worry. I''ll be the best assassin when you be the


    best female president of the Empire of Qustia!"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    After that, they heard the password lock of the door again. Hence, the three of them turned to look at


    the door in unison and saw Alice sticking her head into the house. "Reene, I came for dinner!"


    Serena shed a seductive smile. "The future God of Medicine is here."


    Alice entered the house carrying tworge bags of food ingredients. "Reene, Serena, are you guys..."


    she said, smiling. She did, however, pause halfway through her sentence as she had caught sight of


    Kingsley, who was leaning against the doorframe. "King!"


    She then trotted over to him and hugged his neck before excitedly eximing, "It''s been a long time


    since I''ve seen you! I really miss you!"


    Cough, cough, cough¡­ Serena coughed briefly before smacking Alice''s hips and eximing strangely,


    "Alice, King is a grown-up now, so you can''t hug him this way!"


    When Alice heard Serena''s words, she hugged Kingsley even tighter. "I''m his sister! I can hug him all I


    want!"


    Alice was gently crushing his chest. However, he did not feel suffocated and felt rather refreshed.


    Before regaining his senses, he felt another person softly clinging to his back.


    Simultaneously, he heard Serena''s seductive voice from behind him. "Well, I''d like to hug King as


    well..."


    Although he usually maintained greatposure and willpower, he was inevitably turned on because


    he was trapped between two stunning women with excellent figures.


    "Alice, Serena¡­"


    At the same time, Reene, who was dressed in an apron but showed deep cleavage, walked over and


    smacked Alice and Serena on the head with a smalldle.


    "Since childhood, you''ve enjoyedpeting against each other! For the sake of a knife, you girls beat


    each other up until there was a nosebleed, but now you''repeting for King?" Reene asked with a


    smile. "That''s enough. Stop hugging each other. Go sit on the couch and wait. We''ll eat in a bit!"


    "Got it, Reene."


    Both Alice and Serena agreed to Reene''s request before holding Kingsley''s left and right arms


    respectively and walking toward the couch in the living room. They even clung to him while closely


    sitting on the couch as they did not intend to let him go.


    Kingsley took a deep breath to calm the overwhelming desire in his body and helplessly moaned,


    "Sisters, I''m a man. Do you just want to make me ufortable?"


    Serena quickly shed a seductive smile. "Reene was right when she said that I enjoypeting


    against Alice. She saves people with scalpels, so I want to kill people with knives! If she won''t let go,


    then I won''t let go either."


    Alice refused to back down. "Serena, I''m a few months older than you. Shouldn''t you make way for


    your older sister?" While speaking, she stroked Kingsley''s chest. "Why don''t we let King make the


    decision?"


    She was used to working with scalpels, so her long and tender fingers were slim and fair. When she


    gently stroked his chest, his heart immediately became numb.


    "Sure! We''ll leave it up to him!" Serena''s hands were used to manipte throwing knives, so now that


    she touched his thigh¡­


    Consequently, Kingsley squeezed both legs together and leaped up from the couch. "Sisters, can you


    come one at a time? I can''t take it when you pounce on me all at once¡­"


    They both blushed when they heard his words¡­

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    Chapter 481 Stop That Disgusting Topic


    Alice let out a snort. "What are you thinking, King? We''re just kidding!"


    Serena''s expression changed before she said, "Yeah, I''m used topeting with Alice. Who wants to


    be with you one at a time?"


    Kingsley grew glum before turning away and walking to the kitchen. "Reene, Alice and Serena bullied


    me..."


    Reene smiled gently and waved at him. "Come on. Let me console you with a hug."


    As a result, he was rendered speechless for a brief moment. "Reene, you''re also teasing me?" He then


    sat at the dining table and sighed intently. "One of you is a beautiful female president while the other


    two are an aloof female doctor and a ruthless female assassin. Much to my surprise, you guys are such


    perverts in private, always wanting my hugs."


    After hisint, three women screamed in unison, "King, what did you say?"


    ¡­


    Before long, Reene had finished cooking dinner and the four of them took their seats. Alice gave


    Reene a thumbs-up. "Reene, you''ve got such amazing cooking skills! You''re superb!"


    Serena nodded, echoing what Alice had said. "Yes, I agree with Alice. I live with Reene just to enjoy


    her cooking!"


    The four of them ate and chatted together. Suddenly, something dawned on Alice, and she asked


    Serena, "Serena, have you met Tyler? He made up a ck market mission just to frame you, so I kept


    him alive to let you deal with him."


    "Yes, I had." Serena sipped the soup. "I had his artery severed so that he would die from blood loss."


    Reene was rendered speechless. "Stop talking about disgusting things at the dining table."


    However, Kingsley chuckled. "Umm, Alice, what about Jeffred, the hospital director?"


    "He''s dead."


    He was inevitably stupefied when he heard her indifferent answer. "He''s dead?" I remember him.


    Although he loved money significantly, he was very sensitive.


    Kingsley then inquired with shock, "What happened? Why was he dead?"


    Alice picked up a piece of meat. "Wasn''t his son turned into a human swine? So, he jumped off the top


    floor of the hospital and the impact caused his body to be broken into pieces."


    Reene could not think of anything to say, so she set her cutlery down slowly. "I''ll eat after you''re done


    talking..."


    "We''ll stop now, Reene. Let''s eat, shall we?" With a smile, Kingsley said to Reene. His heart, on the


    other hand, was overflowing with strong emotions. During the Jadnd Heights Medical Forum, Zayne


    and Beau plotted to murder Kingsley and even used wanted to assault Alice.


    Consequently, in a fit of rage, Kingsley demanded that Wendell turn Zayne into a human swine.


    Besides, Jeffred was well aware that Kingsley was the God of War, Ares, but because he was


    heartbroken over his son''s death and terrified of Ares'' wrath, he couldn''t cope with his feelings and


    jumped off the hospital''s roof.


    "s¡­" Kingsley sighed before he asked Alice, "Umm, who''s the hospital director now?"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "It''s still vacant now," Alice answered. "However, I heard that they''re going to transfer a person here


    from somewhere, but I''m not very sure about who that person is."


    Kingsley nodded. "All right, Alice, let''s eat."


    He dwelled on the matter inwardly. It''s fine if the new hospital director is a good person. If that person


    dares to mistreat Alice, I''ll make him or her suffer the same kind of fate that befell Jeffred. No one can


    bully the sisters of Ares, the God of War!


    After they were full, the three sisters cleared the table and did the dishes.


    Kingsley nced at his watch. "Sisters, I''ll go back to my room first."


    Reene answered gently, "Okay, you just came back from Diosna City, so you should rest well."


    "Good night, Reene, Alice, and Serena!"


    His three sisters answered at the same time, "Good night, King."


    He waved his hand briefly and returned to his room on the second floor. It was only because he needed


    to call Mason that he made his way to his room so soon.

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482


    Chapter 482 The ndering of the Wynn Family


    Reene was clearly wiping away her tears in secret when Kingsley just came in.


    As a strong-willed woman, she was unwilling to talk about her difficulties to anyone.


    Therefore, he could only ask Mason what had happened to Reene during the time he was away at


    Diosna.


    Beep. Beep. Beep.


    The phone rang, and Mason''s voice came through. "Hello, Kingsley."


    "Hello, Mr. Parker," Kingsley greeted. "How have you beentely? Is your body recovering well?"


    "Much better!" Masonughed and continued, "With your great help as the God of Medicine, I have


    completely recovered from the old illnesses I had when I was a homeless man!"


    After saying that, heughed again before asking, "Kingsley, why did you call me?"


    Kingsley got straight to the point and asked, "Mr. Parker, has anything happened to Reene''s


    company?"


    "Thepany is doing fine and running smoothly," Mason replied. "However, the problem is that the


    people from the Wynn Family keep causing trouble!"


    "Wynn Family?" A trace of coldness flickered in Kingsley''s eyes. "Henry Wynn is already dead. Why


    are they still causing trouble?"


    "Henry Wynn''s death is precisely the reason why they are still causing trouble," Mason said angrily.


    "For the past few days, the people from the Wynn Family have been causing trouble outside Neveah


    by holding up banners and using Reene of being ungrateful and seeking revenge. They also


    imed that she is responsible for Henry''s death and has taken over rk Corporation by force."


    Kingsley snorted. "rk Corporation was transferred to Reene by Henry voluntarily! Do they regret it


    now that the formerly struggling rk Corporation is thriving again?"


    "You are right! The Wynn Family has gone back on their word! They never stop trying to make trouble


    in an attempt to regain control of thepany. They have now ruined President Wynn''s reputation. All


    the ignorant people might think that she''s really an ungrateful person who repays kindness with


    enmity."


    After hearing Mason''s exnation, Kingsley finally understood why Reene was crying secretly.


    There was a saying that went along the lines of ''words are like gold'', and it meant that words could hurt


    more than a stab wound at times.


    Anyone who had been defamed and ndered to such an extent would be so heartbroken that they


    might be depressed or even suffer a nervous breakdown!


    "Okay. I got it." Kingsley suppressed his anger and continued, "I will handle this matter. As for the


    affairs of Neveah and rk Corporation, I will leave it to you, Mr. Parker."


    With a smile, Mason replied, "Absolutely! It''s only my job. President Wynn gives me generous pay after


    all."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Oh, yeah. Mr. Parker." Kingsley suddenly thought of Vincent Albright and asked tentatively, "Do you


    know about¡­ the Nightingale Intelligence Agency?"


    "The Nightingale Intelligence Agency? I have no idea," Mason answered in confusion. "Why are you


    asking about this?"


    "Ah¡­ It''s nothing. Please get some rest earlier, Mr. Parker."


    After hanging up the phone, Kingsley thought to himself, It seems that although Mason helps my father


    in managing 24panies, he appears to be unaware of my father''s true identity as an intelligence


    agent. This is simr to Jay Carter from Coliree Group, who has no idea what''s kept secret within the


    organization.


    With this in mind, he slowly stood up and walked downstairs.


    Although the clue led nowhere, the problem could still be investigated gradually.


    The most urgent task now was to help Reene solve her critical issue.


    Seeing Kingsleying downstairs again, Reene and Serena, who were sitting on the couch watching


    TV, asked, "Kingsley, didn''t you say that you were going to sleep? Why did youe down again?"


    "Has Alice left already?" He chuckled. "I can''t sleep, so Ie down to watch TV with you guys."


    Saying so, he sat down next to Reene and casually asked, "Reene, are the people from the Wynn


    Family still causing trouble for you recently?"


    Reene''s face changed when she heard that. "They¡­ came twice, but I had the security guards send


    them away."


    Before Kingsley could say anything, Serena softly asked, "Are the Wynns still causing trouble? Reene,


    tell me honestly, do you want me to kill them?"

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485


    Chapter 485 Stork Showed Up


    Kingsley was dumbfounded.


    He almost threw the spoon out of his hand the moment he heard his name being called!


    The corners of his mouth twitched slightly. "Miss Jeanne, you probably miss your brother too much¡­"


    He didn''t have the nerve to deny his identity explicitly because he would have to exin everything to


    Victoria in the future after all.


    So, he gave an ambiguous answer.


    "s." Victoria sighed. "Maybe I miss him badly¡­"


    She had a clear sense of loss on her face and Kingsley''s heart ached with pity for her.


    He knew that Victoria didn''t recognize him at all.


    Although she could only see a small reflection of "Kingsley" in him, she was willing to make room for


    him in her territory.


    This sufficiently demonstrated that although he had disappeared for ten years, he was still Victoria''s


    most beloved brother¡­


    Kingsley had a lump in his throat when he thought about this.


    He extended his hand subconsciously and gently held Victoria''s soft and delicate hand.


    "If you think I resemble your brother, then take me as your brother as well."


    As the leader of Team Nightcrawler, Stork was full of deceit and as cunning as a fox.


    Who knew when he would fall into the?


    Kingsley said so as he couldn''t bear to see Victoria down in the dumps.


    "But I only have one brother in my life, which is Kingsley," Victoria mumbled and seized Kingsley''s hand


    with her backhand. A sly smile once again spread across her face. "But I do not mind you bing my


    man."


    Kingsley was left at a loss for words.


    Victoria let go of his hand after a few seconds and acted as if nothing had ever happened.


    "It''s a deal. So, I am your sister from now on. I will take you under my wing!"


    Kingsley wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and grinned from ear to ear. "All right, Victoria. I count


    on you for the rest of my life. If someone dares to bully me, I will ask for your help!"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Victoria could not conceal a snort ofughter after what he had said. "I doubt anyone who would dare


    to bully you since you wrecked Xanxus Norton. Your glib of tongue resembled Kingsley a lot!"


    Suddenly, they heard a flirty voice next to them while they were talking andughing. "Dr. Nicholson?"


    Both Kingsley and Victoria turned around to notice a charming and attractive woman walking toward


    them with a smile.


    Kingsley''s face turned sour¡­


    Wasn''t this woman Xaria Heart, the hotel manager who seduced him in Jadnd Heights before this?


    After he finished off Zayne and returned to the hotel that night, this woman rushed over naked and


    forced a kiss on him.


    On top of that, she said something about having Kingsley teach her brother the long-lost ancient


    healing of the Empire of Qustia...


    However, Kingsley only knew her as the hotel manager at Jadnd Heights.


    What he did not know was that she was the leader of Team Nightcrawler, Stork!


    He frowned slightly. "Miss Heart?"


    This woman had left a poor impression on him and even stripped naked in the hotel corridor to seduce


    him.


    A woman like her was by no means someone ordinary.


    Even if she did not have any other purpose, she would not be a decent person!


    Kingsley was not willing to get involved with this kind of woman.


    "Hi, Dr. Nicholson. You still remember me, right?" Xaria was extremely sociable and she sat down next


    to Victoria.


    "This Thinking Cup Coffee is run by me on a part-time basis. How do you find the food?" She reached


    out and beckoned the waiter next to her. "This table is on me."


    Then, she turned her head to look at Kingsley.


    "Dr. Nicholson, have you considered the matter I begged youst time? My brother wants to learn


    traditional medicine from you."


    Kingsley shook his head grimly. "I have no intention of epting disciples for the time being."


    Xaria''s face darkened when she heard what he said, and her face was like a wet weekend.


    However, she was mulling over to herself¡­

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    Chapter 486 Hit the Mark by a Fluke


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Kami has said that n A had been temporarily put on hold due to the disappearance of Boris Oakley


    when Ist talked to him on the phone.


    This was why Xaria was on stand-by inactively now since no other new tasks had been assigned to


    her.


    Kami told her to seize the opportunity to engage with experts in the long-lost traditional medicine of the


    Empire of Qustia.


    If she mastered the long-lost traditional medicine of the Empire of Qustia, it was very crucial to the next


    move of the Empire of the Setting Sun!


    Xaria would have thought that after she gave her business card to Kingsley, he would be captivated by


    her beauty and approach her.


    Little did she expect that there was no news from him at all after so long.


    She had every intention of giving up, but she saw Kingsley and Victoria from the back kitchen just a


    moment ago!


    She knew she couldn''t let the chance slip, so she hurried out to cotton up to Kingsley.


    All thoughts had shed through Xaria''s mind, but the disappointment was still writrge upon her face.


    She looks greatly disappointed. "What''s going on, Boss Nicholson? What did you do to the woman?"


    Victoria asked.


    Kingsley was speechless for a while.


    You should have asked her what she did to me!


    It was Xaria who lifted her dress and rode on him that night!


    "That day, I was¡ª"


    Before Kingsley could finish his words, Xaria was reduced to tears and said, "I saw Dr. Nicholson''s


    superb medical skill the other day, so I wanted him to teach my younger brother who is also a doctor.


    B-But he kept pushing me away¡­"


    Victoria was somewhat moved by her words when Xaria mentioned her younger brother. She looked at


    Kingsley and said, "This is a sister''s love for her brother! Why don''t you agree to help her?"


    "Victoria, things are not so simple." Kingsley rubbed his temples and mentioned. "The traditional


    medicine I learned is long-lost knowledge. I can''t simply ept disciples without my godfather''s


    consent."


    Xaria''s eyes narrowed slightly when she heard Kingsley''s address to Victoria.


    She thereupon gave a disappointed look and stood up mournfully. "Since Dr. Nicholson still doesn''t


    agree, then let''s forget about it."


    She turned and headed to the back kitchen after she finished her words.


    Xaria came to a middle-aged man wearing a chef''s uniform and asked in a low voice, "Mr. Brown, do


    you know the woman sitting by the entrance?"


    Mr. Brown was a local residing in the north of Cleapolis.


    His whole family, friends, and rtives all lived in this neighborhood. So, he was well-informed of


    everything that happened here.


    The middle-aged man raised his head to nce through the food hatch and said, "What! You didn''t


    know her? Victoria Jeanne, the boss of the Jeanne Gang. She is the leader of the underworld here!"


    "Leader of the underworld?" Xaria looked doubtfully and continued, "She doesn''t look like one!"


    Mr. Brownughed heartily and said, "She might look elegant, but I saw her involved in assault attacks


    a few years ago."


    He pointed to a few strong men who had set up their stalls at the restaurant''s entrance before saying,


    "These people are probably from the underworld who came to fight a turf war against Jeanne. Her visit


    here today serves as a warning to these people!"


    Xaria nodded as she listened to Mr. Brown''s words.


    She had long noticed that a group of strangers had appeared in front of her restaurant.


    She secretly breathed a collective sigh of relief¡­


    So, these people are not here for me, but for the underground disputes within the Empire of Qustia...


    Mr. Brown''s words hit the mark by a fluke andid Xaria''s fears to rest.


    At the same time, Victoria said to Kingsley, "Boss Nicholson, I can''t believe you are the God of


    Medicine! I didn''t expect you to be so modest."


    "Oh, no, you tter me." Kingsley mocked himself. "I just know a little about acupuncture and


    moxibustion."


    An idea struck Victoria all of a sudden. "My second sister is a doctor too. Do you mind me introducing


    the two of you to each other? So that both of you can exchange insights and learn from each other."

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487


    Chapter 487 Mentally Exhausted


    "I-It''s okay. Don''t bother."


    Kingsley was perspiring profusely at the suggestion because he had dinner with Alicest night.


    It would blow his cover if Victoria introduced him to Alice.


    I can''t dwell on this conversation. Thus, he nced at his watch. "Victoria, I have to go. I have things to


    do."


    "All right. You go ahead." Victoria nodded. "I n to go shoppingter anyway. See you."


    Desperate to get out of there, he paid her words no mind and simply bid her farewell before leaving.


    After he left, Xaria finally walked out of the kitchen and approached Victoria with a smile on her face.


    "Miss, that''s a nice suit. Where did you get it? I''d like to have one too. Your choice of lipstick color is


    also marvelous. I''m happy to find us having simr tastes in fashion."


    Xaria, or her code name Stork, was a clever woman. She tactfully approached Victoria by starting a


    conversation based on women''s shared interest in fashion and cosmetics.


    As a figure in the underworld, Victoria was indeed straightforward and generous. Her character was


    hinted at in her answer. "I bought them from the shopping mall in the north of the city. It''s not a well-


    known brand, but its products are top quality."


    "For real?" Xaria took a seat next to her and feigned enthusiasm. "Can you show me the way? I''m from


    out of town, so I don''t know the way around here."


    Victoria nodded and agreed, "Of course, I''m just about to go shopping. You can join me if you''re free."


    She saw no point in rejecting a simple request as she grew up around a bunch of easy-going men.


    Therefore, the pair soon became friends as Xaria approached Victoria on purpose.


    After Kingsley left Thinking Cup Coffee, he drove back to Reene''s vi.


    A well-groomed Reene was waiting for him on the couch.


    Once he stepped inside the house, she walked over to him with a smile. "Have you eaten lunch? Do


    you want to take a break? We can go to¡ª"


    Trailing off, she suddenly took a sniff. "Kingsley, did you have lunch with a woman? The perfume smells


    familiar."


    Kingsley couldn''t bring himself to answer honestly. "There were many people in the restaurant just now.


    I had to share the table with another girl."


    "Really?" Reene had her doubts. "Do you want to get changed and have a nap upstairs?"


    "There''s no need." He shook his head. "I''m not tired. We can go now."


    He wasn''t physically tired, but he was mentally exhausted.


    All his sisters were clever women. He had to be extra careful because he couldn''t risk exposing


    himself.


    After that, the pair arrived at Wynn Manor.


    The Wynns hadn''t removed the flowers and candles outside the manor as if they were still grieving


    Henry''s death.


    At least, the scene was giving Kingsley such an impression.


    Henry''s death didn''t affect them that much at all.


    Their priority was to reim rk Corporation.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Reene rang the bell, and her adoptive father, Elijah, answered the door.


    He knitted his brows at the sight of her. "How dare you show up here, Reene? You have no idea what


    your mother and I went through thest couple of days. It''s all because you refused to give us back the


    company! Here''s thest warning. You must either return thepany to us or pay me 150 million for


    raising you after all these years."


    At that, his focus finally snapped to Kingsley, who stood on the side the whole time.


    "You punk! How dare you show your face here again!" Elijah was shaking uncontrobly as he pointed


    his finger at Kingsley. "Things wouldn''t have gone this bad if it wasn''t for you! You must have a lot of


    nerve to show up."


    After that, he rushed into the house and shouted, "rence! That Nicholson kid is here!"


    Kingsley ignored the fuss and took Reene''s hand. "Come on, Reene. Let''s go inside."

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488


    Chapter 488 The Wynns¡¯ Outrage


    Kingsley pulled Reene''s hand and walked into the Wynn Manor''s living room.


    Then, he took a seat on the couch without asking for permission.


    Elijah''s face contorted in anger when he found Kingsley on the couch.


    "You punk! How dare you barge into my house without my permission? Do you have a death wish?"


    At that exact moment, rence got down the stairs with a haggard look on his face. He barked at his


    brother, "What do you want, Elijah? Who''s here?"


    The next second, Kingsley, who sat on the couch with his legs crossed, came into rence''s view.


    "Y-You jerk! You ruined my life!" He rushed down the stairs and pointed at Kingsley. "You''re a real


    snake, you! Not only did you set me up and take rk Corporation from me, you even caused my


    father''s death! I can''t believe you dare show your face here again!"


    Kingsley pushed rence''s finger out of his sight. "I''m here for a reason. I''m offering money to your


    family."


    The Wynn siblings were taken aback by his words.


    "What do you mean by offering money to us?"


    Kingsley kept his expression calm. "You said the debt between you and Reene is even if Reene pays


    you 150 million, didn''t you?"


    The siblings exchanged a look after Kingsley borated on his statement. The disbelief on their faces


    mirrored each other. "How can a loser like you possibly own 150 million? And why should we believe


    you?"


    "He''s right! What are you plotting this time? We won''t fall for your lies again!"


    Meanwhile, Reene whispered to Kingsley in shock, "Kingsley, you don''t need to act tough. We are


    talking about 150 million here."


    As the rest expressed their doubts, Mia, Ysabel, and the other rtives of the Wynns descended the


    stairs.


    The sight of Kingsley set Ysabel''s temper off.


    She screeched, "You again? You damn scum! You brainwashed Reene and turned her against us! Now


    our family ranks outside the list of second-tier families. You''ll pay for what you did!"


    At that, she screamed and lunged at Kingsley.


    The others heard a thud. Kingsley kicked her and sent her to the ground despite her being a woman.


    He added coldly, "I''m here to settle things with you. Stop screaming like a mad woman."


    rence fell deep in thought as a serious expression masked his face. After that, he cast a nce at


    Elijah. "Elijah, get her out of here."


    After Henry passed away, rence reced his father as the head of the Wynn Family.


    Afraid to disobey him, Elijah rushed forward and helped Ysabel to her feet.


    Ysabel was reluctant when she got on her feet with Elijah''s help. ring daggers at Kingsley, she


    spoke through gritted teeth. "You little bastard! Just wait! I''ll take care of you. Your connections with the


    underworld can''t stop me."


    After Ysabel calmed down, Kingsley scanned his surroundings. He gave the Wynns a half-hearted


    smile. "Where''s Young Master Alex? He''s going to miss out on the fun."


    Shadow fell on rence''s face at Kingsley''s mention of Alex.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Paige announced to all that Ares had left earlier because Alex offended him the other day at the


    banquet of the Kean Family.


    Andrew, the eldest son of the Kean Family, was furious to learn that. Therefore, he took it out on Alex


    by beating thetter up and leaving him crippled.


    Alex could only stay in the bed, even now. He had ended up incapable of taking care of himself.


    rence shot Kingsley a hateful stare and gritted his teeth. "Brat, you''re responsible for my son''s


    condition. He wouldn''t have offended Ares in the first ce if it wasn''t for you."


    "He wronged me too! The Windsors told me that this Nicholson guy was the person behind my breakup


    with Ethan," Mia chimed in just as rence finished his words, her voice dripping venom.


    "How can you me it on me?" Kingsley shrugged. "It''s not my fault Ethan went to Mittera."

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489


    Chapter 489 The Spectacr Drama


    Mia red, growling furiously, "Come on, drop the act already! I''ve heard from Uncle Jeremy that it was


    you who seduced Ethan into leaving me! It was all your fault, and I hate you so much for that!"


    Ysabel''s face actually brightened up a lot when she saw Mia look so hopping mad. Her husband


    Elijah''s sibling rtionship with rence had improved considerably since Henry''s death, to the point


    where rence had even agreed to give Elijah some of the rk Corporation''s shares after reiming


    thepany. However, Ysabel had been simmering with resentment in secret the whole time, wanting


    to use Reene''s marriage topete as an equal with rence''s family. Hearing Mia mention her


    breakup with Ethan again at this very moment, she promptly said to Reene, "Did you hear that, Reene?


    Mia no longer has a rich fianc¨¦ now, but you can still date Young Master Andrew of the Kean Family!


    You have to seize this opportunity with both hands!"


    rence bristled with indignation at such words before Reene could say anything. "What do you mean


    by that, Ysabel? It was Andrew Kean who had my son crippled! And now you''re going to make him a


    son-inw of the Wynn Family?!"


    Ysabel raised her eyebrows. "Yeah, so what? What right do you have to keep lording it over us now


    that the rk Corporation is no longer in your hands? If my daughter could marry into the Kean Family,


    we''d be the ones calling the shots in the Wynn Family, and my husband would be the head of the


    family, too!"


    "Why you!" rence''s eyes were aze with rage; the veins in his temples were throbbing.


    p! p! p! Kingsley gave a few small ps at the sight of the scene. "The Wynn Family drama is


    still as entertaining as always, huh? I thought you guys were on the same side when I heard that you


    guys had together pressed Reene to hand over the rk Corporation. Well, I''m surprised that you guys


    are still fighting each other like gamecocks."


    rence''s face turned livid at once. He gave Elijah a dirty look, chiding, "What a f*cking moron who


    can''t even keep your woman under control! You''re letting this little son of a b*tch have a goodugh at


    our expense!"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Elijah''s lips quivered for a moment. Then, he said to Ysabel under his breath, "Just shut up for once,


    will you? The most important thing right now is to take back the rk Corporation, so stop dividing us


    against ourselves!"


    "Taking the rk Corporation back, huh? Humph!" Ysabel let out a cold snort. She said, "Rather than


    taking back the rk Corporation and letting your brother and his family walk all over us and p*ss and


    sh*t on us again, it''d be better to simply give up thepany and let Reene marry into the Kean


    Family, no? Only then could we stand a chance of making aeback!"


    Elijah threw a nce at rence before whispering, "What nonsense are you talking about?! rence


    has promised to give me some of the rk Corporation''s shares after reiming thepany!"


    "You actually believe his bullsh*t?!" Ysabel curled her lips in a dramatic fashion. She said, "Do you


    think he''s still gonna care about you if he''s actually back to being the rk Corporation''s chairman? It''d


    be nice enough for him not to trample on you instead!"


    rence''s chest almost exploded in anger at her words. "How dare you! What an ignorant woman!"


    Just then, Mia came forward and said to him, "Don''t get angry, Dad. Even if we can''t reim the rk


    Corporation, we can still make aeback!"


    Ysabel sneered at her words, though. "Make aeback, eh? How are you gonna make aeback?


    You guys won''t be able to boss us around anymore once Reene marries into the Kean Family!" she


    said before moving to Reene''s side. Taking Reene by the hand, she continued, "Reene, I''m your mom,


    so listen to me. Just stay away from this Nicholson brat and marry Young Master Kean instead. That


    way, you''ll do better and better in life, and your dad and I won''t get bullied anymore!"


    Reene''s heart skipped a beat as she felt the warmth of Ysabel''s palm. She knew that Ysabel was using


    her and that her motherly love for her had an element of self-interest mixed in it. However, she couldn''t


    help but feel a touch of warmth when the word ''mom'' passed Ysabel''s lips. This was perhaps what the


    desire for a family was like for a child who had never seen her birth parents since childhood¡­ "Don''t


    worry, Mom. I''ll give you and Dad afortable life through my own efforts," she replied in a whisper.


    "But I''m not gonna part from Kingsley again no matter what!"


    Mia let out a snort ofughter at her words. "Haha! Through your own efforts, huh? Reene, what''s the


    point of you talking big like that?"

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490


    Chapter 490 New Boyfriend


    Reene bit her lip lightly. "I''m not telking big. Ded, Mom, I''m reelly greteful to you two for edopting me,


    putting me through college, end giving me the money to stert my own business. Thet''s why I''ll do


    everything I cen to meke life better for both of you until I cen pey the 150 million beck to you," she seid


    before turning to Ysebel. Then, she continued, stressing eech word, "Thet being seid, Mom, Kingsley''s


    more importent to me then everything else, so pleese don''t esk me to distence myself from him


    enymore!"


    Ysebel wesn''t the slightest bit touched by her words, though. Insteed, she retorted with en engry snort,


    "I think you''ve let this little b*sterd bewitch your mind! How ere you gonne meke us live well if you''re not


    merrying Mr. Keen?!"


    At this moment, Mie sneered from the sidelines, seying, "Aunt Ysebel, I''d sey you should stop trying to


    use Reene to get the upper hend over our femily elreedy. Let me tell you this: Reene cen never hold e


    cendle to me in her lifetime!"


    "Why cen''t Reene hold e cendle to you?!" Ysebel reised her eyebrows in enger. She werned, "Mie,


    you''d better stop ecting cocky in front of me! You don''t heve Young Mester Ethen to beck you up


    enymore, remember?"


    Mie guffewed in exultetion. "Hehe¡­ You think I could only depend on the Windsors? I''m telling you, I


    could find enother rich end powerful men for myself et eny minute with my cherms!"


    Ysebel''s countenence chenged et her words. "Whet do you meen? Could you heve lended yourself e


    new boyfriend?"


    Reene bit her lip lightly. "I''m not talking big. Dad, Mom, I''m really grateful to you two for adopting me,


    putting me through college, and giving me the money to start my own business. That''s why I''ll do


    everything I can to make life better for both of you until I can pay the 150 million back to you," she said


    before turning to Ysabel. Then, she continued, stressing each word, "That being said, Mom, Kingsley''s


    more important to me than everything else, so please don''t ask me to distance myself from him


    anymore!"


    Ysabel wasn''t the slightest bit touched by her words, though. Instead, she retorted with an angry snort,


    "I think you''ve let this little b*stard bewitch your mind! How are you gonna make us live well if you''re not


    marrying Mr. Kean?!"


    At this moment, Mia sneered from the sidelines, saying, "Aunt Ysabel, I''d say you should stop trying to


    use Reene to get the upper hand over our family already. Let me tell you this: Reene can never hold a


    candle to me in her lifetime!"


    "Why can''t Reene hold a candle to you?!" Ysabel raised her eyebrows in anger. She warned, "Mia,


    you''d better stop acting cocky in front of me! You don''t have Young Master Ethan to back you up


    anymore, remember?"


    Mia guffawed in exultation. "Haha¡­ You think I could only depend on the Windsors? I''m telling you, I


    could find another rich and powerful man for myself at any minute with my charms!"


    Ysabel''s countenance changed at her words. "What do you mean? Could you havended yourself a


    new boyfriend?"


    rence also asked in surprise, "Mia, you''ve gotten a new boyfriend already? Why didn''t I know that?"


    "Dad, we just started going out a few days ago." Mia had smugness written all over her face. "I''ve


    intended to wait until our rtionship''s steady before telling you about this," she said before turning to


    look at Ysabel and Reene with disdain. "But since Aunt Ysabel wants to use Reene to grind us down, I


    can''t hold back anymore! I have to make this public to shatter her dreams!"


    rence looked ecstatic. "Really?! Mia, if you manage to get me another well-heeled son-inw, then


    the Wynn Family will be saved!"


    On the other hand, Ysabel curled her lips with a ghastly expression. "Tsk! Could you have found a man


    who''s even more outstanding than Young Master Andrew?!"


    Mia rolled her eyes loftily. Striding up to Reene, she pointed at her nose and taunted smugly, "Reene,


    don''t even imagine you can marry into a rich family just because you think you''re good-looking! You''re


    just an orphan, after all, and there''s no way a real young man of the upper ss is gonna marry a low-


    born woman like you! You only deserve to be with this piece of garbage, since you both have lowliness


    bred in your very bones!" Then, she turned to point at Kingsley toward the end of her speech.


    Much to her consternation, however, Kingsley caught hold of her finger with a loud p! He said with a


    chillingly frosty look in his eyes, "What did you say just now?! Try saying that again!"


    Mia only felt a sharp pain in her finger. "Aaah!" she screamed in a shrill voice. "Let go of me! How dare


    youy a hand on me in our family residence, you piece of trash!"


    Seeing the situation, rence also thundered furiously, "Let go of my daughter now!"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Other members of the Wynn Family also yelled with indignation, "Let go of Miss Mia now! You''ve got a


    death wish or something?!"


    "What did Miss Mia get wrong about?! You two are orphans indeed, no?!"


    "That''s right, you piece of trash! All you know is to use violence, and you get physical when you can''t


    refute Miss Mia. You''re no different from street punks!"


    Thud! Kingsley threw Mia directly to the ground with a hefty shove. He said coldly, "Alright, I''m not


    gonna use violence. Mia, whoever that new boyfriend of yours is, I''ll make you admit your defeat to me


    willingly!" Anger zed up in his eyes when he saw how Reene''s eyes reddened at the youngdy''s


    taunts. He had intended to just give the Wynns 150 million so that they would disappear from Reene''s


    lifepletely. But now, seeing Mia humiliate Reene like this, he decided that he had to teach this


    arrogant and conceited woman a lesson!

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491


    Chapter 491 Getting Help


    Mia let out a shrill cry of pain as she fell hard to the ground.


    rence quickly rushed forward and helped her to her feet. "Are you alright, Mia?" he asked. Then, he


    uttered between clenched teeth, "Who is the new son-inw that you''ve gotten for me?! Just call him


    up and tell him toe over and teach this brat a lesson!"


    Mia rubbed her aching butt while slowly getting up from the ground. Pointing at Kingsley, she said


    venomously, "Fine! Since you have a death wish, I''ll call my boyfriend over and make you and Reene


    grovel at my feet!" With that, she took out her phone and started dialing a number.


    Beep¡­ A few secondster, the phone call was answered, upon which the venomous look on Mia''s


    face instantly turned into a groveling smile. Not only that, she said in an affected voice, "Hey, honey!


    What are you doing?"


    A casual andzy voice answered on the other end of the line, "I''m looking after my grandma at the


    hospital with my dad. What''s the matter? Did something happen?"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The speaker on the other end was none other than Nichs Fox, the heir to the Prime Corporation. His


    father Matt was one of those involved in the murder of Kingsley''s parents back then, and the Prime


    Corporation had grown stronger with each passing day since he swallowed up Xavier''s Frost


    Corporation. Currently, he was the chairman of the Rosnd Chamber of Commerce.


    The rk Corporation used to be a member of the Rosnd Chamber of Commerce. However, the


    bigwigs had jointly put pressure on Matt from all sides, leaving him with no alternative but to kick the


    rk Corporation out of the association.


    Mia asked in a sweet girlish voice, "Honey, someone just bullied me! Will youe and help me?"


    At this moment, Nichs was sitting cross-legged by his grandmother Helen''s sickbed in Hill Crest


    Hospital''s VIP ward while looking impatient. "What is it again this time? Whom did you mess with?! My


    grandma needs to be attended to for her heart condition, you know?!"


    "Who else could it be?! It''s that little b*stard who''s living off Reene''s family!" Mia replied. "He burst into


    our house with Reene and was about to strike at me just now!"


    Nichs suddenly sat up straight at her words. "You mean Kingsley Nicholson?!"


    "Yeah, you''re right! It''s that little b*stard!" Mia replied. She then asked in a coquettish voice, "I hear that


    you''ve got a beef with him, no? Juste over and sort him out for me, okay?"


    Nichs'' eyes flickered for a moment. "Alright, I got it! I''ll be there after getting everything fixed here at


    the hospital!"


    "That''s fantastic! Honey, I love you so much!" Mia had excitement written all over her face. "I''ll be


    waiting for you, then!" She hung up the phone and turned to look at Reene and Kingsley smugly. "You


    two had better hand over the rk Corporation and get out of here immediately if you don''t want to die.


    Otherwise, it''ll be toote for you to beg for mercy when my boyfriend arrives!"


    Kingsley raised an eyebrow. "So? What''s the name of that disgusting boyfriend of yours?"


    "That''s right! You have yet to even tell us his name!" Ysabel let out a sneer. "Who knows if you''re only


    pretending to have a boyfriend?"


    Mia put her hands on her hips in a lofty manner, saying, "I''m afraid you guys might get scared to death


    when I tell you his name! My boyfriend is Nichs Fox, the heir to the Prime Corporation!"


    Everyone had different looks on their faces when they heard Mia reveal her boyfriend''s name.


    rence jumped on the spot and said in excitement, "What?! I didn''t hear it wrong, did I?! Mia, your


    new boyfriend is the son of the chairman of the Rosnd Chamber of Commerce?!" He kept jumping


    around excitedly in circles. "Oh, my God! Is this true? I''d been trying to get in touch with President Fox


    during the many years the rk Corporation had been part of the Rosnd Chamber of Commerce,


    yet I wasn''t able to do that! You''re actually dating his son?!"


    On the contrary, Ysabel''s face instantly turned as pale as a sheet. "W-What? The Prime Corporation?"


    Her lips trembled. She muttered in disbelief, "How could Young Master Nichs of the Prime


    Corporation possibly be fond of you¡­ That''s not possible¡­"

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492


    Chapter 492 Matt and Nichs¡¯ Scheme


    One could say that the Wynn Family and the Kean Family were of almost equal social standing, but


    there was no sign of romance yet between Reene and Andrew. On the other hand, Mia had started


    going out with Nichs!


    Driven to the verge of a breakdown by this revtion, Ysabel clenched Reene''s hand and said


    shrewishly, "Reene, how could you be so disappointing?! Mia isn''t even a third as pretty as you are, yet


    she manages to get herself one rich boyfriend after another! Why do you have to get involved with this


    little b*stard instead?!"


    Reene bit her lower lip hard. "Mom, I want to be in control of my own life! I don''t want to just depend on


    men like Mia does!"


    The instant Mia heard this, she red and mocked sarcastically, "Stop acting like a goody-two-shoes,


    Reene! The way I see it, you simply couldn''t get yourself a nice guy because you might have


    something wrong with your body! I bet you''ll shamelessly throw yourself at whichever man who''s willing


    to sleep with you! You''re just a pretentious b*tch, after all."


    Reene''s chest heaved up and down in anger. "You¡­ You''d better watch your mouth!"


    "Haha! Why should I watch my mouth?" Mia said, looking all arrogant. "I''m not only gonna call you


    names when my boyfriend arrives. I''m gonna hit you, too!"


    Just when Mia was making threats in a frenzy of excitement, Matt and Nichs were sitting face-to-


    face, whispering to each other in the VIP ward of Hill Crest Hospital. Darting a nce at Helen, who


    was lying asleep on her sickbed, Matt asked under his breath, "What happened, Nichs? I just heard


    you mention Kingsley''s name?"


    Nichs nodded. "Dad, Kingsley''s at the Wynn Manor right now. I''m going there in a moment to take a


    look."


    "Okay. You did a very good job this time." Matt had a sinister look in his eyes. He said, "I''ll see what


    kind of ssh can that Kingsley brat make as long as you keep getting along well with Mia Wynn!"


    Previously, when Kingsley had publicly treated Joshua for paralysis, Matt had been knocked out with


    tranquilizer bullets by the men brought by Hades. It was only after he regained consciousness that he


    learned that Helen had promised Kingsley she would make him kowtow and apologize to Kingsley in


    order for Kingsley to treat her with acupuncture. However, he was utterly unwilling to do so. How could


    he, the chairman of the Rosnd Chamber of Commerce, kowtow and apologize to a brat who was still


    wet behind the ears?! Therefore, he secretly came up with numerous vicious plots to ckmail


    Kingsley while the young man and Alice had gone to Jadnd Heights to take part in The 18th


    Cleapolis Medical Forum.


    Recalling Kingsley''s previous argument with the Wynns at the hospital, Matt thus set his sights on the


    Wynn Family. At first, he had wanted to go straight to rence, but he had previously kicked the rk


    Corporation out of the Rosnd Chamber of Commerce under pressure from the Keans and others.


    Fearing that rence might bear a grudge against him because of this, he had his son Nichs take a


    different approach by finding an opportunity to get acquainted with Mia. After that, they learned from


    Mia about Reene and the 150 million¡­


    Sitting by his mother''s sickbed, he said with a sinister look in his eyes, "Nichs, your grandmother''s


    condition is worsening by the day. We''ve got to get Kingsley to perform acupuncture on her as soon as


    possible!"


    "I got it, Dad." Nichs narrowed his eyes slightly. "If worsees to worst, I''ll just propose to Mia


    today! Once I get engaged to her, I''ll be able to call the shots in the Wynn Family, upon which I''ll tell


    Kingsley that his sister Reene can avoid giving 150 million to the Wynn Family. As long as he cures


    Grandma of her illness, I can stop the Wynns from harassing them ever again!"


    Matt nodded. "Okay. I believe that Nicholson brat will definitely say yes to this! That way, he''ll cure your


    grandmother even if I don''t kowtow and apologize to him!" he said before patting Nichs on the


    shoulder. "Both your grandmother''s life and my dignity are in your hands now. Just go to the Wynn


    Manor and propose to Mia!"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493


    Chapter 493 Just Nichs Alone


    Nichs stood up, saying, "Dad, but I''m gonna dump Mia when Grandma is cured. She used to be


    Ethan Windsor''s girlfriend, and I''m not gonna spend the rest of my life with used goods!"


    "Haha¡­ That''s not a problem!" Matt replied with a guffaw. "You might as well kill her after this as long


    as the matter gets solved sessfully, no?"


    Only then did Nichs feel reassured; he stepped straight out of the ward with his car keys in hand.


    Then, he drove all the way to  the Wynn Manor at full speed, reaching there in just over ten minutes.


    Screech! With a grinding squeal of the brakes, he brought the car to a halt in the courtyard of the Wynn


    Manor.


    Upon hearing the noise, the Wynns immediately opened the door and came out. Standing in front of


    them was rence, who looked really thrilled the instant he saw Nichs as though he had taken a


    stimnt. "Young Master Nichs! Young Master Nichs!" He walked up to Nichs excitedly while


    spreading his arms. "Oh, Young Master Nichs! I can''t believe you''re actually dating my daughter!"


    Mia looked all shy and bashful beside him. "Dad, this is Nichs'' first time visiting our home, so what


    are you waiting for? Hurry up and invite him in to take a seat, will you?"


    "Yeah, you''re right!" rence pped his hand over his forehead. "Look at me; I got carried away with


    excitement. Hurry ande on in, Young Master Nichs! This way, please!"


    Other members of the Wynn Family said enviously and respectfully, "That''s right, Young Master


    Nichs! Pleasee on in!"


    Sitting in the living room, Ysabel craned her neck and looked out the window. She swore in


    exasperation, "F*ck, I wonder what kind of tricks Mia''s learned to seduce men. Why are all these


    wealthy dandies dating her one after another?" As she spoke, she turned to look at Reene. "If only you


    had half her capabilities! That way, your dad and I wouldn''t have to be snubbed by rence and his


    family every single day!"


    Reene opened her mouth to speak, but before she could say anything, Kingsley retorted impassively,


    "Can''t you make aeback after I give you 150 million? Not even over 20 rk Corporations


    together are worth that amount, no?"


    "Haha! Just shut up, you little b*stard!" Ysabel shot a re at him. "Young Master Nichs ising in


    here very soon, so what''s the point of you bragging in front of me?"


    Kingsley curled his lips into a smirk. "Just Nichs alone isn''t worth my attention!"


    Ysabel rolled her eyes dramatically. "What a blowhard! If you have the f*cking time to talk big, you


    might as well go out and work for a living instead! Stop living off Reene every single day!"


    While they were talking, the Wynns weed Nichs, as if they were rolling out the red carpet for


    him, into the house.


    Nichs spotted Kingsley at a nce as soon as he entered the living room. Just when he opened his


    mouth to speak, Miained loudly, "Honey, he was the one who bullied me just now. Had I not


    mentioned your name, he''d probably have raised a hand against me!" Then, she looked at Reene


    smugly, saying, "My boyfriend has arrived! Reene, you and this little b*stard are gonna have a hard


    time today!"


    She had thought that Nichs would avenge her right away. Much to her astonishment, though, he


    actually nodded to Kingsley, saying, "It''s been a while, Dr. Nicholson."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Hearing Nichs'' words, rence and Mia exchanged a brief look in puzzlement. The Wynns were


    absent when Kingsley performed acupuncture on Joshua the other day, which was why they were


    momentarily puzzled as to what Nichs meant by calling him ''Dr. Nicholson.'' "Honey, what did you


    call him?" Mia asked with a baffled expression. "Why did you call him Dr. Nicholson? He''s just a little


    b*stard who lives off a woman."


    Nichs let out a soft chuckle. "Seems like you guys have yet to hear about Dr. Nicholson''s superb


    medical skills," he said while walking up to Kingsley. "Dr. Nicholson, you haven''t shown up for a while.


    My grandma''s anxiously waiting for you."


    Kingsley curled his lips into a smirk. He replied impassively, "I still remember Old Mrs. Fox''s illness, but


    I''m still waiting for Matt Fox to kowtow and apologize to me!"

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494


    Chapter 494 Because He Doesn¡¯t Dare to Do So


    "Gasp¡­" The Wynns gasped in horror at Kingsley''s words. As the chairman of the Rosnd Chamber


    of Commerce, Matt was already a super bigwig in their eyes. At this moment, however, Kingsley


    actually demanded that Matt apologize to him! How arrogant of him to say that!


    Taking a few steps forward, rence pointed at Kingsley and rebuked angrily, "How insolent! How


    could you insult Mr. Fox, you brat?!"


    Other members of the Wynn Family chimed in, "That''s right! Could this brat be a quack doctor?! How


    dare he speak of President Fox like that?"


    "I think he started putting his foot in his mouth after being scared out of his mind by Young Master


    Nichs!"


    "Haha! I think he''s purely bragging! He said he could produce 150 million when you guys went out to


    greet Young Master Nichs just now!"


    Hearing the crowd''s discussion, Nichs said with a scowl, "Indeed, you''re pretty skilled in medicine,


    but don''t get too full of yourself, you brat! The Fox Family''s honor isn''t something you can trample on!"


    Kingsley threw his hands up. "It wasn''t me who said that. It was your grandmother who said so herself.


    I won''t cure her until Matt Fox kneels down, kowtows, and apologizes to me."


    After hearing this, Mia held Nichs'' arm and said to Kingsley disdainfully, "What''s so extraordinary


    about you being skilled in medicine, you brat?! The Fox Family can get whatever kind of doctor theyN?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    want, so don''t get ahead of yourself just because weplimented your medical skills!"


    Kingsley let out a sneer. "Just go ahead and look for a doctor who can cure Old Mrs. Fox if you''re


    capable of finding one. Not anyone can make me use my Gorgion''s Nine Needles!"


    Nichs turned ghastly pale at his words. Grandma''s already on the danger list. There''s probably no


    one other than Kingsley who can cure her now! At the thought of this, he rubbed his somewhat stiff


    cheeks and forced a faint smile. He said to Mia, "L-Let''s not a-argue with him today¡­"


    Both Mia and rence were rendered speechless by his words, while everyone else looked


    astounded. Why did Young Master Nichs back down all of a sudden?!


    "Honey? What''s the matter with you?" Mia looked unwilling to take this lying down. "How can you let


    him off just like that? As the heir to the Prime Corporation, you can doom him forever with just a word!"


    Before Nichs could answer, Kingsley replied tly, "It''s because he doesn''t dare to do so."


    Silence fell over the entire room the instant Kingsley said so. Everyone thought he sounded like he was


    bragging, but the truth was right before their eyes. Indeed, Nichs seemed like a wimp in front of him!


    Nichs'' lips twitched; inwardly, he felt very depressed. How he wished he could kill Kingsley right


    away! However, he simply dared not do anything rash as Helen was still counting on Kingsley to save


    her life. "Uh¡­" He pondered for a moment before turning around with his hands holding Mia''s


    shoulders. Then, he said with feigned affection, "Mia, I''m not willing to argue with him today because I


    have something more important to do."


    Mia''s heart began thumping wildly at the sight of his ''sincere'' expression. "W-What is it?"


    The next second, Nichs instantly knelt down on one knee. "Mia, I''d like to propose to you! Please


    marry me!"


    Whoa! All the members of the Wynn Family were deeply shocked by the scene before their eyes.


    Young Master Nichs of the Fox Family has actually proposed to Mia!


    rence burst into tears of excitement. Atst, there was hope for the Wynn Family again!


    Mia pped her hands over her mouth as her face blushed scarlet. "H-Honey, d-do you really want to


    marry me?"


    "Yes, I do!" Nichs nodded vigorously. "I love you! Please marry me!"


    Mia threw her arms around him without regard for everything else. "Yes, I''ll marry you!"


    For a while, everyone in the Wynn Family was immersed in a sea of excitement, except for Ysabel,


    who had jealousy and resentment written all over her face. She curled her lips and muttered under her


    breath, "Tsk! I think Young Master Nichs is just fooling with her! How could the son of the Fox Family


    possibly marry a b*tch like her for real?!"

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495


    Chapter 495 The Drama Isn¡¯t Over Yet


    Kingsley tapped his fingers softly on the arm of the couch. He said impassively, "That''s the only thing


    you''re right about. Nichs would never be tied down by marriage." Then, he narrowed his eyes


    slightly. Just what on earth is Nichs up to? Could he have proposed to Mia because he''sing


    after me?


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Ysabel rolled her eyes, though. "Reene could''ve married a perfect husband as well! It''s all your fault,


    you little b*stard! I''m gonna kill you sooner orter!"


    Elijah said timidly as he looked on, "Okay, that''s enough. Just keep your voice down. Now that


    rence''s family has got another deep-pocketed son-inw, you''d better not set yourself against them


    anymore!"


    "Oh, what a miserable life I''m living! My husband is a good-for-nothing, and my daughter won''t listen to


    me either!" Ysabelmented while pping her thigh. Then, she continued, "Also, there''s a son of a


    b*tch who''s keeping me from getting a rich son-inw! Oh¡­"


    Just when she was making a scene, Mia recovered from her excitement and walked up to them.


    Holding her chin up in triumph, she said smugly, "Aunt Ysabel, it''s useless no matter how much you cry


    now. I''ll be the daughter-inw of the Fox Family very soon! Reene, the lowly servant, will be trampled


    under my foot forever!"


    Ysabel''s face turned livid at Mia''s words, but she dared not make a retort. She didn''t have the nerve to


    make a scene in front of Nichs, who was standing right next to Mia.


    Mia then looked at Reene with her hands on her hips. "Reene, aren''t you a bad*ss? Aren''t you some


    female entrepreneur? Haha! Challenge me again and see how I''m gonna squash your ugly face


    underfoot!"


    Reene replied icily, "Congrattions to you on finding happiness, but you''d better keep your eyes open


    and not let someone fool you."


    "Me being fooled? Ha!" Mia replied with a sneer. "I think you''re just envious of me for bing the


    daughter-inw of the Fox Family while you could only let this little b*stard live off you, you old


    spinster!"


    At this moment, rence hurriedly stepped forward and yelled at Reene, "Reene, now that we''re in-


    laws with the Prime Corporation, you''d better hurry and give the rk Corporation back to us!


    Otherwise, you''ll not only have your reputation destroyed! You''ll be setting yourself against the whole


    Rosnd Chamber of Commerce as well!"


    "Why should I give the rk Corporation back to you? It was you who willingly signed the paper and


    transferred your ownership of it to me!" Reene suddenly rose to her feet. She said, "Let''s go, Kingsley.


    Seems like we''re gonna walk out of here without a deal today!" She felt attached to Elijah and Ysabel


    because she wanted to make up for her regret of missing her parents. However, she had no feelings


    left for rence and others. Since they weren''t treating her as part of the family, why did she have to


    suck up to them?


    Much to her surprise, however, Kingsley took her hand and made her sit back down on the couch.


    "Reene, there''s no hurry to leave. The drama isn''t over yet."


    Reene knitted her fine eyebrows. "Kingsley, what are you trying to do? Now that the Fox Family has


    stepped in, it seems that this can no longer be solved through negotiations."


    Kingsley curled his lips into a smile. "Don''t worry, Reene. Everything''s under my control," he said


    before looking up at Nichs. "Now that you''ve proposed to Mia, are you two gonna have an


    engagement party in the next few days?"


    Nichs looked baffled. "Y-Yeah. I''m gonna have it arranged right away so that Mia and I can hold our


    engagement party the day after tomorrow!"


    Delighted by his words, rence immediately suggested, "Young Master Nichs, I think the Emerald


    Hotel would be a nice ce to hold your engagement party! It''s one of the top three hotels in Cleapolis,


    so an engagement party there is definitely going to be a splendid affair!"


    "Emerald Hotel, huh¡­" Nichs hesitated for a moment. Then, he gritted his teeth, saying, "Okay!


    We''ll hold our engagement party there!"


    Whoa! His words sent the whole living room of the Wynn Manor into an uproar. Everyone eximed in


    shock, "Oh, my God! The Emerald Hotel! Did we hear that right? They say even the cheapest banquet


    there costs 15,000 per table!"

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496


    Chapter 496 Even More Awesome


    "Gasp¡­ He''s actually willing to splurge so much on the engagement party! Well, the Fox Family really


    deserves its reputation as the leader of the Rosnd Chamber of Commerce!"


    "This is simply awesome and terrific! Atst, the Wynn Family''s gonna see the light at the end of the


    tunnel!"


    Kingsley tinkered with his phone while saying impassively, "Young Master Nichs could be even more


    awesome, actually."


    At this moment, however, everyone was still deep in shock, and no one took his words seriously.


    Trembling all over with excitement, rence said, "I''ll send messages to those second-ss families


    right away! They kicked our family when we were down; I have to show everyone that our family''s


    gonna rise up again!"


    Mia''s face was red with excitement, too. Snuggling to Nichs'' chest with happiness written all over


    her face, she said, "Honey, you''re so nice to me! I''m so happy!"


    Nichs couldn''t help feeling worried, though. rence looked so euphoric as if he were going to


    invite everyone he knew to the engagement party. How much would he have to pay for the


    engagement party if it were to be priced at 15,000 per table¡­ On second thoughts, however, if Helen


    died, his aunt Megan and the Larsons would definitely get arge share of the Fox Family property.


    Compared to that, the money spent on the engagement party would be peanuts! At the thought of this,


    his face brightened up a lot. Wrapping his arm around Mia''s shoulders, he said cockily, "This amount of


    money isn''t much!"


    His words made Mia dizzy with happiness, as though she had foreseen the day when she would


    be a footballer''s wife! She walked up to Reene and provocatively kicked her calf with her toes,


    saying arrogantly, "You see this, Reene? This is what the Fox Family is capable of! It''d take them just a


    snap of the fingers to deal with your little Neveah Department Store! If you don''t want to get into


    trouble, return the rk Corporation to us and keep on being an obedient guard dog for the Wynn


    Family!"


    Reene trembled all over with rage at thedy''s insulting words. "Let''s go, Kingsley." Her good-looking


    face turned pale. "I don''t want to stay here even a second longer! Their faces really make me sick!"


    Kingsley took a nce at his phone. "Just a minute, Reene. Please put up with it a bit longer. They can


    get even bigger!"


    "Get even bigger, huh¡­" Suddenly, Reene recalled something Kingsley had once said to her. "You


    know what? The bigger they are, the harder they fall. Just let them have their moments for now, and


    they''lle a cropper when they fall at my feet!" She took a deep breath, asking, "Kingsley, you


    already have a way to teach them a lesson?"


    A cold smirk formed on Kingsley''s lips. "Reene, don''t you know what kind of a person I am? When did I


    ever do something useless?"


    Reene replied, "Alright, I believe you!" After the previous incidents, she was now very confident in


    Kingsley''s capabilities. Even though she had no idea how he had done it, he was always able to


    cleverly get her out of trouble with little effort!


    Just then, Nichs'' phone rang all of a sudden. "Hello?" he merely said, only to fall silent for half a


    minute, standing motionless as if he had been rooted to the spot!


    Mia asked puzzledly beside him, "Honey, what''s the matter? Did something happen?"


    "Uh¡­ I¡­" Nichs put the phone on speaker as if he had fallen into a trance.


    Only a man''s voice was sounding through the phone. "Hello, Young Master Nichs, are you still


    there? I''m James Turner, the general manager of Ramada Hotel. The banquet hall on the 60th floor


    has been reserved for your engagement party. If the party will have more than 100 guests, we can offer


    you a ten-percent discount on the reservation fee. Hello? Hello? Young Master Nichs?"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    At this very moment, Nichs was stunned, and so was everyone else present. Ramada Hotel was the


    number one hotel and andmark of Cleapolis. It was 66 stories high, but only prominent figures and


    upper-ss members of society were qualified to enter the 60th floor and above. The reservation fee


    alone would cost 30,000 per person, not to mention the banquet there, which would cost at least


    150,000 per table!

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497


    Chapter 497 A Trap


    An engagement party held on the 60th floor of the Ramada Hotel would cost an unimaginable amount


    of money!


    James was still asking nonstop on the other end of the line, "Hello? Young Master Nichs? Could you


    still hear me?"


    Gulp! Nichs gave an audible gulp. "Well¡­ Mr. Turner, I just decided to hold my engagement party a


    moment ago, but I didn''t make a reservation at the Ramada Hotel for that¡ª"


    "Well, let me exin it to you, Young Master Nichs," James replied. He exined unhurriedly,


    stressing each word, "Our hotel regrly selects a lucky patron among those who have dined here and


    offers them a huge discount. As it happens, President Fox, your father, just got selected. I just spoke to


    him over the phone, and he mentioned that you''d probably be holding your engagement party in the


    near future. That''s why our hotel has decided to offer a banquet for your engagement party. The


    reservation fee can''t be waived, but we''ll offer you the highest discount."


    James'' exnation sounded reasonable, but in reality, the selection of lucky patrons was just a story


    made up by him. He only made the phone call because Kingsley had sent him a couple of text


    messages just now, ordering him to find a way to set a trap for Matt to make a reservation at Ramada


    Hotel for the engagement party.


    Having witnessed with his own eyes how Kingsley had turned Hugo into a vegetable with just one kick,


    James knew full well that Kingsley was a bigwig who couldn''t be messed with. Therefore, after


    receiving the text messages, he immediately called Matt up without dy. After getting Matt to talk


    about Nichs'' engagement party in just a few words, he lured the man with the shocking bait of a


    free-of-charge banquet!


    Given Ramada Hotel''s reputation, Matt didn''t even suspect that James was actuallyying a trap for


    him. After all, it was nowmon knowledge that Ramada Hotel had been acquired by the Coliree


    Group. He didn''t think a mammoth corporation like the Coliree Group would have nothing better to do


    than to use such a petty trick against him. As a result, he epted the offer without thinking, making a


    reservation for Nichs'' engagement party at Ramada Hotel.


    After closing the deal with Matt, James then called Nichs and informed him of this.


    Nichs'' Adam''s apple bobbed up and down for a while as he listened to James'' exnation. "Y-You


    mean it was my dad who made the reservation for the banquet? Not only that, but the banquet''s free of


    charge, and there''s a ten percent discount on the reservation fee?!" At this very moment, he only felt


    like he was dreaming. Could such a good thing really fall into hisp?!


    However, James replied in all seriousness, "That''s right. If you have more than 200 guests for the party,


    we''ll give you a 20-percent discount. If you have more than 300 guests, then the discount will be 30


    percent. Our banquet hall can hold a total of 1,000 people, but we can only offer you a 50-percent


    discount at most." He offered such a high discount because Kingsley had just sent him a text message


    telling him to lower the price as much as possible lest the Fox Family be deterred at once!


    "A 50-percent discount at most?!" Nichs flushed with excitement. He had been worrying just now


    that rence might invite too many guests to the engagement party, but now, it seemed that the more


    guests wereing to the party, the more money he could save! At the thought of this, he promptly


    replied, "Okay, okay! That''s settled, Mr. Turner. I''ll be holding my engagement party at Ramada Hotel


    the day after tomorrow!"


    He was still in a dreamy state after hanging up the phone. Rubbing his cheeks as hard as he could, he


    asked the Wynns in a quavering voice, "D-Did you guys hear that?"


    rence and others nodded in stupefaction. "W-We did¡­" Second-ss families like them might never


    get qualified to enter the 60th floor of Ramada Hotel in their lifetime. At this moment, hearing that his


    daughter could actually have her engagement party held there, rence was totally stunned!C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498


    Chapter 498 Over the Moon


    After a long time, the Wynns finally came to their senses one after another. Then, they marveled, "Oh,


    my gosh! How terrific of the Foxes to actually have a banquet hall reserved at the Ramada Hotel for the


    engagement party! Not even Ethan Windsor is capable of that, no?!"


    "Little did I think I''d actually have the opportunity to set foot on the 60th floor of Ramada Hotel in my


    lifetime! We''re so lucky!"


    "Miss Mia is really something! Every boyfriend of hers is worse than thest!"


    rence burst into tears while putting his arms around a stiffened Nichs, saying, "Nichs! What a


    great son-inw you are! You really saved our family!"


    Nichs was startled for a moment. The next instant, he immediately bragged, "This is nothing. After


    Mia and I get married, I''ll propel the Wynns into the ranks of the top-ss families!"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "T-Top-ss families?!" rence trembled all over with great excitement. "Okay, okay! Nichs, we''ll


    let you call the shots in the Wynn Family from now on! We''re all counting on you!"


    Upon hearing this, Nichs slowly curled his lips into a triumphant smile. He decided that he would use


    the 150 million to ckmail Kingsley into curing Helen as soon as possible right after his engagement


    party!


    The smile only flickered across his face for an instant, but it didn''t escape Kingsley''s attention. Raising


    his eyebrows, he thought to himself, Seems like Nichs proposed to Mia in order to be the one


    calling the shots in the Wynn Family¡­ At the thought of this, he instantly figured out Matt and Nichs''


    strategy. "Haha! They wanna use Reene''s rtionship with the Wynns to put the screws on me? They


    really have everything taken into ount, huh?" Seeing the lively atmosphere before him, he turned to


    Reene and said, "Reene, you seeing this? They''re over the moon now."


    Reene seemed to have an inkling of what he was up to. "Kingsley, was it you who had that Mr. Turner


    ¡ª"


    She was halfway through her speech when Kingsley hushed her by cing a finger before his lips.


    "Shh! Reene, just wait until the day after tomorrow to watch the end of the drama."


    Reene nodded despite the puzzled look in her eyes. She had previously seen with her own eyes how


    James had paid obeisance to Kingsley while dealing with Hugo at Ramada Hotel. Therefore, at this


    very moment, it wasn''t hard for her to figure out after connecting Kingsley''s words with the scene


    before her that all of this was masterminded by him. Even so, she couldn''t figure out what in the world


    he was going to do after luring the Wynns to Ramada Hotel.


    However, seeing how Kingsley seemed to have a n up his sleeve, she decided not to question him


    any further. She believed that Kingsley would definitely be able to get everything arranged properly.


    Just then, Mia turned to look at Reene haughtily. Just when she was about to continue showing off how


    powerful her boyfriend was, Kingsley stood up and said to Reene, "Let''s go, Reene. They look so


    excited, so let''s not spoil their mood."


    "Alright, Kingsley. Let''s go."


    Mia froze for a moment at their words. Then, she mocked cockily, "What''s the matter, Reene? You


    realize atst that you can never hold a candle to me and are going to hide because you''re ashamed to


    show yourself anymore?"


    Kingsley took Reene''s hand and replied tly, "Yeah, you''re the greatest person in the world whom no


    one can hold a candle to, okay?"


    "Haha¡­ You know yourself pretty well, you brat!" Mia burst into a self-satisfied guffaw. "Don''t forget to


    attend my engagement party at Ramada Hotel the day after tomorrow! Oh, by the way, bring the rk


    Corporation''s ownership transfer agreement with you while you''re at it!"


    Kingsley led Reene outside by the hand while replying with a sneer, "Sure! We''ll attend the party even


    if you didn''t remind us."


    The Wynns chortled arrogantly as they looked at Kingsley and Reene from behind. In their mind''s eye,


    the couple had been scared away by Nichs'' power and influence!

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499


    Rebuilding the Cemetery As they stepped out of the Wynn Manor, Reene asked somewhat worriedly,


    "Kingsley, are you going to sort them out at Ramada Hotel? Well, the Coliree Group''s owner is your


    comrade-in-arms, but wouldn''t it be sort of bad to do this?"


    "Don''t worry, Reene. I know what I''m doing," Kingsley reassured her with a smile. "Come on, let''s go.


    Should I drive you home first?" he said while helping her open the passenger side door of his car.


    After getting into the car, Reene asked in puzzlement, "Kingsley, where else are you going? You''ve just


    come back from Diosna, so you shouldn''t be going around."


    "I''m going to check on my parents'' cemetery." Kingsley started the car. "I haven''t been there to take a


    look sinceing back from Diosna."


    A tender expression appeared on Reene''s face. "I''ll go with you, then. I have yet to pay them my


    respects."


    "There''s no hurry. The cemetery isn''t finished yet," Kingsley replied while driving the car. "It won''t be too


    late for you to pay your respects to them after I''m done getting rid of those who have to be taken care


    of."


    A hint of worry flickered across Reene''s face when she heard this. She opened her mouth and wanted


    to say something, only to bite back the words in the end. Kingsley had always appeared casual and


    cheerful since his return, but she had noticed long ago that he had been doing things she didn''t know


    about. Even his identity seemed moreplicated than it appeared to be! She replied with a sigh,


    "Kingsley, no matter what you''re gonna do, just keep in mind that I always have your back. I''m just the


    chairman of a smallpany for now, but as long as you need it, I''ll do my best to help you¡ªeven if it


    means I''ll have to put my life on the line!"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Kingsley was moved deep down by her words. She''s right! I have to avenge the murder of my parents


    besides facing those cunning and vicious Sweoyan spies, but I have seven sisters at my back who are


    willing to put their lives on the line for me! In an instant, he felt reinvigorated. Taking a deep breath to


    compose himself, he replied with a grin, "Reene, what else can I be doing? I''m just eating and drinking


    around like a loafer. And besides, although you''re still the chairman of a small department store right


    now, I believe it won''t take long for you to be the number one female entrepreneur on the list of


    richest Qustians!"


    Reene burst into a chuckle. "You''ve always been such a smooth talker since you were little!" she said


    before pointing at the crossroads ahead. "Just turn left over there. I''m going straight back to my office


    in order to work hard to be the number one female entrepreneur!"


    "Alright!" Kingsley replied. With that, he turned the steering wheel and turned left right away¡­


    After driving Reene to the Neveah Department Store, he went straight to the Nicholson Family


    Cemetery.


    It had been some time since the previous explosion. At this moment, the cemetery had taken shape


    once again thanks to Leroy''s hard work around the clock.


    Upon entering the cemetery, Kingsley noticed that the safety helmets worn by the workers on the


    construction site no longer bore the logo of Codrington Construction. Instead, the logos on their


    helmets belonged to another constructionpany.


    "Mr. Nicholson!" Leroy hurriedly trotted up to Kingsley as soon as he saw his car. "You''re here, Mr.


    Nicholson."


    Seeing the man''s suntanned face, Kingsley said with a smile, "You''ve worked hard these days."


    "No, not at all!" Leroy replied with an innocent smile. "Seeing the cemetery being rebuilt bit by bit


    makes me full of energy!"


    "Even so, don''t overwork yourself. Go back and visit Mr. Johnson more often when you have time."


    Kingsley patted him on the shoulder. "By the way, I''ve noticed that these workers aren''t the ones from


    Codrington Construction anymore?"


    Leroy scratched his head. "After the previous explosion, I thought Codrington Construction was kind of


    unreliable even if they had nothing to do with the incident."

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500


    Lure Them Out With Their Bait Leroy looked at Kingsley cautiously and said, "That''s why¡­ I


    coborated with a different constructionpany instead. However, you haven''t been in Cleapolis


    recently, so I was thinking of waiting for you toe back before I tell you¡­"


    Kingsley gave him a satisfactory nod. "Good job. I was already nning to do that in the first ce."


    After he heard from Mason that Jonah was one of the culprits behind Xavier''s murder, he nned to


    cancel the contract with Codrington Construction. However, he''d been tied up with various other


    matters recently, so he had to put this issue off. He hadn''t expected Leroy to settle this in his stead,


    though.


    At the sight of Kingsley not getting mad, Leroy felt at ease. With a cheeky smile, he said, "It''s great that


    you didn''t me me for deciding on my own, Mr. Nicholson."


    "I put you in charge of the Nicholson Family Cemetery''s construction, so this is within your rights. You


    didn''t decide on your own." Kingsley said, "Just do what you want in the future. I trust you!"


    After hearing the word ''trust'' emerging from Kingsley''s lips, Leroy instantly teared up. "Mr. Nicholson, I


    won''t let you down! I swear, I''ll build the cemetery as if it were my father''s!"


    His words rendered Kingsley speechless for a moment before he finally said, "All right. I know you''re


    loyal, but if Mr. Johnson hears that, he''d definitely give you a beating."


    "Hehe¡­" Leroy scratched his head sheepishly before his expression turned serious. "Um¡­. Mr.


    Nicholson, have you caught the culprit who bombed this ce?"


    At his words, Kingsley retracted his smile as well. "I''ve already sent someone to look into it. Don''t


    worry, there will be no other idents here!"


    He then patted Leroy on the shoulder again. "All right, I''m leaving. Call me if anythinges up."


    "Yes, Mr. Nicholson!"


    Under Leroy''s watchful gaze, Kingsley slowly backed his car out of the Nicholson Family Cemetery. At


    first, he had nned to look around Thinking Cup Coffee, but he decided to give Lancer a call after


    hearing Leroy''s words.


    After obtaining the phone numbers of the two Sweoyan explosive sellers from Tyler and telling Lancer


    to wait until themotion of the Jovovich Family''s capture died down before getting into contact with


    the Sweoyans, he estimated that¡ªafter so many days¡ªLancer had probably begun to make his move.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    At that thought, he stopped his car by the side of the road and dialed Lancer''s number. "Hey, Lancer.


    How''s the investigation on the two explosive sellers going?"


    Lancer replied, "Ares, I''ve already contacted them with the phone number that was given and told them


    that I want to purchase arge number of explosives, but they were extremely cautious and said that


    we have to discuss it in person before they could decide if they would go through with the deal."


    Kingsley narrowed his eyes. "I''m guessing that these two are part of the Earthworm spy group who are


    secretly selling explosives to make more money, so they''d inevitably be more cautious than other


    firearms dealers."


    "Boss, if that''s the case, I''ll invite them out and send our men to capture them so that we can


    interrogate them!"


    Hearing that, Kingsley said in a low voice, "To put it simply, Earthworm is a bait association. I''m


    guessing that they don''t know much inside information, just like Karl and the others. Hence, instead of


    capturing them for interrogation, we might as well keep them around and use them as bait to reel the


    big fish in!"


    Lancer asked, "Boss, are you saying that I should do business with them normally, then use them to


    capture their leader, Stork?"


    "Yes, that''s exactly what I meant." Kingsley nodded. "If Earthworm goes downpletely, Stork will


    only go further into hiding! It''d be better for us to lure that cunning Stork out with their bait instead!"


    Lancer immediately understood and replied, "I understand, Boss. I''ll contact Mr. Field immediately and


    invite him for a talk!"

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501


    Chapter 501 One Gun Each


    "Do it as soon as possible before anything changes!" Kingsley nced at his wristwatch before saying,


    "If it''s possible, set the date for the talk to today. I''ll go and talk to him personally."


    "You''ll go alone?" Hearing that, Lancer hurriedly said, "Then, I''ll bring two people ande with you in


    disguise!"


    Kingsley''s fingers gently drummed the steering wheel. "No, you look too much like soldiers. I''ve


    decided to take Kenny with me. Contact Mr. Field now and tell me the time and location of the


    meeting."


    "Yes, Ares!"


    ¡­


    Not longter, Lancer called him again.


    "Boss, they''ve agreed to meet up tonight. He set the location at Golden Bar, and the time is tonight at


    eight. He said to order a ss of sparkling water at the bar, and after he has confirmed your identity,


    he''lle to you first."


    "All right, got it."


    After hanging up, Kingsley couldn''t help but think that this Sweoyan really was cunning. Not only did he


    set the location at a crowded and noisy bar, but he also wanted him to show his face first. After all, it


    was extremely rare for someone to only order a ss of sparkling water in a bar, so they would be able


    to recognize him at a nce, while they could hide among the crowd and make sure that the


    surroundings were free of danger before making their appearance.


    Kingsley''s lips curled upward. "They''re nothing but bait. No matter how cunning they are, they won''t be


    able to make a difference!"


    At that thought, he immediately drove back to Reene''s residence.


    When it was around seven in the evening, Kenny showed up at Reene''s manor with five burly men for


    his rendezvous with Kingsley. When Kingsley entered the minivan, he was met with a heavy


    atmosphere.


    He jolted slightly in surprise. "Advisor Shane, we''re going to have a talk before doing business with


    them; why are you acting like we''re going to war?"


    "Boss Nicholson, didn''t you tell me to bring a few men who are good atbat?" Kenny said, "I


    assumed that we must be dealing with someone dangerous for you to make that order." He pointed at


    the muscr men. "These are five of my most skilled warriors. Each of them can easily take on ten


    men alone!"


    Upon seeing their solemn expressions as if they were about to face a huge battle, Kingsley said with a


    smile, "I told you to bring some men who are skilled atbat as a precaution. Actually, if things really


    get physical today, I don''t think they''ll be enough even if each of them takes on ten men alone."


    "W-What?!" Kenny and the others looked at him in shock. "Not even if they take on ten men alone?


    Who exactly is our opponent?"


    "You don''t have to worry about that for now." Kingsley pulled out a few guns from his bag and tossed


    one to each of them before saying indifferently, "Hold onto this. Do you know how to use it?"


    Upon seeing the guns that Kingsley tossed toward them, Kenny and his men turned pale with fear


    while picking up the guns with trembling hands as if they were holding a ticking time bomb.


    "B-Boss Nicholson, we''re a bunch of boors who use our fists to fight. W-We''ve never used this¡­"


    Kenny added in a stammering voice, "I''m just an advisor, and I rely on my brain to get by in the


    underworld. I-I''ve never used a gun¡­"


    Kingsley smiled slightly. "It''s fine if you don''t know how to use it. Just scare them with it."


    He then took out two more guns from his bag and shoved them behind his waist. "If anything really


    happens, I can handle it alone. You can just deal with the outsiders."


    The Sweoyans set the meeting location at Golden Bar, a well-known nightclub in Cleapolis. Once night


    fell, the hundreds of patrons would definitely not be easy to deal with.


    Hence, Kingsley gave Kenny and his men a gun each so that they could disperse those outsiders when


    the timing called for it. After all, even if they were drunk, they would definitely listen to any orders when


    faced with the dark, murky barrel of the gun.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502


    Chapter 502 Give Up My Life for Boss Nicholson


    At Kingsley''s words, Kenny gulped. "Boss Nicholson, do you mean that if anything happens, we have


    to scare all of the patrons in the bar away with the guns?"


    "That''s right." Kingsley nodded. "We''re facing firearms dealers this time, so this is to prevent them from


    panicking and hurting the innocents as well."


    "F-Firearms dealers?"


    Upon hearing those words, everyone in the car began to sweat profusely.


    Kenny said nervously, "Boss Nicholson, are you saying that they might nt explosives in the bar?"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Kingsleyughed at his question. "You don''t have to be so nervous. This meeting was set at thest


    minute, so what you''re saying probably won''t happen. I only called you over as a precaution."


    Hearing that, Kenny and the group finally let out a sigh of relief.


    After a moment of silence, Kenny gritted his teeth viciously and ordered his subordinates, "Boys! We


    bet our lives on our fists in the underworld, so don''t f*cking act like a bunch of cowards! You better give


    up your lives for Boss Nicholson. Are you still scared of death?"


    Upon saying that, he sent the muscr men a look. They had already heard that Jeanne Gang had a


    thug named Leoric who was now in charge of Sunshine Casino just because he had done a few jobs


    for Kingsley.


    At that thought, it was as if the men were fired up, and they began to roar in agreement.


    "Yes, we''ll give up our lives for Boss Nicholson! We aren''t afraid to die!"


    "Dammit! I''m going all out tonight!"


    "That''s right! If anyone dares to hold Boss Nicholson back, I''ll definitely make them regret they were


    even born!"


    Upon seeing their pumped-up looks, Kingsley smiled faintly and said, "All right, if everything goes


    smoothly, I''ll make sure that you''ll bepensated."


    After receiving his promise, the crowd instantly beamed happily.


    "Thank you, Boss Nicholson!"


    "We''ll give up our lives for you!"


    Surrounded by a passionate atmosphere, they soon arrived at Golden Bar.


    Kingsley instructed, "I''ll head in first, and you''ll follow me inter. Don''t stand out too much, and don''t


    reveal yourselves without my order."


    "Yes, Boss Nicholson!"


    After giving out his orders, Kingsley opened the car door and leaped out. As he looked at the colorful,


    merry streets before him, he casually adjusted his shirt before making a beeline for Golden Bar.


    Upon entering the bar, a rush of hot air immediately swept across him, and his ears were filled with


    loud and rhythmic music. Kingsley frowned slightly, wondering how they would discuss anything with all


    the noise around them. However, when he arrived at the bar and ordered a ss of sparkling water, he


    immediately came to a realization after seeing the young couple next to him conversing through text


    messages.


    This was why those two Sweoyans decided to meet him here. Other than using the hustle and bustle to


    conceal themselves, they also nned to use the crowd to mask their ents so that their identities as


    Sweoyans would not be exposed.


    Kingsley scoffed coldly. These spies really were cunning to always be calcting their next move.


    Soon, Kenny walked in with his men, and they entered separately as per Kingsley''s instructions so that


    they would not draw any attention.


    Kingsley only swept a brief nce at them before he instantly retracted his gaze. ncing at his


    wristwatch, he saw that it was already two minutes past eight. He knew that the two Sweoyans had


    most likely already arrived long ago and were now hiding among the dancing crowd, watching him in


    silence.


    Kingsley did not panic either. Instead, he held his ss with one hand, lightly tapping on it with his


    finger as his gaze roamed over the passing women as if he were a regr man who was here to hunt


    for beautiful prey.


    Soon, two men d in ck T-shirts sat next to him and ordered a ss of sparkling water each. At


    their arrival, Kingsley turned to look at them.

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503


    Chapter 503 Unexpected ident


    One of them appeared to be around his thirties and was about five feet seven, with a rotund belly, dark


    skin, and a pair of unfocused eyes. The other was around the same age, but he seemed younger, and


    he was more muscr as well.


    Kingsley thought to himself, These two must be the other two members of Earthworm!


    Just then, his phone buzzed. When he turned it on, he saw that he had received a message from Mr.


    Field.


    ''Hello, Mr. Nicholson, I''m sitting right next to you now. It''s too noisy here, so we can proceed with our


    talk through text.''


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Kingsley couldn''t help but lift a corner of his lips in a smile. As expected, they were afraid of falling into


    the Qustian army''s trap, so they did not dare to reveal their identities as foreigners. He lifted his eyes to


    look at the man with therge belly, who sent him a perfunctory nod.


    Kingsley replied through text, ''Mr. Field? The amount of explosives I''m nning to purchase is nearly


    enough to clear all of your stock. Aren''t you being too insincere by choosing a ce like this to meet?''


    The man smiled slightly. ''Mr. Nicholson, people in our line of work have to be cautious. If negotiations


    go well tonight, I''ll find a quiet ce to go through the fine print with you.''


    Before waiting for Kingsley''s reply, he sent him another text. ''This question might be out of the rules,


    but our identities are quite special, so I want to ask if you can tell us who you are and what you''re


    working as, Mr. Nicholson.''


    Kingsley jolted before immediately replying, ''I dabble in the underworld; I''m buying explosives to take


    over the other groups'' territories.''


    After he read Kingsley''s message, a look of tion appeared on Mr. Field''s face. He knew that in


    Qustia, the army and the underworld were two sides that never got along with the other. If Kingsley


    really was part of the underworld, he was definitely not sent by the army to capture them.


    However, he did not drop his guard and continued asking, ''Mr. Nicholson, please don''t me me for


    being too talkative, but there''s something else I want to ask you. How can you prove that you''re from


    the underworld?''


    Just as this message reached Kingsley''s phone, a loud thud sounded as a luxuriously dressed young


    man kicked a chair over, sweeping all of the wine bottles on the ss table to the ground.


    Crash!


    As the sound of ss breaking sounded, the entire ce erupted into chaos.


    The crowd instantly dodged aside with bouts of screams, looking at the drunk man who was going on a


    rampage with fear in their eyes. At the same time, the two Sweoyans exchanged a nce before their


    hands immediately shifted to the back of their waists. Their expressions were taut with anxiety, clearly


    suspecting that this was a move pulled by the army targeted toward them.


    Only Kingsley understood that the scene ying before him was aplete ident, but this minor


    ident caused the two spies, who had practically let their guard down entirely, to be cautious


    again.


    With a slight frown, he looked at the drunk young man, feeling a trace of fury boiling in him. As the


    saying went, a small leak could sink a big ship. During an undercover mission, every mistake that


    appeared in each step could possibly affect the big picture.


    If the two spies had their suspicions raised because of this and went into hiding again, it would dy


    Stork''s capture, and without capturing Stork, it would be impossible to find out why these spies were


    hiding in Qustia. In the end, it could very possibly cause this undercover mission to fail.


    Kingsley stared at the young man who was still smashing bottles in a craze, his murderous intent


    practically brimming from his eyes. Meanwhile, the surrounding crowd stood far away, afraid to provoke


    this crazed drunk.


    Due to themotion, the music in the bar stopped, and it seemed that some of the staff were already


    calling the people in charge of the bar.

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504


    Chapter 504 You Can¡¯t Handle the Consequences


    The young man smashed a beer bottle with a loud crash and roared angrily with the half-broken bottle


    in his hand, "Dammit! I just arrived at Cleapolis, and nothing is going my way! Where are those girls?


    You''re at a nightclub, so what are you acting all pure and naive for? I want you to spend a night with


    me, and you have the nerve to refuse? You can ask around Seavale; which woman would dare to


    refuse me once I, Clive Arison, make a move?"


    Next to him, a group of girls, who appeared to be university students, huddled together, trembling in


    fear. Seeing that, Kingsley instantly understood what was going on.


    The girls were clearly clueless students who hade to have some fun in the club, and the man


    called Clive Arison had just arrived in Cleapolis from Seavale. Seeing that one of the girls had a pretty


    face, he nned to make her spend some time with him, but after he was rejected, his embarrassment


    turned into anger, causing him to throw a drunken tantrum.


    Clive let out a drunken burp and spun in a circle, pointing the broken bottle at the crowd as he cursed,


    "Dammit! I''m the second son of Seavale''s Arison Family! What, are you all looking down on me


    because my father was sent to a godforsaken ce like Cleapolis? I''m telling you, my father will return


    to Seavale soon and inherit the Arison Family, so don''t even think about throwing me under the bus!


    I¡­"


    As he spoke, he met Kingsley''s icy stare, and he instantly broke into fury. "F*ck! What are you looking


    at, brat? Are you also trying to f*cking pick a fight with me because my father is losing his power in the


    family?"


    Upon saying that, he stumbled toward Kingsley.


    Seeing that, the spy with the rotund belly asked under his breath in Sweoyan, "Emmett, do you think


    they''re part of the army and putting on a show? Have we fallen into their trap?"


    The muscr man named Emmett Campbell said in a low voice, "Cedric, I don''t think that''s the case!


    This drunk has clearly lost his mind due to the alcohol, so he''s definitely not part of the Qustian army!"


    Cedric Stanton, also known as Mr. Field, rubbed hisrge belly and asked dubiously, "Is this mess¡­


    really an ident?"


    As they spoke, they removed their hands from the back of their waists. Although their expressions still


    remained cautious, they were not as anxious as before.


    Just then, Clive had already stumbled before Kingsley and demanded loudly, "You brat, I''m asking you


    a question! What are you f*cking staring at me for? Listen up, even if my father has lost power within


    the family, I''m still the Arison Family''s young master!"


    Kingsley said with a frown, "I don''t care who you are or what family you''re from, but you''d better not


    disrupt my business, because you can''t handle the consequences!"


    "Haha¡­ Haha! I can''t handle it?" Clive let out a crazedugh. "You''re just a f*cking piece of Cleapolis


    trash, and you dare to speak to me like that? Who do you think you are?"


    At that, he made to swing the bottle in his hand toward Kingsley''s head.


    "Hiss¡­"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Seeing that, the crowd inhaled sharply. If the bottle was broken over someone''s head like this, they


    would definitely leave with a bloody skull.


    Thud!


    Before the crowd could react in time, Kingsley had already lifted his right leg and viciously kicked


    Clive''s stomach. He did not want to start yet another problem, but he could not hold back anymore as


    Clive was about to hit his head.


    Crash!


    Clive was instantly tossed a long way forward, sending all the broken bottles next to him flying.


    "Ow¡­ That really hurts¡­"


    Lying on the ground full of ss shards, Clive felt as if his entire body was covered in wounds, causing


    him to grit his teeth in pain.

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505


    Chapter 505 Prove That I¡¯m From the Underworld


    After the ruckus, Clive sobered up considerably. He staggered up from the ground, his branded white


    shirt turning into a mess of alcohol and blood.


    "F*ck, I think my back is bleeding!" Clive groaned in pain before gritting his teeth at Kingsley. "You brat,


    how dare you hit me? You''re done for! I''m going to end your life today!"


    Kingsley looked at him icily. "You were the one who broke all those ss bottles, so how can you


    me me for wounding yourself after falling on the ss shards? You got what you deserved!"


    Hearing that, Clive immediately exploded in fury. He pointed at Kingsley with a twisted expression and


    said, "Just wait, you brat! Just wait and see!"


    After that, he swiveled around and yelled, "Where''s the bar staff? Where''s the person in charge, Wyatt


    Beckham? I''ve already spent thousands on this ce in the past three days! Why isn''t anyoneing


    to take care of things when I''ve been hit?"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    A man dressed in a manager''s uniform walked forward and bowed as he exined, "Please wait for a


    moment, Mr. Arison. Wyatt has some matters to deal with today, so he took the men watching over the


    ce with him. But fret not, I''ve already notified him, so he''ll probablye back soon!"


    Clive smacked him on the back of his head and cursed, "Dammit! When I gave him all that money


    yesterday, he was still f*cking calling me his boss all the time! Why is he missing now that I need him?"


    The manager looked at him bitterly. "Wyatt said that the underworld is hosting some kind of meeting


    because of Xanxus Norton and Ashton Birch getting overthrown one after another. Everyone is joining,


    so he took all his men with him today¡­"


    Clive sent him another p before raising a hand to point at Kingsley. "You brat, don''t f*cking leave if


    you''ve got the guts! Once Wyattes back with his men, I''ll show you what I''m capable of!"


    Kingsley frowned slightly. He still had to get Emmett and Cedric on his side as well as worm out the


    previous person who had bought arge number of explosives from them, so he had no time to spare


    on a drunk. However, just as he stood up to leave, he met eyes with the trembling girls and saw the


    fear and pleading in their eyes.


    Instantly, he knew that these girls would not be let off easily if he left now. Although he was not sure


    what influence Seavale''s Arison Family had, it was clear from Clive''s actions that they certainly had a


    strong background.


    A young trust fund baby who wanted to fool around with a bunch of female university students would


    not have to pay any price at all, and these girls would be doomed. Tonight might be one of the


    darkest memories in their lives.


    With a sigh, Kingsley slowly returned to his seat. He turned around and said to Cedric, "Didn''t you ask


    me how I can prove that I''m from the underworld? I''ll prove it to you now."


    At that, he waved toward Kenny who was amongst the crowd.


    Upon seeing Kingsley calling for him, Kenny hurriedly strode forward. When he witnessed Clive


    throwing a drunken tantrum in front of Kingsley earlier, he was already stomping his feet with anger.


    He''d wanted to rush forward recklessly many times and teach this insane young man a lesson, but


    when he recalled that Kingsley instructed them not to reveal themselves easily, he did not dare to step


    forward on his own and could only watch anxiously amongst the crowd.


    When he saw that Kingsley finally signaled for him, Kenny instantly walked toward him with the five


    burly men and asked respectfully, "Boss Nicholson, should we make our move?"


    Kingsley narrowed his eyes. "Don''t be too hasty. Do you know the man in charge of this ce that the


    manager mentioned earlier, Wyatt Beckham?"

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506


    Chapter 506 A Meeting Between the Forces of the Underworld


    "Wyatt Beckham?" Kenny then added thoughtfully, "Zion Quintana, one of the Seven Legends''


    subordinates, right?"


    Kingsley nodded. "See how he acts when he arrives in a while, and we will decide whether to make a


    move or not. Thosedies, though¡­ You must protect them tonight."


    "Yes, Boss Nicholson."


    Kingsley could have gone ahead and gotten rid of Clive and then asked Kenny to send those young


    women home.


    However, he changed his mind when he heard the bar manager mention that the underworld would


    soon have a meeting rted to Xanxus'' downfall.


    Clearly, the meeting was most likely aimed at the Jeanne Gang''s takeover of Sunshine Casino.


    Someone from the underworld must have found it difficult to sit still after seeing the Jeanne Gang


    gradually grow stronger.


    That was why they decided to hold such a meeting between the underworld forces¡ªit was to gather all


    of them to besiege the Bright Summit together!


    If this was the case, Kingsley would definitely go to this meeting with Victoria.


    There was no way he would let her walk into danger by herself.


    Having a friend now would make things easier for him, rather than having an enemy.


    It was a good thing if there was another person who could stand up for him during the meeting between


    the underground forces.


    That was why Kingsley asked Kenny to wait for ''Wyatt'' to arrive to see how he would act.


    At that thought, Kingsley asked Kenny, "Advisor Shane, have you heard anything about what kind of


    meeting the underworld is organizing?"


    The look on Kenny''s face changed when he heard that. "I haven''t heard¡ª"


    He was in the middle of his sentence when Clive stormed over and roared," F*ck! Punk, don''t start


    thinking you can f*cking scare me off with just a few thugs. As soon as Wyatt gets here, I''ll¡ª"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    A subordinate beside Kenny didn''t wait for Clive to finish his sentence before he swung his fist at the


    man. "Advisor Shane is having a conversation with Boss Nicholson! You''d better piss off!"


    Bam! Clive heavily fell to the floor again, blooding out of his nostrils from the punch.


    He no longer dared to approach them. After wiping off the blood on his face, he sat exactly where he


    fell and bellowed, "Just you f*cking wait! I''ll rip the skin right off all of you!"


    Kenny proceeded to ignore him and continue talking to Kingsley. "Boss Nicholson, I really haven''t


    heard anything about an underworld meeting. So¡­ I''m guessing that Boss Jarett was the one who


    suggested the meeting¡­"


    Kingsley had an idea of what was going on upon hearing that.


    With Kenny''s influence in the underworld of Sris Province, he would surely be informed if there was


    a big meeting taking ce. The only reason why he wouldn''t know anything would be that Jarett was


    the one who gave the instructions.


    Judging from how Rupert mentioned that Jarett had seen through Kenny''s intentions to go


    independent, it wasn''t hard to deduce that Jarett had stopped considering Kenny one of his own.


    Kenny''s face was glum when he mentioned, "Boss Jarett was reluctant when I passed him your words


    about having him announce to the underworld to notpete with the Jeanne Gang over Sunshine


    Casino. He''s been drooling over Xanxus'' territory for a long time. He just didn''t have a reason to make


    a move because of his reputation in the underworld. I bet he can''t sit still after seeing how much


    Sunshine Casino has flourished under the Jeanne Gang''s management, so he is using other forces of


    the underworld as an excuse to destroy the Jeanne Gang!"


    Kingsley''s expression gradually turned cold after he listened to Kenny''s exnation.


    Cedric and Ava, who were sitting beside them, exchanged a look as relief flooded through them. They


    understood the conversation going on between Kingsley and Kenny, and they were convinced that


    Kingsley was a mobster who wanted to expand his territory.


    It turned out that he wasn''t an undercover agent sent by the military to arrest them.


    Right then, there was a suddenmotion from the main entrance.


    Someone yelled in an arrogant voice, "F*cking hell! Which one of you motherf*ckers stirred up sh*t in


    my territory?! You f*cktard, are you sick of living?!"

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507


    Chapter 507 Of Course He Has to Chicken Out!


    Following the sound, a man with red hair could be seen separating himself from the crowd and walking


    over.


    Behind him were more than two dozen thugs swaggering over as well.


    The man with red hair was Wyatt Beckham, the person who helped to look after the Golden Bar. He


    was also the right-hand man of Zion Quintana from the Seven Legends!


    Seeing the group of approaching underworld thugs, those present began to cower in fear as they


    quietly discussed among themselves.


    "Wyatt''s here! This is getting out of hand!"


    "Exactly! The guy at the bar only brought five or six people with him. How can they fight against Wyatt


    with just that? He''s surely going to be taken care of tonight!"


    "Not only him but those girls are also doomed tonight. If Young Master Clive enjoys one of them, the


    rest will probably go to these burly men."


    The female students were so startled they turned pale and started sobbing their eyes out when they


    heard the discussion around them.


    Wyatt took a nce at them with a perverted glint in his eyes.


    But immediately after, he saw shattered beer bottles all over the floor and Clive, whose face was


    covered in blood, sitting where the shattered bits were.


    His eyes narrowed as he boomed, "Damn it! What the f*ck is going on?!"


    Clive endured the pain as he got up and pointed at Kingsley.


    "Wyatt, that punk and his underlings beat me up! Hurry, finish them!"


    Hearing that, Wyatt looked at Kingsley. He was about to make a scene when he suddenly saw Kenny,


    who was standing beside Kingsley.


    "You¡­" Wyatt''s right eyelid twitched like crazy. "Who are you? Why do you look so familiar?!"


    Kenny scoffed at that. "You would''ve seen me when you went to pay Boss Jarett a visit with Master


    Quintana."


    "Master Quintana¡­" Wyatt''s face suddenly fell. "A-Are you Master Quintana''s subordinate, Advisor


    Shane?!"


    "Well, aren''t I d you remember!" Kenny put his hands behind his back and continued, "This Arison


    b*stard not only wanted to take advantage of these girls in public, he even disrespected Boss


    Nicholson! Are you sure you want to help the jerk?"


    The look on Wyatt''s face was reced by one of suspicion when he turned to Kingsley. "Boss


    Nicholson? Since when is there a Boss Nicholson in the underworld?"


    Kenny dismissively waved a hand. "That''s none of your business. I''m asking if you will help this


    sc*mbag and make Boss Nicholson your enemy."


    "I¡­" Wyatt hesitated.


    Although he had already heard that Jarett and Kenny had fallen out, he didn''t dare act rashly because


    Kenny was undoubtedly a man of power.


    Everyone around them was surprised when they saw how wary Wyatt was toward Kenny.


    "What''s going on here? Wyatt is pretty awesome, so why does he seem timid when facing this


    person?"


    "I bet Advisor Shane is more influential in the underworld than he is! It''s the meeting between a Duke


    and a King. Of course, he is chickening out!"


    "Oof¡­ But Advisor Shane called the young man beside him ''boss''! Could that young man be a top dog


    in the underworld?"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "It makes sense. No wonder he dared to beat Young Master Clive up just now!"


    Clive felt his scalp go numb when he heard the conversation around him.


    Eyebrows furrowed, he wondered if Kingsley was indeed a bigwig in Cleapolis'' underworld.


    He felt blood trickle down his nostrils right after he started to think about this.


    The alcohol in him went to his head. He aggressively wiped off the blood and bellowed, "Bah! So what


    if you are the big boss of Cleapolis'' underworld? I am the second young master of the Arison Family


    from Seavale! It''s bad enough that we lost power within the family and were sent to this bullsh*t ce.


    There''s no reason for us to be bullied by some thug on top of that!"


    He took determined and arrogant steps to Wyatt''s side and hissed, "Wyatt, I don''t care if this punk is


    some kind of big boss. Have him and his underlings dealt with tonight, and I will pay you 70 thousand.


    These two dozen subordinates you have here will get seven thousand each. Dammit, I''m f*cking going


    all out today!"

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508


    Chapter 508 Do It!


    Wyatt''s heartbeat elerated the moment he heard Clive mention such a big amount of money.


    Even the more than 20 thugs behind him were so excited that their faces had turned red.


    They were now waving their fists, ready to strike the instant Wyatt gave the green light.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Meanwhile, Wyatt gulped, and his eyes turned slightly red.


    Taking a step forward, he said to Kenny, "You know how moneyes first and reputationes


    second for people like us, Advisor Shane. Now that Young Master Clive has put a huge bounty on your


    heads, I can''t possibly give out the money that is already in my hands, can I?"


    "Wyatt Beckham, you''d better not dig your own grave!" Kenny warned with a cold expression. "I''m


    telling you, Boss Nicholson is not someone you can afford to offend."


    "Ha! Someone I can''t afford to offend, eh?" Wyatt snickered. "There''s no need to try and scare me,


    Advisor Shane. I have been in the underworld for a long time, and I have never heard of someone


    called Boss Nicholson. I also heard about what happened between you and Boss Jarett. Without him to


    back you up, your underlings will all run away after I get rid of you. There is no telling who is the one


    who can''t afford to offend the other person."


    A cruel glint shed in Kenny''s eyes when he heard Wyatt''s words.


    He then turned around and asked Kingsley, "What do you think, Boss Nicholson? Should we make a


    move on them?"


    Before Kingsley could speak, Clive guffawed and mocked, "What''s this? You actually dare to fight us


    when there are only five or six of you trash?!"


    With a contemptuous expression, Wyatt chimed in, "Young Master Clive is right. Advisor Shane, I


    suggest you forget about struggling futilely. We have more than 20 of us here. It will be easy for us to


    handle the five or six of you. You can at least save yourself from embarrassment if you just be good


    and surrender. Don''t you agree, Advisor Shane?"


    Everyone around took two steps back when they saw this. They were scared that they would be


    involved if these mobsters ended up fighting.


    On the other hand, the female students had fallen into despair.


    They were now tightly huddled together while they sobbed and wailed.


    Hearing their miserable cries, the crowd sighed. "Poor girls. They happily came out to have fun, only to


    experience something like this. Their parents would be devastated if they knew."


    "There is nothing we can do about it. It''s their fault foring to this kind of ce despite their young


    age. Young Master Clive is obviously a man of influence and wealth. Those who have both are the


    ones in power. These girls will have to submit to their fate."


    "And that young man called Nicholson sure is pitiful. He is going to either end up dead or crippled after


    Wyatt is done with him."


    Upon hearing the sighs from around him, Clive put his hands on his waist and boasted, "The world is a


    ce where the strong prey on the weak. I can y with these powerless chicks however I want! I can


    throw so much money it can kill anyone who dares go against me."


    While speaking, he took out a wad of bills and hurled it on the girls'' faces.


    "You see this? I have plenty of money! Even if my father lost his influence in the family, I have enough


    money to y with you until you are dead!"


    Everyone around unknowingly frowned when they saw how crazed he was.


    Despite that, no one dared to stand up to him.


    They didn''t have the courage to provoke Wyatt, who was from the underworld, and neither did they


    dare to offend the rich and powerful Clive.


    "Haha!" Clive cackled with his head held high. "Being sent to Cleapolis has its advantages, huh? This


    small town is filled with wimps! This is my world now!"


    As he spoke, he walked up to Kingsley with big strides, gave him the middle finger, and then forcefully


    poked Kingsley''s shoulder with that finger.


    "Hey, punk! You f*cking kicked me, eh? I''ll have that leg of yours removedter. I''ll make sure you wish


    you were dead!"


    On the other hand, Kingsley pushed Clive''s finger away. His eyes were utterly emotionless when he


    instructed, "Do it!"

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509


    chapter 509 Take It This Far


    "Yes, Boss Nicholson!"


    Kenny and his five subordinates had long since been clenching their fists to the point they were on the


    verge of exploding.


    As soon as they heard Kingsley''s order, they charged ahead with their arms raised.


    The air grew tense in that instant.


    "You overestimate yourselves!" Wyatt''s expression was glum as he suddenly waved a hand. "Get them,


    boys! Let''s teach these trashes a lesson!"


    Wyatt''s subordinates also cracked their knuckles before they rushed toward Kenny with ferocious looks


    on their faces.


    However, they had barely taken a step when they abruptly stopped in their tracks.


    These thugs with their arrogance written all over their faces turned ashen as they froze right where they


    were standing.


    A few of them didn''t manage to stop in time, ultimately crashing into the backs of the people in front of


    them.


    Other than a beer bottle that fell to the floor and spun once when someone identally kicked it, the


    crowded bar had turned dead silent in an instant.


    Kenny and his five subordinates were each holding a gun.


    The sight of six ck muzzles shook everyone to their core.


    Clive, however, was unaware of what was going on behind him as he was now facing Kingsley.


    He was still getting hups from the alcohol he had and was making a racket. "Hick! Do it? You think


    my boys are weak¡ª"


    He slowly turned around mid-sentence.


    "Wha¡ª" When he saw what was happening, he rubbed his eyes hard and muttered to himself, "W-


    What is going on? Are my eyes deceiving me?"


    At that point, everyone else came back to their senses.


    They were so shocked and frightened they only stood there without moving a muscle.


    "Oh, my goodness¡­ They''re using guns? This will definitely cause a scene if they start shooting!"


    "Exactly! And they have six guns! What exactly does that Nicholson guy do for a living?!"


    "S-Should we call the cops?! This isn''t a joke!"


    The people around immediately scolded the person who suggested calling the police.


    "Even if they have guns, they are only using them to help those girls!"


    "Yeah, man! You didn''t even dare stand up to them earlier, and now you''re going to hold the good guys


    back?"


    Those who were going to call the police promptly kept their phones when they heard this.


    Even they hadn''t liked that crazed Clive for the longest time.


    Clive gulped with difficulty as he stared at the six ck weapons. "Do you folks from Cleapolis''


    underworld usually take it this far?"


    Kingsley only cast a cold nce at him. "If memory serves me right, you wanted to ''remove'' my leg,


    didn''t you?"


    "I¡ª" Clive sobered up a great deal in that instant. His voice was shaking when he replied, "I-It was a


    joke¡­"


    He was the high and mighty young master of the Arison Family back when he was in the capital.


    As someone who spent most of his time leading a life of dissipation with other young masters, he had


    never dealt with people from the underworld.


    He couldn''t help being dumbstruck now that his opponents had pulled out guns without saying a word.


    Forcing an ugly smile, he mentioned, "This is between you folks from the underworld. I-It''s got nothing


    to do with me¡­"


    The blood drained from Wyatt''s face when he heard Clive''s words and he hissed through his teeth,


    "Arison, you piece of sh*t! What do you mean by it''s between us people from the underworld? I


    wouldn''t havee and handled this rubbish if you hadn''t picked a fight and made a mess here in the


    first ce!"


    Clive''s face fell and he stole a nce at Kingsley as he mumbled, "H-He was the one who started


    ring at me, and I had one too many. That''s how the conflict started¡­ It wasn''t even my intention to


    provoke him¡­ Also, it''s not like I did anything¡­ I only wanted to have some fun with thedies, and I


    was going to pay them for it!"


    Kingsley''s gaze had a cold glint when he narrowed his eyes. "So, you''re saying that you can y with


    them as long as you give them money?"N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510


    Chapter 510 Off With His Leg!


    Clive was sure of himself as he nodded and insisted, "Yes! I give the money and I get the goods. There


    is nothing wrong with that, is there?!"


    "You give the money and you get the goods?" Kingsley repeated in a chilling voice. "How much were


    you nning to give them?"


    Clive sized the girls up and stated, "Considering their quality, I can give them seven hundred if they are


    brand new."


    "Seven hundred?" Kingsley nodded, his indifferent eyes on Clive as he purred, "I see."


    After saying that, he turned to Kenny and asked, "Advisor Shane, do you have cash on you?"


    "I do, but I don''t have much." Kenny took out his wallet and checked how much he had. "I have less


    than seven hundred."


    "That''s fine." After Kingsley took the money, he tossed it in front of Clive and casually mentioned, "Now


    that I think about it, you''re not ''brand new'', are you? This means you should be cheaper. I''ll buy you for


    the night with these few hundred."


    Clive was silent for a few beats. With a sour expression, he hesitantly retorted, "Bro, those women are


    the goods I''m talking about. I am the second young master of the Arison Family!"


    "You are not even worthy of being considered ''goods'' to me!" Kingsley sneered.


    He then instructed the pale-faced Wyatt standing off to one side, "You,e here and cut his leg."


    "What are you trying to do?!" Clive was horrified when he heard that. "You dare touch me? I''ll call the


    cops!"


    The corners of Kingsley''s mouth lifted into a smirk. "You said that the world is a ce where the strong


    prey on the weak. I give the money and I get the goods, no? I''m paying for your leg. It''s not


    unreasonable, is it?"


    "How dare you?" Tongue-tied, Clive looked at Wyatt with a horrified look in his eyes. "W-Wyatt, my


    friend! I''m a member of the Arison Family from Seavale! D-Don''t listen to him!"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Wyatt frowned and said to Kingsley instead, "I don''t know where you popped up from, but this is Boss


    Quintana''s territory after all. You can''t give me orders! The most I can do is not get involved in what


    happens today. You got beef with each other; you solve it yourselves."


    Right after he said that, Kenny immediately went up to Wyatt and pressed the muzzle to thetter''s


    temple.


    "Wyatt, you were bragging about wanting to get rid of me earlier, and yet, you''re trying to get away


    now? It''s toote for that!" Kenny roared. "Boss Nicholson is asking you to cut that punk''s leg off


    because he wants to spare your life. Don''t be ungrateful, you sh*t!"


    Wyatt immediately had goosebumps all over his body when he felt the coldness pressed to his temple.


    His body turned rigid and he slowly raised his hands in surrender. "A-Advisor Shane, please put the


    gun down first¡­ I-I''ll listen to Boss Nicholson, alright?"


    "Hmph!" Kenny huffed. "d you know what''s good for you."


    After saying that, he smashed the butt of the gun on Wyatt''s head.


    Wyatt''s pain was written all over his face, but he didn''t dare make a sound.


    All he could do was release his anger on Clive.


    He angrily yelled at the thugs, "F*ck! Why the hell are you guys still standing there? Hurry up and cut


    this punk''s leg!"


    All his subordinates were now trembling as they turned pale with fright. They only came back to their


    senses after they heard the order from their boss.


    "Yes, Wyatt¡­"


    Getting out of the ck gun muzzles'' way, they gnashed their teeth in anger and threw themselves at


    Clive.


    They were thinking the same thing as Wyatt.


    They wouldn''t have suffered such a setback if it weren''t for Clive!


    "Stay¡­ stay away¡­" Clive was shivering all over as he scooted backward and shrieked in horror. "I-I


    have money! I''ll give you as much money as you want! Stay away¡­"


    However, his words were like a stone dropping into the ocean. Not even a ripple could be seen.


    In short, no one cared about what he had to say.


    Wyatt''s subordinates had already rushed in front of him within the next second.


    Clive didn''t even manage to beg Kingsley for mercy when he waspletely surrounded.

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511


    Chapter 511 Sincerity in Making Friends


    Crack!


    Apanied by the squirm-inducing sound of bone cracking was Clive''s sudden painful howl that


    sounded like a ughtered pig.


    "Argh! Help me! Please, help me! It hurts! Send me to the hospital! I want to go to Hill Crest Hospital!


    Help!"


    Kingsley''s face remained impassive despite Clive''s increasingly miserable cries.


    He only turned to Cedric and Emmett and asked, "Do you believe that I''m from the underworld now?"


    A relieved smile appeared on Cedric''s face and he replied, "I believe you, Boss Nicholson. Haha! I


    didn''t expect you to have some influence in the underworld!"


    Kingsley smiled in return. "Our cooperation is not limited to just one business deal. I can help you


    handle anything you need help with in Cleapolis from now on, Mr. Field."


    "Hahaha! To tell you the truth, we are indeed foreigners and we are unfamiliar with this part of


    Cleapolis!" Cedric confessed. "We will need a lot of your help, Boss Nicholson!"


    "Of course." Kingsley''s smile was faint as he continued, "I believe that we will be friends after our


    coboration this time."


    Cedric''s eyes shone when he heard those words. "I absolutely need a friend like you!" he cheered


    before starting to butter Kingsley up. "Boss Nicholson, your men are tough and all, but their toys are


    way too old! I''ve got some new bad boys I can sell to you at half the price. Consider it a token of my


    sincerity for being your friend!"


    Kingsley''s eyes widened for a short moment.


    The pistols he gave to Kenny and the others were all old models that he especially got, in case the two


    spies from the Empire of the Setting Sun grew suspicious at the sight of the weapons.


    His heart skipped a beat when Cedric mentioned wanting to sell him new ones.


    It seems that these Sweoyans have weapons like guns and the like on top of possessing arge


    number of explosives.


    The problem is¡­ How did they have these items shipped to Qustia?


    Or could they have bought these weapons in Qustia itself?!


    At the thought of this, Kingsley smiled and went along with it. "That''s great! With your weapons, Mr.


    Field, I might be able to unify Sris Province''s underworld! Haha!"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    He was nning to get a batch of pistols first.


    All of the guns owned by Cleapolis'' military had a fixed number. He could rest assured as long as the


    weapons from the Sweoya spies were not leaked from the military.


    At the same time, Clive''s pained cries hadn''t stopped once throughout the entire conversation.


    Everyone around them had long been frozen from the shock.


    This was the first time they had seen someone being crippled in public.


    As Clive''s gut-wrenching wails gradually weakened, Wyatt''s men also began to disperse.


    Seeing this, Kenny reported to Kingsley, "Boss Nicholson, that b*stard''s right leg has been destroyed.


    There is probably no saving it even if he is sent to the hospital now."


    "Got it." Kingsley nodded and slowly stood up. "Advisor Shane, I''ll have to trouble you with sending


    thosedies back home. The problem has been settled."


    After saying that, he turned to Cedric. "With all that has happened, today''s not the best day to talk


    about business. How about we meet at a quiet ce to have a nice chat tomorrow?"


    "Alright! We will do as you say, Boss Nicholson." Cedric also got on his feet. "I''ll contact you tomorrow,


    then."


    "Sure. Same rule¡ªyou pick the time and location." Kingsley had a half-smile hanging on his lips as he


    murmured, "I hope you don''t choose another ce like this, Mr. Field."


    Cedric chortled at that. "Now that I''ve made sure you are a friend, we hope you keep us safe in the


    future. Please trust that we are sincere!"


    "I''ll see you tomorrow then, Mr. Field."


    After they agreed to meet again tomorrow, Cedric and Emmett proceeded to leave.


    Kingsley then got in front of Wyatt and muttered, "Wyatt, was it? We will probably see each other again


    soon. I hope you remember how I spared your life today."

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512


    Chapter 512 Ask to Meet Again


    Wyatt was reluctant when he muttered, "Boss Nicholson, I''ll never forget what happened today."


    Kingsley chuckled without saying anything further at Wyatt''s reluctance. No words can convince him if


    he refuses to listen to me.


    Kingsley wanted to avoid making new enemies before attending the meeting which the other forces


    from the underworld would also attend. However, he wouldn''t continue to force his ideas on Wyatt if the


    man was reluctant to follow his words.


    After asking Kenny to send the girls home, Kingsley took a cab and returned to Reene''s house.


    He did not worry about the development of things.


    He was confident that Clive could make it alive to the hospital with Wyatt''s help. Besides, Wyatt would


    take all necessary measures to ensure the customers didn''t breathe a word to others, no matter if it


    was by appeasing them or threatening them.


    However, he couldn''t get the Arison Family of Seavale out of his mind.


    Lying on the bed, he sped his hands behind his head as thoughts ran through his mind.


    He nned to call Paige and ask her about the background of the Arison Family after he dealt with the


    matters at hand. N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Once Clive recovered from the injury, Kingsley knew the man wouldn''t stop until he made him pay. He


    wants revenge. I''m sure of it!


    He wasn''t worried about Cliveing after him.


    What worried him was Clive finding out about his rtionship with his sisters from the investigation and


    threatening their safety.


    He fell asleep with those thoughts in mind.


    The next morning, he was woken up by his ringtone at around 9.00AM.


    Cedric was the one calling him.


    The moment he answered it, he heard Cedric''s voice, which was a mix of different ents. "Mr.


    Nicholson, the goods are ready. What time are we meeting?"


    Kingsley sat upright on the bed. "Don''t worry about them. We can discuss the matter in detail before


    proceeding with the deal. You can rest assured, Mr. Field. I''ll make the payment in full."


    He only expressed interest in purchasing the explosives in order to contact the two spies.


    Since his prey was falling into the trap, he had no use for the explosives and weapons.


    Meanwhile, Cedric suspected nothing at all.


    He was well aware that explosives and weapons were more or less contraband in Qustia. Besides,


    Kingsley was purchasing a high quantity of goods from them. It would take a lot of energy and time to


    store the goods.


    "All right, Mr. Nicholson. Let''s meet up somewhere quiet." Cedric then added with a chuckle, "I heard


    the Jeanne D''Arc in the north of the city is quite famous. How about we meet up there?"


    The mention of Jeanne D''Arc startled the sleepy Kingsley awake.


    He feigned hesitation and sighed. "There''s something you need to know, Mr. Field. The ce belongs


    to another underworld force. It''s best if I don''t show up there because the owner is my rival."


    "I see." Cedric pondered for a moment. "There''s the Lucky Cafe next to it. Are you okay with meeting


    up there in thirty minutes?"


    That calmed Kingsley down. "Sure. I''ll see youter."


    Just as he was about to hang up, an idea suddenly struck him, so he hurriedly added, "Wait a minute,


    Mr. Field. Can you bring a gun over? I would like to inspect its quality before making the decision."


    He had to find out what sources Cedric got the weapons from.


    "No problem!" Cedric agreed with him. "I''ll see you in Lucky Cafeter."


    After ending the call, Kingsley quickly washed himself up before grabbing the car keys and heading to


    the door.


    It was strange to see him in a rush, and Reene didn''t hesitate to express her curiosity. "Kingsley, where


    are you going? You seem like you''re in a hurry."


    "Uh¡­ A friend brought me souvenirs from a trip. I''m getting them from him."


    He made an excuse before changing the topic. "Reene, aren''t you supposed to be in the office?"

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513


    Chapter 513 Lucky Cafe


    Reene sighed. "I assume you already heard about that. The Wynns are making a scene by holding


    Grandpa''s pictures and banners outside thepany. I''d rather avoid them."


    "Isn''t Mia''s engagement party tomorrow?" Kingsley frowned and muttered, "Why can''t they just give


    up?"


    "They probably want the rk Corporation back so that they can show off at tomorrow''s party." Reene


    then added with a hint of resignation, "I guess you haven''t heard the news, but rence has invited the


    other second-ss families in Cleapolis to the party. I bet he can''t wait to show off tomorrow."


    Kingsley sneered upon hearing that. "The more the merrier. I expect him to embarrass himself."


    Before Reene could answer, he hurriedly pushed the door open. "Reene, we can discuss the matter


    later. I''m in a hurry."


    "All right." A concerned look formed on her face as she murmured, "Be careful, Kingsley."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Don''t worry about me."


    After that, he left the house and headed to his meeting point in his car.


    A whileter, he arrived at the street where Lucky Cafe was located with the navigator''s help.


    At the same time, he finally discovered that it was not far from Victoria''s Jeanne D''Arc. Even more, they


    were located in the same area.


    Once he parked the car, Kingsley made sure he was looking presentable before entering the cafe.


    The interior of the cafe was designed in a historic style.


    A woman in a traditional dress approached him and began respectfully, "Wee, sir. Do you have a


    reservation?"


    Kingsley nced at his watch. "I''m here to see Mr. Field."


    "Mr. Field?" The woman thought for a moment before smiling at him. "Right, Mr. Field is taking the


    Gamma Room on the second floor. Please follow me."


    After that, she turned on her heel and led him upstairs.


    There were four rooms on the second level, namely the Alpha Room, Beta Room, Gamma Room, and


    Delta Room.


    The cafe had a unique traditional charm. The carvings on the wooden door contributed to the overall


    aesthetic of the interior.


    "Here you are, sir. Mr. Field is waiting inside."


    The woman pushed the door open for Kingsley. After he went inside, she closed it and left.


    The smell of freshly brewed tea weed him.


    He stopped for a moment to observe the room''s interior. The furniture and decorations in the room


    were rather archaic.


    There was a painting on the wall and a fancy rug on the floor.


    Sat atop the rug was an elegant mahogany table.


    Cedric and Emmett were waiting for Kingsley at the table.


    They rose to their feet at the sight of Kingsley. "Mr. Nicholson, you''re here! Please take a seat. I


    guarantee the tea here is nice."


    Kingsley took a seat opposite them. "Mr. Field, this ce is a nice choice. Let''s get the discussion


    started."


    He poured a cup of tea for himself. "I wonder if you have the gun I want, Mr. Field?"


    "Of course!" Cedric took out a handgun from a ck briefcase and put it on the table. "Mr. Nicholson,


    feel free to inspect it."


    Taking the handgun from the table, Kingsley could feel a burden lifted from his shoulder after he


    inspected it.


    Fortunately, he found no registration number of the military of Qustia on the gun.


    It seems like the problem isn''ting from the military.


    "The quality reaches my standard." Kingsley nodded. "I''m going to buy this one too. You can include it


    in the goods."


    Cedricughed. "Mr. Nicholson, consider the gun a gift for you. It has nothing to do with your


    purchase."


    "Thank you for your kindness." Kingsley put the handgun aside and continued with a smile, "You''re a


    generous man, Mr. Field. I guess you must own a business empire with such generosity. How''s


    businesstely?"


    "There are indeed two ongoing big deals at the moment." Cedric was grinning from ear to ear. "One of


    the deals is from you, Mr. Nicholson."


    "Oh? Two deals, you say?" Kingsley pretended to be making small talk with him. "So, there''s another


    person also interested in buying a lot of explosives as I do?"

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514


    Chapter 514 Beating Around the Bush


    Kingsley''s expression was as calm as ever, but his attention was focused on Cedric''s answer.


    He was expecting to find out who had bought the explosives and blown up the Nicholson Family


    Cemetery from Cedric.


    As expected, Cedric wasn''t aware of Kingsley''s motives at all. He only chuckled and stated, "That''s


    right. At first, I thought I wouldn''t find any buyers in Qustia. It''s a surprise to make two big deals within


    just one month."


    Kingsley took a sip of his tea and feigned worry. "Is the other buyer also from an underworld gang? I


    need to be prepared if it''s my enemy who got the explosives."


    After that, his gaze shifted to Cedric. "Mr. Field, since we are friends, can you tell me something about


    them?"


    Laughing, Cedricmented, "Don''t worry, Mr. Nicholson. Even though the man was giving off such a


    vibe during our meeting, I assure you that he isn''t rted to the underworld."


    "Oh?" Mixed emotions flickered across Kingsley''s eyes. "What makes you think so, Mr. Field?"


    "Because the man was wearing an expensive suit. I could tell he''s a sessful entrepreneur from his


    appearance." N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Cedric cast a look at Emmett, who was standing next to him, before saying, "Campbell here told me


    that. He knows all the luxury brands."


    Emmett nodded. "Yes. The man was wearing expensive stuff from head to toe. Ordinary gang


    members can''t afford such luxuries. However, we can''t rule out the possibility that he''s a figure of a


    higher rank in the underworld. His demeanor indeed showed a hint of ruthlessness."


    Kingsley was lost in his thoughts after hearing their words.


    A man that gives off a hint of ruthlessness and looks like a sessful businessman at the same time.


    Only Jonah of the Lawson Family fits the description.


    The Lawson Family has a strong connection with the underworld. Furthermore, Jonah also has a


    history of violent crime.


    It was Mason who discovered Jonah''s potential and made an exception to recruit him into the Minor


    Corporation back then.


    After the Lawson Group had taken over the Minor Corporation, the real estatepany and


    construction firm owned by them were thriving.


    Without a doubt, Jonah is a sessful businessman.


    Judging from what Cedric and Emmett said, Jonah is the top suspect in the Nicholson Family Cemetery


    explosion!


    The idea made Kingsley frown.


    Back then, he got in touch with Peter right after the explosion.


    However, Peter told him that Jonah had no hand in the business of Codrington Construction.


    Besides, Jonah had a business trip in Diosna during the explosion.


    The timing is a little off. How could Jonah blow up my family cemetery if he was in another ce at that


    time?


    It gave Kingsley a headache when he tried to sort things out, so he could only pry for more information.


    "Mr. Field, are you sure he isn''t an underworld member? I feel something''s off. Do you know who he


    really is?"


    "Him?" The request put Cedric in a dilemma. "But Mr. Nicholson, it''s our responsibility to protect our


    customers'' privacy. Besides, he truly didn''t want us to find out his identity. He was wearing a mask


    when we met."


    At that moment, Emmett chimed in, "His attitude was as sincere as you, Mr. Nicholson. Even though


    we were staying in Diosna during that time, he was willing to make a trip there and meet us in person."


    He was telling the truth. A while ago, Cedric and Emmett wereying low in an abandoned vige in


    South Nakson of Diosna.


    Kingsley''s operation to rescue Serena in that area involved two legions.


    The sight of the legions startled Cedric and Emmett, and they immediately fled the ce and returned


    to Cleapolis.


    Even though Kingsley had no idea about that, their words made waves in his mind as new information


    overwhelmed him.

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515


    Chapter 515 She Can¡¯t Be Here!


    Did he just say the person who bought the explosives went to Diosna to meet them?


    If his words are true, then his statement matches what Peter told me.


    He thought his father was going on a business trip to Diosna. However, Jonah''s real purpose was to


    buy the explosives.


    Kingsley narrowed his eyes at the idea.


    He knew he wouldn''t need to question Cedric any further. The answer was clear as day.


    First of all, he''s an entrepreneur that gives people the impression of an underworld gang member.


    Besides, there''s bad blood between him and my family, and he was able to nt a bomb when


    Codrington Construction was working on a project.


    There are no other men. Only Jonah could do it.


    Kingsley clenched his fists. I can''t believe Jonah managed to get away with it!


    Matt and Felix have given themselves away, but Jonah is hiding behind his mask.


    He even hid in the shadows and did something terrible without giving his identity away.


    If I never learned his true colors from Mason, I would still see him as a good guy.


    When Cedric noticed Kingsley''s change in expression, he added with a smile, "You can rest assured,


    Mr. Nicholson. I swear on my life that he''s definitely not rted to the underworld. He''ll never be your


    enemy."


    "Swear on your life, you say?"


    Taking a deep breath, Kingsley calmed himself down. He began with a half-smile, "If so, I''ll trust your


    judgment."


    At the same time, the sound of pacing steps echoed outside, indicating that customers were ascending


    the stairs.


    Cedric shook his head. "The cafe is nice in all aspects, but the door is merely a decoration. The room is


    not soundproof."


    "That''s right. I can hear people walking past the room."


    Kingsley had lost the mood to continue the conversation. Thus, he gave a perfunctory reply. "Indeed. It


    should be quieter."


    The moment he finished his words, he heard a woman''s clear voiceing from outside. "Here, let''s


    go over to the Alpha Room over there. I''m the owner of the cafe too. How is it? What do you think?"


    The familiar voice shocked Kingsley. Victoria? How is it possible?


    The corner of his lips began to twitch. So, she''s the owner of Lucky Cafe, huh? No wonder it''s not far


    from Jeanne D''Arc.


    "What''s wrong, Mr. Nicholson?" Cedric cast him a confused look. "Do you know the people outside?"


    Kingsley replied curtly before his mind could even process the words. "No, I don''t."


    I''ll never allow these two spies from Sweoya to go after Victoria.


    What if they recognize me in the future? I can''t risk Victoria''s safety!


    "I thought we could go out and greet them if your acquaintance is out there!" Cedric chuckled. "After all,


    I consider you a friend, and your friends are¡ª"


    Before he could finish, another woman''s voice from outside interrupted their conversation. "Miss


    Jeanne, you own a nice ce. I love the historic style."


    The woman was none other than Xaria, who was also known as Stork.


    However, something else upied Kingsley''s mind. She can''t be here! Why did Victoria show up here


    around this time? I have to go now. I can''t risk her seeing me!


    This was why he didn''t hear the other woman, let alone recognize the voice as belonging to Xaria,


    whom he came across twice.


    Even though he didn''t recognize her, Cedric and Emmett did.


    It''s our leader!


    They were instantly covered in a cold sweat.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Unlike them, Stork didn''t have any ent. Moreover, she sessfully went undercover in Jadnd


    Heights and became the manager tounch n A.


    They were well aware that they couldn''t risk ruining the n by exposing Stork''s rtionship with


    Sweoya.

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516


    Chapter 516 Enemy in the Open, I in the Dark!


    Otherwise, with the strength of the Qustia military, they would discover something fishy about Stork''s


    disguise the first time around.


    Therefore, upon hearing Xaria''s words, Cedric immediately fell silent, tightly closing his lips and not


    speaking again.


    For a moment, the three of them sat silently facing each other in the caf¨¦.


    It wasn''t until they heard Victoria and Xaria enter the adjacent Alpha room that Cedric wiped the cold


    sweat off his forehead and drylyughed, saying, "Oh, Mr. Nicholson. I suddenly remembered that we


    still have some work to finish today, so I''m afraid we can''t talk to you much longer."


    Kingsley also felt it was inappropriate to stay here longer, so he stood up and said, "Then let''s call it a


    day. Mr. Field, I will transfer the money to your ount and arrange for someone to pick up the goods


    when I''m free."


    "Okay."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Cedric gave Emmett a signal with a nce, and the two of them hurriedly left.


    Kingsley returned to his car and vaguely felt that Cedric and Emmett were acting strange. However, he


    couldn''t pinpoint where the problem was.


    It was because he thought Stork''s leader would be a strong man like Karl and Cedric.


    So, he never thought that the person who could serve as the critical leader of the spy team would turn


    out to be a slender and beautiful woman.


    He furrowed his brows and pondered for a while but still couldn''t figure out what was wrong with Cedric


    and Emmett.


    Fortunately, Kingsley was not the type who would obsess over something.


    Unable to figure it out, he turned his thoughts to Jonah.


    He narrowed his eyes and murmured, "Lawson Family and Jonah Lawson. Since you think you''re


    hiding deep enough, you''d better hide well!"


    I am in the open, while Jonah is in the dark. However, if I pretend not to know the truth about the


    cemetery explosion case, our rtionship willpletely change! Jonah will then be in the open while I


    am in the dark! Moreover, when one thinks they are hiding well, one will likely becent and


    forget themselves! Presumably, one will inadvertently reveal more information.


    Thinking of this, Kingsley took out his phone and called Peter.


    At this moment, Peter was lying on a hotel bed with a woman in his arms, leisurely smoking.


    When he saw Kingsley''s name on his phone, he pushed the woman away abruptly, sat up straight, and


    answered the call.


    "Hello, Boss Nicholson?"


    He remembered thest time Kingsley had him and Mickey live broadcast eating feces. The thought of


    it still made him nauseous.


    "It''s been a while, Young Master Lawson. How''s businesstely?"


    "B-Boss Nicholson, it-it''ll be wrong of me to make you worry about my insignificant business." Peter


    swallowed hard. "As you know, the construction of the Nicholson Family Cemetery was canceled, and I


    lost a lot of money because of this¡ª"


    "Did Mr. Lawson not teach you a lesson for losing so much money?" Kingsley asked indifferently.


    "You mean my dad?" Peter was stunned. "Now that you''ve mentioned it, it was strange. I had to pay a


    largepensation, and then I lost the Nicholson Family Cemetery project after all that. Yet, he didn''t


    me me at all. He even transferred some money to me to continue developing Codrington


    Construction..."


    Hearing Peter''s words, Kingsley sneered. Jonah himself caused the tragic incident at the Nicholson


    Family Cemetery! So, how could he me Peter for not doing a good job?!


    At this point, he was even more confident that Jonah was the culprit that purchased the explosives to


    destroy the cemetery.


    With a cautious tone, Peter asked, "Boss, is there something you need from me?

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517


    Chapter 517 Not an Ordinary Person!


    "It''s nothing major," Kingsley said calmly. "I just heard from Leroy that he has terminated his contract


    with you, and I''m worried that it might impact yourpany."


    Upon hearing this, Peter finally calmed down. He smiled and said, "Boss, you don''t have to worry about


    us. Recently, Dad seems to be cooperating with the Rosnd Chamber of Commerce. Our


    development has been smooth, and we haven''t been affected too much by the breach of contract."


    "I see," Kingsley said coldly, then hung up the phone.


    On the other end of the phone, Peter cursed after hearing a beep, "What the hell? He suddenly called


    and said something confusing, then hung up?"


    A scantily d woman beside him giggled and threw herself into his arms. She coquettishly said,


    "Young Master Lawson, you finally finished your call!"


    Peter grinned lecherously. "Oh? Were you getting impatient?"


    He pulled the nket over them as he spoke, covering them both.


    Soon, the room was filled with passion.


    Peter, who was immersed in pleasure, did not know that his family was on the verge of copse.


    On the other hand, Kingsley sat in the car with his face icy cold.


    It seems that my appearance has made those killers nervous. Otherwise, why is the Lawson Group


    cooperating with Matt''s Rosnd Chamber of Commerce?


    Kingsley squinted.


    Fox, Jacob, and Lawson Families. You can all conspire together as you please! The tighter you cling to


    each other, the easier for me to catch you all at once!


    As he thought about this, he started the car and headed toward Reene''s house.


    Entering Reene''s residence and going up to the second floor, he heard the typing from the study.


    So, Kingsley knocked on the door and walked in.


    "Kingsley, you''re back." Reene took off her anti-radiation sses. "Did you get the local specialty?"


    "Uh..." Kingsley remembered that he had casually made an excuse to Reene in the morning.


    He said a friend had brought some local specialties, and he went to pick them up.


    He didn''t expect Reene to remember this.


    Kingsley touched the handgun hidden in his waist.


    I did get the local specialty, but I can''t just take it out and show it to you!


    He rubbed his chin and sat down opposite Reene while smiling mischievously. "Reene, the friend who


    brought me a basket of eggs. But, when he was about to give them to me, he discovered that the eggs


    had hatched into baby chicks! So, he took them back to raise them."


    "Haha!" Reene was amused by him and covered her mouth with a smile. "Oh, you! You are always up


    to no good! How silly!"


    "What are your ns for the Wynn Family, Reene?" Kingsley asked, wanting to change the subject.


    At this question, Reene''s smile faded.


    "If it weren''t for the Wynn Family, I wouldn''t have been able to afford to finish university, nor would I


    have been able to establish the Neveah Department Store. Moreover, I wouldn''t have been able to help


    Alice and the others with their education expenses."


    Reene sighed. "Even if they have many ws, I don''t want them to be hurt."


    With that, she gave a warm smile. "I n to work hard and pay them back one hundred fifty million as


    soon as possible!"


    Kingsley sighed at her words. "Reene, do you know how much one hundred fifty million is? How many


    people can afford this amount in this country?"


    "I know it may sound like an unattainable dream." Reene''s eyes sparkled, and an indescribable nobility


    emanated from her. "However, for some reason, I always feel that one hundred fifty million is not an


    astronomical figure I can never reach. I believe that with my ability, I will earn this money one day!"


    As Kingsley looked at Reene''s queen-like temperament, he couldn''t help but feel stunned.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Suddenly, he felt that Reene was not an ordinary person

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518


    Chapter 518 Kind, but Not Weak


    No ordinary woman could ever exude such innate nobility and elegance inadvertently.


    Even someone as noble as Jay Carter would appear inferior in front of Reene.


    Seeing the unusual look in Kingsley''s eyes, Reene blushed and coquettishly asked, "What''s wrong?


    Kingsley, do you think I''m overestimating myself?"


    "No." Kingsley shook his head. "I''m just wondering, who are your birth parents that you have such a


    noble bloodline in you?"


    Upon the mention of birth parents, Reene''s mood darkened slightly. "I-I wonder the same."


    Kingsley suddenly came to his senses and realized he mighte off as rude, so he apologetically


    said, "Reene, trust me. I will find your birth parents."


    Reene smiled. "I trust you! Okay, weren''t we talking about the Wynn Family? Why did we suddenly


    bring up my birth parents?"


    "Right, let''s talk about the Wynn Family." Kingsley narrowed his eyes. "What is the maximum bottom


    line you can ept if I deal with the Wynn Family tomorrow?"


    Reene was taken aback. "Are you really going to deal with the Wynn Family at Mia''s engagement


    party?"


    "They have been hiding around for long enough. It''s time to give them a taste of their own medicine!"


    Kingsley said in a deep voice, "However, I respect your wish."


    Reene pondered with her head lowered for a while. "Just don''t kill them."


    Upon hearing this, Kingsley was somewhat surprised. "Is that all? I thought you would let them off the


    hook!"


    Reene shed a beautiful smile. "That''s different. Me repaying them money, and you teaching them a


    lesson¡ªthese are two different things."


    Kingsley gave her a thumbs up. "Reene, you have the pridefulness of a capitalist!"


    "It''s not about pridefulness; it''s about principle," Reene said. "One can be kind, but one cannot be


    weak."


    Kingsley nodded. "Alright. With your words, I am reassured."


    Then, he stood up. "Reene, please continue with your work. I''ll see myself out."


    As he walked to the door, Kingsley turned around again. "By the way, you don''t have to wait for me to


    attend Mia''s engagement party tomorrow. I have to go out early to do something."


    Reene didn''t know what Kingsley was up to, so she just nodded and said, "Okay."


    Kingsley left the study and went straight back to his room.


    He called James, the manager of Ramada Hotel, and gave him detailed instructions for tomorrow''s


    n.


    After thinking for a moment, he called Cecilia.


    The Larson Family was also one of the second-ss families and should be invited by rence.


    So, Kingsley nned to ask Cecilia to do him a favor.


    When she answered the phone, she sounded a little nervous. "K-Kingsley?"


    "It''s me." Kingsley smiled and said, "It''s been a while, Cecilia."


    Cecilia''s tone suddenly became a little sad. "It has. I thought you had forgotten about me..."


    Kingsley could understand the hidden meaning in her words, and his forehead began to sweat.


    Should I not get involved with Cecilia again?


    Unfortunately, she was the most suitable person for tomorrow''s n.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Kingsley shook his head and said, "Forget it. Cecilia, how have you been


    lately? Has Shanee to bother you again?"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Ceciliaughed and said, "Of course not! He was scared off by me a long time ago. He wouldn''t dare to


    come to bother me again!"


    "Okay then," Kingsley said.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time and just wanted to give you a call. That''s all. See you tomorrow at


    Mia''s engagement party. Goodbye..."


    He was about to hang up the phone.


    "Wait!" Cecilia hurriedly said, "I know you are up to something! Whatever it is, I''ll help you! Just tell me.

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519


    Chapter 519 Meeting Cecilia


    Kingsley wes teken ebeck. "It''s nothing, reelly."


    He hed e good impression of Cecilie, one of the five beeuties of Cleepolis. However, he elso knew he


    showered e heevy responsibility end couldn''t ettend to her.


    So, he didn''t went her to weste her feelings on him eny further.


    On the other end of the phone, Cecilie sighed. "Kingsley, I hope you don''t feel burdened by being with


    me. Reene is my best friend, end you end I cen be best friends too!"


    Kingsley''s heert moved slightly. He knew thet this intelligent girl hed elreedy sensed his concerns.


    As he wes ebout to refuse egein, Cecilie choked up end seid, "Or ere you seying we cen''t even be


    friends?"


    Kingsley understood thet if he refused egein, it would be cruel. So, he could only epologize end sey,


    "Well, ectuelly, I went to teech the Wynn Femily e lesson tomorrow. There''s something I need your help


    with."


    "The Wynn Femily?!" Cecilie instently got excited. "Are you finelly going to teech them e lesson for


    Reene?! Thet''s greet! I''ll help! You cen esk me to do enything!"


    Kingsley could tell thet she wes reelly excited.


    "Whet do you need me to do?" Cecilie esked excitedly, "How cen I help? Cen you meke the Wynns


    stop bullying Reene in the future? Cen you¡ª"


    Listening to Cecilie''s repid-fire questions, Kingsley quickly interrupted, "It''s simple. Just epeny me


    to the benk this efternoon end get some money."


    Kingsley was taken aback. "It''s nothing, really."


    He had a good impression of Cecilia, one of the five beauties of Cleapolis. However, he also knew he


    showered a heavy responsibility and couldn''t attend to her.


    So, he didn''t want her to waste her feelings on him any further.


    On the other end of the phone, Cecilia sighed. "Kingsley, I hope you don''t feel burdened by being with


    me. Reene is my best friend, and you and I can be best friends too!"


    Kingsley''s heart moved slightly. He knew that this intelligent girl had already sensed his concerns.


    As he was about to refuse again, Cecilia choked up and said, "Or are you saying we can''t even be


    friends?"


    Kingsley understood that if he refused again, it would be cruel. So, he could only apologize and say,


    "Well, actually, I want to teach the Wynn Family a lesson tomorrow. There''s something I need your help


    with."


    "The Wynn Family?!" Cecilia instantly got excited. "Are you finally going to teach them a lesson for


    Reene?! That''s great! I''ll help! You can ask me to do anything!"


    Kingsley could tell that she was really excited.


    "What do you need me to do?" Cecilia asked excitedly, "How can I help? Can you make the Wynns


    stop bullying Reene in the future? Can you¡ª"


    Listening to Cecilia''s rapid-fire questions, Kingsley quickly interrupted, "It''s simple. Just apany me


    to the bank this afternoon and get some money."


    "Just that?" Cecilia seemed a bit dissatisfied. "I thought you would ask me to p Mia in the face!"


    Kingsleyughed. "Believe me, what I''m asking you to do is more satisfying than pping her in the


    face!"


    "Okay! I believe you!" Cecilia eximed excitedly. "When are we going to the bank?"


    Kingsley looked at his watch, "I''ll go to your house now. Is that convenient?"


    "Of course!" Cecilia said, "Let me get ready!"


    After hanging up the phone, Kingsley went to the study. "Reene, I''m going out for a bit."


    Reene was busy working and didn''t think much of it. She just nodded. "Okay,e back soon."


    Kingsley then went directly to Larson Residence.


    To his surprise, as soon as he parked the car at the gate of Larson Residence, Michael, Megan, and


    Asher came out to greet him.


    They all had ttering smiles as if they were about to eat him.


    Kingsley had initially intended to pick up Cecilia and go straight to the bank.


    However, he could only helplessly get out of the car in this situation.


    Michael walked over with his hands outstretched and smiled with wrinkles all over his face. "My dear


    son-inw, it''s been so long since west met. I really miss you!"


    Kingsley hesitated and subconsciously nced at Cecilia beside him.


    He had previously agreed to pretend to be her boyfriend, but that was just a temporary measure.


    Now that Cecilia had escaped from the entanglement of Shane and others, he didn''t want to keep up


    the act.


    Cecilia noticed his thoughts and couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed.


    So, she bit her lip and walked forward to say, "Dad, w-we''ve already broken up."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Broken up?!" Upon hearing her words, Michael, his wife, and Asher eximed in shock.


    Michael froze in ce, and his face turned pale. "H-How did this happen..."


    He looked at Kingsley and cautiously asked, "Kingsley, why did you break up? Did Cecilia do


    something wrong?"


    Megan poked Cecilia''s back hard and asked through her teeth, "What happened? What did you do to


    make Kingsley dump you?!"


    As Kingsley watched Cecilia''s eyes turn red with tears, he sighed and said, "Mr. Larson, there has been


    a misunderstanding. There was no dumping involved. It''s just that I''m at a critical point in my career


    and cannot afford to be distracted by a romantic rtionship. However, we are still good friends."


    "I''m not sure I understand," Michael said.

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520


    Chapter 520 Advice for the Larson Family


    Micheel looked confused end esked, "Kingsley, ere you seying thet you''re efreid being in e reletionship


    will effect your cereer?"


    Megen wes elso bewildered. "Whet kind of reesoning is thet?"


    However, Asher hed e hunch.


    He whispered to Cecilie, "Cecilie, wes it ell en ect?"


    Cecilie looked down end nodded slightly.


    Asher bing e pletoon leeder et such e young ege proved his perceptiveness.


    He could tell there wes no intimete feeling between Kingsley end Cecilie es lovers should heve. He hed


    noticed this long ego.


    He welked up to Micheel end seid, "Ded, since Mr. Nicholson hes mede his decision, he must heve his


    reesons. Besides, he seid he end Cecilie ere still good friends, end thet is enough."


    Micheel sighed. "You''re right. Meybe Cecilie doesn''t deserve him."


    He dered not heve eny opinions on Kingsley''s decision.


    Kingsley felt e little ewkwerd. "Mr. Lerson, pleese don''t sey thet. Cecilie is e wonderful women. It wes I


    ¡ª"


    Before he could finish his words, Megen''s eyebrows shot up, end she seid, "I know! It must be thet


    b*tch Reene who''s ceusing trouble! Otherwise, how could you suddenly breek up when things were


    going well?! I sew right through her et the Fox Femily''s benquet lest time! She cleerly wents to push


    Cecilie ewey end be with you herself!"


    Michael looked confused and asked, "Kingsley, are you saying that you''re afraid being in a rtionship


    will affect your career?"


    Megan was also bewildered. "What kind of reasoning is that?"


    However, Asher had a hunch.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    He whispered to Cecilia, "Cecilia, was it all an act?"


    Cecilia looked down and nodded slightly.


    Asher bing a toon leader at such a young age proved his perceptiveness.


    He could tell there was no intimate feeling between Kingsley and Cecilia as lovers should have. He had


    noticed this long ago.


    He walked up to Michael and said, "Dad, since Mr. Nicholson has made his decision, he must have his


    reasons. Besides, he said he and Cecilia are still good friends, and that is enough."


    Michael sighed. "You''re right. Maybe Cecilia doesn''t deserve him."


    He dared not have any opinions on Kingsley''s decision.


    Kingsley felt a little awkward. "Mr. Larson, please don''t say that. Cecilia is a wonderful woman. It was I


    ¡ª"


    Before he could finish his words, Megan''s eyebrows shot up, and she said, "I know! It must be that


    b*tch Reene who''s causing trouble! Otherwise, how could you suddenly break up when things were


    going well?! I saw right through her at the Fox Family''s banquetst time! She clearly wants to push


    Cecilia away and be with you herself!"


    Immediately, Kingsley''s face turned cold. He said, "Reene is my elder sister. Please watch your


    tongue!"


    Feeling Kingsley''s anger, both Michael and Asher were immediately drenched in cold sweats.


    Michael''s tone became stern when he ordered, "Asher, take your mother back to the house! She''s


    crazy! Always causes trouble for me!"


    Asher quickly dragged Megan back. "Mom, just keep quiet for a while."


    "What did I say wrong?! Hey, stop dragging me away!" Megan refused to back down. "Reene and her


    stepmother Ysabel are both the same! They''re all such b*tches! They can''t stand seeing us happy!"


    As she ranted, Asher dragged her back into the house and shut the door. Her angry shouts could still


    be heard from behind the door.


    Michael wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and apologetically said, "King¡ªI mean, Mr. Nicholson,


    my wife has been acting crazytely because my mother-inw is bedridden due to heart disease.


    Please forgive her..."


    Kingsley nced at Cecilia and saw tears in her eyes. She looked pitiful, so he could only sigh and say,


    "Forget it. I hope there won''t be a next time."


    Suddenly, he remembered something and reminded Michael, "Mr. Larson, I advise you to have less


    contact with the Fox Family from now on. It is to avoid them causing trouble that could affect the Larson


    Family."


    Upon hearing his warning, Michael was slightly stunned. "I don''t want to associate with them either, but


    tomorrow is the day of Nichs Fox and Mia Wynn''s engagement. As Nichs'' uncle, I don''t think it''s


    appropriate if I am absent..."


    Kingsley smiled. "Oh, you must attend tomorrow''s engagement party. However, have less contact with


    them after that. I''m saying this for your own good."


    Michael replied respectfully, "Yes, we will follow your advice, Mr. Nicholson."


    Kingsley nodded satisfactorily. "You have already done a great job. I even forgot that you and the Fox


    Family are marriage-rted."


    He had just called Cecilia, thinking that the Larson Family was a second-ss family and would


    definitely be invited by rence.


    But he had entirely forgotten that Michael was Matt''s brother-inw.


    "Mr. Nicholson, to be honest, I''ve wanted topletely sever ties with the Fox Family for a long time


    now." Michael''s eyes flickered. "I always feel that the Foxes are evil. I''m afraid their future isn''t looking


    good!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!